Skip to main content

Full text of "The Commercial laws of the world, comprising the mercantile, bills of exchange, bankruptcy and maritime laws of civilised nations"

See other formats


LfJIlT^  3v 


r  .  1 1  c r\Ti 


.u  »  ViMI  I   J' 


,  1 1  r  1 1 1 1 1  \ '  c  ft  r  . 


"^  J  13  jn>  .lu  I 


in?  vvirri  c- 


rvc  TAiicnn.  .  i-\r.rAiicnn, 


•  juj(  viii;i  ji ' 


-'&; , ,,. 


!  ir ^ 


r  M  t  ecu-. . 


i(ffVi 


5 


^;OfCA 


S  "ii 


UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 

LAW  LIBRARY 


%aJAlNI>iWv 


iOFCAllFO"- 


fVf 


m 


%aiAINll-]k\^-^  %0dlTV3JO'»^ 


V 


mi 

OAwaaii-^ 


,lSl  l'tl\  IDC/ 


~-75 


oCi 


^ 


OJIIVJJOT^        "KKOJnVJdO^-" 


-;         ^ 


WJ 


i  Ifjni 


'^.!/0JllVJJO'>- 


.AlllBRARYQr 


\\l  INi 


ft     ^=^i 


»lr-Y 


^,OFCAllfO% 


©il'iijF 


^^«flJNlVl 


''WillVJ  JU 


•■■auJiivj  dU' 


JJIJJdViU 


'aujiiYJJw' 


•'auji 


riV' 


-■c'Aiivaaiii\^' 


JJIJ'JMi>UP- 


■■'/iaJAIMll  iV> 


;.auiri<'-' 


AWEUNIVt 


mytu 


.-^MIBRARY(9/r 


:=5 


|]WV 


.^ 


%)3 


lOS 


<5       a; 


'JUJIIVD-JO'''        "■'aujiivj  jU' 


>^     i 


■JiU'J(iVi,Ul^' 


'4 


CO 

>• 


'-'^i; 


9/C 


^    ^ 


''i'OJilVJJO- 


''^aoj 


Mb 


UIFOff^ 


A^f  UNIVERS/A 


^lOSANC[Uj> 


i^^l  IrTti 


'JiiliJNViOlV 


'^/ia3AlNil3l\V' 


■4? 


'-•'^AavaaiH^'^^'     '^^ 


,\MEUNIVER%        ^vKlOSANCElfjo. 


^tllBRARYO/;, 


^    1  -<  5^ 


H^ 


^tUBRARYQc 


ITOJO'^       ^^OJnVDJO'^ 


AWEUNIVERS/A        ,vVlO^ 

=     ■<. 
<ril]DNVS01^ 


.^\^fUNIVERy//,         ^lOSANCElfj-> 


.3vi  m 


MNll-lrtV 


3> 

-< 


,^0F  CALIFOfiij^ 


^OFCAllFOff^ 


-^  z= 


5 
o'Aavagn-^^ 


,5!t\EUNIVERS/A 


"^ 


^'^u'jwsoi^     "^aa, 


SM)!   5 


'tiUJIITJ3*-» 


\K  I  y/: 


•4>    ^ 


,  ^V\E  UNIVERi-//, 


o 


<rilJ3NVS0F 


I 


illE 


m  h 


^.JOJli.j. 


Tfp^fi  iH^Vs 


^lOSANCElfj> 


-'^Au>uan  3> 


^<?Aavaaii-i^'^      ^<?Aa^ 


THE 
COMMEKCIAL  LAWS  OF  THE  WORLD 

VOLUME  XXYIII 
HUNGARY  AND  CROATIA- SLA VONIA 


ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED 
ALSO  THE  RIGHT  OF  TRANSLATION  INTO  FOREIGN  LAlsTGUAGBS 


AMERICAN  EDITION 

THE  COSrVKRCIAL     LAWS    OF    THE    WORLD      EDITED    BT 

THE    BON.   SIR    THOMAS    EDWiVRD    SCRUTTON, 

JDDOE   OF   THE    KINO'S    BENCH    DmstON    OP   THE    HIGH 
COURT    OP    JOSTICK.    ENGLAND     (CONSULTIMG     EDITOR), 

WILLIAM    BOWSTEAD,    of   the    middle  temple, 

BARRISTER   AT   LAW,   LONDON   (GENERAL   EDITOR), 

CHARLES  HENRY  HUBERICH,    j.  u.  d.   (heidel- 

BERGi,  D.  C.  L.  (YALE),  LL.  D.  (MELBOURNE).  COUNSELLOR 

AT  LAW,   BERLIN  AND    PARIS,    SOMETIME    PROFESSOR  OF 

LAW    IN    TUK    LAW  SCHOOL  OF   THE    LBLAND  STANFORD 

JUNIOR    UNIVERSITY    (CALIFORNIA) 


BOSTON,  MASS. 
THE  BOSTON  BOOK  CO. 

as-ei,  FRANCIS  STEEET 


FRENCH  EDITION 

LB  DBOIT  COMMERCIAL  DE  TODS  LES  PATS  CIVILISES 
EDITED  BY  DB.  LYON-CAEN,  PBOFESSOR  AHD  DEAM 
OF  THE  FACULTY  OF  LAW  IK  PARIS,  PAUL  CARPEN- 
TIER.  EDITOR  AND  MEMBER  OF  THE  FRENCH  BAB.  LILLE, 
AND  FERNAND  DAGUIN,  MKMBKIt  OF  THE  FBENCH 
BAR,  COURT  OF  APPEAL,  PARKS,  SKCBETARY  GENERAL  OP 
THE  FRENCH  LAW  ASSOCIATION,  SECRETARY  OF  THE 
WORK,  HENRI  PRUDHOMME,  JUDUE  OF  THE  HIGH- 
COURT   AT   LILLE 


PARIS 

LIBRAIRIE    GENERALE    DE    DROIT 

ET  DE  .JURISPRUDENCE 

F.  PICHON  &  DURAND-AUZIAS 


GERMAN  EDITION 

DIE  BANDEUIOKSETZE  DE8  ERDBALLS,  OBIOINATED  BY  DE.  OSCAB  HORCHAKDT,  BKRLIH,  AND  EDITED  BT  DR.  JOSEF 
KOHI.ER,  OEH.  JUHTIZRAT  (B.C.),  PBOFPJfSOR  AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  BERLIN,  ilEINRICII  DOVE.  OEH.  JD8TIZBAT  (B.C.), 
STVDIC  OF  TIIK  BEKLIN  CHAUBEB  OF  COMMERCE,  SECOND  VICE  PRESIDENT  OP  THE  REICIISTAO,  OEH.  JUSTIZRAT  (B.^C.) 
DR.  FELIX  MEYER,  UEH.  JUSTIZRAT  (B.  C),  iUDUE  OF  THE  COURT  OF  APPEAL,  BERLIN,  AND  DB.  HANS  TRLJMPLER, 
SYNDIC    OF  THE    FRANBFOBT  CHAMBER   OP  COMMERCE 


BERLIN  (SW.  19) 
DECKERS  VERLAG 

0.  8CHKNCK 

kOmolichbr  hofbuchhXndlkr 


R.  V. 


THE 

COMMERCIAL  LAWS  OF 
THE  WORLD 

COMPRISING 

THE  MERCANTILE,  BILLS  OF  EXCHANGE,  BANKRUPTCY 
AND  MARITIME   LAWS    OF   ALL   CIVILISED    NATIONS 

TOGETHER  WITH 

COMMENTARIES  ON  CIVIL  PROCEDURE, 

CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  COURTS,  AND 

TRADE  CUSTOMS 

m  THE  ORIGINAL  LANGUAGES  INTERLEAVED 
WITH  AN  ENGLISH  TRANSLATION 

CONTRIBUTED  BY 
NUMEROUS  EMINENT  SPECIALISTS  OF  ALL  NATIONS 

BRITISH  EDITION 


CONSULTING  EDITOR: 
THE  HON.  SIR  THOMAS  EDWARD  SCRUTTON, 

JUDGE  OF  THE  KIJIG'S  BENCH  DIVISION  OF  THE  HIGH  COURT  OF  JUSTICE 


GENERAL  EDITOR: 
WILLIAM  BOWSTEAD, 

OF  THE  MIDDLE  TEMPLE,  BAREISTER  AT  LAW 


LONDON 

SWEET  &  MAXWELL  LIMITED 

3  CHANCERY  LANE 


/ 


MAGYARORSZAG 

KERESKEDELML 

VALTO 

ES  CSODJOGA 


THE  COmiERCIAL, 

BILLS  OF  EXCHANGE 

AND  BANKRUPTCY 

LAW  OF  HUNGARY 


FELDOLGOZTA 


BY 


DR.  LEVY,  BELA 

BUDAPESTI  t'GYVED 


ALBERT  LEVY,  lld. 

ADVOCATE,  BUDAPEST 


FOEDITOTTA 


TRANSLATED 


BY 


DR.  PICKER,  ERNO 

BUDAPEST!  tJGYVBD 


ERNEST  PICKER,  lld 

ADVOCATE,  BUDAPEST 


LONDON 

SWEET  &  MAXWELL  LIMITED 


3  CHANCERY  LANE 


7.34828 


Tartalomjegyzek. 


Lap 

Bevezetfes * 

A  magyar  kereskedelmi  jog  fejlod^se 7 

Irodalom 11 

A  peres  eljdr^s  v^zlata 12 

I.   Altaldban 12 

II.  A  soinmfis  eljards 16 

III.  A  rendes  eljdras 22 

IV.  A  kozs^gi  bira-skodds 24 

V.   A  kereskedelmi  eljAras 25 

VI.   A  vdlt6eljaras 25 

Aai.   Vasiri  biriiskodfis 26 

VIII.  Vdlasztott  birosag      26 

IX.  A  fizet6si  meghagydsi  elj&r^      27 

X.  Elolegea  bizonj-itas 27 

XI.  A  v6grehajt6s      28 


1875.  6vi.  XXXVII.  Torv^nyczikk. 

Kereskedelmi  Torveny. 

Altal&nos  hatarozatok 32 

Elso  resz.    Kereskedok  es  kereskedelmi  tarsasagok. 

Elso  czim.     Kereskedok  altaliban 32 

Masodik  czim.    Kereskedelmi  cz6gjegyz6kek  .    '. 32 

Harmadik  czim.     Kereskedelmi  cz6gek 33 

Negyedik  czim.     Kereskedelmi  k6nyvek 35 

Otodik  czim.    Cz6gvezet6k  6s  kereskedelmi  meghatalmazottak       36 

Hatodik  czim.    Seg6dszem61yzet 38 

Hetedik  czim.     Kereskedelmi  tarsasdgok  Altalaban 40 

Nyolczadik  czim.    Kozkereseti  tdrsasAg 40 

KiJenczedik  czim.    Bet6ti  t4rsasdg 47 

Tizedik  czim.    K<5Bzv6nytdrsas4g 49 

Elso  foJGzet.    AltaldnoB  hatarozatok 49 

Mfisodik  fejezet.    A  r<^zv6nyesek  jogviazonyai 62 

Harmadik  fejezet.    K6zgyul6s 63 

Negyedik  fejezet.    Igazgat6sag  6s  feliigyelo  bizottsAg 54 

Otodik  fcjozot.     A  r6szv6nytArsas(ig  feloszlAsa 56 

HatndiU  fejezet.    Kiilfoldi  r6szv6nytdrsasAgok 57 

Hetedik  fejezet.    Biintet6  hatdrozatok 59 

Tizenegyedik  czim.    Szovotkezetek 60 

[A  gazdasAgi  68  ipari  hitelezovetkezetekrdl  6z616  1898.    XXIII.  t.  cz.] 64 

Masodik  r^sz.    Kereskedelmi  iigyletek. 

El8<5  czim.     Kereskedelmi  iigyletek  liltalAban      89 

Els6  fejezet.     A  kereskedelmi  iigylet«k  moghaturoziusa 69 

Md.4odik  fejezet.     A  kereskedelmi  iigylotekot  ti'irgyiiz6  I'lltaldnos  hatirozatok     ....  69 

Harmadik  fejezet.    A  kereskedelmi  iigyletek  mo>;liol6so 73 

Negyedik  fejezet.    A  kereskedelmi  iigyletek  teljesil6so 76 

MfiBodik  czim.    V6tcl 77 

Elaci  fejezet.     Altaldhan 77 

Mdiiodik  fejezet.    A  v6tel  kiildnds  nemei 81 

Harnia<lik  czim.    Bizorndnyi  ugylet       82 

Negyedik  czim.    Sz&IIStm&nyozdsi  iigylet 84 

Otodik  czim.    Fuvarozdsi  iigylet 85 

Elsij  fejezet.     AltalAbdn 85 

M(i«odik  fojozot.    Elt6r6  int6zkod68ek  a  vospdly&k  fuvarozdsi  iigyleteit  illet61eg  ...  89 

Hatodik  czim.    Kozrakt&ri  iigylet 91 


Table  of  Contents. 


Pag* 

Introduction 4 

History  of  the  development  of  Hungarian  commercial  law     7 

Bibliograpliy 11 

Sketch  of  judicial  procedure 12 

I.    (lenoral 12 

II.   Suniiiiar\'  process 16 

III.  Tlie  ordinary  procedure 22 

IV.  Tlie  jurisdiction  of  Community  Courts 24 

V.   Commercial  proceedings 25 

VI.   Bills  of  exchange  process 2.5 

VII.   Jurisdiction  of  Market   Courts 26 

VIII.   Arbitration  proceedings 26 

IX.   Default  summons  proceedings 27 

X.  Anticipatory  evidence 27 

XI.  Execution 28 


Article  XXXVII  of  the  year  1875. 

Commercial  Code. 

General  regulations 32 

First  Part.     Traders  and  Trading  Associations. 

First  Title.    Traders  in  general       32 

Second  Title.    The  trade  register 32 

Third  Title.     Firm  names 33 

Fourth  Title.    Trade  books 35 

Fifth  Title.    Proxies  and  commercial  agents 36 

Sixth  Title.    Of  the  personnel 38 

Seventh  Title.     On  trading  associations  in  general 40 

Eighth  Title.     Unlimited  partnership 40 

Ninth  Title.     Limited  partnership 47 

Tenth  Title.    Joint   stock  companies 49 

First  Section.    General  provisions      49 

Second  Section.    Legal  relationship  of  the  shareholders 52 

Third  Section.     General  meetings       53 

Fourth  Section.     Directorate  and  council  of  supervision 54 

Fifth  Section.     Dissolution  of  joint  stock  companies 56 

Sixth  Section.    Foreign  joint  stock  companies 57 

Seventh  Section.     Penal  provisions 59 

Eleventh  Title.    Co-operative  associations 60 

Article  XXIII  of  1898  concerning  agricultural  and  industrial  credit  co-operative  asso- 
ciations       64 

Second  Part.    Commercial  Transactions. 

First  Title.    Commercial  transactions  in  general 69 

First  Section.    Definition  of  commercial  transactions 69 

Second  Section.    General  provisions  concerning  commercial  transactions 69 

Third  Section.    On  the  conclusion  of  commercial   transactions 73 

Fourth  Section.    On  the  fulfilment  of  commercial  transactions 76 

Second  Title.     Purchase 77 

First  Section.    General  provisions 77 

Second  Section.    Special  kinds  of  purchase 81 

Third  Title.    Commission  agency 82 

Fourth  Title.    Forwarding  agency 84 

Fifth  Title.    Of  the  business  of  carriers 85 

First  Section.    General  provisions 85 

Second  Section.    Conveyance  of  passengers  and  goods  by  railway 89 

Sixth  Title.    Of  the  business  of  public  warehouses 91 


2  MagyarorezAg :  Tartalomjegyz6k. 

Lap 

Hetedik  czlra.    Biztositdsi  iigylet       93 

ElsS  fejezet.    Altaldnos  hatdrozatok 93 

M^odik  fejezet.    Karbiztosit6s 94 

Harmadik  fejezet.    feletbiztositds 98 

Negyedik  fejezet.    Viszontbiztoaitfis 100 

Nyolczadik  czim.    Kiad6i  iigylet 100 

Kilenczedik  czim.    Alkuszi  iigylet 102 

Atmeneti  6e  vegj'es  int6zked6sek 103 


Fiiggelek  a  kereskedelmi  torvenyhez. 

I.   Az  allam  kereskedelmi  vallalatainak  cz^gbejegyz^s^rol 105 

II.  A  kereskedelmi  cz6gjegyz6kok  borendez6s6r61  es  vezet6s6r6I 106 

III.  A  jelzdlogbankokra,  illetoleg  a  zAloglevelek  6s  egy6b  kotv^nyekre  vonatkoz6  jogsza- 
bilyaink 112 

1.  Bevezeto  megjegyz^sek       112 

2.  Az   1876  6vi  XXXVI.  T6rv<5nyczikk  A  ziiloglevelek  biztositasarol 113 

3.  Az  1897  XXXII.  T6rv6nyczikk  a  hazai  penzintfeetek  altal  kibocsdtott  namely 
kotv^nyek  biztosit^dr61 118 

IV.  A  kereskedelmi  birosagok  hat4sk6r6be  utalt  v6ts6gek  eseteiben  k6vetend6  eljarAs  123 
V.  Vdlt6jog 126 

Az  1876  6vi  XXVn.  T6rv6nyczikk  a  V&lt6t6rv6nyr61. 

Elso  r6sz.    Vdlt6k6pess6g 126 

M6sodik  r6sz.    Az  idegen  vAlt6r61 127 

I.  Az  idegen  valto  kell6kei       127 

II.  A  kibocsito      127 

III.  A  forgatmany      127 

IV.  Engediii6ny      128 

V.  Elfogadas  v^getti  bemutatfis 128 

VI.  Az  elfogadfis 128 

VII.   BiztositAsi  visszkereset       129 

VIII.  A  vAlt6k6telezetts6g  teljesit6se 130 

IX.  Fizet6si  visszkereset 131 

X.  KozbenjAras 133 

XI.  A  vAlt6kezess6gr61      134 

XII.  A  valtok  tobbszorozfee 134 

XIII.  Elveszett  vdlt6k 135 

XIV.  Hamis  es  hamisitott  vAIt6k 135 

XV.  A  vAlto-eleviil^s 136 

XVI.  A  vdlt6hitelez6  jogai 136 

XVII.   KiUfoldi  t6rv(Snyhoz4s 137 

XVIII.  Az  6v^ 137 

XIX.  A  bemutat&s  6a  egy6b  v&ltdcselekm6nyek  helye  6a  ideje 138 

XX.   Hi&nyos  aldir6sok 138 

XXI.   A  zAlog  6s  visszatartfisi  jog 138 

Harmadik  r68z.    A  sajAt  valt6 139 

Atrnenoti  68  61etbel6ptet6si  int6sked68ek      140 

1908:   LVIII.  T6rv6nyczikk  a  C8ekkr(51 140 


Az  1881.  6vi  XVII.  T.-Cz. 
Csodtorveny. 

Elso  r^sz.    Anyagi  int^zkedesk. 

I.  Fejezet.    A  coSdnyit&s  joghat41ya  dltaldban 146 

IT.  Fojozet.    A  jogiigyletek  teljesit68o      148 

III.  Fojezot.    A  jogC8elekv6nyek  megt&mad&Ba 149 

IV.  Fojezot.    Besz&mitiis      150 

V.  Fejezet.    Vi88zakovetel68i  jog 151 

VI.  Fejezet.    A  tomeg  hitoloz6i      151 

VII.  Fojezot  KuJ6n  kiel6git6Bro  jogositott  hitelezok 152 

VIII.  Fojezot.    Ce6dhitelez6k       153 


HUNGARY:  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS.  2 

Page 

Seventh  Title.    Of  insurance 93 

First  Section.    General  provisions 93 

Second  Section.    Insurance  again.<!t  damage 94 

Third  Section.     Life  insiu-ance 98 

Fourth   Section.     Re-insurance 100 

Eighth  Title.    The  business  of  publishers ._ 100 

Ninth  Title.    The  business  of  brokers 102 

Transitory  and  miscellaneous  provisions      103 


Appendix  to  the  Commercial  Law. 

I.   Registration  of  the  commercial  undertakings  of  the  State 10.5 

II.  Organisation  and  method  of  keeping  the  trade  registers 106 

III.  Mortgage  banks  and  the  issue  of  mortgage  bonds  and  funded  debentures    ....  112 

1.  Introductory  remarks 112 

2.  Art.  XXXVI  of  1876  concerning  the  security  to  be  given  to  mortgage  bonds  .  113 

3.  Art.  XXXII  of  1897  concerning  the  security  for  certain  bonds  issued  by  National 
Financial  Institutes 118 

IV.  Procedure  in  criminal  matters  to  be  dealt  with  by  Commercial  Courts 123 

v.  The  law  of  bills  of  exchange 126 

Article  XXVII  of  1876  concerning  the  law  of  bills  of  exchange. 

First  Part.    Of  capacity  to  deal  with  bills  of  exchange      126 

Second  Part.    On  bills  of  exchange 127 

I.  Requirements  of  a  bill  exchange 127 

11.  The  drawer 127 

III.  Indorsement 127 

IV.  Assignment 128 

V.  Presentment  for  acceptance 128 

VT.  Acceptance 128 

VII.  Recourse  for  security 129 

VIII.   Fulfihnent  of  obligations  on  bills 130 

IX.  Recourse  for  non-payment 131 

X.  Intervention 133 

XL   Guarantors  on  bills 134 

XII.  Multiphcation  of  bills 134 

XIII.  Lost  bills 135 

XIV.  Forged  and  falsified  bills      135 

XV.  Limitation  of  actions  on  biUs 136 

XVI.  The  rights  of  the  creditor  on  a  bill 136 

XVII.   ConfUct  of  laws 137 

XVIII.  Protest 137 

XIX.  Place  and  time  for  presentment  and  other  acts  relating  to  bUl  trans- 
actions    138 

XX.  Defective  signatures 138 

XXI.  Right  of  lien  and  detention 138 

Third  Part.    Bills  drawn  on  self  (promissory  notes) 139 

Transitory  provisions 140 

Article  LVIII  of  1908  on  cheques 140 


Article  XVII  of  the  year   1881. 

Bankruptcy  Law. 

First  Part.     Substantive  provisions. 

Section         I.    Of  the  legal  effect  of  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy  in  general     .    .    .  146 

Section       II.     Fulfilment  of  legal  transactions 148 

Section     III.   Impugning  of  transactions 149 

Section      IV.    Set-off 150 

Section       V.    Right  of  reclamation      151 

Section      VI.    Assets-creditors 151 

Section    VII.    Creditors  entitled  to  separate  recovery  (secured  creditors) 152 

Section  VIII.    Unsecured  creditors 153 


3  Magyarorsz6g:  Tartalomjegyz6k. 

Masodik  r^sz.    Csodeljaras.  Lap 

ElsS  czlm.    KozonsSges  cs<5d       155 

I.  Fejezet.    Altaldnos  hat4rozatok 155 

n.  Fejezet.    Cs6dnyjt6s 156 

HI.  Fejezet.    Cs6dbizto8,  tomeggondnok  63  csodvalasztmAny 158 

IV.  Fejezet.    A  tomeg  zdr  aid  vetele  6s  leltarozdsa      160 

V.  Fejezet.    A  cselekvo  6s  szonvedo   dllapot    eloterjeszt^se  s  a  kozadds  szem61y6t 

tdrgyazo  int6zkod6sek 161 

VI.  Fejezet.    A  tomeg  elleni  igenyek  inegallapitasa      161 

Vn.  Fejezet.    A  csodvagyon  kezel6se  6s  ert6keait6se 165 

VIII.  Fejezet.    Sz^madas 166 

IX.  Fejezet.    A  cs6d  befejezfeo      166 

X.  Fejezet.    A  hitelezok  jogai  a  csod  megszuntet6s6  utdn 176 

M^odik  czlm.    Kereskedelmi  csod 176 

Harmadik  czim.    Vegyes  6s  atmeneti  iDt6zkedesek 179 


Kereskedelmi  vonatkoz^su  torv^nyeink  dttekintise 180 


HITNGARY:  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


Second  Part.    Procedure  in  bankruptcy  matters.  Page 

First  Title.    Ordinary  bankruptcy 155 

Section         I.     General  provisionr 155 

Section       II.    Declaration  of  bankruptcy 166 

Section     III.    Commissary  in  bankruptcy.  Trustee  of  the  estate  and  committee  of  bank- 
ruptcy       158 

Section      IV.    Seiziu-e  and  inventory  of  the  assets IGO 

Section        V.    Submitting  of  the  statement  of  affairs  and  provisions  concerning  the 

bankrupt's  person 161 

Section      VI.    Establishing  of  claims  against  the  estate 161 

Section    Vll.    Administration  and  realisation  of  the  bankruptcy  assets 165 

Section  VIll.    Accounts 166 

Section     IX.    Termination  of  the  bankruptcy 166 

Section        X.    Rights  of  the  creditors  after  termination  of  the  bankruptcy 176 

Second  Title.    Commercial  bankruptcy 176 

Third  Title.    Miscellaneous  and  transitory  provisions 179 

Supplementary  commercial  laws 180 


Bevezet^s. 


I.  A  magyar  jogrcndszer  mai  alakulata  torteneti  fejlodes  eredmenye.  A 
magj^ar  szent  korona  orszagainak,  a  magyar  kiralysagnak  a  torvenj'hozas  es  kor- 
manyzat  teren  egyarant  fennallott  egyseget  a  mohacsi  veszt  (1526)  koveto  es  az 
orszag  nagy  reszere  kiterjedo  torok  hodoltsag  alapjaban  megrenditette,  elannyira, 
hogy  annak  kovetkezmenyei  az  orszagnak  a  torok  jarom  alol  valo  felszabaditasa 
utan  is  nagyr^szt  megmaradtak. 

Erdely,  amelynek  elszakadasa  szinten  a  torok  hodoltsag  es  a  kiralysagert 
valo  kiizdelem  egyik  melyrehato  eredmenye,  a  Habsburg  hazra  valo  haramlasa 
(1690)  utan  is  megmaradt  onaUo  nagyfejedelemsegkent  a  maga,  a  kozigazgatason 
kiviil  a  torvenyhozasra  es  igazsagszolgaltatasra  kiterjedo  kiilonaUasaban ,  annak 
eUenere,  hogy  Magyarorszag  torteneti  joga  a  beolvasztast  kovetelte. 

A  regi  Szlavonia  (a  mai  Horvatorszag)  Magyarorszag  nehany  deU  megyejevel 
(a  mai  Szlavoniaval)  egyetemben,  a  becsi  kormany  tamogatasaval  kiilonvalasra 
torekedett. 

Az  orszag  deU  hatara  mint  magyar  iUetoleg  horvatszlavon  hatarorvidek  tisztan 
katonai  szervezetet  nyert. 

Az  orszag  egysegenek  heljnreaUitasa,  alkotmanyjogunknak  ezen  lenyeges 
posztulatuma,  ekkent,  orszaggyiileseink  szivos  es  kovetkezetes  kiizdelme  dacara, 
masfel  evszazadon  at  nelkiilozte  a  megvalosulast.  Csak  az  1848  evi  VII.  t.  c.  mondta 
ki  az  Erdellyel  valo  uniot,  helyesebben  Erdelynek  az  orszaghoz  valo  visszacsato- 
lasat  s  ugyanigy  hatarozott  az  erdelyi  torvenyhozas  is. 

Szabadsagharcunk  Ickiizdese  utan  azonban  az  abszolutisztikus  kozponti  kor- 
m&nyzat  ezen  orszagreszek  kiilonallasat  nemcask  hogy  fenntartotta,  de  annak 
m61yitdsere  is  torekedett  s  ezen  az  1860  —  ban  az  u.  n.  oktoberi  diploma  folytan 
vegbement  rendszervaltozas  sem  segitett. 

Csak  az  alkotmdnyos  61et  helyreaUasa  utan  sikerult  Magyarorszagnak  par- 
huzamosan  az  Ausztriaval  valo  viszony  torvenyhozasi  rendczesenck,  a  kiegyezes 
nagy  miivdnek  megalkotasaval,  egyfelol  Erdely  visszacsatolasat  nemcsak  t6rv6ny 
utjan  (1868  6vi  XLIII.  t.  c.)i)  kimondani,  de  ez  egyesitdst  tenyleg  kercsztiil  is 
vinni,  mdsfelol  a  katonai  hatarorvidcket  aranylag  igen  rovid  ido  alatt  polgarosi- 
tani,  katonai  jolleget  es  szervezetet  mcgsziintetni. 

Egyidejiileg  Horvat-Szlavonorsz4gok  jogi  41Iasa  is  rendezdst  nyert  az  1868 
dvi  XXX.  t.  c.  ben. 

E  torv6ny  HorvAt-Szlavonorsz&gnak  (a  liivatalos  clnevez6s  szerint  Horvat- 
Szlavon-Dalmitorsz&goknak)2),  Magyarorszdg  vagyis  a  magyar  szent  korona  orsza- 
gainak 411ami  s  kozjogi  egysdg^t  teljes  dpsdgben  tartva,  igen  szeleskorii  autonomiat 
biztosit,  amely  a  p6nzugyi  kozigazgatas  kiv^televel  a  beliigyi  kormanyzatot,  tovdbbd 

>)  Az  egyes  t6rv6nyczikkokot  a  t.  cz.,  jelz^el,  a  torviSnyczikk  6v6nok  68  sz&mdnak 
m^gjeloldsdvel  id6zziik.  —  *)  Dalm4tor8z&g  a  hivatalos  czirazdsben  re&  vonatkoz6,  kozjoguuk 
41tal  fentartott   ig^nyiink  alapjdn  szerepel. 


Introduction. 


I.  The  present  formation  of  the  Hungarian  system  of  law  is  the  product  of  its 
historical  development.  The  "lands  of  (he  Holy  Hungarian  Crown"  (the  Hungarian 
kingdom)  formed  in  ancient  times  an  undivided  unity,  a  State  with  uniform  legis- 
lature and  government.  This  unity  was  greatly  shaken  by  the  occupation  of  the 
Turks,  who  after  their  victor\'  at  Mohacs  (1526)  extended  their  authority  over  a 
great  part  of  the  kingdom.  The  consequences  of  this  shock  were  felt  long  after  the 
emancipation. 

Transylvania  (Erdelj'),  the  separation  of  which  was  a  result  of  the  wars  against 
the  Turks  as  well  as  of  the  struggle  for  the  throne,  maintained  its  position  of  an 
mdependent  and  isolated  Prmcipahty  even  after  its  reversion  to  the  Dynasty  (1690) 
of  the  Habsburgs  —  the  ruling  family  in  Hungary  —  and  in  spite  of  its  reversion 
having  been  based  on  Hungarian  historical  law,  this  independence  showed  itself 
in  the  legislation  as  well  as  in  the  jurisdiction. 

The  old  province  of  Slavonia  (now  Ci-oatia)  aspired,  together  with  some  counties 
of  Southern  Hungary  (the  present  Slavonia),  to  a  secession,  supported  by  the 
Vienna  Government. 

The  Southern  frontier  was  organized  in  a  thorough  mihtary  way  as  the  Hungarian 
and  Croatian- Slavonian  mihtary  frontier. 

The  reconstruction  of  the  xmity,  this  fundamental  condition  of  the  Constitutional 
Law,  could  not  become  realized  although  Parhament  struggled  with  signal  courage 
and  energy  for  one  hundred  and  fifty  years.  Article  VII  of  the  year  1848  declared 
the  union  with  Transylvania,  i.e.  the  reincorporation  of  Transylvania.  An  Act  of 
similar  import  was  passed  by  the  Transylvanian  Parliament. 

The  absolutistic  Central  Government,  established  after  the  suppression  of  the 
War  of  Freedom,  however,  not  only  maintained  the  separation  of  these  counties, 
but  even  tended  to  strengthen  and  deepen  it.  This  situation  remained  imchanged 
even  after  the  alteration  of  the  system,  caused  by  the  so  called  Patent  of  October 
(1860). 

It  was  only  after  the  revival  of  the  constitution  that,  together  with  the  legislative 
settlement  of  the  relations  with  Austria  by  the  so-called  compromise,  the  Union, 
the  reincorporation  of  Transylvania  was  not  only  declared  by  the  Law  (Articlei)  XLIII 
of  the  year  1868,  but  the  Union  also  was  effectively  carried  tlirough;  on  the  other 
hand,  however,  the  military  frontier  was  deprived  in  a  short  time  of  its  military 
character  and  subordinated  to  a  civil  government. 

At  the  same  time  also  the  situation  of  Croatia-Slavonia  became  adjusted  by 
the  Article  XXX  of  the  year  1868. 

This  Article  vouchsafes  to  the  counties  Croatia  and  Slavonia  (official  name 
Croatia,  Slavonia  and  Dalmatia^),  maintaining  entirely  political  and  constitutional 
unity  with  Hungary  (the  Lands  of  the  Holy  Hungarian  Crown),  a  very  large  autonomy, 
which  embraces  besides  the  internal  administration  (the  fmancial  administration 

')  In  quoting  an  Act  of  Parliament  the  abbreviation  'Art.'  followed  by  the  number  of 
the  Article  and  the  year  will  henceforth  be  used.  —  ^)  The  official  name  embraces  also  on 
the  base  of  the  historical  law  of  Hungary  the  name  of  Dalmatia. 


5  Magyarorsz&g :  Bevezet6a. 

a  polgari  es  biintetojogi  igazsagszolgaltatast  magaban  foglalja,  sot  a  jelentos  kerd^ek 
eg6sz  sora  tekintet^ben  a  torv^nyhozas  jogara  is  kiterjed. 

Azon  kerdesekben,  amelyek  tekintet6ben  Horvat-Szlavonorszagok  autono- 
miaia  a  torvenyhozas  jogara  is  kiterjed,  a  torvenyeket  a  horvat-szlavon  orszaggyiiles 
hozza  meg  s  azok,  6  felsege  altal  tort^nt  szentesitesok  utan  horvat-szlavon-dalmat 
orszagos  torvenyek  gyanant  tetetnek  kozze. 

Ellenben  minden  egyeb  kerdesben  a  torvenyhozo  hatalmat  Horvat-Szlavo- 
norszagok tekinteteben  is  az  uralkodoval  kozosen  a  magyar  orszaggyiiles  (annak 
kepviselohaza  es  forendihaza)  gyakorolja.  —  Mindezen  kerdesekben  a  magyar  tor- 
venyek, a  magyar  orszaggyiiles  ket  haza  altal  hozott  hatarozat,  6  felsege  a  kiraly 
altal  tortent  szentesitesok  valamint  az  orszagos  torvenytarban  tortent  kihirdetesok 
alapjan  a  magyar  aUam  egesz  teriiletere,  egyebek  kozott  Horvat-Szlavonorszagokra 
is  kihato  ervennyel  birnak.  —  E  torvenyek  horvat  nyelven  is  kozzetetetnek  ugyan 
a  horvat-szlavon-dalmat  torvenytarban,  ervenj'iik  azonban  az  Orszagos  Torveny- 
tarban es  pedig  kizarolag  magyar  nyelven  torteno  kozzeteteliiktol  szamit  (1870: 
XII.  1881:  LXVn.  t.  c). 

Kiviil  esik  Horvat-Slavonorszagok  autonomiajanak  koren  es  a  magyar  orszag- 
gyijlest  illeti  meg  a  torvenyhozas  egyebek  kozott  a  kereskedelmi,  valto  — ,  ipar  — , 
banyajog,  a  penz,  ercpenz  es  bankjegyek,  a  kereskedelmi  szerzodesek  s  altalaban 
a  kereskedelmi  politika,  a  bankok,  hitel  es  biztosito  intezetek  iigye,  altalaban  a 
kereskedelem,  a  vamok,  tavirda,  postak,  vasutak,  kikotok,  hajozas,  allami  utak 
es  folyok  iigyei  stb.  tekinteteben,  mig  a  tengerjog  kerdeseben  nemcsak  bogy  a 
torvenyhozas  a  magyar  orszaggyiiles  hataskorebe  tartozik,  hanem  a  biraskodas 
sem  illeti  meg  a  horvat-szlavon  birosagokat  s  az  ezen  iigyekben  valo  eljaras  elso 
fokon  a  fiumei  kiralyi  torvenyszek,  masod  illetve  harmadfokon  a  budapesti  kiralyi 
tabla  8  a  kiralyi  kuria  hataskorebe  tartozik.  (1868.  XXX  t.  cz.  8 — 10  §§.) 
A  kereskedelmi,  valto  es  tengerjog  teren  tehat  csak  egy  torvenyhozasrol  lehet  szo, 
a  magyarrol,  amelynek  termekei  ezen  kerdesekben  (mint  Horvat-Szlavonorszaggal 
kozos,  helyesebben  birodalmi)  torvenyek  a  magyar  allam  egesz  teriiletere  s  igy 
Horvat-Szlavonorszagokra  is  kiterjednek. 

EUenben  a  maganjog,  a  polgari  peres  eljaras  es  csodjog  teren  k6t  parhuzamos 
torvdnyhozds  mukodik,  eloszor  a  magyar,  amelynek  hatalya  ezen  kerdesekben 
Magyarorszagra  (ide^rtve  Erd^lyt,  a  polgarositott  hatarorviddket  es  Fiumet) 
szoritkozik,  masodszor  a  horvat-szlavon-dalmat  torvenyhozas,  amelynek  termekei 
a  horvit-szlavon-dalmat  orszagos  torvdnyek. 

II.  Az  ezekben  roviden  vazolt  tortdneti  fejlod^s  hazai  maganjogunk  alaku- 
lat4t  term^szetszeriileg  kozelrol  6rinti. 

A  regi  magyar  maganjog  neh&ny  niaganjogi  tartalmii  torvenyen  kiviil,  foleg 
Verboczy  Istvin  hdrmas  konyvcn,  a  Tripartitumon  alapult.  Ez  a  nagyszabdsu  al- 
kotas  eredetilcg  a  hazai  jog  kimerito  kodifikaciojanak  kdsziilt,  az  orszaggyiiles  el 
is  fogadta,  de  torvenyerore  ncm  emelkedhetett  s  6rvdnye  Magyarorsz4gon  a  szo- 
kdsjog  dltal  tortent  elismcr6s6n  alapult,  mig  Erd61y  tekinteteben  kifcjezetten 
elismertetett  torvenyerejiinek.  Ennek  tudando  be,  hogy  hab4r  Erdely  olszakaddsa 
idejdben  ondllo  torvenyhozAssal  rendelkezett,  ezen  torvenyhozdsdt  1690  utdn  is, 
bir  kozjogunk  eUen6re,  fentartotta,  s  e  torvenyhozaaa  a  magdnjog  teren  is  alkot- 


HUNGARY:  INTRODUCTION.  5 

excepted)  the  private  as  well  as  the  criminal  jurisdiction  together  with  numerous 
important  legislative  questions. 

As  far  as  the  Croatian-Slavonian  autonomy  has  the  right  of  legislature,  the 
Croatian-Slavonian  Diet  originates  bills  which,  after  sanction  by  the  King,  are  pro- 
mulgated as  Laws  of  Croatia,  Slavonia  and  Dalmatia. 

In  all  other  questions,  however,  the  legislature  appertains  to  the  Hungarian 
Parliament  (House  of  Representatives  and  House  of  Magnates)  conjointly  with  the 
Monarch.  In  all  questions,  except  those  within  the  scope  of  the  autonomy,  the 
Hungarian  Laws  are  efficient  by  virtue  of  their  having  been  passed  by  both  Houses 
of  the  Hungarian  Parliament  and  sanctioned  by  His  Majesty  the  King,  and  their 
promulgation  in  the  Official  Gazette  (Law  Magazine  of  the  Kingdom)  for  the  whole 
territory,  i.e.  also  for  Croatia-Slavonia.  These  laws  are  promulgated  also  in  Croatia, 
but  their  efficacy  begins  with  the  date  of  their  promulgation  in  the  Official  Gazette, 
which  is  done  in  Hungarian  (Art.  XII  of  1870  and  LXVII  of  1881). 

Excepted  from  the  Croatian- Slavonian  autonomy  and  reserved  to  the  Hungarian 
Parliament  is  legislation  in  questions,  among  others,  concerning :  bills  of  exchange 
and  mining  law,  money,  coinage  and  paper-money,  commercial  systems,  banks, 
credit  and  insurance  institutions,  commerce  in  general,  duties,  post,  shipping,  state 
roads,  railroads  and  rivers,  etc.  As  regards  maritime  law  —  the  legislation  as  to 
which  belongs  to  the  sphere  of  the  Hungarian  Parliament  —  the  Croatian  Courts  are 
not  even  entitled  to  entertain  these  matters.  Competent  for  maritime  law  suits  are 
in  first  instance  the  Court  of  Fiume,  in  the  second  and  third  instance  the  Royal  Table 
(Superior  Court )  and  the  Royal  Curia  (Supreme  Court)  in  Budapest  (Art.  XXX  of  1868, 
§§  8 — 10).  In  questions  of  bills  of  exchange  and  maritime  law  we  cannot  therefore 
speak  but  of  one  legislature,  the  Hungarian ;  all  Laws  passed  concerning  these  questions 
(as  common  with  Croatia-Slavonia),  being  efficient  for  the  whole  territory  of  the 
Hungarian  State,  are  vaUd  in  consequence  for  Croatia-Slavonia  also. 

In  questions  of  private  (i.e.  civil),  bankruptcy  and  insolvency  law,  as  well  as 
of  judicial  procedure,  there  are  two  legislatures  working  parallel  to  one  another: 
firstly,  the  Hungarian,  whose  efficiency  in  those  questions  is  confined  to  Hun- 
gary, Transylvania,  the  former  military  frontier  and  Fiimie  included;  secondly, 
the  Croatian-Slavonian-Dalmatian,  the  products  of  which  are  the  laws  of  Croatia 
and  Slavonia. 

II.  It  is  only  natural  that  this  historical  development  has  influenced  the  forma- 
tion of  the  Hungarian  Private  Law. 

The  former  Hungarian  Private  Law  was  based,  with  the  exception  of  certain 
Acts,  on  a  text  book  by  Stephen  Werboczy,  the  so-called  "Tripartitum"  (1514).  This 
work,  intended  originally  to  represent  an  embracing  codification  of  the  national  law, 
was  accepted  by  the  Parliament  but  never  passed  into  Law  for  various  reasons 
which  need  not  be  mentioned  here.  Its  efficiency  in  Hungary  was  derived  from  its 
recognition  by  prescriptive  right ;  in  Transylvania  it  was  even  recognized  as  efficient 
law  during  the  time  of  separation.  The  consequence  is  that  although  in  Transylvania, 
on  account  of  its  independence  maintained  against  Hungarian  Constitutional  Law 


6  Magyaror8z4g:  Bevezet^s. 

hatott,  tenyleg  alkotott  is  torvenyeket,  maganjoga  ez  okbol  tenyleg  tulnyomo  reszben 
azonos  mareidt  Magyarorszageval. 

Ezt  az  allapotot  gyokeresen  felforgatta  az  abszolut  kormany.  Osztrak  tor- 
venyeket leptetett  eletbe  a  magyar  korona  orszagainak  egesz  teriileten,  egyebek 
kozott  eletbe  leptette  az  osztrak  altalanos  polgari  torvenykonyvet,  amelynek  uralmat 
azutan  az  1860-ik  evi  rendszervaltozas  csak  reszben  erintette.  A  sziikebb  ertelemben 
vett  Magyarorszagon  ugyanis  az  orszagbiroi  ertekezlet  hatarozatai  a  regi  magyar 
torvenyeket,  a  kor  igenyeire  valo  tekintettel  sziiksegesse  valt  modositasokkal,  hely- 
reallitottak,  mig  Horvat-Szlavonorszagon  feliil,  Erdelyben,  a  hatarorvideken  s 
Fiumeban  az  osztrak  polgari  torvenykonyv  valtozatlanul  ervenyben  maradt.  De 
a  magyar  maganjog  helyreallitasa  sem  volt  teljes,  amennyiben  az  abszolut  kor- 
many altal  a  telekkonyv  intezmenyere  es  a  telekkonyvi  rendszerrel  kapcsolatos 
ingatlan  dologjogi  kerdesekre  vonatkozolag  alkotott  illetoleg  eletbe  leptetett 
jogszabalyok  ervenyben  tartattak. 

Erdely  visszacsatolasa,  a  hatarorvidek  polgarositasa  es  Horvat-Szlavonor- 
szagok  autonomiajanak  szabalyozasa  folytan  a  magyar  torvenyhozas  reszere  eloal- 
lott  annak  a  lehetosege,  hogy  az  egesz  allam  teruletere  egyseges  kereskedehni  es 
valtojogot  alkosson,  masfelol  pedig  a  szorosabb  ertelemben  vett  magyar  (ideertve 
Erdelyt,  a  hatarorvideket  es  Fiumet)  jogteriilet  maganjogat  s  peres  eljarasat  kodi- 
fikalja,  mig  masfelol  ugyane  szabalyozas  megadta  a  modjat  Horvat-Szlavon-Dal- 
matorszagoknak  a  maganjog  es  peres  eljaras  autonom  szabalyozasara. 

A  kereskedelmi  es  valtojog  teren  tenyleg  kimerito  kodifikacioval  talalkozunk, 
ugy  bogy  a  kereskedelmi  es  valtojog  jogszabalyai  kivetel  nelkiil  az  aUam  egesz 
teriiletere  kiterjednek,  birodalmi  vagy  mas  neven  Horvat-Szlavonorszagokkal  ko- 
zos  jellegiiek.  Masfelol  a  magyar  torvenyhozas  a  maga  sziikebb  teriiletet  illetoleg 
az  1868  LIV,  1881  LIX-LX,  1893  XVIII  es  XIX,  1898  X,  1907  XIX  es  1908  XLI 
stb.  t.  c.-kel  a  polgari  torvenykczest,  az  1881  evi  XVII  t.  c.-el  pedig  a  csodjogot 
a  maga  sziikebb  jogteriilctet  illetoleg  egysegesen  es  kimeritoen  szabalyozta.  A  ma- 
ganjogi  kodifikacio  azonban  a  mai  napig  meg  mindig  nem  erte  el  annyira  kivanatos 
befejezeset.  Nem  emlitve  a  korabbi  elomunkalatokat,  a  magyar  altalanos  polgari 
torvenykonyvnek  mindossze  elso  tervezete  kesziilt  el,  amely  kimerito  indokolassal 
elldtva  kozzetetetett  es  ezidoszerint  a  igazsagiigyministeriuni  kebclebcn  beliato  ta- 
nacskozasok  targyat  kepezii). 

A  magyar  t6rv6nyhoz6s  a  maganjog  teren,  tekintettel  a  maganjogi  kodifikaciora  a 
legsiirgosebb  kerdesek  megoldasara  szoritkozott,  igy  a  kaniat  torvenyek  1868  XXXI, 
1877  VIII  es  az  ezt  kiegeszito  uzsoratorveny  az  1883  XXV  t.  c,  a  gyami  torveny 
az  1877  XX,  a  hazassagi  torveny  az  1894  XXXI  t.  c.  stb.  megalkotasara.  Ezek, 
valamint  ditalaban  az  1868  6ta  megalkotott  maganjogi  torvenyek,  Magyarorszag 
eg^z  teruletere  kiterjednek,  tehat  Erdelyre,  a  polgarositott  magyar  hatarorvidekre 
^8  Fiumcra  is,  mig  egy6bk6nt  a  maganjog  teren  Magyarorszag  maga  is  k6t  jogterii- 
letre  oszlik  t.  i.  a  r6gi  magyar  magdnjog  (az  1848  elott  alkotott  maganjogi  torvenyek, 
Werboczi  hdrmas  konyve,  az  orszagbiroi  drtekezlet  hatArozatai  stb.)  teriiletdre  s 

>)  A  tcrvozet  niimet  forditiisban  is  megjolent.     (Budapest  1901.) 


HUNGARY:  INTRODUCTION.  6 

separate  Laws  could  effectively  be  created  and  some  Acts  were  passed  concerning 
Private  Law,  Transylvanian  Private  Law  in  its  great  outlines  remained  identical 
with  Hungarian  Private  Law. 

This  state  of  things  was  entirely  changed  by  the  Absolutistic  Government. 
It  established  the  Austrian  Laws  over  the  whole  territory  of  the  Lands  of  the  Hun- 
garian Crown,  at  first  the  Austrian  Civil  Code,  of  the  year  1811,  the  authority  of 
which  was  not  j^et  entirely  abolished  by  the  changed  system.  In  Hungarj'  itself 
(Croatia- Slavonia  and  the  military  frontier  excepted)  the  so-called  "Conference  of 
the  Judex  Curiae",  which  conference  was  called  together  by  the  Judex  Curiae,  i.e. 
the  Lord  High  Justice  of  this  time,  by  Roj'al  Authoritj',  reinstalled  the  original 
Hungarian  Private  Law  with  some  alterations  according  to  the  exigencies  of 
modem  time.  In  the  other  counties  the  Austrian  Civil  Code  remained  in  unalter- 
ated  efficiencJ^  Neither  \\as  the  reinstallation  of  the  Hungarian  Private  Law  a 
thorough  one:  the  institution  of  the  land  tables  as  well  as  all  institutions  and 
systems  of  the  Austrian  Civil  Code  concerning  the  land  tables  and  land  law 
remained  untouched. 

After  the  reincorporation  of  Transylvania,  after  the  reinstallation  of  the  Civil 
Government  on  the  military  frontier,  and  finally  after  the  settlement  of  the  autonomy 
of  Croatia-Slavonia,  the  Hungarian  legislature  was  able  firstly  to  create  uniform 
Commercial  and  BiUs  of  Exchange  La  as  for  the  whole  territorj^  secondly  to  codify 
the  Private  Law  and  Judicial  Procedure  for  Hungary  (Transylvania,  the  military 
frontier  and  Fiume  included).  On  the  other  hand  this  settlement  enabled  Croatia, 
Slavonia  and  Dalraatia  to  regulate  Private  Law  and  Judicial  Procedure  within  their 
autonomjr. 

The  commercial  as  well  as  the  bills  of  exchange  law  has  been  entirely  codified 
in  such  a  manner  that  the  axioms  of  both  of  them  have  efficiency  without  exception 
over  the  whole  Kingdom,  being  laws  of  the  State,  common  to  Hungarj'  and  Croatia- 
Slavonia.  Besides  this  codification  the  legislature  has  codified  in  an  embracing 
way  for  Hungary  itself  Judicial  Procedure  by  the  Arts.  LIV  of  1868,  LIX — LX  of 
1881,  XVIII— XIX  of  1893,  X  of  1898,  XIX  of  1907  and  XLI  of  1908,  and  Bank- 
ruptcy and  Insolvency  Law  by  the  Art.  XVII  of  1881.  The  codification  of  the  Private 
Law  is  not  3fet  finished.  There  exists,  besides  some  preparatory  papers  of  a  previous 
period,  only  a  draft  of  the  Hungarian  Private  Law  which,  after  having  been  read 
for  the  first  time  and  debated,  was  published.  Actually  it  is  being  studied  thoroughly 
by  the  Board  of  Justice  for  the  purpose  of  preparing  it  for  its  second  reading^). 

The  Hungarian  legislature  has  up  to  the  present  limited  itself  concerning  the 
territory  of  Private  Law  to  regulating  the  most  urgent  questions:  that  of  Interest 
by  the  Ai-ts>  XXXI  of  1868  and  VIII  of  1877,  that  of  Usury  by  the  Art.  XXV  of 
1883,  that  of  Tutorship  and  Minors  by  the  Art.  XX  of  1877,  Matrimonial  Law  by 
the  Art.  XXXI  of  1894,  etc.  All  these  Acts  as  well  as  all  others  concerning  Private 
Law  created  smce  1868  are  efficient  for  the  whole  of  Hungary  except  Croatia-Slavonia, 
it  being  recognised  that  in  questions  of  Private  Law  we  have  to  deal  with  two  terri- 
tories: 1.  the  territory  of  the  ancient  Hungarian  Private  Law  (the  Acts  concerning 
Private  Law  created  before  1848,  Werboczy's  Tripartitum,  other  prescriptive  laws 

')  This  draft  was  also  published  in  a  German  translation  (Budapest  1901). 
B    XXVIII.  1  2 


7  MagyarorszAg:  A  kereskedelmi  jog  fejl6d6se. 

az  osztrak  polgari  torvenykonyv  magyar  jogteriiletere.  Az  elobbi  a  legsziikebb 
6rtelemben  vett  Magyarorszag,  az  utobbi  t.  i.  az  osztrak  polgari  torvenykonyv  magyar 
jogteriilete,  Erdely,  a  polgarositott  magyar  hatarorvidek  es  Fiume. 

Viszont  Horvat  Szlavonorszagok  is  igen  csek^ly  mertekben  vettek  igenybe  ezen 
a  teren  autonom  torvenyhozasi  jogukat.  Lenyegileg  csakis  a  horvafc  csodtorvenyt 
alkottak  meg  (1897)  egyebkent  azonban  nemesak  az  osztrak  polgari  torvenykonyv, 
hanem  az  osztrak  idokbol  szarmazo  polgari  perrendtartas  is  ervenyben  maradt^). 


A  magyar  kereskedelmi  jog  fejlod^se. 


I.  A  maganjog  torzsetol  kiilonvalt  kereskedelmi  jog  kifejlodese  hazankban 
aranylag  keso  idovel  veszi  kezdetet^). 

Meg  a  XVIII-ik  szazad  elejen  is,  eltekintve  varosaink  nehany  szabalyrendeleti 
is  szokasjogi,  helyi  ervenyii  jogszabalyaitol,  voltakepeni  kereskedelmi  jogi  ala- 
kulatrol  egyaltalaban  nem  szolhatunk. 

A  torok  hodoltsag  megsziinese,  a  belso  kiizdelmek  befejezte  azonban  csakha- 
mar  az  orszag  lenyeges  gazdasagi  fellendiileset  vonta  maga  utan,  ami  viszont 
kimutatta  a  kereskedelmi  torvenyhozas  sziikseget. 

Az  1723  evi  LIII.  t.  c,  elso  kereskedelmi  jogi  torvenyiink,  a  gyakorlati  sziiksegre 
valo  hivatkozassal  a  kereskedoket  rendes  konyvek  vezetesere  kotelezi  s  megallapitja 
egyben  azok  bizonyito  erejet. 

Az  1779-ik  esztendovel  pedig  megindulnak  a  rendszeres  kereskedelmi  tor- 
venykonyTT  megalkotasara  iranyulo  torekvesek  Ezen  evben  a  kiralyi  kuria  hivatalos 
megbizast  nyert  a  kereskedelmi  es  valtotorveny  tervezetenek  kidolgozasara.  A 
kuria  haladektalanul  hozzalatott  megbizasa  teljesitesehez  s  1786-ban  befejezte 
munkalatat,  amely  a  kereskedelmi,  a  valto  es  csodjogon  kiviil  a  kereskedelmi  biro- 
sagok  szervezetere  es   eljarasara  kiterjedt. 

A  kormany  a  javaslatot  1791-ben  bcmutatta  a  magyar  orszaggyiilesnek. 
Az  orszaggyiiles  atvizsgalasaval  kiilon  bizottsagot  bizott  meg  (1791  LXVII  t.  c.)- 

Tekintettel  azonban  arra,  bogy  ezen  munka  befejezesehez  az  orszaggyiiles 
nezete  szerint  is  hosszabb  ido  mutatkozott  sziiksegesnek,  az  1792  evi  XVII  t.  c, 
a  forgalom  erdekcire  valo  liivatkozassal,  megallapitotta,  hogy  mindazon  esetekben, 
amelyekben  az  ados  (valtok,  kereskedelmi  iigyletek,  kolcsonok  teldnteteben  vagy 
tarsasagi  szerzodesekben)  magat  az  osztrak  birosagoknak  alavetette,  azok  hataskore 
es  illetekessege  Magyarorszagban  is  elismerendo  s  iteleteik  valamint  vegzeseik 
v6grehajtasa  nem  tagadhato  meg.  Viszont  kilatasba  helyezi  a  torveny,  hogy  Ausztria- 
ban  oly  intczked^sek  fognak  foganatosittatni,  amelyek  az  osztrak  birosagok  es 
hatosagok  reszerol  a  kolcsonosseget  biztositjak.  Iviemelendo  tovabba,  hogy  Fiume- 
ban  1786-ban  kereskedelmi  ^s  valtotorvenyszck  letesittctett,  mig  az  ily  torveny- 
Bzdknek  Budan  valo  letesitesere  iranyulo  torekves  nem  valosult  meg. 

A  kodifikacio  miive  azonban  igen  lassan  lialadt.  — Az  orszaggyiiles  altal  1791- 
ben  kikiildtitt  bizottsag  ugyan  munkalatat  mar  1795-ben  bemutatta,  ez  azonban 
Bern  ezen  evben  sem  a  kovetkczo  orsziiggyiilesekcn  nem  koriilt  targyalas  ala.  A 
hdborus  idok  kovetkezteben  az  osszes  ngynevezett  rendszeres  munkalatok  s  ezek 
kozott  a  kereskedelmi  torvenykonyv  tervezetenek  targyalasat  orsziiggyiilesrol  or- 
szaggyiilesre  halasztottiik,  ugy,  hogy  a  javaslat  clavult,  meg  mielott  targyalasara 
sor  keriJlhetett  volna. 

Az  1827  dvi  Vlll  t.  c.-el  ujbol  bizottsag  kiildctctt  ki  a  rendszeres  munkalatok 
B  ezek  kozott  a  kereskedelmi  6a  viltotorvenykonyv  kidolgozasara.     A  bizottsag 

')  A  innpj'nr  inagdnjog  8  Uorcskodolmi  jog  koli  Bonos  viszonya,  eltekintve  az  dllam' 
jogi  e  egy61j  kiiliiiibB^geklol,  sok  tekintotben  hasonl6  alilioz  az  dllapotlioz,  amely  a  n6niet  biroda- 
lomban  a  polguri  t6rv6nykonyv  megalkotlisa  olott  foniiallott:  a  keroskedelrui  <58  valt6jog  az 
eg68z  dllainra  kiterjed6,  birodalmi  jog,  a  mapAiijog  orszAgoa  joUegii,  bizonyos  tekintetben 
pnrtikiilAris  jog.  —  i)  v.  6.  Wildncr:  Koniinentar  zu  don  Ivroditgesetzen.  Wien  1840/42. 
Ooldaclimidt:  Handbuch  des  Handelsreclits  I  (2  k.)  23  §.  III.  Pldaz  6a  Nagy  kereskedelmi-, 
illotvo  vdlt6jugi  k^zikonyveit. 


HUNGARY:  INTRODUCTION.  7 

with  the  modifications  adapted  by  tlic  .so-called  Conference  of  the  Judex  Curiae 
in  1861 ,  princi])ally  the  Austrian  Land  Law) ;  —  2.  the  Hungarian  territory  of  Austrian 
Private  Law.  The  foi'nier  of  these  territories  contains  Hungarj'  (in  the  strictest 
meaning,  i.e.  Hungary  itself),  the  latter  Transylvania,  the  military  frontier  and  Fiume. 
Neither  can  Croatia- Slavonia  boast  of  many  Laws  created  on  base  of  their  autono- 
my; the  only  creation  is  the  Bankruptcy  Law  (1897),  whilst  wc  find  there  till  to-day 
not  only  the  Au.strian  Private  Code  being  still  efficient,  but  also  the  Austrian  Judicial 
Procedure,  both  of  which  these  countries  owe  to  the  Absolutistic  Government^). 


History  of  the  Development  of  the  Hungarian  Commercial  Law. 


I.  The  separation  of  the  Commercial  Law  from  the  Common  Private  Law  begins 
in  Hungary  at  a  rather  late  period^). 

Even  at  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century  wc  camiot  speak  about  institu- 
tions belonging  really  to  Commercial  Law,  unless  we  should  mention  some  particular 
statutory  regulations  and  prescriptive  laws  of  local  character. 

After  the  redemption  from  the  Turkish  servility  and  after  the  end  of  the  internal 
wars,  Hungary  began  to  thrive  and  with  its  development  it  felt  the  necessity  of  the 
establishment  of  a  Commercial  Law. 

Art.  LIII  of  1723,  the  first  Commercial  Law,  settles  the  duty  of  every  merchant 
and  tradesman  to  keep  regular  books,  fixing  also  with  reference  to  practical  need 
their  probative  force. 

The  endeavours  towards  having  a  codified  Commercial  Law  began  in  the  year 
1779.  In  this  year  the  Royal  Curia  (High  Court)  got  the  official  order  to  compose 
a  draft  of  a  Commercial  and  BUI  of  Exchange  Law.  The  Curia  fulfilled  the  order 
without  loss  of  time,  finishing  their  work,  which  embraced  not  only  commercial, 
bill  of  exchange,  and  bankruptcy  law,  but  also  a  law  concerning  the  Constitution  of 
the  Commercial  Courts  and  their  Procedure,  in  the  year  1786. 

This  draft  was  submitted  to  the  Hungarian  Parliament  m  1791.  The  Parliament 
appointed  a  commission  for  the  purpose  of  revising  it  by  the  Art.  LXVII  of  1791. 

But  the  Parhament,  seemingly  being  of  the  opinion  that  a  long  time  was  wanted 
for  these  Bills  to  pass.  Art.  XVII  of  1792  enacted,  with  reference  to  the  urgent 
needs  of  commerce,  that  in  all  cases  in  which  debtors  (in  respect  of  bills,  commercial 
business,  loans,  deeds  of  j)artnership)  submitted  to  Austrian  Courts,  the  jurisdiction 
and  competence  of  these  Courts  should  be  acknowledged  also  in  Hungary  and  the 
execution  of  tlieir  sentences  should  not  be  denied  there.  On  the  other  hand  the  Law 
promised  arrangements  assuring  recipi'ocity  from  Austrian  Courts  and  Authorities. 
We  have  to  mention  here  that  a  Court  for  commercial  and  bills  of  exchange  matters 
was  created  in  Fiume  in  the  year  1786,  whilst  the  endeavour  to  create  such  a  Court 
in  Budapest  failed. 

The  work  of  codification  advanced  very  slowly.  The  commission  appointed 
by  the  Parliament  in  the  year  1791  submitted  their  comiDosition  in  the  year  1795, 
but  it  w  as  not  deliberated  upon  either  in  that  or  in  the  foUowiug  session.  Owing  to  the 
continuous  wars  it  could  not  be  debated  upon,  but  was  adjourned  from  one  session 
to  another,  in  the  same  way  as  other  legislative  or  "sj'stematic"  work  was  dealt 
with,  the  consequence  of  which  was  that  the  draft  was  obsolete  before  it  could  be 
debated. 

Art.  VIII  of  1827  again  appointed  a  commission  for  the  purpose  of  preparmg 
the   so-called  "sj^stematic   work"   and   amongst  this  the  Commercial   and  BiU   of 

1 )  The  connexion  between  Commercial  and  Private  Law  is  similar  to  that  of  the  respective 
German  Laws  before  German  Private  Law  had  been  created  (not  mentioning  differences  of  a 
constitutional  character):  the  Commercial  and  Bill  of  Exchange  Laws  being  laws  of  tlie  Empire, 
the  Private  Laws  to  some  extent  laws  of  the  Land.  —  -)  See  Wildner:  Kommentar  zu  den 
Kreditgesetzen.  Wien  1840/42.  G oMschmidt:  Handbucli  des  HandeLsrechtes  I.  2.  Aufl.  §  23 
III;  The  (Hungarian)  text-books  of  Commercial  and  Bill  of  Exchange  Law,  by  Plosz  and 
Nagij. 


8  Magyarorszig:  A  kereskedelmi  jog  fejl6d6se. 

munkajaval  mar  1830-ban  elkesziilt.  —  Idevonatkozo  resze  a  kereskedelmi  s  val- 
tojogot,  a  csodot,  a  kereskedelmi  birosagokat,  az  alkuszok  jogat,  vegiil  a  keres- 
kedelmi s  valtoi  peres  eljarast  foglalja  magaban.  A  tcrvezet,  amely  valtojogi  reszeben 
az  osztrak  valtorendszabalyra  tamaszkodott,  hianyainal  s  kiilonosen  igen  nagy 
formal  tokeletlensegenel  fogva  a  hazai  kozvelcmenyt  egyaltalaban  nem  elegitette 
ki  s  tovabbi  targyalasoknak  nem  is  kepezte  alapjat. 

Hasonlithatatlanul  eredmenyesebb  volt  ellenben  Zala  raegyenek  az  u.  n.  liitel- 
torvenyek  megalkotasa  irant  az  1839/40-iki  orszaggyiiles  ele  terjesztett  iiiditvanya. 
Az  orszaggyiiles  a  torvenyek  kidolgozasara  bizottsagot  kiildott  ki,  amely  igen  nagy 
buzgosdggal  latott  niiinkajahoz,  magat  kereskedelmi  szokertokkel  is  kiegeszitette 
6s  a  javaslatok  kidolgozasara  igenybe  vette  Dr.  Wildner  Ignac  becsi  iigyvednek,  a 
kereskedelmi  6s  valtojog  egyetemi  tanaranak  kozremiikodeset,  aki  a  javaslatok 
kidolgozasa  koriil  szerzett  erdemei  alapjan  utobb  osztrak  s  magyar  nemesseget 
nyert.  A  bizottsag  ez  alapon  aranylag  igen  rovid  ido  alatt  elkesziilt  javaslataival, 
amelyeket  az  orszaggyiiles  magaeva  tett,  ugy,  liogy  azok  szentesitesok  iitan  m6g 
1840-ben  torvenyerore  emelkedtek. 

A  hiteltorvenyek  neve  alatt  ismeretes  kodifikacio  tobb  onaUo  torvenybol  all.  — 
Ezek  koziil  a  XV.  t.  c.  a  valtojogot  tartalmazza,  ket-  reszbcn,  elso  reszeben  az 
anyagi  valtojogot  209,  masodik  reszeben  a  valtoi  eljarast  246  szakaszban.  A  keres- 
kedelmi jogot  a  kereskedokrol  szolo  XVI,  a  gyarakrol  szolo  XVII,  a  kozkereseti 
tarsasagokat  (kozkereseti  tarsasagot,  bcteti  tarsasagot  es  reszvenytarsasagot)  sza- 
balj'ozo  XVIII,  a  kereskedelmi  testiiletek  es  alkuszok  jogat  szabalyozo  XIX  es  a 
fuvarozokrol  szolo  XX  t.  c.-ek,  a  csodjogot  pedig  a  XXII  t.  c.  tartalmazza. 

E  torvenyek  meltatasanal  figyelembe  veendo  egyfelol,  liogy  hazankbau  a 
kereskedelmi  jog  elso  rendszeres  szabalyozasat,  sot  hosszii  ido  ota  altalaban  az  elso 
nagyobb  torvenyhozasi  miivet  alkottak,  masfelol,  bogy  a  gazdasagi  haladasunkra 
legjelentosebb  jogi  intezmenyek  nagy  resze  tcldnteteben  a  kor  igenyeinek  nagy- 
jaban  es  egeszeben  megfelelo  allapotot  letesitettek.  Joggal  tekintheto  ennelfogva 
letrejoveteliik  igen  nagy  lepesnek,  annak  ellenere,  hogy  kiilonosen  alaki  szempontbol 
nem  kifogastalanok.  A  gj^akorlatban  mutatkozo  tapasztalatok  azutan  az  1844  6vi 
VI  t.  c.-ben  tobb  valtoztatasra  es  modositasra  vezettek. 

Ez  a  jogfejlodcs  azonban  csakis  Magyarorszagra  vonatkozik,  ide^rtve  Horvat- 
Szlavonorszagot  is,  az  orszagtol  tenyleg  kiilonvalt  reszekre:  Erdelyre  es  a  hataror- 
vid^kre  nem  terjed  ki.  Ezen  orszagreszekben  az  17G3-iki  osztrak  kereskedelmi  6s 
valtorendszabaly,  valamint  az  1743  evi  csodrendtartas  1772-ben  illetve  1785-ben  6s 
1787-ben  elctbe  leptettctett,  masfelol  az  1792  6vi  II  erdelyi  t.  c.  Erd61y  tekinteteben 
az  osztrak  birosagoknak  kereskedelmi  iigyekben  valo  illetekesseget  ugyanugy 
szabalyozza  mint  a  fentebb  emlitett  1792  6vi  XVII  t.  c. 

II.  Ezt  a  jogallapotot  az  abszolut  kormanyzat  oly  iranyban  vdltoztatta  meg, 
hogy  a  n6met  dltalanos  valt6rendszabalyt,  mint  az  osztrak  csaszarsag  altalanos 
vAlto  rendszabalyat,  1850  majus  1-evel,  nemkiilonben  az  ideiglenes  csodrendtartast 
(1853)  ugy  Magyarorszagon  mint  Erd61yben  61etbe  16i)tette,  minek  kovctkezt6ben 
az  1840-iki  hiteltorvenyek  Magyarorszagon,  a  kereskedelmi  jog  kivetelevel,  erv6- 
nyiiket  elvesztettek. 

Viszont  az  1860-iki  rendszervaltozas  k6vetkezm6nyek6p,  az  orszslgbiroi  6rtekezlet 
1861 -ben  Magyarorszagon  hatalyon  kiviil  lielyezte  az  altalanos  viiltorendtartast  es 
az  ideiglenes  esc'idrendtartast,  ekkent  ujra  helyreallitotta  a  megfelelo  1840  iki  XV 
68  XXII  t.  c.-t,  tovabba  az  1844  ev  VI  t.  e.-t,  mig  Erdelyben  es  a  liatarorvideken 
az  altalanos  valtorendszabaly  6rvenyben  maradt.  Az  18G3  jun.  14-er61  kclt  rendelet 
a  nemet  dltalanos  kereskedelmi  torvenykonyvet  a  liatarorvideken  elctbe  leptette, 
mig  Magyarorszag  cgyeb  reszei  tekintet6ben  az  1864  januiir  24-er61  kelt  rendelet  a 
cegjogot  68  a  cegjegyz6keket  a  n6met  altalanos  kereskedelmi  torvenykonyvoel 
egyezoen  szabalyozta. 

III.  Az  alkomuny  helyreiillitasa  utdn,  a  kereskedelmi  jog  ezen  allapota  egye- 
16re  6rv6nyben  tartatott.  Azt  azonban  kezdettol  fogva  egyardnt  ki  nem  el6git6nek 
tartottak  ugy  a  kereskedelmi,  mint  a  jogaszi  korok.  Kozv61emenyiink  er61ycsen 
siirgette  a  reformot:  rendszeres  6s  az  Ausztriaban,  sot  hazank  nemely  r6szeiben  is 


HUNGARY:  INTRODUCTION.  8 

Exchange  Law.  The  commission  finished  and  published  their  work  in  1830.  The 
part  belonging  to  commercial  matters  treats  of  Commercial  and  of  Bill  of  Exchange 
Law,  Bani<rui)tcy,  Commercial  Agency,  Commercial  Courts,  Judicial  Procedure 
in  Commercial  and  Bill  of  Exchange  matters.  The  draft,  the  chapter  of  which  con- 
cerning Bill  of  Exchange  Law  was  based  largely  upon  the  Austrian  Bill  of  Exchange 
Statute,  did  not  at  all  satisfy  public  opinion,  principally  on  account  of  the  imperfec- 
tion of  its  technical  side.  As  a  consequence  it  was  dropped  and  was  no  more  a  matter 
of  deliberation. 

A  motion  started  by  the  Comitate  Zala  for  the  purpose  of  creating  the  so-called 
Credit  Laws  in  the  session  of  the  Parliament  of  1839/40  had  much  more  success. 
The  Diet  sent  out  a  commission  which  expended  much  labour  and  zeal  to  fulfil 
its  task.  This  commission,  enlarged  by  commercial  experts,  engaged  as  a  collaborator 
Dr.  Ignatz  AVildner,  barrister  of  Viemia  and  formerly  supplementary  Professor 
of  this  University,  who  was  greatly  renowned  as  an  eminent  expert  of  Commercial 
and  Bill  of  Exchange  Law,  and  who  on  account  of  his  merits  was  ennobled  by  Hun- 
gary as  ^^•ell  as  bj'  Austria.  The  commission  achieved  its  work  in  a  proportionally 
short  time,  the  result  of  which  met  with  a  hearty  reception  by  public  opinion.  It 
passed  through  both  Houses  and  was  sanctioned  and  published  in  the  year  1840. 

This  codification  of  the  j'ear  1840,  known  by  the  collective  name  "Credit  Laws" 
contains  several  Laws,  independent  between  themselves  from  the  formal  view. 
Art.  XV  contains  the  bUl  of  exchange  law  in  two  parts,  209  paragraphs  dealing  with 
the  substantive  law.  the  other  246  with  procedure  in  bill  matters.  Art.  XVI  deals 
with  merchants,  XVII  with  manufactories  and  manufacturers,  XVIII  with  public 
associations  (commercial  partnerships,  limited  partnerships,  and  joint  stock  compa- 
nies). Art.  XIX  deals  with  commercial  corporations  and  brokers.  Art.  XX  with 
carriers.  AH  these  articles  regulate  the  public  and  private  commercial  law,  whilst 
Art.  XXII  deals  with  bankruptcy  law. 

\^  hen  criticising  these  Laws,  we  must  firstly  consider  that  they  represent  not 
only  the  first  codification  of  commercial  law  for  Hungary,  but  the  first  codification 
in  Hungary  for  centuries;  secondly,  that  they  created  on  the  whole  in  all  the  territ- 
ories a  very  satisfactory  legal  position  important  to  the  development  of  the  Country. 
Therefore  it  is  quite  plain  that  these  Laws  were  estimated,  in  spite  of  their  technical 
shortcomings,  as  being  satisfactory  and  of  very  great  importance  to  the  Country. 
The  experiences  of  practice  led  to  introduction  by  Art.  VI  of  1844  of  some  modifica- 
tions and  supplements. 

The  evolution  till  this  period,  sketched  by  us,  refers  only  to  Hungary  and  Croatia- 
Slavonia.  The  counties  which  were  practically  separated,  i.e.  Transylvania  and  the 
miUtary  frontier  remained  untroubled  by  it.  To  this  part  the  Government  introduced 
the  Austrian  Mercantile  and  Bill  of  Exchange  Statute  of  the  year  1763  and  the 
Bankruptcy  Statute  of  the  year  1734,  in  the  year  1772,  1785  and  1787  respectively. 
The  Transylvanian  Art.  II  of  the  year  1792  moreover  regulated  the  jurisdiction  and 
the  competence  of  the  Austrian  Courts  in  commercial  matters  in  conformity  with 
the  Hungarian  Art.  XVII  of  the  year  1792. 

II.  But  this  state  of  things  was  changed  by  the  Absolutistic  Government. 
It  established  the  general  German  Bill  of  Exchange  Ordinance,  which  was  the 
general  Bill  of  Exchange  Statute  for  the  Austrian  Empire  also,  on  the  1st  of  May  1850, 
and  an  interim  Bankruptcy  Procedure  for  Hungary  as  well  as  for  Transylvania. 
In  consequence  the  Credit  Laws  of  1840,  save  the  Commercial  Law,  lost  their  effi- 
cacy for  Hungary. 

The  change  of  system  in  1860  in  return  caused  the  Conference  of  the  Judex 
Curiae  in  the  year  1861  to  invahdate  the  general  Bill  of  Exchange  Statute  and  the 
Bankruptcy  Procedure  for  Hungarj'  itself,  so  that  the  corresponding  Laws  of  1840 
(Arts.  XV  and  XXII)  and  Art.  VI  of  1844  were  remstalled,  without  influencing  the 
efficacy  of  the  general  Bill  Statute  for  the  military  frontier  and  Transylvania. 
A  decree  of  the  14th  July  1863  installed  the  general  German  Commercial  Code  for 
the  military  frontier,  w  hilst  a  decree  of  24tli  January  regulated  the  law  of  registra- 
tion and  the  register  of  firms  in  complete  identity  with  the  general  German  Commer- 
cial Code. 

III.  After  the  re-establishment  of  the  Constitution  this  condition  of  the  Commer- 
cial Law  was  maintained  for  a  while.  But  neither  commercial  nor  legal  circles 
thought  the  state  of  things  .satisfactory.  The  public  verj'  earnestly  desired  and  urged 
a  reform:   they  asked  for  unity  and  conformity  in  legal  matters  and  the  creation 


9  Magyarorszdg:  A  kereskedelmi  jog  fejl6d6se. 

6rvdnyes  nemet  torvenyhozas  szinvonalat  elero  t6rv6nyek  alkotasat.  Ezen  mozga- 
lomra  valo  tekintettel  bizta  meg  az  igazsagiigyi  kormany  1872-ben  Apathy  Istvant, 
a  kereskedelmi  jog  tanarat  a  budapesti  egyeteraen,  a  kereskedelmi  torvenykonyv, 
1873-ban  pedig  a  valtotorveny  tervezetenek  kidolgozasaval.  Apathy  megbizasanak 
bamulatos  gj-orsasaggal  tett  eleget,  1872  illetoleg  1873-ban  elkeszitette  a  kereskedelmi 
torvenykonyv  tervezetet,  terjedelmes  indokolassal,  a  valtotorveny  tervezete  pedig 
meg  a  mcgbizas  elnycresenek  eveben,  1873-ban  kozze  volt  teheto.  E  ket  tervezet 
1873  ^s  1874-ben  szaktanacskozmany  ele  keriilt,  1874  illetoleg  1875-ben  pedig  a 
kepviselohaz  ele  terjesztetett. 

A  kereskedelmi  torveny  tervezetet  az  orszaggyiiles  igen  gyorsan  intezte  el, 
nehany  valtoztatassal  elfogadta,  elannyira,  hogy  az  1875  aprilis  2-an  a  kepvise- 
lohazhoz  benyujtott  tervezet  mar  majus  16-an  szentesittetett,  majus  18-an  illetve 
19-en  pedig,  mint  1875  evi  XXXVII  t.  c,  kozzetetetett.  A  valtotorveny  tervezete 
ellenben  csak  a  kovetkezo  evben  keriilt  targyalas  ala  es  pedig  lenyegesen  modositott 
alakban.  Apathy  tervezete  ugyanis  atvette  a  nemet  valtorendszabaly  intezkede- 
seinek  tubij'omo  reszet,  elrendezese  tekinteteben  azonban  lenyegesen  eltert  tola: 
az  idegen  illetoleg  sajat  valtora  vonatkozo  szabalyok  ele  egy  altalanos  reszt  helyezett. 

A  kepviselohaz  igazsagiig5a  bizottsaga  ellenben  a  nemet  valtorendszabaly  rend- 
Rzeret  helyreaUitotta  s  ezen  alakban  fogadta  el  az  orszaggyiiles  a  javaslatot.  A 
torvenyjavaslat  1876  Julius  5-en  szentesittetett,  ugyanazon  ho  7-eniUetve  lO-enmint 
1876  evi  XXVII  t.  c.  kihirdettetett. 

A  csodtorvenytervezet  szinten  Apathy  miive,  s  mar  1874:-ben  jelent  meg,  azon- 
ban kedvezotlcn  biralattal  talalkozott,  minolfogva  lenyeges  atdolgozason  ment  4t, 
ugyhogy  a  csodtorveny  reformja  csak  az  1881  evi  XVII  t.  c.-kel  nyerte  befejezeset. 

Ez  a  csodtorveny  azonban,  mint  fentebb  kifejtettiik,  csak  Magyarorszagra 
vonatkozik,  Horvat-Szlavonorszag  autonomiaja  alapjan  a  csodjogot  1897-ben  on- 
aUoan  szabalyozta  s  ezzel  az  addig  ervenyben  volt  1853-iki  ideiglenes  csodrend- 
tartast  hatalyon  kiviil  helyezte. 

IV.  Az  1875.  es  1876.  evek  kereskedelmi  illetve  valtojogi  torvenyhozasa  sike- 
riiltnek  tekintheto.  A  torvenyek  kidolgozasanal  teljes  mertekben  figyelembe  vete- 
tett  a  kiilfoldi  s  elsosorban  a  nemet  torvenyhozas  es  irodalom  altal  nyujtott  igen 
gazdag  anyag.  E  ket  torveny  ugyanugy,  mint  csodtorvenyiink  is,  igen  sok  tekintet- 
ben  a  nemet  torvenyhozasra  tamaszkodik.  IMindamellett  eppenseggel  ncm  vonliato 
ketsegbe  onallosaguk.  A  kereskedelmi  torveny  a  szovetkezetek  jogat,  a  kozraktari 
iigylctet,  biztositasi  jogot,  kiadoi  iigyletet  is  korebe  vonja,  sok  tekintetben  pi.  a  r^sz- 
vdnyjogban  is  onallo  felfogasrol  tesz  tanusagot.  —  A  valtotorveny  pedig  az  1840- 
iki  torvenyhozas  nemely  hasznos  intezmenyet  ervenyben  tartja. 

A  gazdasagi  diet  gyors,  bizonyos  tekintetben  rohamos  fejlodese  azonban  szuk- 
segkdpi  kovetkezmdnykent  hozta  magaval  azt,  hogy  a  kereskedelmi  torv{5ny  nemely 
r6sze  ma  mar  nem  elegit  ki.  Mar  1894-bcn  az  igazsiigiigyministerium  mogbizasabol 
kesziilt  tcrvezotek  tetettek  kozze  a  szovctkezeti  jog  reformjanjl,  tovabba  a  ma- 
ganbiztositasi  vallalatokrol.  E  tervezctek  ujabb  atdolgozilson  mentck  lit,  a  bizto- 
sitasi vallalalokrol  szolo  tervezet  1901 -ben,  a  .szovetkezcti  torvenytorvezct  1904-ben 
8  ujbol  kozze  is  t6tettek.  Targyalasuk  azonban  mindeddig  nem  haladt  elore.  — 
Epen  ily  kevessd  vezettek  eredmenyre  a  kereskedelmi  torveny  gyokercs  reviziojiira 
iranyulo  torekve.sek.  Viszont  16trej6tt  az  iizletiitruhazdsrol  szolo  1908  6vi  L^■II,  t.  cz., 
amely  hatalyon  kiviil  helyezte,  a  kereskedelmi  torveny  20-il<  §-at  kiegeszitette  annak 
89.  §-at,  tovabba  az  1908  evi  LVIll.  t.  cz.,  amely  kimcritoen  szabalyozza  a 
csekk  jogot. 

l{egi  keletii  a  csodtorveny  reviziojiinak  kerdese  is.  Az  igazsiigiigyministerium 
mkr  1892- ben  reszletes  tervezeteket  dolgoztatott  ki,  a  csodtorveny  modositasa,  a 
C86d6n  kiviili  megtamadiisi  jog,  valamint  a  csodon  kiviili  kenyszeregyezseg  tar- 
gyaban.  A  csodon  kiviili  kenyszeregyezsegrol  .szolo  torveny  Atdolgozas  utiin  1909 
Bzcptember  havdban  ujlxM  k6zze(6tctett. 

Valtotorvenyiinket  ellenben  reformt6rckv68ek  ugyszolvan  nem  crintettek. 
Szabdlyai  teljcsen  kicldgitik  az  elet  ig6nycit,  csupdn  az  6vas  intdzmenydnek  a  vdl- 


HUNGARY:  INTRODUCTION.  9 

of  laws  similar  to  those  of  the  Geniiaii  legislature,  which  were  efficacious  at  that 
time  not  only  in  Germany  and  Austria,  but  also,  as  sliown.  in  some  parts  of  Hungary'. 
As  a  result  of  this  more  and  more  energetic  movement,  the  Board  of  Justice  charged 
Stephen  Apathy,  professor  of  commercial  law  at  the  University  in  Budapest,  to 
elaborate  a  draft  of  the  Commercial  Law  in  the  year  1872,  and  of  the  Bill  of  Exchange 
Law  in  187'?.  Apathy  executed  this  commission  in  a  marvellously  short  time:  he 
finislied  the  draft  of  the  Commercial  Letw  in  1872,  that  of  the  Bill  of  Exchange  Law 
in  1873,  both  amplified  by  a  miuute  exposition.  The  draft  of  the  Bill  of  Exchange 
Law  was  even  published  in  the  same  year  in  which  Apathy  was  trusted  with  the 
work.  Both  these  drafts  were  debated  upon  by  a  committee  of  experts  in  1873  and 
1874  and  were  before  the  Hou.se  of  Representatives  in  1874  and  1875. 

Parliament  proceeded  very  quickly  concerning  this  draft  of  the  Commercial 
Law.  It  was  accepted  with  a  few  modifications,  so  that  the  draft,  brought  before 
the  House  of  Representatives  the  2nd  April  1875,  was  sanctioned  on  the  16th  of  May 
and  promulgated  on  the  ISth  and  19th  May,  as  Article  XXXVII  of  1875.  The  draft 
of  the  Bill  of  Exchange  Law  was  not  debated  upon  until  the  next  year  and  then 
in  a  form  essentially  changed.  The  draft  was  based  to  a  large  extent  on  the  in-stitu- 
tions  of  the  German  Bill  of  Exchange  Ordinance,  but  differed  essentially  from  it  by 
its  arrangement :  Apathy  having  proposed  a  general  part  before  the  provisions 
concerning  bills  drawn  on  oneself  and  drafts. 

The  Legal  Committee  of  the  House  of  Representatives  accepted  the  arrangement 
of  the  German  Bill  of  Exchange  Ordinance,  so  that  the  draft  jiassed  in  this  form. 
The  House  of  Representatives  as  well  as  the  House  of  Magnates  agreed  with  this 
conception.  The  draft  was  consequentlj^  sanctioned  in  this  changed  form  on  the 
5th  June  1876,  and  promulgated  as  Article  XXVI  of  1876  the  7th'and  10th  of  the 
same  month. 

The  draft  of  the  Bankruptcy  Law  is  also  a  work  of  Apathy's.  It  appeared  in 
1874,  but  was  criticised  mifavourably  and  had  to  be  recast.  In  consequence  the 
reform  of  the  bankruptcj'  law  was  achieved  by  the  Article  XVII  of  1881. 

But  this  Bankruptcy  Law  is  m  force  only  for  Hungary,  Croatia-Slavonia  having 
independently  regulated  its  bankruptcy  law  by  a  Bill  brought  in  in  1897,  abolishing 
by  it  the  interim  Bankruf)tcy  Statute  of  1853,  which  \\as  in  force  till  then. 

IV.  ^Ve  may  state  that  the  legislation  concerning  the  Commercial  and  Bills 
of  Exchange  Laws  of  1875  and  1 876  succeeded  verj'  well  indeed.  They  were  composed 
with  utilisation  of  the  treasures  of  foreign  and  principally  of  German  legislation  and 
literature.  Both  of  these  Laws,  as  well  as  the  Bankruptcy  Law,  show  a  strong  similar- 
ity \\itli  the  respective  German  codifications,  but  in  spite  of  this,  their  independence 
must  be  acknowledged.  The  Commercial  Law  embraces  the  Law  of  Co-operative 
Societies,  of  Warehouses,  of  Docks,  the  Law  of  Insurance,  and  Publishing  busmess, 
and  shows  m  many  questions,  e.g.  in  that  of  shares  in  companies,  an  independent 
conception.  The  Bill  of  Exchange  Law  on  the  other  hand  maintains  some  very  useful 
institutions  of  the  codification  of  1840. 

It  is  but  natural  that  the  quick,  we  may  almost  say  hurried,  development  of 
trade  is  no  longer  in  accordance  with  some  institutions  of  the  Commercial  Law. 
We  find  as  a  consequence,  that  drafts  concerning  co-operative  societies  and  private 
insurance  companies  have  been  w  orked  at  by  order  of  the  Jlinister  of  Justice  published 
in  the  year  1894.  These  drafts  were  remodelled,  the  Insurance  Law  in  1901,  the  other 
concerning  co-operative  societies  in  1904.  They  were  also  published  in  the  same 
respective  years.  But  as  yet  they  were  not  debated  upon.  The  tendency  to  have  the 
Commercial  Law-  revised  as  a  whole  had  the  same  non-success.  On  the  other 
hand.  Article  XVII  of  1908,  concerning  the  transfer  of  commercial  businesses, 
has  modified  §  20  of  the  Commercial  Code  and  completed  §  89.  Article  XVIII 
of  1908  has  full^'  regulated  the  maritime  law. 

The  plan  concernmg  the  revision  of  the  Bankruptcy  Law  is  of  no  younger  origin. 
Drafts  concerning  the  alteration  of  the  judicial  procedure  in  bankruptcy  matters, 
the  right  of  forfeiture  and  the  so-caUed  forced  arrangements,  were  commanded  bj' 
the  Board  of  Justice  and  worked  at  in  1892.  The  draft  on  forced  compositions 
was  remodelled  and  republished  in  September,  1909. 

The  longing  for  revision  did  not  yet  extend  to  the  Bill  of  Exchange  Law,  with 
the  institutions  of  which  the  exigences  of  commerce  fully  agi-ee,  unless  we  mention 


1Q  Magyarorsz&g:  A  kereskedelmi  jog  fejl6d6se. 

totorv^nyben  foglalt  szabalyozasa  ellen  foglaltak  ujabban  allast  a  kereskedelem 
erd  ekkep  visele  tei . 

V.  A  magyar  kereskedelmi  torveny,  valaniint  a  magyar  valtotorveny  a  magyar 
kiralysag  egesz  teriileten  ervenyesck,  birodalmi,  illetve  Horvat-Szlavonorszagokkal 
kozos  torvenyek.  Amennyiben  bennok  intezkedes  valamely  kerdesrol  nem  foglal- 
tatik,  kiegeszitesoket  az  altalanos  maganjogbol  nyerik.  Horvat-Szlavonorszagok- 
ban  a  horvat  maganjogbol  (ezldoszerint  tulnyomo  reszben  az  osztrak  polgari  tor- 
venykonyvbol),  JIagyarorszagon  pedig  a  magyar  maganjogbol,  amelynek  fejlodesi 
menetet  es  mai  alafculatat  a  bevezetes  roviden  vazolta. 

VI.  A  kereskedelmi  jog  forrasai  tekinteteben  mindenekelott  kiemelendo,  hogy 
a  magyar  jog  a  szokasjogot  minden  iranyban,  tehat  nemcsak  mint  torvenypotlo, 
hanem  mint  torvenyronto  szokasjogot  is  elismeri.  —  Kereskedelmi  torvenyiink 
ellenben  elso  §-aban  kimondja,  hogy  a  kereskedelmi  szokasjog  csak  annjiban  nyer 
alkalmazast,  amennyiben  a  torveny  nem  intezkedik,  vagyis  csakis  mint  torveny- 
potlo szokas,  ugy  hogy  kereskedelmi  iigyekben  a  szokasjog  csakis  mint  torveny- 
potlo szokasjog  johet  figyelembe,  torvenyronto  ero  azonban  nem  illeti  meg.  Valto- 
torvenyiink  nem  tartalmaz  hasonlo  intezkedest.  Ehhez  kepest  a  valtojogban  a 
magyar  maganjog  altalanos  szabalya  iranyado,  amely  a  torvenyronto  szokast  is 
elismeri,  Horvat-Szlavonorszagokban  ellenben  az  osztrak  polgari  torvenykonyv 
szabalya,  amely  a  szokasjogtol  az  onallo  jogforras  jelleget  egyaltalaban  megtagadja 
(Osztrak  polgari  torvenykonyv  10  §). 

VII.  Tengerjogi  iigyekben  a  torvenyhozas  a  magyar  orszaggyiilest  illeti  meg, 
sot  a  biraskodas  gyakorlasara  is  a  magyar  birosagok  vannak  hivatva.  A  tengerjog 
tehat  a  horvat-szlavon  joghoz  viszonyitva  a  kozos,  helyesebben  birodalmi  jog 
jellegevel  bir.  Az  Ausztriaval  kotott  vam  es  kereskedelmi  szovetseg  ertelmeben 
a  ket  allam  torvenyhozasa  tengerjogi  iigyekben  azonos  elvek  szerint  kell  hogy 
eljirjon.  Ez  alapon  a  ket  kormany  mar  evtizedek  6ta  targyal  egymassal  a  tengerjog 
reformja  targyaban,  mindazonaltal  igen  csekely  eredmennyel.  Mindeddig  ugyanis 
csak  a  kovetkczo  kerdesek  nyertek  szabalyozdst :  a  tengeri  hajok  belajstromozasa 
es  kobozese,  1871  XVI,  1879  XVI  t.  c.  a  kikotoi  illetekek,  1897  IX,  tovabba  egyes 
hajovallalatok  segelyezesen  kiviil,  a  szabadhajozas  tamogatasanak  kerdese.  A 
tengeri  koz-es  maganjog  rendszeres  szabalyozasa  azonban,  amelyre  mindket  allam- 
ban  egyarant  torekszcnek,  mindeddig  nem  jott  letre  s  Magyarorszag,  nemkiilonben 
Ausztria  tengerjoganak  alapjat  az  1774  evi  Editto  pohtico  di  navigazione  mercan- 
tile austriaca,  valamint  a  code  de  commerce  tengerjogi  resze,  vegiil  az  azota 
kibocsatott  rendeletek  hosszu  sorozata  kepeziki). 

Az  O  Fels^ge  uralkodasa  alatt  alo  tobbi  orszagokkal  a  kolcsonos  kereskedelmi 
is  forgalmi  viszonyok  szabalyozasa  targyaban  1907  evi  oktober  ho  8-an  kotott 
8  a  vam  6s  kereskedelmi  szovetseg  helyebe  lepett  szerzodes  VII.  czikke  csupan  a 
kikotoiigyi  es  tengeri  egeszs^giigyi  kozigazgatas,  a  tengeri  hajozas  iizese  es  tengeri 
eg^szsegiigy  es  a  tengeri  halaszat  tekinteteben  irja  elo,  hogy  e  targyak  a  ket  allam 
teriileten  egyenlo  szabalyok  szerint  6s  dltalaban  Ichetoleg  osszhangzatosan  in- 
teztessenek:  A  ziirjegyzokonyv  pedig  a  VII.  czikkhez  azt  a  kijelentest  fiizi,  hogy 
az  esetben,  ha  a  megegyezes  az  egyenlo  szabalyozd.s  tekinteteben  nem  jonne  letre, 
a  kikotfirendeszeti  rendtartasok,  tovabba  a  tengcrcszek  rendtartasanak  szabillyozdsa 
tekinteteben,  amennyiben  ez  utobbi  az  egesz  hajoszemelyzct  szolgalati  viszonyara 
vonatkozik,  az  egyforma  szabalyok  alkotasatol  el  lehet  tekinteni. 

Ehhcz  kepest  a  tengeri  maganjog  teren  a  ket  allam  mindegyike  alkothat 
Bzabalj'okat,  anelkiil,  hogy  az  egybehangzo  szabalyozas  elerese  irant  clozetes  tar- 
gyala.sok  folj'tatasa  sziJksegcs  volna. 

A  magyar  kormany  haladektalanul  hozzalAtott  o  Iehet6s6g  felhasznalasahoz, 
amennyiben  dr.  Nagy  Ferencz  budapesti  egyetemi  tanart  mar  1894-ben  elkeszitett 
tengeri  maganjogi  tcrvezetenek  atdolgozasaval  bizta  meg.  Ez  az  atdolgozott 
tervezet  elkdsziilt  68  1909.  marcziua  15-6n  kozzet6tetett. 


')  Ldsd  koz«lebbr61  ezen  mii  osztr&k  r^zdnek  tongerjogi  fejezet^t. 


HtJNGABY:  INTRODUCTION.  1() 

as  an  exception  its  too  formal  regulations  concerning  protest  in  case  of  non-payment, 
the  clumsiness  of  these  regulations  having  been  heavily  felt  in  the  last  few  years, 
and  having  caused  the  financial  «orld  to  raise  their  voices  in  favour  of  a  revision. 

V.  The  Hungarian  Commercial  Law,  as  well  as  the  Bill  of  Exchange  Law,  are 
Laws  of  the  State  and  effective  over  the  whole  territory  of  the  Kingdom.  They  are 
completed  by  the  general  Civil  Law :  in  Hungary  by  the  Hungarian  Private  Law, 
in  Croatia-Slavonia  by  the  Croatian  Private  Law,  (actually  principally  the  Austrian 
Private  Law).  We  have  learnt  in  the  Introduction  about  the  development  and  the 
actual  formation  of  the  former  of  them  in  tlieir  great  outlines,  as  much  as  is  necessary 
to  our  purpo.ses. 

VI.  Concerning  the  fountain  heads  of  the  Commercial  Law  it  is  to  be  mentioned 
that  in  Hungarian  law  prescription  is  acknowledged  in  both  directions :  as  supplement- 
ary and  as  derogatory  prescriptive  law.  §  1  of  the  Commercial  Law  states  that 
commercial  customs  (usages)  can  only  be  applied  in  cases  where  the  law  should 
contain  no  direction,  which  means  that  they  can  be  applied  oidy  in  a  supplementary 
way.  Consequently  in  commercial  matters  prescriptive  law  has  no  derogatory  power. 

The  Bill  of  Exchange  Law  contains  no  such  regulation,  so  that  the  general  rule 
of  Hungarian  Private  Law  is  authoritative,  which  adjudges  to  it  also  derogatory 
power,  whilst  in  Croatia-Slavonia,  according  to  the  general  rule  of  the  Austrian 
Private  Law  Code,  prescriptive  law  is  quite  deprived  of  the  possibihty  of  becoming 
an  independent  source  of  law  (§  10  of  the  Austrian  Private  Law  Code). 

VII.  In  questions  of  maritime  law,  legislation  is  reserved  exclusively  to  the 
Hungarian  Parliament,  and  jurisdiction  to  Hungarian  Courts.  Maritime  law  in 
consequence  is  in  reference  to  the  laws  of  Croatia-Slavonia  a  common  law,  i.e.  a  law 
of  the  Kingdom.  According  to  the  Customs  and  Conmiercial  Federation  with  Austria 
the  legislatures  of  both  of  these  States  have  to  act  in  these  questions  on  the  same 
principles.  On  this  basis  both  Governments  have  been  negotiating  with  one  another 
for  the  purpose  of  reforming  maritime  law  all  these  last  30  years,  but  with  a  poor 
result.  Up  to  the  present  time  the  only  matters  which  have  been  regulated  are  those 
dealt  wth  by  the  following  Laws:  Art.  XVI  of  1871  concerning  the  register  and  the 
measurement  of  merchant  ships,  Art.  IX  of  1897  concerning  port  dues  and  some  other 
Articles  about  subsidies  to  be  given  to  certain  shipping  companies  and  about  facilities 
and  aids  to  be  given  to  the  Free  Navigation.  But  no  regular  reform  of  the  public 
and  private  maritime  law  can  be  made  mention  of,  in  spite  of  its  being  very  much 
desired  by  both  States.  The  actual  basis  of  the  maritime  law  is  in  Hungary  as 
well  as  in  Austria  the  Editto  politico  di  navigazione  mercantile  austriaca  (1774) 
and  the  part  of  the  Code  de  commerce  dealing  wdth  Maritime  Law,  besides  numerous 
subsequent  Statutes^). 

Art.  VII  of  the  Treaty  concluded  between  Hungary  and  the  Austrian  Prov- 
inces on  8th  October  1907,  which  regulates  the  reciprocal  relations  of  commerce  and 
communication,  and  which  is  substituted  for  the  Customs  and  Commercial  Federa- 
tion, prescribes  only  that  the  administration  of  the  ports  and  the  maritime  public 
sanitary  administration  and  sanitary  affairs,  the  carrying  on  of  sea  navigation 
and  of  sea  fishuig,  should  be  regulated  in  the  territories  of  both  States  by  the  same 
rules.  The  concluding  protocol  of  that  Treaty,  however,  contains  an  appendix 
to  Art.  VII,  stating  that  in  case  an  understanding  should  be  come  to  concerning 
such  common  regulations,  the  identity  of  the  harbour  regulations  and  of  the  official 
regulations  concerning  seamen,  so  far  as  these  latter  regulations  deal  with  the  con- 
ditions of  service  of  the  whole  crew,  should  not  be  obligatory. 

In  consequence  thereof  each  of  the  two  States  may  make  rules  concerning  the 
Private  Maritime  Law  without  the  necessity  of  previous  negotiations  for  the  pur- 
pose of  arriving  at  an  agreement  on  these  questions. 

The  Hungarian  Government  has  made  use  of  this  power  without  delay,  and 
has  commissioned  Dr.  Francis  Nagy,  Professor  at  the  University  of  Budapest,  to 
revise  his  di-aft  on  Private  Maritime  Law  which  was  completed  by  him  in  1894. 
The  revised  draft  was  pubUshed  on  15th  March  1909. 

1)  See  the  piirt  of  this  work  dealing  witli  Austrian  commercial  law. 


j]^  Magyarorszdg :  Irodalom. 

Irodalom. 


I.  Altalanos  jellegu  muvek. 

A)  T6rv6nytdrak. 

Orszagos  Torv^nytir.     Bvidapcst.     18G8  .s  kov. 

B)   Osszefoglal6  miivek.    Encyklopaedi^k. 

Magyar  Jogi  Lexikon.     (5  kotet.     Kiadja  Markus  Dczso.     Budapest.     1889  s  kov. 

C)    A  kereskedelmi  jogot  miivelo  folyoiratok. 

„Kereskedelmi  Jog."     Budapest.     1904  ota. 

D)  A  felsobirosagi  hatarozatok,  a  kereskedelmi  jogi  d6ntv6nyek  gyiijtem^nyei. 

Dontvenytir.     IMdig  10 1  kotet.     Budapest.      1868  6ta. 

Hiteljogi  D6ntv6nyt4r  (valto-,  c.<6d-kereskedelmi  es  tozsdei  iigyekben)  evente  egy  kotet, 
eddig  3  kotet.     Budape.st   UK)-— l!)Oi». 

Felsobirosigaink  elvi  hat4rozatai.  ICiadta  Markus  Dezso.  12  kotet.  Budapest. 
1894  Ota.     (.\  kcre.-ikedelmi  jojjra  a  IV.  kotet  vonatkozik.) 

GriII-f61e  Dontv6nyt4r.  11  kotet.  Budapest.  1904  ota.  (A  kereskedelmi  stb.  joganyag 
a  r\'.  es  V.  kotelben.) 

Cuiiai  hatarozatok  kereskedelmi,  valto  es  csodiigyekben  Kiadja  Grecsak.  Eddig 
6  kotet.     Budapest.     1899  s  kov. 

Magyar  D6ntv6nyt4r.  Kiadja  Grecsak.  9  kotet.  Budapest.  1904.  (A  kereske- 
delmi jog  stb.  a  II.  es  IX.  kotetben.) 

II.    A  kereskedelmi  jog  irodalma. 

a.  Kezi-  4s  tankonyvek. 

Nagy,  Ferencz;  A  magyar  kereskedelmi  jog  Wzikonj've.  7.  ik.  kiadas.  2  kotet.  Buda- 
pest.    1909. 

Klupathy,  Antal:  A  magyar  kereskedelmi  jog  kezikonive.  4.  kiadas.  2  kiitet.  Buda- 
pest.    1906. 

L6vy,  Bela:  .\  magyar  kereskedelmi  es  valtojog  vez6rfonala.     Budapest  1903. 

b.    Magyarazatok. 

Neumann,  Armin:  A  kereskedelmi  torveny  magyarazata.  2  kotet.  2.  kiadas.  Buda- 
dest.     1892—1895. 

Nags,   Jerencz:  A  magyar  kereskedelmi  torveny.     2.  kiadas.     Budapest.     1901. 

Grecsdk,  Kdroly:  A  Kereskedelmi  torv6ny  zsebkonyve.     Budapest   1909. 

Herlch,  Szvetenay  6s  Steinacker:  A  magyar  kereskedelmi  torveny  n6met  nyelven. 
Budapest.     187.5. 

La  Grasserle,  R.  de:  A  magyar  kereskedelmi,  valto  es  cs6dt6rv6ny  franczia  forditAsban 
jegyzetekUel  es  bevezet<Jsscl.     Paris.     1894. 

L6w,  Tibor:  A  magyar  kereskedelmi  torv6ny  nimet  nyelven  jegyzetekkel.  2.  kiadas. 
Budapest.    1910. 

Scbnierer,  Gyula:  A  magyar  kereskedelmi  t6rv6ny  magyardzata,  nemet  forditiisban  is. 
Budapest.     1870.     Lipcse.     1877. 

A  kereskedelmi  torviny  tervezete,  az  6rtekezlet  jegyzokonyvel,  a  k6pvlsel6h&z  blzotts^gdnak 
jelent6se.     Budapest      1873—1875. 

c.  Monographiak. 
1.  Kercskcdok,  kereskedelmi  konyvck. 
L6vy,  Bela:  A  kereskedelmi  jog  elhatarold.sa.     Budapest.     1900. 

2.  Kereskedelmi  Idrsasdgok. 
Nagy,   I'Vrencz:    A  gazda.sAgi  68  ipari  hitolszovetkezetekr6l  bz6I6  t6rv6ny   magyar&zata. 
B  udapcHt.     1898. 


HUNGARY:  BIBLIOGRAPHY.  ,  11 

Bibliography. 

I.   General  works. 
A)  Collections  of  statutes. 

Gesetzsammlung  fiir  das  Konigrcich  Ungani.   —  Budapest.     1868  tt  seq. 

B)  General  legal  treatises.  —  Encyclopaedias. 

Lexicon  of  Hungarian  law.    By  Di'sidir  .Markus.    ti  vols,    Budapest.    1899  et  seq. 

C)  Journals  and  collections  of  commercial  law. 

Handelsrecht  (Commercial  law).    Budapest.    1904  et  seq. 

D)  Reports  of  decisions  of  the  court  of  cassation  and  the  commercial  courts. 

Archives  of  decisions.    101  vols.    Budapest.    1868  et  seq. 

Arcliives  fov  the  decisions  in  matters  of  credit,  of  commerce,  of  exchange  and  bankruptcy, 
from  1907.     1   vol.  annually;  3  vols.  Budapest.     1909. 

The  principle  decisions  of  the  Courts  of  Justice.  Ed.  Desider  Markus.  Budapest.  1894  et  seq. 
(The  commercial  law  is  found  in  vol.  IV.) 

Systematic  collection  of  decisions.  Budapest.  1904  et  seq.  11  vols.  (The  commercial  law 
jn  vols.  IV  and  V). 

Decisions  of  the  Curia  Regis  in  matters  of  commerce,  exchange  and  bankruptcy.  Ed.  Ch. 
Grecsak.    6  vols.    Budapest.     1899  et  seq. 

Hungarian  Records  of  decisions.  Ed.  Ch.  Grecsak.  Vols.  1 — 9.  Budapest.  1904  et  seq. 
(The  commercial  law  in  vols.  II  and  IX). 

II.  Special  works  on  commercial  law. 

a.  Manuals  and  treatises. 
Nagy,  Ferencz:  Manual  of  Hungarian  commercial  law.    2  vols.  6th  ed.    Budapest.    1909. 

Klupathy,  Antal:  Manual  of  Hungarian  commercial  law.  2  vols.  4th  ed.  Budapest. 
1906. 

L6vy,  B61a:  Elements  of  Hungarian  commercial  and  exchange  law.    Budapest.    1903. 

b.  Commentaries. 
Neumann,  Armin:  Commentaries  on  the  Commercial  Code.    2  vols.  2nd  ed.    Budapest. 
1892—1895. 

Nagy,  Ferencz:  Aimotated  text  of  tlie  Commercial  Code.    2nd  ed.    Budapest.    1901. 

Grecsalc,  Karl:  Manual    of  commercial  law.    Budapest.    1909. 

Herich,  Szetenay  and  Steinaclter:  The    Hungarian  Commercial  Law.    Budapest.    1875. 

R.  de  la  Grasserie:  Code  de  commerce  hongrois  promuIgu6  le  19  mai  1875,  mis  en  vigueur 
le  1^''  Janvier  1876,  suivi  des  lois  hongrois  sur  le  change  et  la  faillite.  Traduit  du  Hongrois, 
annot6  et  pr6c6d6  d'une  introduction.    Paris.    1894. 

Low,  Tibor:  The  Hungarian  law.    2nd  Edition.    Budapest.    1910. 

Schnierer,  J.  v. :  Commentaries  on  the  Hungarian  Commercial  Code.  Translation.  Budapest- 
Leipzig.    1877. 

Legislative  materials.    Official  edition.    Budapest.    1873 — 1875. 

c.  Special  treatises. 
1.  Traders,  books  of  account. 
L6vy,  B61a:  Delimitation  of  commercial  law.    Traders  and  commercial  houses. 

2.  Commercial  associations. 
Nagy,  Ferencz:  Commentary  on  the  law  concerning  agricultural  and  industrial  co-operative 
associations.    Budapest.    1898. 


12  MagyarorezAg :  A  peres  eljArfis  vazlata. 

3.  Valid  is  check  jog. 
Konig,  Vilmos:  A  valtotorveny  magyarazata.     Budapest.     1906. 
Nagy,  Ferencz:  A  magyar  valtojog  k^zikonyve.     5.  kiadas.     Budapest.     1906. 
PIdsz,  Sandor:  A  magyar  vAltojog  k^zikonyve.     3.  kiadas.     Budapest.     1895. 
SIchermann,  Bernat:  A  cheque.     Kassa.     1905. 

4.  Tozsdejog. 
A  budapesti  Arii  6s  6rtekt<5zsde  szokasai.     Budapest.     1897.     1900.     1905. 

5.  Biztositdsi  jog. 
Beck,  Hugo:  Tanulmanyok  a  biztositasi  jogbol.     Budapest.     1891. 
GelUr,  Samu:  A  biztositasi  jog  kdzikonyve.     Budapest.     1904. 

6.  Fuvarozds. 

Baumgartcn,  Nandor:  Nemzetkozi  vasuti  fuvarozas.     Budapest.     1900. 

7.  Tengerjog. 
Fetch tinger:  Diritto  Maritimo.     2.  ed.     Piume.     1894. 
Nagy,  Ferencz:  Magyar  tengerjog.     Budapest.     1894. 

8.  Csodjog. 
Krillk,  Lajos:  A  csodtorv^ny  (1881.  XVII.  t.  cz.)  magyarazata.  3.  kiadas.  Budapest.  1905. 


A  peres  eljards  vazlata. 


I.   Altalaban, 

1.  A  polgdri  t6rv6nykez6si  jog  forrasai.  A  magyar  poigari  torvenykezesi  jognak, 
ezidoszerint  is  a  poigari  torvenykezesi  rendtartas,  az  1868  6vi  LIV  t.  c.  az  alapja, 
amely  eredetileg  a  poigari  torvenykezesi  jog  teljes  kodifikaciojat  tartalmazta,  utobb 
azonban  mas  torvenyek  altal  tobb  rendbeli  miklositast  es  valtoztatast  szenvedett. 
A  kisebb  poigari  peres  iigyekben  kovetendo  eljarast  (amely  ezido.^zerint  altalaban 
csak  a  40  koronanal  nem  nagyobb  ertekii  iigyckre  tcrjed  ki)  az  1877  evi  XXII  t.  e. 
szabalyozza.  A  poigari  torvenykezesi  rendtartas  novellaja,  az  I88I  evi  LIX  t.  c. 
a  perrendtartas  modositasainak  egesz  sorozat4t  tartalmazza  s  kiilonosen  atalakitja 
jogorvoslati  eljarasat.  Az  1881  evi  LX  t.  c.  iij  vegrehajtasi  torvenyt  alkotolt. 
Az  1898  ^vi  X  t.  cz.  pedig  a  rendcs  eljarasban  az  iigy  eloadojanak  hataskoret  kiter- 
jesztette,  amennyibcn  kiilonosen  a  kozbenszolo  6s  elok^szito  v^gz^sek  meghozatalat 
a  tanacs  iigykorebol  az  ovebc  utalta. 

A  poigari  torvenykezesi  rendtartas  ily  gyakori  es  siirii  modositasa  annak  volt 
kovetkezmenye,  hogy  hianyait  a  gyakorlat  igen  rovid  ido  mulva  felismerto  6s  a 
polgiri  peres  eljarasnak  a  szobeliseg  elve  alapjan  valo  miclobbi  reformjat  ohajtotta, 
torvenyhozd-sunk  pedig  addig  a  legsiirgosebb  hianyok  orvoslasdt  ezen  mintegy 
ideiglenes   es   siirgos   intezkedc.sckkel   vegrehajtani   kivanta. 

A  gyokeres  reform  azonban  mind  e  mai  napig  nem  valosult  meg  s  mindosszo 
annyit  mondhatunk,  hogy  az  1893  evi  XVIII  t.  c.  —  el  igen  jelentos  lepcst  tettiink 
megvalositasa  fele.  E  torveny  ugyanis  kimcritoen  szabalyozza  az  u.  n.  sommas 
eljarast  vagyis  a  jarasbirosagok  hataskqrebe  tartozo  (altalaban  az  1000  korona 
ertekhatarig  terjedo)  iigyekben  kovetendo  eljara.st,  emellett  azonban  a  torveny 
lenyegescn  belenj'ul  a  rendes  (ciltalaban  az  1000  korond.s  ertekliatart  meghalado 
iigyekben  kovetendo)  eljara.sba,  kiilonosen  a  bizonyitas  tekintetcben.  Egyidejiileg 
pedig  az  1893  XIX  t.  c.  a  fizetesi  meghagyasi  eljarast  Idtesitette. 

Az  1893-iki  sommas  cljiirasi  torv6nyben  foglalt  rdszleges  reform  a  gyakorlat- 
ban  annyira  bevalt,  hogy  a  peres  eljarda  teljes  revizi6jAt  a  jogAazi  k6zv61em6ny 
czen  torveny  elvei  alapjan  6hajtotta. 

M6g  1893-ban  jclent  meg  a  poigari  perrendtartas  ezen  alapon  dllo  tervezetc. 
E  tervezet  szerzoje,  Plosz  Sandor  utobb,  mint  igazsdgiigyminister,  azt  teljesen  dtdol- 


HUNGARY:  PBOCEDURE.  12 

3.  Bills  of  exchange  and  cheques. 
Kdnig,  Vilinos:  Commentary  on  the  Bills  of  Exchange  Law.    Budapest.    1906. 
Nagy,  FtTencz:  JFanual  of  the  Hungarian  law  of  bills  of  exchange.  5th  ed.   Budapest.   1906. 
Plosz,  Sandor:  Manual  of  the  Hungarian  law  of  bills  of  exchange.   Srded.  Budapest.  1895. 
Sichermann,  Bernat:  Cheques.    Kassa.    1895. 

4.  Commercial  Exchanges. 
Usages  of  commercial  Exchanges  of  Budapest.  Budapest.  1897.  Supplements  in  1900  and 
1905. 

5.  Insurances. 
Beck,  Hugo:  Juridical  studies  on  insurance.    Budapest.    1891. 
Cellar,  Samu:  Manual  on  the  law  of  insurance.    Budapest.    1904. 

6.  Transport  etc. 
Baumgarten,  Nandor:  The  law  of  international  transit  by  railway.    Budapest.    1900. 

7.  Maritime  commerce. 
Feichtinger:  Diritto  Maritimo.  2nd  ed.  Fiume.  1894. 
Nagy,  Ferencz:  Hungarian  maritime  law.    Budapest.    1894. 

8.  Bankruptcy. 
Kralik,  Lajos:  Commentary  on  ths  law  of  bankruptcy.    Budapest.    1905. 


Sketch  oi  Judicial  Procedure. 


I.  General. 

1.  Sources  of  Hungarian  civil  process  law.  The  foundation  of  the  civil  process 
law  at  present  in  force  in  Hungary  is  the  CivU  Process  Code,  Art.  LIV.  of  1868; 
at  that  time  a  complete  codification  of  process  law,  but  supplemented  and  altered 
on  several  occasions  b}'  subsequent  Laws.  The  procedure  in  trivial  law  suits,  so 
called  "bagatelle  proceedings"  (at  that  time  up  to  a  value  of  40  Kronen),  is  regulated 
by  Art.  XXII  of  1877.  The  civil  process  "Novels"  contain  a  number  of  changes 
of  the  Civil  Process  Code,  and  reformed  m  particular  its  appeal  procedure,  the  Art. 
IX  of  1881  introducing  a  new  Execution  Law.  Art.  X  of  1898  extended  the  com- 
petence of  the  judges  and  permitted  a  single  judge  to  deal  with  interlocutory  and 
preparatory  matters. 

All  these  Laws  came  into  existence  in  consequence  of  the  complaints  as  to  the 
insufficiency  of  the  Civil  Process  Code.  Thej^  were,  however,  considered  only  as  most 
pressing  and  to  a  certain  extent  provisional  dispositions,  that  the  sought  for  radical 
reform  of  proceedings  on  the  basis  of  verbal  jorocess  should  not  forstaU. 

However,  this  reform  has  not  up  to  the  present  been  materialized.  Only  one 
very  impoitant  step  indeed  was  undertaken  in  1893  in  the  Art.  XVIII  of  that 
year.  This  Law  contains  a  complete  set  of  regulations  for  the  so-caUed  summary 
proceedings,  i.e.  proceedings  Ln  all  legal  causes  which  belong  in  the  fust  instance 
to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  district  courts  (in  general,  .suits  up  to  the  limit  of  value 
of  1000  Kronen).  Further,  tliis  Law  contains  also  a  strong  encroachment  in  regard 
to  the  proof  i)roceedings  of  ordinarj'  process  (of  a  higher  value  than  1000  Kronen). 
With  the  Art.  XIX  of  1893,  the  proceedings  for  recovery  of  debts  were  at  last 
introduced. 

The  partial  reform  of  the  Law  of  1893  relating  to  summary  proceedings  has 
proved  itself  so  good  in  practice  that  the  full  revision  of  the  Code  of  Civil  Process 
on  this  basis  is  desired  on  all  sides. 

Already  in  the  year  1893  a  draft  of  a  Code  of  Civil  Process  was  published. 
The  compiler  of  this  draft,  Alexander  Plosz,  undertook  later  in  his  capacity  of 


j^g  Magyarorszdg:  A  peres  elj&ras  vAzlata. 

gozta  (1901),  majd  1902  clcjen  a  kepviselohazhoz  beterjesztette.  A  kepviselohaz 
igazsagiigja  bizottsaga  a  tervezetet  nemi  modositasokkal  el  is  fogadta,  ismert  parla- 
menti  kiizdelmeink  azonbaii  nem  engedtek,  liogy  a  tervezet  tovabbi  targj'alasban 
reszesiiljon,  a  kormany  mas  torvenytervezetekkel  egyetemben  ezt  is  visszavonta. 

A  parlamenti  valsag  megsziinese  utan  a  torvenyhozas  mindenekelott  a  kuriat 
kivanta  tehermentcsiteni.  Fzt  a  czelt  szolgalja  az  1907.  XVII.  t.  cz.,  amely  szerint 
a  feliilvizsgalat  clbiralasa  a  sorumas  eljaras  ala  tartozo  iigyekben  csak  akkor  tar- 
tozik  a  kuria  hataskorebe,  ha  a  per  targyanak  erteke  2500  koronat  meghalad. 
Ugyane  tt5rveny  a  rendes  perekben  a  masodbirosagi  itelet  elleni  felebbezest  kizarja 
mindazon  iigyekben,  amelyekben  a  per  targyanak  erteke  az  1000  koronat  meg 
nem  lialadja.  Ugyanazon  evben  benyujtotta  az  igazsagiigyl  kormanynak  a  polgari 
perrendtartas  torvenyjavaslatat,  az  uj  iilesszak  megkezdese  utan  1908-ban  pedig 
azt  ujbol  eloterjesztette. 

A  kepviselohaz  i  gazsagUg3ri  bizottsaga  1908.  nyaran  megkezdte  a  ncmileg 
atdolgozott  javaslat  targyalasat,  azonban  csupan  annak  elso  szakaszaival  foglal- 
kozhatott. 

Mszont  a  vegrehajtasi  torveny  reszleges  reformja  1908.  evi  XLI.  t.  cz-ben 
letrejott. 

A  kepviselohaz  feloszlatasa  folytan  a  perrendtartas  torvenyjavaslata  lekeriilt 
a  napirendrol,  1910.  juUus  16-an  azonban  dr.  Szekely  Ferencz  igazsagiigyniinister 
azt  ujbol  eloterjesztette. 

A  torvenyjavaslat  tobb  tekintetben  elter  a  Plosz-fele  javaslattol,  igy  a  jarasbiro- 
eagok  hataskoret  lenyegesen  kiterjeszti,  kiilonosen  az  ertekhatamak  3000  koronara 
valo  felemelese  utjan. 

A  kepviselohaz  igazsagiigy  i  bizottsaga  a  tervezet  felett  1910.  —  ben  targyalt. 
Szentcsittctett  es  kihirdettetett  mint  az  1911.  evi  I.  t.  cz.  Eletbelepni  fog  az 
1912.  evi  LIV.  t.  cz.  szerint  1914.  szeptember  1-en. 

Masfelol  az  igazsagiigy  teren  eszlelt  liianyok  arra  inditottak  az  igazsagiigy- 
ministert,  bogy  az  igazsagiigyl  szervezeti  es  eljarasi  torvenyeknek  novellaris  torveny 
utjan  valo  siirgos  modositasat  kezdemenyezte,  amelynek  czelja  a  birosagi  iigykezelesi 
szabalyok  egyszerositese  es  a  bironak  a  felesleges  irasbeU  tecndoktol  valo  leheto 
tehermentesitese  volna. 

Ezen  torvenyjavaslat  torvenye  emeletedetes  mint  az  1912.  evi  VU.  t.  cz. 
hirdettetett  ki.  Ezen  torveny  szerint  a  kir.  Curia  miiuUn  maganjogi  iigyben 
(magi'injogi  ep  ugy  mint  kcreskedelmi  jogi  iigyekben)  5  tagu  tanacsokban  hataroz, 
a  kir.  Tablak  feliilvizsgalati  iigyekben  (nem  telebbezc.sckbcn)  amclyek  akar  jaras- 
biro.sagoktol,  akiir  torvenyszekektol  oda  keriilnek  3  tagu  tanacsokban  hataroznak. 

2.  Bir6s^gaink  tagozata.  A  binlskodast  polgari  iigyekben,  eltekintve  a  meg 
kiilon  tiirgj'alando  kivetelektol,  az  allami  birosagok  gyakoroljak.  AUami  birosagok 
a  jara.sbiro.sagok,  a  torvenyszekek,  a  kiralyi  tablak  (czidoszerint  11)  es  legfobb 
biro.sagunk,  a  kiralyi  kuria.  Elso  fokon  a  sommas  eljarasban  a  janisbirosagok,  a 
rendes  eljarasban  a  torvenyszekek,  raasodfokon  a  torvenyszekek  illetoleg  a  kiralj'i 
tiblak,  harmadfokon  a  kiralyi  tablak  illetoleg  a  kiralyi  kuria  jarnak  el. 

A  jdrdabirosagok  elotti  eljaras  egyes  birosagi  eljaras.  A  torvenyszekek  harmas 
tandcsban  dontenek,  a  kcreskedelmi  es  valtoeljarasban  a  tanacs  egyik  tagja  kcres- 
kedelmi iilnok.  A  kiralyi  tabla  itelo  tanacsa  6t,  a  kiralyi  kuriae  het,  sommas 
iigyekben  pedig  szinten  csak  ot  tagbol  All. 

Az  dllami  birosagok  birait,  a  kcreskedelmi  iilnokok  kivetel6vel,  ofelsege  a 
kiraly  nevczi  ki,  az  igazsagiigyministcr  clleiijcgyzcsevel.  A  birosagok  iteleteiket 
ofelsege  a  kiraly  ncvebcn  hozzak,  fiiggetlcnsegiikct  a  biroi  hatalom  gyakorlasarol 
Bzolu  torveny,  az  1869  evi  IV  t.  c.  biztositjai). 


1)  A  inapyar  Ijirfii  szervezot,  toviihbd  a  IjirAi  fiipgetlcnsAgnek  a  raagyor  jogban  tortdnt  sza- 
\>ii\yo7,Asa  e  holyiitt  a  r^szletosebb  kifcjtiis  tdrgydt  norn  kdpezhetik. 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDURE.  13 

Minister  of  Justice,  a  fiiiida mental  reconstruction  (1901)  of  it  and  laid  it  before 
the  House  of  Representatives  at  the  coninienconieiit  of  1902.  The  Judicial  Com- 
mittee of  the  House  of  Representatives  accepted  the  draft  witii  some  modifications. 
In  consequence,  however,  of  the  parliamentary  strife,  no  further  di.scu.ssion  of 
the  same  took  place;  moreover,  it  was  withdrawn  simultaneously  with  other  pro- 
positions, and  its  further  fate  is  as  yet  undecided. 

.After  the  settlement  of  this  parliamentary  crisis  the  legislature  desired  before 
other  things  to  unburden  the  Royal  Curia.  To  this  end  Art.  XVII  of  1907  was  passed, 
according  to  which  the  revision  in  matters  subject  to  summary  process  belongs 
to  the  competence  of  the  Royal  Curia  only  in  cases  when  the  value  of  the  subject- 
matter  of  the  dispute  exceeds  2500  Kronen.  The  same  Law  precludes  appeals  against 
judgments  of  the  Courts  of  Appeal  in  lawsuits  governed  by  the  ordinary  procedure, 
the  value  of  the  subject-matter  of  the  dispute  in  which  does  not  exceed  1000  Kronen. 
The  draft  of  the  Civil  Process  Code  was  submitted  to  Parliament  in  the  same  year, 
and  after  re-opening  of  the  session  in  1908,  it  was  submitted  again. 

The  Legal  Commission  of  the  House  of  Representatives  began  the  discussion 
of  the  draft  in  a  somewhat  altered  form  in  the  summer  of  1908,  but  could  only  finish 
the  discussion  on  its  first  articles. 

A  partial  reform  of  the  Law  of  Execution  was  effected  by  Art.  XLI  of  1908. 

In  consequence  of  the  dissolution  of  Parliament  the  discussion  on  the  draft 
of  the  Civil  Process  Code  was  taken  from  the  order  of  the  day,  but  Dr.  Francis 
Sz6kely,  Minister  of  Justice,  submitted  it  again  to  the  House  on  16tli  July  1910. 

The  draft  differs  on  several  points  from  the  draft  submitted  by  Plosz.  For 
instance,  the  competence  as  regards  subject-matter  of  the  Dictrict  Courts  was  very 
much  enlarged,  principally  by  raising  the  limit  of  value  to  3000  Kronen. 

The  Legal  Commission  of  the  House  of  Representatives  discussed  the  draft 
in  1910.  It  is  duly  sanctioned  and  promulgated  as  Art.  I  of  1911,  and  the  time  of 
its  coming  into  force  is  fixed  by  Art.  LIV  of  1912  for  the  1st  September  1914. 

There  were,  on  the  other  hand,  shortcomings  in  the  administration  of  justice 
which  caused  the  Minister  of  Justice  to  submit  to  the  Legislature  drafts  of  urgent- 
ly necessary  bye-laws  intended  to  regulate  the  weak  points  of  the  administration 
and  of  statutes  of  internal  procedure  of  the  Courts  as  well  as  relieving  the  Judges 
from  superfluous  formalities.  The  draft  was  sent  by  the  Minister  to  the  Courts 
and  the  Chambers  of  Advocates  in  June  1910,  and  their  practical  remarks  were 
asked  for. 

This  draft  was  then  promulgated  as  Art.  VII  of  1912.  By  this  Law  the  Curia 
Regis  decides  upon  all  civil  matters  (common  law  as  well  as  commercial  matters) 
in  senates  consisting  of  five  judges,  the  Royal  Tables  in  cases  of  revisions  (not 
appeals),  brought  before  them  from  District  Courts  as  well  as  from  High  Courts, 
in  senates  consisting  of  three  judges. 

2.  Constitution  of  the  Courts.  The  jurisdiction  in  ci\nl  matters,  with  some  excep- 
tions to  be  speciaUy  discussed,  is  exercised  by  the  State  Courts.  The  State  Courts 
are:  The  District  Courts  (equivalent  to  County  Courts),  the  High  Courts,  the  Royal 
Tables  (Superior  Courts),  and  the  Curia  Regis,  the  highest  Court  of  Law.  Courts  of 
first  instance  are,  for  the  so-called  ordinary  process,  the  High  Courts.  Courts  of 
second  instance,  the  High  Courts  and  the  Royal  Tables;  thkd  instance,  the  Royal 
Tables  and  the  Curia  Regis. 

In  proceedings  before  the  District  Court  a  single  Judge  decides;  the  District 
Judge  or  Deputy  District  Judge.  The  High  Courts  decide  in  Senates  consisting  of 
three  Judges;  in  Commercial  and  Bill  of  Exchange  cases  a  merchant  Judge  must  be 
a  member  of  the  Senate.  The  deciding  Senates  must  consist  in  the  Royal  Tables 
of  five,  and  m  the  Curia  Regis  of  seven,  but  in  so-called  summary  suits,  of  five, 
members. 

The  members  of  the  State  Courts  are,  with  the  exception  of  the  so-called  mer- 
cantile assessors,  appointed  by  the  King,  under  countersign  of  the  Minister  of  Justice. 
The  Courts  pronounce  their  judgments  in  the  name  of  His  JIajesty  the  King,  their 
independence  bemg  guaranteed  by  the  law  as  to  exercise  of  Judicial  Power.  Art.  IV. 
of  18691). 


1)  We  cannot  treat  here  of  the  Hungarian  judicial  organisation,  nor  of  the  manner  in 
which  the  independence  of  the  judges  has  been  secured. 


j^  Magyarorsz&g:  A  peres  eljfirAs  v&zlata. 

Az  erdekelt  vagy  elfogult  biro  az  iigy  pldonteseben  reszt  nem  vclict.  A  felek 
barmclyikenek  jogaban  all  eziranyu  Idfogasat  eloterjeszteni.  Ily  kifogas  nelkiil  is 
kotcless^ge  az  illeto  bironak  erdokcltseget  illetoleg  elfogultsagat  bejelenteni  6s  a 
birosag  hatarozatat  e  taigyban  cloidezni. 

3.  Illet6kess6g.  A  biroi  hataskor  kerdesdt  az  eljaras  egyes  nemeinck  targyalasa 
kapcsan  kivanjuk  megvilagitani.  Az  illetekesseg  nehany  foszabalya  azonban  mar 
e  helyiitt  eloadando.  Az  altalanos  illetekesseget  szemelyes  perekben  alperes  lakhelye, 
illetve  allando  szallasa  vagy  telepe,  egycsiiletek,  kozintezetek,  testiiletek,  keres- 
kcdclmi  tarsasagok,  valamint  alapitvanyok  tekinteteben  a  szekhely  allapitja  meg. 
Idcgenck,  kiilfoldiek,  rondos  szallasuk  hianj^aban  azon  birosag  elott  perelhetok, 
amelvnok  teriileten  ingatlan  vagyomik  van.  Tarsulatok,  amelyoknek  szekhelye  az 
orszagon  kiviil  letezik,  azon  birosag  cle  tartoznak,  amclynek  teriileten  kepviselosegiik 
illetve  foiigynoksegviknek  szekhelye  van,  ilyen  hianyaban,  ahol  a  tarsasag  ingatlan 
vagyonnal  rendelkezik,  es  ha  ingatlan  vagyona  scm  volna  belfoidon,  ahol  az  az 
iigylet  mogkottetett,  amelybol  a  kciveteles  szarmazik.  A  magyar  polgari  torveny- 
kezesi  jog  kiilonos  iJletosegoi  koziil  ketto  kozelcbbi  meg\ilagitast  igenyel.  1.  Alta- 
laban  mcgallapitja  a  biroi  iUetekesseget  a  kikotott  teljesitesi  hely.  A  szerzodes 
teljcsitese  es  ervenytelenitese  iranti,  tovabba  a  teljesites  elmulasztasara  alapitott 
karteritesi  perek  azon  birosag  elott  is  ervenyesithetok,  amelynek  teriileten  a  szer- 
zodes letrojott  avagj'  teljesitendo.  2.  Bejegyzett  kereskedok  kereskedelmi  iigyckbol 
credo  kovcteleseiket  azon  birosag  elott  ervenycsithetik,  amelynek  teriileten  kony- 
veik  vitetnck.  Ez  a  kiilonos  illetekessegi  ok  azonban  megsziinik  a  kereskedok 
ellen  tiz,  ncm  kereskedok  ellen  ket  ev  mulva,  mindcnkor  az  illeto  tetel  bejegyzes6t61 
szamitva.  Araennyiben  pedig  valamely  tetel  a  konyvekbe  valo  bevezetesre  nem 
alkalmas,  a  konyvkivonati  iUetekcsseg  meg  akkor  scm  vcheto  igenybe,  ha  az  illeto 
tetel  a  konyvekbe  tenyleg  be  is  jegyeztetett  volna. 


A  hclja  illct6kesseg  tekinteteben  tovabba,  a  hazassagi,  liitbizomanja,  telek- 
konyvi  iigyek,  ncmkiilonben  a  tavollevok  es  kiskoruak  iigyeitol  eltckintve,  a  felek 
megallapodasa  is  Ichetseges.  A  felek  irasbcU  szcrzodessel  kikothctik  valamely  maa 
birosag  illetekesseget,  felteve,  hogy  az  az  illeto  iigyben  valo  cljarasra  hataskorrel  bir, 
s  ervenyes  az  olyan  megallapodas  is,  amely  a  mindenkori  fclpercsnek  szabad  valasz- 
tast  enged  az  iigyrc  nezve  hataskorrel  biro  birosagok  kozott. 

A  hazai  birosagok  kozott  felmeriilo  illetekessegi  osszeiitkozeseket  a  kiralyi 
curia  intezi  el.  A  biro  kiildes  jogat  ellenbcn  6  felsege  az  igazsagiigyminister  utjan 
gyakorolja,  es  pedig  nemcsak  akkor,  ha  valamely  iigy  elintczesc  a  hazai  birosagok 
ele  tartozik,  de  az  arra  nezvc  iUotekos  birosag  meg  ncm  allapithato,  hanem  az  esetben 
is,  ha  valamely  birosag  a  maga  ogeszeben  erdekehnek  mutatkozik  vagy  a  biro- 
kiildes  valamely  mas  fontos  okbol  celszerii.  Ha  az  illetekessegi  osszeiitkozes  a 
birosag  6s  a  kozigazgatasi  hatosag  vagy  a  birosag  es  a  kozigazgatasi  birosag  kozott 
meriil  fcl,  cs  pedig  akar  positiv,  akar  negativ  iranyban,  ugy  a  hataskori  osszeiit- 
kozes k6rdcscben  az  1907.  ovi  LXI.  t.  cz.  alapjan  szervezett  hataskori  birosag  hataroz. 

4.  A  birbsdgok  nyelve.  Birosagaink  nyclve  a  magyar.  Kivetelkep  oly  helye- 
ken,  amelyck  a  torveny  (•rtelmeben  tcibb  nyelviieknek  tokintendok,  a  feleknek 
jogukban  all  az  elsobirosagi  cljarasban  sajat  nyelviikon  targyalni,  ha  az  illeto 
nyelv  az  illeto  kozseg  jegyzokcinyvi  nyelveinek  egyike.  Idegen  nyelvii  okiratok 
hiteles  magyar  forditassal  lattatnak  el.  Ha  a  felek  vagy  tanuk  <a  magyar  nyelvet 
ncm  birjak,  hites  tolmdcs  veendo  igdnybe.     (1868.  XLlV.  1869.  IV.  t.  cz.) 

5.  Az  ugyv6ds6g.  A  feleknek  a  birosagok  elott  valo  kc]niselotere  az  iigyvddck 
vannak  hivatva.  Hazai  jogunk  az  u.  n.  birosagi  iigynokiJk  intoznicnj'ct  ncm  ismeri 
es  masoknak  hivata.sszcrii  kc])viseletct  nem  iigyvedek  reszcrnl,  mint  zngiraszatot 
biintcti.  Azon  kivetclea  csetokct,  amclyckbcn  a  sonnnas  eljiinis  kcrctcben  nem- 
iigyv^dck  is  djarhatnak  a  felek  kepviselet^ben,  a  sommas  elj&ras  vAzolasanal  fogjuk 
erinteni. 

A  magyar  iigyvddsdg  szcrvezcte  iigyv^di  kamarakbol  all.  Az  iigyv6di  gya- 
korlatlioz  valo  jogosultsAgot  az  iigyvedek  jogyzckcbe  valo  bcjegyzcs  adja  meg. 
Kz  a  bcjegyzcs  azon  ugyv6di  kamariinal  kcrcndo,  amelynek  tcriilctdn  a  folyamodo 
Ictelepszik.     A  bejegyzdsnck  pedig  el6felt6tulo  a  magyar  honossag  6s  az  iigyv6di 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDURE.  14 

A  judge  who  is  interested  or  involved  in  a  suit  can  be  rejected  bj'  the  parties. 
Even  without  such  refusal  it  is  the  dutj'  of  the  judge  to  give  notice  of  his  incompati- 
bUity  and  to  obtain  the  decision  of  the  Court. 

3.  Local  Jurisdiction.  As  to  the  material  (subject-matter)  competence  of  the 
Courts  the  requirements  are  noted  in  the  sketch  of  the  separate  kinds  of  proceedings. 
A  few  remarks,  however,  as  to  the  local  jurisdiction  may  here  be  made.  The  general 
Jurisdiction,  as  in  the  case  of  the  German  Civil  Process  Ordinance,  is  decided  by  the 
domicile  or  the  place  of  business  of  the  defendant.  As  regards  unions,  institutions, 
commercial  associations,  corporations  and  societies  by  the  situation  of  their  head- 
quarters. Failing  such  domicile,  the  temporary  residence  is  sufficient.  Foreigners, 
failing  such  temporary  residence  in  the  country,  can  be  sued  in  the  Court  in  the  district 
of  which  their  property  is  to  be  found.  An  association  the  domicile  of  which  is  abroad 
can  be  sued  in  Hungary  at  the  locality  of  its  place  of  business,  or  agency;  failing  a 
representation  in  the  nature  of  agency,  at  the  place  where  its  immovable  property 
is  to  be  found ;  if  it  should,  however,  have  no  immovable  property,  then  at  the  place 
at  which  the  contract  was  concluded.  The  Hungarian  Civil  Process  Ordinance 
recognizes  two  further  jurisdictions  which  require  special  consideration.  In  the 
first  place,  it  establishes  m  general  the  specially  agreed  place  of  fulfilment  as  a 
special  jurisdiction;  actions  for  fulfilment,  for  impeaching  a  contract,  as  also  for 
damages  in  consequence  of  non-fulfilment,  can  also  be  brought  in  the  Courts  in 
whose  districts  the  contract  is  to  be  fulfilled  or  was  entered  into.  In  the  second 
place  registered  merchants  (merchants  who  have  satisfied  the  registration  require- 
ments) are  entitled  to  bring  their  claims  in  commercial  matters  on  the  basis  of  their 
books  before  the  Court  in  whose  district  their  books  are  kept.  This  special  juris- 
diction, however,  is  extinguished  as  against  merchants  in  10,  and  as  against  non- 
merchants  in  2  years,  from  the  time  of  the  entry  of  the  item  in  question.  If  a  claim 
is  not  capable  of  entry  in  the  books,  this  jurisdiction  cannot  in  such  case  be  taken 
advantage  of,  though  in  the  particular  instance  the  item  referred  to  actually  appears 
in  the  books. 

With  regard  to  the  local  jurisdiction,  consent  of  the  parties  is  also  allowed, 
with  the  exception  of  matrimonial,  entail  and  real  property  cases,  and  the  matters 
of  absentees  and  minors ;  the  parties  to  the  action  may  by  written  agreement  agree 
to  the  competence  of  another  Court  which  is  competent  from  the  standpoint  of 
subject-matter  or  allow  the  plamtiff  the  free  choice  among  the  actually  competent 
Courts. 

The  decision  in  the  case  of  a  positive  conflict  of  jurisdiction  is  given  through  the 
Curia  Regis.  The  right  of  delegation  on  the  other  hand  is  exercised  in  the  name  of 
the  King  through  the  Minister  of  Justice,  and  especially  also  in  cases  of  negative 
conflict  of  competence,  as  also  when  a  Court  appears  collectively  compromised. 
In  cases  of  conflicts  of  competence  —  whether  in  a  positive  or  in  a  negative  sense  — • 
between  Courts  of  Law  and  Administrative  Authorities  or  between  Courts  of  Law 
and  the  Court  of  Administration,  the  Court  of  Competence,  installed  by  Art.  LXI 
of  1907,  will  decide  on  these  questions. 

4.  The  language  of  the  Court.  The  language  of  the  Courts  is  Hungarian  (Magyar). 
By  way  of  exception  it  is  allowed  to  the  parties  in  localities  with  mixed  languages 
to  conduct  the  proceedings  in  Courts  of  first  instance  in  their  mother  language, 
presuming  that  the  language  is  recognised  as  one  of  the  official  languages  in  such 
place.  Non-Hungarian  documents  must  be  provided  with  a  certified  Hungarian 
translation.  If  the  parties  or  ^vitnesses  cannot  speak  Hungarian  a  sworn  interpreter 
must  be  brought  in  (Art.  XLIV.    1868,  IV  1869). 

5.  The  legal  profession.  Advocates  are  employed  for  the  representation  of 
parties  before  the  Court.  The  Hungarian  law  does  not  recognise  the  institution  of 
legal  agents.  Carrying  on  the  business  of  representation  ui  suits  by  debt  collectors 
is  punished  as  an  offence.  In  so  far  as  they  are  excepted,  other  representatives  than 
advocates  who  are  allowed  in  summary  proceedings  will  be  referred  to  below. 

The  Hungarian  legal  profession  is  organised  in  Chambers  of  Advocates.    Ad- 
mission to  the  profession  is  applied  for  to  the  Chamber  of  Advocates,  in  the  district 
of  which  it  is  intended  to  practise,  and  is  accomplished  bj^  registration  in  the  list  of 
advocates.  Every  well  conducted  Hungarian  citizen  who  successfully  passes  the  Ad- 
B  xxvm,  1  3 


15  Magyarorsziig:  A  peres  elj&rAs  vazlata. 

vizsgalatnak  az  iigyvedi  vizsgalobizottsagok  (ezidoszerint  Budapest  es  Maros- 
vasarhely)  egyikenel  tortent  sikeres  letetele.  Az  iigyvedi  kamara  valasztmanyanak 
v^gz^se  ellen  beadott  felfolyamodas,  valamint  az  iigyvedi  kamara  fegyelmi  biro- 
saganak  itelete  ellen  beadott  felebbezes,  hasonlokep  a  vegzese  ellen  beadott  fel- 
folyamodas felett  az  1907.  evi  XXIV.  t.  cz.  ertelmeben  1908.  januar  1.  ota  a  kir. 
Curianak  nem  ki.sebb  fegyelmi  tanasca,  hanem  az  idezett  t.  cz.  altal  felallitott 
iigyvedi  tanacsa  hataroz. 

Az  iigyvedi  jegyzekbe  valo  bejegyzes  az  iigyvedet  feljogositja  arra,  hogy  az 
orszag  barmely  birosaga  es  hatosaga  elott  eljarhasson.  Az  iigyvedet  a  magyar  jog 
helyileg  csak  annyiban  korlatozza,  hogy  csak  egy  helyen  lehet  laklielye  es  irodaja, 
fiokirodat  nem  tarthat,  ellenben  jogaban  all  feleit  barmely  also  vagy  felso  biro- 
sagnal  egyarant  k^pviselni.  Az  iigyved  megbizojatol  koltsegeinek,  kiadasainak 
megterit6s^t  s  munkajanak  dijazasat  igenyelheti,  jogaban  all  tovabba  a  megbizas 
vetelekor  vagy  utobb  megfelelo  eloleget  kovetelni.  Koveteleseit  felei  ellen  sajat 
szemelyes  birosaganal  ervenyesitheti.  A  koltsegekre  vonatkozo  megallapodas 
ervenyessegehez  az  irasbafoglalas  sziikseges. 

Az  iigj^ed  fegyelmi  hatosaga  az  illetekes  kamara,  amely  a  biraskodast  va- 
lasztmanya,  mint  fegyelmi  birosag  utjan  gyakorolja.  Fegyelmi  biintetesek :  az  iras- 
beli  feddes,  penzbirsag  1000  koronaig,  felfiiggesztes  az  iigyvedi  gyakorlattol,  vegiil 
elmozditas  az  iigyvedsegtol. 

Az  iigyved  hivatalos  teendoiben  t.  i.  feleknek  birosag  elott  valo  kepviseleteben 
magat  iigyvedjeloltek  utjan  helyettesitheti.  Az  iigy^'edjelolti  joggyakorlatot  csak 
az  folytathatja,  aki  az  illeto  kamara  altal  az  iigyvedjeloltek  jegyzekebe  bejegyeztetett. 
E  jegyzekbe  csak  az  a  magyar  honos  veheto  fel,  aki  jogi  tanulmanyainak  valamely 
hazai  egyetem  vagy  valamely  magyar  jogakademian  valo  elvegzese  utan  legalabb 
egy  jogtudomanjri  szigorlat  sikeres  letetelet  igazolja.  Az  iigyvedjeloltek  a  kamara 
eUenorzo  es  fegyelmi  hatosaga  alatt  allanak  s  iigyvedi  vizsgalatra  csakis  akkor  bocsat- 
hatok,  ha  legalabb  3  evi  joggyakorlatot  mutathatnak  ki,  amely  joggyakorlatbol 
legalabb  1  esztendonek  a  jogtudomanyi  tudori  fok  elerese  utani  idore,  legalabb 
P/a  evnek  pedig  az  iigyvedi  (valamely  iigyvednel  vagy  a  kincstari  jogiigyek  igazga- 
tosaganal  toltott)  joggyakorlatra  kell  esnie,  mig  a  gyakorlat  masik  felo  resze  a 
birosagnal,  iigyeszsegnel,  kiralyi  kozjegyzonel  vagy  a  kincstari  jogiigj-ek  igazga- 
tosaganal  is  toltheto. 

6.  A  perk61ts6gek.  I.  A  perkoltsegek  targyalasanal  meg  kell  kiiliJnboztetniink 
az  illetekeket,  a  tanukihallgatasok,  szak6rt6i  szemlek  stb.  koltseget,  vcgiii  az  iigy- 
vedi dijakat  es  koltsegeket. 

Illetekkoteles  a  polgari  perben  a  keresettol  kczdve  minden  beadvany,  minden 
a  birosagnal  felvett  jegyzokonyv,  minden  meUcklet,  a  jogorvoslati  beadvanyok, 
felebbezesek,  feliilvizsgalati  k^relmek,  felfolyamodasok,  a  biroi  iteletek,  vegiil  a 
birosagi  vegzesek  n^melyike.  Beadvanyok,  periratok,  jegyzokonyvek  utan  az 
illetek  a  100  koronas  drtekhatiirig  ivcnk^nt  40  filler,  ezen  ertekhataron  tul  1  korona, 
a  mell^kletek  illeteke  ivenkent  20  illctoleg  30  filler,  a  mcghatalmazas  illetekc  1  korona. 
A  hatarozatok  illetekeire  vonatkozo  szabalyok  r^szlctes  targyalasatol  oltekintve, 
kicmelcndo,  hogy  az  itclcti  illetek  Altalaban  a  per  targyanak  6rtek6hez  idomul, 
5000  koronat  meghalado  ertdkii  pereknel  pedig  mindenkor  a  per  targyilnak  lVio%  a. 

A  peres  eljards  sorAn  felmeriilo  illet^ktartozasok  lerovasa  megfelelo  b^lyeg- 
jegynek  az  illet6kk6tt-ies  beadvanyra,  periratra,  jegyzokonyvre,  mcllelvlctre  stb. 
valo  illesztese  utjan  tortenik.  A  bdlyegilletck  lerovasanak  elmulasztasa  felemelt 
illetek  kiszabasat  vonja  maga  uikn.  Az  iteleti  illetek  azonban  az  otezer  korondt 
meghalado  ertekii,  valamint  a  meg  nem  becsiilheto  pereknel  a  p6nziigyi  hat6s4g 
kiszabasa  alapjan  k6szp6nzben  rovando  le. 

A  tanuk,  8zak6rtoi  szemlek  <^s  hclyszini  tdrgyalasok  k61ts6g6t  a  bizonyito  fdl 
koteles  clolegczni.  A  birosagnak  jogaban  all  bizonyos  koriilmenyek  kciziitt  a  bi- 
zonyitdfli  eljiras  elrendeli^set  megfelelo  cluleg  letetelettil  fiiggtive  tenni. 

II.  A  perkoltsegek  rendszerint  az  iteletben  allapilandok  meg.  A  per  k61ts6- 
geit  altalaban  a  pervesztes  f61  koteles  viselni.    Ha  a  peres  felek  mindegyike  reszben 

Cernyertes,    rdszben    pervesztes,    perkoltadgeik    kolcsonosen    megsziintetendok.     A 
irdsdgnak  azonban  jogAban  all  az  eset  koriilmenyeihez  kdpest  a  perkiiltsdgeket 
mkB  esetben  is  kolcsonosen    mcgsziinteknek    kijelenteni    vagy   pedig  a  pervesztes 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDURE.  15 

vocate's  examination  by  one  of  two  examining  Commissions,  one  of  which  is  in 
Budapest  and  the  other  in  5Iarosv4sarhely,  is  competent  for  the  legal  profession.  If 
the  Chamber  of  Advocates  refuses  registration,  an  apjieal  lies  to  the  Curia  Regis. 
Recourses  against  decrees  of  the  Committee  of  the  Chamber  of  Advocates,  appeals 
against  the  judgments  of  the  Disciplinary  Senates  of  the  Chamber,  as  well  as  re- 
courses against  decrees  of  these  Senates,  according  to  Art.  XXIV  of  19(J7  will  be 
decided,  as  from  1st  January  1908,  not  by  the  Minor  Disciplinary  Senate  of  the 
Royal  Curia  but  by  the  Board  of  Advocates  at  the  Royal  Curia,  which  body  was 
installed  by  the  abovc-mentionned  Article. 

On  registration  in  the  list  of  a  Chamber  of  Advocates,  the  practitioner  acquires 
the  right  to  practise  in  all  Courts  of  the  Country.  The  profession  is  in  Hungary  only 
limited  as  to  locality  in  the  sense  that  an  advocate  can  only  have  his  residence  and 
his  office  in  one  place.  He  can,  however,  represent  parties  before  every  Court,  of 
first  or  higher  instance,  in  the  country.  The  advocate  has  the  right  to  demand  from 
his  client  the  payment  of  costs  and  outlays,  as  well  as  remuneration  for  his  trouble, 
and  also  upon  or  after  undertaking  the  instructions,  a  suitable  provision.  The  Court 
of  his  residence  has  jurisdiction  over  his  claim.  The  validity  of  an  agreement  on  the 
question  of  costs  depends  upon  a  written  document. 

The  advocate  is  subject  to  the  disciplinary  power  of  the  competent  Chamber  of 
Advocates.  The  Chamber  exercises  jurisdiction  tlirough  its  Committee  as  a  disciplinary 
Court.  Against  its  judgment  an  appeal  lies  to  the  Curia  Regis.  By  way  of  discipline, 
according  to  the  case,  pecuniary  fines  up  to  1000  Kr.  can  be  imposed;  also  suspension 
from  practice,  and  even  dismissal  from  office. 

An  advocate  can  be  represented  in  his  professional  work  by  a  pupil  practising 
in  his  bureau,  so  long  as  such  pupil  is  registered  in  the  hst  of  the  Chamber  for  this 
purpose.  This  registration  can  onlj'  be  effected  by  the  advocate  in  question  for  a 
Hungarian  citizen  who,  after  completing  his  legal  studies  m  a  Hungarian  Law  Faculty, 
has  passed  at  least  the  first  examination  for  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Lav.  s.  The  pupil 
is  under  the  control  of  the  disciplinary  power  of  the  Chamber  of  Advocates 
and  can  be  admitted  to  the  advocates'  examination  on  proof  of  having  been  in 
legal  practice  for  3  years,  one  of  which  must  be  served  after  obtaining  the  degree 
of  Doctor  of  Laws  and  one  and  a  half  with  an  advocate,  whilst  the  remainder 
of  the  practice  can  be  exercised  at  a  Court,  the  office  of  a  state  attorney,  with  a  public 
notary  or  the  public  prosecutor. 

6,  Costs  of  Process.  I.  In  the  treatment  of  costs  of  process,  there  is  a  distinction 
between  the  fees  payable  in  the  course  of  the  proceedings,  costs  of  witnesses,  experts 
and  judicial  inspection,  and  finally,  advocates'  fees. 

Everj'  pleading  in  an  action  is  subject  to  fees,  also  every  protocol  taken  by  the 
Court,  every  addition  to  the  file,  every  step  in  the  action,  oath,  appeal  or  revision, 
certain  orders  of  the  Court  and  also  the  judgment.  For  the  pleadings,  fUing  of  docu- 
ments and  Court  protocol,  the  fees  amount,  up  to  a  value  in  dispute  of  100  Kr., 
for  each  sheet  to  40  heller;  for  a  higher  value  one  Krone  and  thereafter  20  h.  and 
30  h.  respectively;  for  the  legal  retainer  1  Kr.  From  an  exammation  of  the  rather 
detailed  provisions  as  to  the  fees  upon  decisions  and  appeals,  it  will  be  noticed  that 
the  fees  for  judgment  are  graduated  according  to  the  amount  in  dispute,  and  in 
general  amount  to  lVio%  of  the  amount  m  dispute. 

The  fees  are  in  general  discharged  by  stamps  on  the  pleadings  and  written 
documents  or  protocols  themselves.  Only  as  regards  judgment  fees  in  processes  of 
more  than  5000  Kronen,  as  also  in  those,  the  value  of  which  is  not  capable  of  being 
ascertained,  is  adjudication  and  cash  payment  made  tlirough  the  financial  authorities. 
If  the  provision  of  fee  stamps  is  omitted,  an  increase  of  the  fee  is  imposed  bj'  way  of 
penalty  of  from  double  to  quadruple. 

The  costs  of  experts,  \vitnesses  and  local  viewings  must  be  advanced  by  the  party 
offering  the  evidence  in  question.  The  Court  can  make  an  order  that  the  bringing 
of  such  evidence  shall  be  dependent  on  the  deposit  of  a  sufficient  advance. 

II.  The  decision  as  to  the  costs  of  proceedings  as  a  general  rule  forms  part  of 
the  judgment.  In  general  the  unsuccessful  party  has  to  bear  the  costs  of  the  suit. 
If  both  the  parties  are  in  part  successful  and  in  part  unsuccessful,  then  the  costs 
of  the  proceedings  are  borne  mutually,  so  that  neither  party  has  to  pay  anything 
to  the  other.   The  Court  can,  however,  also  in  other  events  according  to  the  circum- 


IQ  Magyarorsz4g :  A  peres  eljaras  vazlata. 

felet  a  perkoltsegek  csak  reszbeni  vagy  vegiil  a  csak  reszben  pervesztes  fclet  a  per 
osszes  koltsegei  viselesere  kotelezni.  Az  iteletbea  a  per  koltsegeit  szamszeriileg  kell 
megallapitani.  A  koltsegmeganapitas  az  iigyvedek  koltsegeire  is  kiterjed,  amelyek 
szinten  szamszeriileg  allapitandok  meg  s  amelyek  mcrve  tekinteteben  a  biro  szabad 
belatasa  dont.  A  birosagon  kiviil  felmeriilt  iigyvedi  koltsegek  ezen  megallapitasnal 
figyelembe  nem  jomiek,  ugy  hogy  az  ily  termeszetii  pi.  levelezesi  koltsegek  a  per- 
vesztes fel  altal  semmiesetre  sem  fizetendok. 

III.  Ha  felperes  kiilfoldi,  alperes  pergatlo  kifogassal  koveteUieti  a  perkolt- 
segek biztositasat.  E  kifogas  azonbau  nem  ervenyesitheto  valtoi,  tovabba  a  nem- 
zetkozi  vasuti  fiivarozasi  egyezmenyen  alapulo  keresetek  ellen,  valamint  akkor  sem, 
ha  a  kereset  nyilvanos  birosagi  feUiivas  folytan  adatott  be.  —  Ki  van  zarva  to- 
vdbba  a  biztositek  kovetelese  abban  az  esetben,  ha  azon  aUamban,  amelynek  fel- 
peres honosa,  hason  esetben  a  magyar  allampolgar  felperestol  biztositek  nem  ko- 
vetelheto.  Azon  aUamok  polgarai,  amelyek  a  Hagaban  1905  juhus  I7-en,  a 
kolcsonos  jogsegely  targyaban  letrejott  nemzetkozi  egyezmenyhez  liozzajarultak, 
ezen,  az  1909  evi  XIV  t.  c.-el  becikkelyezett  egyezmeny  alapjan,  a  perkoltseg 
biztositasa  alol  fel  vannak  mentve. 

A  vagyontalan  felperes  igazolt  kerelem  alapjan  szegenyjogon  pcrelhet,  amialtal 
bdlyegmentessegre  tesz  szert,  sot  iigyenek  dijtalan  vitelere  partfogo  iigyved  kiren- 
del6s6t  Idvanhatja. 

II.   A  somtnas  eljaras/) 

1.  Hatdskor.  A  sommas  eljaras  ala  vagyis  a  jarasbirosagok  hataskorebe  alta- 
laban  azok  a  vagyoni  igenyek  tartoznak,  amelyek  erteke,  mellektartozasok  n61kiil, 
az  1000  koronat  meg  nem  haladja.  A  sommas  eljaras  tovabba  ki  is  kotheto, 
amennyiben  a  jarasbirosag  hataskore  meghatarozott  penzosszeg,  helyettesitheto 
ingok  es  ertekpapirok  meghatarozott  mennyisege  irant  inditott  keresetekre  1000  ko- 
ronat meghalado  ertek  eseteben  is  kiterjed,  ha  valamely  kozokirat,  liitelesitett  vagy 
legalabb  teljes  hitelii  maganokirat  a  koveteles  letrejottet  es  meny  nyiseget  teljesen 
bizonyitja  es  ha  a  sommas  eljaras  ugyanezcn  vagy  ugyanily  minosegii,  kiilon  oki- 
ratban  kikottetett.  Nem  ervenyes  azonban  az  ily  kikotes  azon  esetekben,  amelyek 
vekinteteben  a  rendes  eljaras  s  a  torvenyszekek  hataskore  a  per  targyanak  ert6k6re 
talo  tekintet  nelkiil  van  megallapitva. 

2.  K6pviselet.  A  jarasbirosagi  eljaras  nem  ismeri  az  iigyvedi  keuyszert.  Ameny- 
nyiben  azonban  a  felek  nem  maguk  jelennek  meg  a  birosag  elott,  rendszerint  csakis 
iigyved  altal  kepviseltethetik  magukat.  Felmenok  vagy  lemenok,  hazastarsak, 
testv^rek  ^s  pertarsak  sommas  perekben  kolcsonosen  kepviselhetik  egj'mdst,  to- 
vabba a  kereskedo  valamint  az  iparos,  kereskedo  —  illetve  iparossegedei  es  keres- 
kedelmi  meghatalmazottai  utjan  s^abadon  kepviscltetheti  magat,  kiveve  ha  az 
iigy  a  sommas  eljaras  ala  kikotes  alapjan  tartozik.  —  A  meghatalmazas  irasba 
foglalando  s  a  per  irataihoz  csatolando.  A  kiiHoldon  kiaUitott  meghatalmazas 
hitelesitendo. 

3.  Keresetinditds.  A  kereset  a  jarasbirosagnal  szoval  jegyzokonyvbe  mondhato 
vagy  pedig  irdsban  legalabb  k6t  p61danyban  s  egy  felzetben  benyujtando.  Ugj^ved 
41tal  valo  kepviseltetes  eseteben  az  iras  kotclezo.  A  keresetnek  magaban  kell  foglalnia 
a  birdsag,  a  felek,  esetlegcs  kepviseloik  megjelolcset,  a  kereset  tenybcli  alapjanak, 
a  kereseti  kerelemnek  eloadasat.  Lehetoleg  mar  a  keresetben  eloadandok  tovabba 
a  bizonyit^kok  is. 

A  kereset  a  jarasbirosagnal  miikodo  birak  egyikenck  kiosztatik.  Ha  a  kereset 
polgdri  per  targyat  nem  kepezhcti,  ha  nem  tartozik  a  jarasbirosig  hatfekorebe  vagy 
illet^kessegebe,  hivatalbol  visszautasitando,  amcnnj-ibcn  pedig  alaki  hianyokban 
Bzenved,  kijavitds,  illetoleg  a  hianyok  potlasa  celjabol  felperesnek  visszaadando. 

Ha  e  hianyok  egyike  sem  forog  fenn,  a  biro  kitiizi  a  szobeli  targyalast  s  arra 
a  feleket  megidezi.  Az  iddzo  v^gzes  a  felekkel  kezbesites  utjAn  kozlendo.  Felperes 
a  kereset  felzeten,  alperes  a  kereset  masodp61danyan,  ha  tcibben  vaimak,  mdsod, 
harmad  stb.  pdldanyan  nycr  drtesitdst.  A  k^zbesitds  rendszerint  a  bir6s4gi  kez- 
bcsitok  utjan  tort^nik.     Ha  az  iUeto  f61  mds  birosag  teriilet^n  lakik,   k6zbesit4a 

i)  A  sommiis  eljdr&8  a  jarii8bir6s&gok  el6  utnlt  iigyekben  kdvetend6  eljaras,  nem  a 
koz(}pkori  jog  summariuma. 


HUNGABY:  PROCEDURE.  16 

stances  of  the  case,  declare  that  the  costs  shall  be  home  mutually  or  that  the  un- 
successful defendant  shall  bear  only  part  of  them.  The  Court  further  fixes  precisely 
the  collective  costs  of  the  process.  In  the  amount  fixed,  the  costs  of  the  advocates 
accruing  in  the  process  ai'e  also  determined  in  the  free  discretion  of  the  Judge.  The 
extra-judicial  costs  of  the  advocates  are  in  this  assessement  left  out  of  account, 
so  that  costs  of  that  description,  such  as  costs  of  correspondence,  are  in  no  case 
repaid  by  the  unsuccessful  party. 

III.  Security  for  costs  can  be  required  from  a  plaintiff  of  foreign  nationality 
by  means  of  a  dilatory  defence:  with  the  exception  however  of  actions  concerning 
pubhc  taxes,  actions  on  bUls  of  exchange  and  actions  arising  out  of  mternational 
agreements  with  respect  to  the  law  as  to  railway  freight.  Further,  the  security  for 
costs  cannot  be  required  when  the  home  State  of  the  plaintiff  in  question  does  not 
in  a  similar  case  require  such  security  from  a  Hungarian  subject.  Subjects  of  States 
which  acceded  to  the  International  Convention  at  the  Hague  of  July  17th  1905  as  to 
mutual  assistance  in  legal  process,  are  freed  from  such  security  in  accordance  with 
Art.  XIV  of  1909. 

To  the  indigent  plaintiff  will  be  adjudicated  as  regards  his  proposed  claim,  the 
so-called  "Armenrecht",  that  is  freedom  from  fees,  also,  as  regards  his  claim,  an 
advocate  for  the  gratuitous  representation  of  his  case. 

II.  Summary  Process/) 

1.  Competence  as  regards  subject-matter.  To  the  summary  process,  i.e.  process 

in  the  competence  of  the  District  Courts,  belong,  in  general,  suits  for  recoverj'  of 
property,  the  value  of  which  (without  incidental  claims)  does  not  exceed  1000  Kronen. 
For  personal  actions  relating  to  immovables,  for  inheritance  and  Land  Registry 
claims,  the  limit  of  value  is  400  Kronen.  The  summary  process  can  also  be  agreed 
upon  under  certam  circumstances.  In  the  ease  of  claims  for  a  fixed  sum  of  money 
or  for  a  fixed  quantitj'  of  goods  capable  of  being  represented  and  documents  of  title, 
the  District  Court  is  also  competent  in  a  suit  for  more  than  1000  Kronen,  if  the  origin 
and  amount  of  the  claim  is  proved  by  a  document  having  the  force  of  evidence 
and  the  defendant  in  the  same  or  a  similar  document  has  subjected  himself  to  the  sum- 
mary process,  that  is  to  say,  to  the  actual  competence  of  the  District  Court  so  far  as  the 
case  does  not  belong  unconditionally  to  the  High  Court. 

2.  Representation.  The  procedure  before  the  District  Court  recognises  no 
coumpulsory  advocacy.  If,  however,  the  parties  do  not  appear  personally  they  can, 
generally  speaking,  be  represented  only  by  an  advocate.  Ascendants,  descendants, 
spouses,  brothers  and  joint  parties  can  mutually  represent  one  another  in  summary 
processes ;  a  trader  may  also  be  represented  by  his  commercial  assistants  and  persons 
empowered,  so  long  as  the  competence  of  the  District  Court  is  not  entirely  founded 
on  agreement,  etc.  The  power  must  be  in  writing  and  must  be  attached  to  the  file. 
If  the  power  is  executed  abroad,  then  the  signature  of  the  donor  thereof  must  be 
certified. 

3.  Entry  of  plaint.  A  claim  in  the  District  Court  can  be  made  verbally  for  entry 
on  the  record  or  be  made  in  writing.  In  the  case  of  representation  by  an  advocate, 
entry  of  the  action  is  only  permitted  in  ^vritiug.  The  plaint  must  contain:  the  de- 
scription of  the  Court,  the  parties,  and  if  necessary  the  representatives,  also  the  facts 
of  the  case,  and  the  demand  of  the  plaintiff;  it  must  also  where  possible  contain  the 
evidence.  A  ^^ritten  plaint  must  be  prepared  in  two  original  copies,  also  one  with 
a  separate  margin  (Rubrum). 

The  plaint  is  allotted  to  one  of  the  acting  judges  of  the  District  Court. 
If  the  claim  is  unsuitable  for  the  foundation  of  a  civil  process  or  not  within  the 
material  or  local  competence  of  the  Court  in  question,  the  plaint  mu.st  be  refused; 
if  the  claim  shows  formal  defects,  it  is  returned  to  the  plaintiff  for  amendment. 

If  the  plaint  is  in  order,  the  Judge  by  a  decree  summons  the  parties  to  an  oral 
hearing.  The  parties  are  informed  of  the  decree  by  service  of  a  summons,  the  plaintiff 
on  the  Rubrum,  and  the  defendant  on  the  duplicate  or  in  a  further  copy  of  the  jDlamt 
or  of  the  record  of  the  plaint,  as  the  case  may  be.  The  service  as  a  general  rule 
is  effected  officially  through  a  Court  messenger;  if,  however,  the  party  in  question 

')  The  summary  process  is  the  process  in  the  District  Court  cases  and  has  nothing  in  common 
with  the  Summarimn. 


17  MagyarorezAg:  A  peres  elj&r&s  vazlata. 

celjabol  az  illcto  birosag  keresendo  meg.  Ha  pedig  alperes  Magyarorszagon  lakik, 
felperesnek  jogaban  all  a  kczbesitest  sajat  koltsegere  posta  ntjan  is  eszkozoltetni. 
Az  ismeretlen  tartozkodasu  alperes  hirdetmenyi  eljaras  utjiln  idezendo. 

A  feleknek  jogukban  aU  iigyiiknek  targyalasara  elozetes  keresetinditas  es 
idezes  nelkiil  a  birosdgnal  megjelenni.  —  Ugyancsak  megengedi  a  torveny  az  egyez- 
segi  targyalasra  valo  idezest. 

4.  Perbehivds,  avatkozis.  A  felek  barmelj-ikenck  jogaban  aU  azt,  aki  ellen 
pervesztes  csetere  igenyt  kivan  tamasztani,  a  targyalas  elott  vagy  a  targyalas 
folyaman  perbe  hivni.  —  A  birosag  az  iUeto  harmadik  szenielyfc  a  perbehivasrol 
^rtesiti.  —  Ha  a  perbehivott  a  targ3'alason  megjeleiiik,  a  pert  kozoscn  folytatjak, 
a  perbehivott  tavolmaradasa  ellenben  az  iigyre  befolyassal  nines.  A  perbehivas 
nelkiil  valo,  onkentes  mellekbeavatkozast  perjogunk  csak  nehany  kiveteles  esetben 
engedi  meg.  —  A  fobeavatkozas  eUenben  a  jarasbirosagi  eljaras  befejezteig  bar- 
mikor  ervenyesitheto,  kiilon  keresettel  es  kiilon  per  utjan  targyalando.  A  biro- 
sagnak  azonban  jogaban  all  az  alappert  a  beavatkozas  eUntezeseig  felfiiggeszteni- 
valamint  a  kct  per  egyiittes  targyalasat  elrendelni. 

5.  Sz6belis6g.  A  sommas  perek  szobeli  targyalason  intezendok  el:  a  kereset 
a  targyalason  szoval  adando  elo,  irasbeli  eloterjeszteseknek,  periratoknak  helye 
nines,  a  felek  illetve  kepviseloik  eloterjeszteseiket  szoval  tartoznak  eloadni  6s  indo- 
kolni.  A  targyahisrol  a  biro  jegyzokonyvet  vezet,  amely  a  felek  valamint  kepvise- 
loik altal  alairando. 

A  targyalas  tovabba  nyilvanos,  hacsak  a  nyilvanossag  kizarasa  a  torveny 
altal  megiillapitott  valamely  oknal  fogva  nem  mutatkozik  indokoltnak. 

6.  Makacssdg.  A  targj'alas  napjan  az  idezesben  kitiizott  oraban  a  biro  az 
iigj'et  felhivja.  Ha  a  felek  nem  jelentek  meg,  az  iigy  sziinetel  mindaddig,  amig 
a  felek  egyike  uj  targyalas  kituzes6t  keri.  Ugyancsak  a  sziineteles  a  kovetkezmenye 
annak,  ha  a  felek  valamely  kesobbi  targyalasrol  maradtak  el.  —  Uj  targyalas 
kitiizeset  pedig  csakis  harom  even  beliil  lehet  kerni:  az  eljaras  harom  even  tul 
valo  sziinetelese  a  per  megsziintdt  vonja  maga  utan. 

Ha  a  targyalason  csak  felperes  jelent  meg,  alperes  eUenbeii  a  kello  idezes 
dacara  tavolmaradt,  ugy  felperes  alperesnek  a  kereset  ertelmeben  valo  maraszta- 
lasat  kerheti,  fclteve  hogy  a  keresetnek  tenybeU  alapja,  amely  ez  esetben  valonak 
veendo,  a  marasztalast  indokolja.  • —  Ha  ellenben  csak  alperes  jelent  meg,  ugy 
jogaban  all  a  kereset  elutasitasat  kerni,  kiveve,  ha  a  kereset  tenykoriilmenyeit  a 
kereset  meUekletei  bizonyitjak.  Alperes  azonban  azt  is  kerheti,  hogy  a  birosag 
felperes  keresetct  az  iigy  erdemenek  eldontese  nelkiil  vegzessel  visszavcttnck  jelentse 
ki,  amclj'  esetben  felperes  a  targj'alas  koltsegeit  alperesnek  megt^riteni  koteles, 
azonban  15  napon  beliil  az  idezes  isinetleset  kerheti. 

Ha  a  felek  egyike  valamely  kesobbi  targyalasrol  maradt  el.  ugy  hogy  az  cjmu- 
lasztott  targyalas  elott  az  iigy  erdeme  mar  targyaltatott,  a  birosag  iteletet  rain- 
denkor  az  egesz  peranyag  alapjan  hozza  meg,  vagj-is  az  elobbi  targyalasok  ered- 
menye  figyelembe  veendo,  de  a  tavolmaradt  f61  allitasai,  ha  nem  nj'ertek  volna 
bizonyitdst,  figyelmen  kiviil  hagyandok,  a  megjelent  fel  tenybeli  eloterjesztesei 
pedig  valoknak  tekintendok. 

Az  elmaradas  alapjan  hozott  itelet  ellen  az  elmaradt  fel,  az  elmulasztott  tar- 
gyalastol  szamitott  15  napon  beliil,  ha  pedig  a  mulasztasrol  csak  kesobb  nyert 
tudomast,  a  tudomasv6telt61  szamitott  15  nap  alatt,  legk(^s6bb  azonban  hat  hona- 
pon  beliil,  igazoldsi  kdrelemmel  elhet.  —  Az  elmaradt  fel  e  czelbol  valoszinii.siteni 
tartozik,  hogy  a  targyalast  liihajan  kiviil  mulasztotta  el.  A  birosag  a  kerdesben 
Bzabad  belatiisa  szerint  diint,  az  igazolasi  eljaras  koltsegeit  mindenkor  az  igazolo 
fel  tartozik  visclni.  Ugyanc  szabalyok  iranyadok  valamely  mas  perbcU  cselekmeny 
elmulasztcidanak  esetere. 

7.  Pergdtl6  kifog^sok.  Alperes  pergatlo  kifogasait  a  kereset  eloadasa  utin 
haladektalanul  es  egyiitte.sen  tartozik  eloadni.  Kesobb,  vagyis  az  6rdemleges  tar- 
gyalci.sba  bocsatkozas  utan,  jiergatlo  kifogasok  csak  annyiban  i^rvenyesithctok, 
amennyiben  alperes  valosziniisiti,  hogy  kifogasait  elobb,  hibiijan  kiviil  nem  cr- 
v6nyesithette.  —  Azok  a  pergatlo  kifogasok  azonban,  amelyek  az  eljaras  barmcly 
Bzakiihan  hivatalb61  figyelembe  vcendok,  minden  korldtozas  nelkiil  barmikor 
eloadliatok. 

A  pergatlo  kifogasok  az  iigy  drdcmdtol  elkiilonitve  targj'alandok  6s  kiilon 
v6gz688el  dontcndok  el.     A  v6gzes  ellen,  amennyiben  az  a  kifogasnak  iielyt  ad  es 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDURE.  17 

resides  in  the  district  of  another  Court,  it  is  made  througli  the  competent  Court. 
The  plaintiff  maycause  service  to  be  made  on  the  defendant  in  Hungary,  at  his 
expenses,  through  the  post.  If  the  residence  of  the  defendant  is  unlcnown,  he  is 
summoned  by  advertisement. 

The  parties  may,  as  in  the  case  of  the  German  Civil  Process  Ordinance,  appear 
before  the  Court  for  hearing  without  the  previous  issue  of  a  plaint  and  summons,  and 
the  summons  to  attempt  to  bring  about  a  conciliation  is  also  allowed. 

4.  Publication  of  litigation.  Intervention.  Either  of  the  parties  may  before  or 
during  the  course  of  the  proceedings,  jtublish  the  dispute.  The  Court  informs  the 
third  person  concerned  of  the  jjublication.  If  he  appears  at  the  hearing,  the  process 
as  regards  him  and  the  party  who  has  caused  his  intervention  is  continued  concur- 
rently; his  non-appearance  has  no  influence  on  the  proceedings.  —  An  intervention 
without  preliminar\-  publication  of  the  dispute  is  only  allowable  in  certain  exceptional 
cases.  The  principal  intervention  maj'  be  made  by  means  of  a  plaint  vp  to  the  close 
of  the  process  before  the  District  Court.  It  is  dealt  with  in  a  special  process ;  the  Court 
can  however  suspend  the  suit  until  settlement  of  the  intervention  or  even  consolidate 
the  two  processes. 

5.  Oral  hearing.  The  hearing  is  verbal  in  summary  proceedings.  The  plaint  is 
presented  verbally.  Written  documents  are  neither  necessary  nor  permitted.  The 
parties  and  their  representatives  must  state  and  substantiate  their  contentions 
verbally.  At  the  hearing  a  protocol  will  be  drawii  up  by  the  judge,  to  be  signed  by 
the  parties  or  their  representatives. 

The  hearing  is  also  public,  unless  there  appears  to  be  special  reason  for  excluding 
publicity. 

6.  Default  proceedings.  On  the  date  for  hearing,  the  case  wiU  be  called  by  the 
Judge  at  the  time  mentioned  in  the  summons.  If  the  parties  do  not  appear,  the 
proceedings  remain  in  abeyance  till  one  of  the  parties  applies  for  a  new  hearing. 
The  same  occurs  should  they  not  appear  at  a  later  hearing.  A  new  hearing  can  only 
be  applied  for  within  three  years,  as  if  the  matter  remains  in  abeyance  for  three  years 
it  becomes  extinguished. 

If  at  the  hearing  only  the  plaintiff  appears,  and  the  defendant  in  spite  of  being 
duly  summoned  remains  away,  the  plaintiff  can  apply  for  judgment  against  the 
defendant  in  accordance  with  the  claim,  provided  the  actual  proofs  in  support  of 
the  claim  justify  this  application.  If  on  the  contrary  only  the  defendant  appears,  he 
can  claim  against  the  plaintiff  the  dismissal  of  the  action,  unless  the  subject-matter  of 
the  claim  appears  to  be  proved  bj^  the  exhibits  to  the  plaint.  The  defendant  however 
can  also,  without  going  into  the  case  at  the  hearing,  apply  for  the  simple  withdrawal 
of  the  action  by  order,  in  which  case  the  plaintiff  has  to  pay  the  defendant's  costs, 
but  can  apply  for  a  new  hearing  \\ithin  fifteen  days. 

If  the  default  first  commences  on  the  occasion  of  a  later  hearing,  so  that  the  case 
has  akedy  been  heard  before  the  delayed  hearing,  the  Court  alwa3's  gives  its  judg- 
ment on  the  basis  of  the  whole  material  of  the  process ;  the  Court  has  fully  to  consider 
the  result  of  the  earlier  hearing,  the  contentions  of  the  party  absent  not  being  taken 
into  account  only  in  so  far  as  they  are  not  proved,  the  allegations  of  fact  of  the 
parties  present  being,  however,  considered  as  true. 

Against  a  judgment  in  default,  an  application  may  be  made  for  the  restoration 
of  the  suit  to  its  former  condition  within  15  days  from  the  date  of  hearing;  if, 
however,  the  absent  party  gets  knowledge  of  such  judgment  later  he  can  apply  for  the 
restoration  of  the  suit  to  its  former  condition  within  15  days  from  the  day  of  noti- 
fication, but  not  later  than  sis  months  from  the  day  of  hearing.  At  the  hearing 
of  this  application  it  must  be  satisfactorily  shown  that  the  party  applying  was 
prevented  from  appearmg.  The  Court  decides  according  ,to  its  discretion.  The  costs 
of  the  proceedings  for  restoration  are  in  every  case  borne  by  the  applicant. 

7.  Dilatory  defences.  Dilatory  defences  must  be  set  up  after  the  statement  of 
the  claim,  together  and  without  delay.  They  are  only  allowed  to  be  set  up  later, 
after  the  commencement  of  the  hearing  on  the  merits,  in  so  far  as  the  defendant  can 
show  that  it  was  not  his  fault  that  he  could  not  set  up  these  defences  before.  On  the 
other  hand  the  defences  w^hich  affect  the  whole  course  of  the  proceeduigs  and  are 
entertained  by  the  Court  ex  officio,  can  also  be  set  up  later  without  any  limitation. 

The  dilatory  defences  are  heard  separately  from  the  hearmg  on  the  merits. 
The  decision  on  them  is  given  by  a  separate  decree.  Against  this  decree  an  appeal 


18  Magyarorszig:  A  peres  elj&ras  vAzIata. 

az  cljdrast  besziinteti,  fclperes  8  napon  beliil  felfolyamodassal  elhet  a  kiralj'i 
torvenyszekhez.  Ellenben  ha  a  birosag  a  kifogast  elvetette,  ezen  vegzes  csakis  az 
ekobirosag  elotti  eljAris  befejezese  utan,  az  iigy  erdemet  eldonto  itelet  elJen 
hasznAlhato  jogorvoslat,  felebbezes  vagy  feliilvizsgalat ,  utjan  tamadhato  meg. 
A  torvenj'szeknck  a  pergatlo  kifogas  targyaban  hozott  vegzese  ellen  tovabbi  jogor- 
voslat csak  kivetelkep  es  pedig  akkor  lehetseges,  ha  oly  kifogasrol  van  sz6,  amely 
az  iigy  barmely  szakaban,  hivatalbol  figyelembe  veendo. 

8.  Erdemleges  tirgyalds.  Pergatlo  kifogasok  nemlet6ben,  illetve  azok  elvetese 
utan,  az  iigy  erdemben  targyalando. 

A  jarasbirosag  elotti  sommas  targyalas  egyseges  folyamatot  kepez,  a  felek  a 
targyalas  berekeszteseig  barmikor  eloadhatnak  uj  bizonyitekokat,  alperes  viszon- 
kereset^t  a  targyalas  folyaman  barmikor  eloterjesztheti. 

Masfelol  a  bironak  igen  szeles  korii  pervezeto  hatahna  van.  Neki  kell 
arrol  gondoskodnia,  bogy  az  iigy  a  sziiks^ghez  kepest  kelloen  felvilagosittass6k. 
E  celbol  a  felekhez  kerdeseket  intezhet  s  oket  szem^lyes  megjelenesre  kotelezheti, 
ha  iigyved  altal  volnanak  kepviselve.  A  bironak  jogaban  all  azokat  a  tenybeli 
eloadasokat,  azokat  a  bizonjritasi  kerelmeket,  amelyek  az  iigy  elintezesenck  keslel- 
tetesere  vannak  iranyozva,  figyelmen  kiviil  hagyni,  a  viszontkereset  kiilon  tar- 
gj'alasat  elrendelni,  sot  bizonyos  koriilmenyek  kozott  meg  a  beszamitasi  kifogast 
is  kiilon  perre  utasithatja.  Jogaban  all  tovabba  a  pert,  ha  az  csak  reszben  mutat- 
kozik  dontesre  alkalmasnak,  kozbenszolo  itelettel  ehntezni,  masfelol  a  pert  egy 
vagy  tobb  mas  folyamatban  levo  perrel  egyesiteni. 

9.  A  bizonyitis.  a)  Allaldban.  Az  ellenfel  altal  tagadott  tenybeU  alUtasok, 
a  koztudomasu  tenyek  kiv6televel,  bizonyitandok.  Felperes  keresetet,  alperes  ki- 
fogasat  tartozik  bizonyitani. 

A  bizonyitas  eszkozei:  okiratok,  tanuk,  szakertoi  szemle,  vegiil  a  felek  eskii 
alatti  kihallgatasa. 

A  bizonjatas  teren  altalaban  a  bizonyitekok  szabad  merlegelesenek  elve  irdnyado : 
a  biro  a  bizonyitekok  erejet  szabadon  m^rlegelheti,  de  azon  okokat,  amelyek  a 
bizonyi tas  merlegelesenel  vezettek,  az  iteletben  kimeritoen  eloadni  koteles.  Nemileg 
meg  szabadabb  a  biro  a  karterites  bizonyitasanak  kerdeseben,  amennyiben  itt  a 
kar  megdllapitasa  celjabol  bizonyitas  felvetelt  es  tudakozodasokat  is  luvatalbol 
foganatosithat. 

A  bizonyitas  lehetoleg  a  targyalason  magan  kell  hogy  tortenjek.  Ha  ez  nem 
lehetseges  6s  a  targyalast  el  kell  halasztani,  a  biro  vegzessel  rendeli  cl  a  bizonyitas- 
felv6telt,  amely  vegzeshez  azonban  kotve  nines.  A  kozvetlenseg  elvehez  kepest  a 
bizonyitas  lehetoleg  a  per  birosaga  altal  veendo  fel,  lia  ez  nem  lehetseges,  a  bizonyitas 
felvetele  czdljabol  az  iUctekes  jarasbirosag  megkeresendo. 

b)  Okiratok.  Az  okiratok  bizonyito  ereje  kerdeseben  a  szabad  merlegeles 
elve  csak  rdszben  ervenyesiil.  —  Torvenyiink  kimondja  ugyan  azt  az  elvet,  hogy  a 
mag4nokiratok  bizonyito  erejet  a  biro  szabad  belata-sa  szerint  allapitja  meg,  de 
eltekintve  a  kozokiratoktol,  meg  maganokiratokat  is  ismer,  a  melyeknek  teljes 
bizonyito  erot  tulajdonit  az  esetben,  ha  a  valodisaguk  nem  tagadtatott  vagy  igazo- 
Idst  nyert.  Ily  teljes  hiteh'i  maganokiratok,  azok  az  okiratok,  amelyeket  kialhtojuk 
sajiitkeziileg  irt  es  irt  ala,  vagy  pedig,  ha  a  szoveget  nem  sajatkeziileg  irta,  ameny- 
nyiben  az  alairaat  ket  tanu  hitelesiti.  —  Kereskedelmi  iigylctekn61  pedig  elegenio 
a  pu.szta  aldirajj. 

Masfelol  a  torveny  valtozatlanul  fenntartja  a  kereskedelmi  torv^nynek  a  kony- 
vek  bizonyito  erejere  vonatkozo  szabalyait.  Eszerint  a  bejegyzett  kereskedok 
konyvei  rcndszerint  nem  teljes  bizon_vit6'  erovcl  birnak.  A  biro  azonban  szabad 
bel4tdsa  szerint  dont  abban  a  kerd6sben,  hogy  a  konyvek  kivetelkep  nem  6rde- 
melnck-e  teljes  bizonyit6  erot  vagy  pedig,  hogy  a  konkr^t  eset  koriilmenyeihez  kepest 
a  bizonyito  ero  loliik  egyaltaldban  megtagadando-e.  Hasonlokep  a  szabad  mdrlegelcs 
diinti  cl,  hogy  mily  bizonyitek  sziikseges  ds  elegendo  adott  esetben  a  konyvek  bizo- 
nyito (Tcjenek  kiegesziteschez. 

Az  okiratokkal  valo  bizonyitiii'  az  eredeti  okirat  felmutatdsa  iitjAn  tortdnik. 
A  masolat  feltnutatasa,  liaesak  az  elicnfdl  azzal  be  nem  cri,  m6g  az  esetben  sem 
elegendo,  lia  a  masolat  hitelesitve  vulna.  Kozos  okirat  felmutatdsat  a  mdsik  f61 
a  targyaliis  soraii  bi'iriiiikor  kcivetclheti. 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDURE.  18 

lies  to  the  Higli  Court  within  8  days,  if  the  decree  upholds  the  defence  and  the 
proceedings  terminate.  If,  however,  tlie  defence  is  rejected  the  decree  can  only 
be  impeached,  after  the  conclusion  of  the  proceedings  of  first  instance,  by  the  legal 
measures  available  against  a  judgniciil  (Appial  or  Revision).  Against  the  decision 
of  the  High  Court  with  regard  to  dilaiciN  defences  raised,  recourse  to  the  third 
instance  is  only  exceptionally  allowed,  i.e.  only  when  it  relates  to  an  ex  officio 
defence  a])plieal)le  to  the  whole  course  of  the  proceedings. 

8.  Hearing  on  the  merits.  If  no  dilatory  defence  is  raised  or  if  the  same  is  re- 
jected, then  the  hearing  on  the  merits  commences. 

The  hearing  of  suits  before  the  District  Court  constitutes  a  complete  unity,  so 
that  the  parties  can  at  anj'  time  up  till  the  close  of  the  case  bring  in  new  facts  and 
produce  fresh  evidence,  and  the  defendant  can  at  any  time  validly  make  good  his 
counterclaim  up  till  the  conclusion  of  the  hearing. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Judge  has  a  very  far  reaching  power  over  the  manage- 
ment of  processes  in  his  hands.  He  has  to  see  that  the  matter  is  debated  and  ex- 
plained as  far  as  is  necessary.  For  this  purpose  he  can  put  questions  to  the  parties ; 
he  can  also  require  the  personal  attendance  of  parties  reiiresented  by  advocates. 
He  can  dispense  with  actual  productions  and  evidence  which  tend  to  a  protraction 
of  the  suit,  order  the  separate  hearing  of  counterclaims,  and  under  special  circum- 
stances refer  to  a  separate  suit  also  defences  by  way  of  set-off.  He  can  further  settle 
the  suit  so  far  as  it  appears  ripe  for  decision  by  a  partial  or  interlocutory  judgment, 
or  on  the  other  hand  combine  it  «ith  one  or  several  pending  suits. 

9.  Proof,  a)  Generally.  Facts,  so  far  as  they  are  material,  must,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  notorious  facts,  be  proved  by  the  party  upon  whom  according  to  general 
principles  the  burden  of  proof  falls. 

The  means  of  proof  are:  documents,  witnesses,  evidence  of  experts,  and  the 
admissions  of  parties  under  oath. 

In  general  the  principle  of  free  estimation  of  evidence  governs  in  the  matter  of 
proof;  the  Judge  is  only  bound  to  set  out  in  the  reasons  of  the  judgment  the  groimds 
which  were  in  accordance  with  the  credibility  of  the  evidence.  Still  more  free  is  the 
Judge  in  the  matter  of  proof  of  damage,  he  being  empowered  ex  officio,  to  institute 
inquiries  for  the  ascertainment  of  the  damages  alleged. 

The  proof  must  where  possible  be  adduced  at  the  hearing  itself.  If  this  is  impos- 
sible and  the  hearing  has  to  be  delayed,  the  taking  of  evidence  can  be  ordered  by  a 
decree,  to  which  course,  however,  the  Judge  is  not  bound.  The  proof,  as  a  general 
rule,  must  be  taken  through  the  Court  having  cognizance  of  the  process  according 
to  the  principal  of  directness.  If  this  is  impracticable,  it  is  taken  tkrough  a  District 
Court  thereunto  requested. 

6)  Documents.  The  principle  of  free  estimation  of  evidence  is  partially  broken 
in  the  case  of  documents.  The  Hungarian  law  of  procedure  indeed  declares  the  prin- 
ciple that  the  full  discretion  of  the  Judge  determines  the  conclusiveness  of  docu- 
ments, but  recognises,  besides  public  documents,  also  private  documents  which, 
if  their  genuineness  is  not  denied  or  if  it  is  proved  and  their  form  is  suitable,  are 
always  deemed  complete  proof.  This  character  appertains  to  documents  which 
are  written  and  prepared  in  the  drawer's  own  hand  and  also  those,  the  text  of 
which  is  not  written  by  the  drawer,  provided  the  signature  is  attested  by  two 
witnesses.     In  commercial  transactions  a  simple  signature  is  sufficient. 

The  provisions  of  the  Commercial  Code  as  to  the  probatory  force  of  commercial 
books  are  maintained  unaltered,  so  that  the  books  of  registered  traders  are  as  a  rule 
admitted  as  evidence,  but  are  not  quite  conclusive.  But  the  question  whether, 
exceptionally,  conclusiveness  is  not  to  be  attributed  to  the  books,  or  on  the  contrar}', 
whether  it  cannot  be  claimed  that  they  are  evidence  at  all  under  the  circumstances 
of  the  particular  case,  and  finally  the  question  what  means  of  proof  are  suitable  for 
their  confirmation  in  the  particular  case,  are  subject  to  the  free  estimation  of  the 
evidence. 

Documentary  evidence  is  supplied  by  the  production  of  the  document.  A  copy 
is  not  sufficient,  even  if  it  is  certified,  unless  the  opponent  expresses  him.self  satisfied 
therewith.  The  production  of  a  mutual  document  can  be  demanded  at  any  time  in 
the  course  of  the  proceedings. 


19  Magyarorsz&g :  A  peres  eljdras  v&zlata. 

A  bizonyito  fel  sajat  konyveivel,  az  illeto  konyv  vagy  konyvek  felmutatasa 
alapjan  bizonyit.  Konyvkivonat  felmutatasa  illetoleg  becsatolasa  a  keresethez 
celiran\'os,  mar  csak  az  illetekesseg  megallapitasa  szempontjabol  is,  de  scm  nem 
sziikseges  sem  ncm  clcgendo,  m6g  hitelesites  eseteben  sem :  az  ellenfel  a  konyvek 
felmutatasat  kovctellieti.  Ha  a  felek  egyike  eOenfelenek  konyveivel  kivan  bizo- 
nyitani,  vonatkozo  kerelmet  a  targyalas  soran  tartozik  eloterjeszteni  s  egyben  meg 
kell  jclolnie  a  vitas  tetelcket^). 

c)  Tatiuk.  Tanukkent  ki  nem  liallgathatok :  a  lelkesz  arra  nezve,  amit  gyonasban 
vagy  egyebkent  a  titoktartas  egyhazi  kotelessege  alatt  kozoltek  vele,  kozhivatal- 
nokok  oly  kerdesekben,  amelyekre  nezve  a  tanusag  tetelevel  a  hivatali  titoktartas 
kotelesseget  megsertenek,  ha  az  alol  nem  mentettck  fol,  vegiil  kozliivatalnokok  oly 
k^rdesekre  nezve,  amelyek  kozokirattal  bizonyithatok^).  A  tanusagtetel  megtagad- 
hato  1.  ha  a  tanu  a  felek  valamelyikenek  fel  vagy  lemeno  agbeli  rokona,  hazastarsa, 
vagj'  jegyese,  liasonlokepen,  ha  a  felelet  a  tanu  a  vagy  fentebb  cmUtett  szemelj'ek 
valamelyike,  vagy  unokatestverei  s  ezeknel  kozelebbi  oldalrokonai  vagy  valamely 
vele  sogorsagban  alio  szemely,  gyamja  vagj^  gondnoka,  gyamoltja  vagy  gondnokoltja 
stb.  ellen  intezendo  biinvadi  eljaras  alapjaul  szolgalhatna,  vagy  pedig  ezen  szeme- 
lyek  valameljike  a  felelet  altal  becsiileteben  vagy  pedig  a  tanu  vagyonaban  serelmet 
szenvedne.  • —  Nem  tagadhato  meg  azonban  a  vallomas,  ha  kizarolag  a  tanu  esa- 
ladtagjainak  sziiletese,  hazassaga  vagy  eUialalozasa  bizonyitando,  vagy  valamely 
csaladi  vagyonjogi  kerdes  forog  szoban  vagy  pedig  oly  jogiigylet,  amelynel  a  kihall- 
gatando  mint  tanu,  meghatalmazott  vagy  megbizott  jart  el  vagy  pedig  kezes,  ille- 
toleg jogelod.  —  2.  Megtagadhato  tovabba  a  vallomas,  ha  a  tanu  a  tanusagtetel 
altal  a  hivatasaval  jaro  titoktartas  kotelesseget  megsertene,  amennyiben  ez  alol 
fel  ncm  mentetik  valamint  3.  ha  a  tanu  a  felelettel  valamely  miiszaki  vagy  ipari 
titkot  arulna  el.  Ezen  esetektol  eltekintve  a  tanusagtetel  meg  nem  tagadhato  is 
az  a  tanu,  aki  jogos  ok  nelkiil  megtagadja  a  tanusagtetelt,  ezen  kotelessegenek  tel- 
jcsitesere  600  koronaig  terjedlieto  penzbirsaggal  szorithato.  A  biro  fogsaggal  is 
Bujthatja  a  tanut,  a  birsag  behajthatatlansag  eseten  fogsagra  valtoztatando. 

A  tanut  a  per  biraja  a  targyalas  folyaman,  ha  a  tanu  nines  jelen,  a  kitiizott 
ujabb  targyalason,  ha  pedig  valamely  mas  birosag  teriileten  lakik,  rendszerint  az 
illet^kcs  jarasbirosag  megkeresese  utjan  hallgatja  ki.  A  tanu  az  altalanos  kerdesek 
utan,  mindenekelott  a  birosag  altal  megallapitott  kerdesekre  nezve  hallgatando  ki. 
Ez  utan  a  felek  is  inditvanyozhatnak  kerdeseket,  sot  a  biro  megengedheti ,  liogy 
kozvetleniil  is  intczzenek  kerdest  a  tanuhoz.  A  tanukihallgatasrol  jegyzokonyv 
vezetendo,  amelyet  a  tanu  felolvasas  utan  alairni  tartozik.  A  kihallgatas  utan  a 
tanu  megesketendo.  —  Azok  a  tanuk,  akik  hamis  tanuzasert  vagy  hamis  eskiiert 
jogerejiileg  cUteltettek,  akik  a  valosagot  elmebeU  vagy  testi  fogyatkozasuknal  fogva 
nem  tudhatjak  meg,  vagy  azt  kozolni  nem  kepesck,  vegiil  azok,  akik  kihaUga- 
t4suk  alkalmaval  cletiiknck  14-ik  evet  meg  be  nem  toltottek  vagy  ertelmiik  fejlet- 
lensegenel  fojva  az  eskii  jelentosegerol  kello  fogalommal  ncm  birnak,  meg  nem  es- 
kethetok.  Ettol  eltekintve,  az  erdekelt  felek  a  tanuk  mcgcsketesetol  kozos  mege 
gyez^sscl  elallhatnak.  A  tanut  a  birosag  arra  kotclczhcti,  hogy  a  birtokaban  levo 
es  a  pertargyara  vonatkozo  okiralokat  felmutassa  s  amcnnj-iben  sziiksegesnck  mu- 
tatkozik,  eredetben  vagy  masolatban  az  iratokhoz  csatolja.  A  tanu  koltsegei,  vala- 
mint a  kihallgatasa  folytan  szcnvedett  mulasztasa  megteritendo.  A  nicgfclelo  osz- 
szeget  a  biro  szamszeriileg  mcgallapitja  s  azt  a  bizonyito  fel  tartozik  elolegezni. 

d)  Szakertoi  szemle.  Amennyiben  szakertok  mcghallgatilsa  mutatkozik  sziik- 
segesnck, a  biro  elrenddi  a  szakertoi  szemlet  es,  a  felek  nieghallgatasa  ut4n,  kine- 
vezi  a  szakertoket.  Ha  a  per  targyanak  vagy  a  szoban  forgo  k^rdesnek  csckely  volta 
nem  mutatja  tobb  szakerto  kinevcz6s6t  mcllozcndonck,  tobb  szakcrto  nevezendo 
ki.  —  A  gyakorlatban  rendszerint  3  szakertot  szokas  alkalmazni :  egy  egy  szak^rtot 
a  felek  javaslataihoz  k^pest,  a  harmadik  szakertot  a  birosag  sajat  valasztasa 
alapjan.  A  szakertok  kihallgatdsuk  elott  mcgcsketendok,  az  allandoaii  alkalmazott 
szakertoket  a  biro  hivatalos  eskiijiikre  figyclmcztcti.  A  szakertoi  szemle  koltsegdt 
Bzint6n  a  bizonyito  f61  tartozik  elolegezni,  sot  a  biro  a  szemle  elrendelcset  a  koltsegek 
biztositdsdtol  teheti  fiiggove. 

•)  h&ad  a  kereskedolmi  torvony  31 — 30  §-uit.  —  ^)  A  birdsAg  amennyiben  valamely 
t^nydllitds    beBzerezhet6   olurattal  bizonyithat6,  abiznyitust  erre  korlatozhatja. 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDURE.  19 

Evidence  bj'  means  of  the  commercial  books  of  the  party  giving  the  evidence 
is  supplied  in  a  similar  way  by  the  production  of  the  relative  commercial  books. 
The  production  of  an  extract  from  the  books  is  useful  on  entering  the  claim,  that  is 
to  say,  in  relation  to  the  special  position  of  the  Court,  but  an  extract  from  the  books, 
even  if  certified,  docs  not  suffice.  The  opponent  need  not  be  satisfied  with  it,  and 
can  claim  the  production  of  the  liooks  themselves.  If  one  of  the  parties  wishes  to 
give  evidence  by  means  of  the  books  of  his  opponent,  he  can  demand  their  production 
in  tlie  course  of  the  proceedings,  whereupon  the  entries  in  question  must  be  precisely 
defined  1). 

c)  Evidence  of  iifitnesscs.  The  following  cannot  be  heard  as  witnesses :  spiritual 
pastors  as  to  facts  which  they  have  learnt  bj-  waj-  of  confession  or  otherwise  under 
the  secrecy  of  their  office;  pubUc  officials  as  to  questions  the  answering  of  which 
would  break  the  official  secrecy,  so  far  as  they  are  not  released  from  the  same,  and 
further,  as  to  circumstances  which  are  provable  by  a  public  document 2).  The  testimony 
can  be  refused :  1 .  if  the  witness  is  ascendant  or  descendant  or  spouse  of  one  of  the 
parties  or  is  betrothed  to  one  of  them,  or  if  the  answering  of  tlie  questions  would 
result  in  criminal  proceedings  against  the  witness,  against  one  of  the  persons  mentioned 
or  against  relatives  in  the  collateral  lines,  relatives  by  marriage,  guardian  or  ward, 
or  if  one  of  the  persons  mentioned  would  suffer  injury  in  his  honour  or  the  witness  in 
his  financial  position.  The  testimony,  however,  cannot  be  refused,  if  it  only  concerns 
family  dates,  or  a  legal  transaction  in  regard  to  which  the  person  gi\'ing  evidence  acted 
as  a  witness,  an  attorney  or  a  surety,  or  was  predecessor  in  right  in  coimection 
therewith ;  —  2.  if  the  witness  bj'  answering  the  questions  would  violate  some  official 
secret;  —  3.  if  the  answering  of  the  question  would  cause  the  betrayal  of  a  technical 
or  industrial  secret.  Otherwise  the  testimony  camiot  be  refused;  a  ■witness  who 
avoids  the  interrogation  without  grounds  will  be  compelled  to  give  the  evidence  by  a 
fine  of  up  to  600  Kronen  or  imprisonment.  The  unobtainable  money  fine  is  to  be 
converted  into  arrest. 


The  witness  is  heard  bj-  the  Judge  in  the  course  of  the  proceedings;  if  he  is  not 
present  at  the  appointed  trial,  and  resides  m  the  district  of  another  District  Court, 
his  testinomy  is  taken,  as  a  rule,  by  the  District  Court  on  request.  The  taking  of 
evidence  follows  after  the  determining  of  the  so-called  generalities,  first  of  all  in 
relation  to  the  questions  put  by  the  Court.  Then  the  parties  can  propose  further 
questions;  the  Judge  may  also  aOow  them  to  put  questions  direct.  A  record  is  taken 
of  the  evidence  given,  which  the  witness  must  sign  after  perusal.  After  the  evidence 
is  taken,  the  oath  is  administered.  Witnesses  who  have  been  legally  convicted 
of  perjury  or  giving  false  evidence,  who  cannot  establish  or  caimot  recall  the  truth 
owing  to  mental  or  physical  infirmities,  and  finally  those  who  have  not  on  the  taking 
of  the  evidence  completed  their  14th  year,  or  as  a  result  of  defective  development 
are  imable  to  realize  the  meaning  of  an  oath,  cannot  be  sworn.  In  other  cases  the 
parties  can  desist  from  administering  the  oath.  The  witness  can  finally  be  compelled  to 
produce  documents  which  have  reference  to  the  dispute  and  are  in  his  possession, 
and  if  necessary  to  deposit  the  original  or  a  copy  with  the  records.  The  costs  of  the 
witness  are  allowed,  also  the  loss  w  hich  he  suffers  in  his  earning  as  a  result  of  taking 
his  evidence.  The  appropriate  amount  will  be  determined  by  the  Judge  and  must 
be  advanced  b}'^  the  person  calling  the  evidence. 

d)  Evidence  of  experts.  If  expert  evidence  appears  necessary,  the  Judge  appoints 
the  expert,  and  unless  the  insignificance  of  the  question  or  the  matter  makes  it 
inadvisable,  appomts  not  only  one  expert  but  several  experts.  In  practice  three 
experts  are  appointed  as  a  rule,  one  each  on  the  proposal  of  the  plaintiff  and  the 
defendant  respectively,  the  third  according  to  the  Judge's  own  choice;  the  experts 
are  sworn  before  giving  evidence,  permanent  experts  being  reminded  of  their  official 
oath.  The  costs  of  the  experts  are  also  paid  by  the  parties  requiring  the  evidence. 
The  Court  can  make  the  decree  for  expert  evidence  subject  to  the  securmg  of  the 
costs. 


')  Compare  herewith  §§  31 — 36  of  tlie  Commercial  Code.  —  -)  The  judge  is  authorized, 
in  caae8  where  evidence  of  a  fact  can  be  given  by  means  of  a  document,  to  limit  the  evideuo 
the  document  £uid  reject  other  modes  of  evidence. 


on  Magyarorsz^g :  A  peres  elj4rds  v&zlata. 

e)  A  fdek  eskii  alatti  kihallgatdsa.  Ha  valamely  iigydonto  tenykoriilmeny  tekin- 
tet^ben  mas  bizonyitek  fenn  nem  forog  vagy  a  bizonyitek  kiegeszitese  valik  sziikse- 
eesse  a  birosag  kerelerure  vagy  hivatalbol  a  felek  eskii  alatti  kihallgatasat  rendeli  eL 

Rendszerint  a  bizonjato  fel  ellenfelenek  kihallgatdsa  rendelendo  el.  —  Ha  azonban 

ennek  kihallgatasa  megtortent,  a  bizonyito  fel  a  sajat  maga  kihallgatasat  kerheti. 

A  kihallgatast  a  per  biraja  foganatositja.  Amennyiben  ez  nem  lehetseges 
vagy  nem  celiranyos,  a  kihallgatas  megkereses  utjan  foganatositando.  A  biro  a 
megjelent  felet  az  esku  szentseg^re  es  a  hamis  eskii  kovetkezmenyeire  figyelmez- 
teti  s  szemdlyi  adatainak  megaUapitasa  utan,  a  bizonyitas  celjabol  sziiksegesnek 
mutatkozo  kerdesekre  kihallgatja.  —  Ennek  megtortente  utan  az  ellenfel  is  indit- 
vanyozhat  kerd^seket.  A  kihallgatasrol  felvett  jegyzokonyvet  a  fel  alairni  koteles. 
Ugyanezen  szabalyok  szerint  eszkozlendo  a  masik  felnek  esetleg  elrendelt  kihall- 
gatdsa. 

A  kihallgatasok  megtortente  utan  a  birosag  a  feleket  meghaUgatja  arra  nezve, 
hogy  melyik  fel  bocsatando  eskiire  s  azutan  e  kerdest  vegzessel  eldonti.  Rendszerint 
a  bizonyito  felellenfeletkellmegesketni.  Amennyiben  azonban  a  per  koriilmenyeihez 
kepest  a  biro  a  bizonyito  fel  megesketeset  tartja  megfelelonek,  igy  kiilonosen,  ha  an- 
nak  vallomasat  valamely  mas  bizonjatek  tamogatja,  vagy  pedig  vallomasa  valobb- 
sziniinek  mutatkozik,  a  bizonyito  fel  megesketeset  is  elrendelheti.  Amennjiben  pedig 
a  felek  valamelyike  az  id^zes  dacara  sem  jelent  meg  az  eskii  alatti  kihaUgatason, 
illetoleg  megtagadja  a  vallomastetelt  vagy  az  eskiit,  a  biro  ezen  magatartas  kovet- 
kezmenj-eit  szabad  belatasa  szerint  allapitja  meg  s  esetleg  az  illeto  tenykoriilmeny t 
bebizonyitottnak  tekintheti. 

Az  eskii  alatti  kihallgatastol  fiiggetleniil,  a  torveny  megengedi,  hogy  a  felek 
a  per  egeszenek  vagy  valamely  reszenek  vagy  valamely  a  per  soran  felmeriilt  ker- 
desnek  eldonteset,  egyezseg  utjan,  a  felek  egyike  altal  leteendo  eskiitol  tegyek  fiiggove. 

9.  Egyezs6g.  A  biro  az  eljaras  egesz  folyama  alatt  megkisertheti  a  pernek 
biroi  egyezseg  utjan  valo  eUntezeset.  —  Amennyiben  a  felek  kozott  az  egyezseg 
letrcjott,  az  jegyzokonyvbe  foglalando,  s  a  jegyzokonyv  a  felek,  illetve  kepviseloik 
altal  alairando.  A  birosag  az  egyezseget  vegzessel  jovahagyja  es  amennyiben  sziik 
scgesnck  mutatkozik,  megallapitja  az  eljaras  kciltsegeit.  Az  ekkent  a  per  birosaga 
elott  letrejott  egyezseg  vegrehajthato. 

10.  It61et.  Amennyiben  az  iigy  eldontesre  alkalmas,  a  biro  berekeszti  a  tar- 
gyaldst  s  mcghozza  az  iteletet  (Resz,  kozbenszolo  illetve  vegiteletet). 

A  biro  az  iteletet  magan  a  targyalason  liirdeti  ki  vagy  pedig  az  itelet  kihirdetesere 
legfeljebb  8  napra  uj  targyalast  tiiz  ki.  — ■  Az  itelet  szoval  hirdetendo  ki:  rendelkezo 
resze  szo  szerint  felolvasando,  az  indokok  pedig  kozlendok.  —  Az  itelet  kezbesit^s 
utjan  csak  azon  fellel  kozlendo  es  kozolheto,  aki  a  targyalason  nem  vett  reszt.  Viszont 
mindeg3rik  f61  kerheti,  hogy  az  itelet  hivatalos  kiadvanya  reszere  koltsegmentesen 
kiallittassek.  Az  iteletben  a  teljesit^sre  rendszerint  15  napos  hatarido  tiizendo  ki. 
A  torveny  altal  megjelolt  esetekben,  igy  kiilonosen,  ha  alpercs  200  koronat  meg  nem 
halado  osszegben  marasztaltatott,  ha  az  itelet  elismeres  alapjan  hozatott  meg  stb. 
a  teljesitesi  hatarido  legfeljebb  8  nap,  s  ez  esetben  az  itelet  a  netani  jogorvoslatra 
valo  tekintet  nelkiil  vegrehajthato.  Az  iteletnek  toviibba  intezkednie  kell  a  kolt- 
segek  tekintcteben  s  meg  kell  egyuttal  szamszeriileg  allapitani  azok  osszeget.  Az 
iteletbe  bccsuszott  hibak  hivatalbol  vagy  a  felek  k6relm6re  kijavitand6k,  ha 
pedig  az  itelet  valamely  16nyeges  kerdes  tekinteteben  nem  intezkedik,  a  jogor- 
voslati  liatilriddn  beliil  kiegdszitese  kerelmezheto. 

11.  Jogorvoslatok.  A  jogorvoslatok  k6rd6s6ben  sommas  eljarasunk  azerint  a 
pertdrgy  erteke  donto. 

a)  Fdiilvizsgdlat  a  torvinyazikhez.  Azon  sommas  perekben,  amelyek  tar- 
gyanak  erteke  a  100  koronat  meg  nem  haladja,  a  jdrdsbirosdg  it^lete  ellen  15  napon 
belijl  feliilvizsgdlat  nyujthato  be  a  kirdlyi  torvenyszekhez.  A  feliilvizsgalati  kerelem 
a  jardsbirosdgndl  szoval  jegyzokonyvbe  raondhato  vagy  pedig  irasban  benyujthat6. 
A  jdrdsbiro.sdg  a  feliilvizsgalati  kerelmet  az  iUetdkes  torvenyszekhez  felterjeszti, 
a  fcliJlvizsgdiatot  kero  f61  ellenfel^t  a  feliilvizsgdlati  kerelem  masodpeldanj'dn  er- 
tcsiti.  —  Az  ellenfel  (^szreveteleit  a  kirdlyi  tijrvcnyszeknel  irasban  benyujthatja 
(vdlanzirat),  a  feliilvizsgalati  k^relcinhcz  azonban  nem  csatlakozhatik.  A  feliil- 
vizsgdlati kdreleni  alapja  csak  az  Icliet,  hogy  1.  valamely  pergdtlo  kifogds  a  tor- 


i 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDURE.  20 

c)  Examination  under  oath.  If  evidence  fails  as  to  an  important  fact,  or  if  the 
evidence  requires  substantiation,  the  Court  decrees  the  examination  on  oath  of  the 
parties.  As  a  rule,  the  examination  of  the  opponent  of  the  party  bound  to  give  proof 
is  decreed.  But  after  this  has  taken  place,  the  party  bound  to  give  proof  can  demand 
his  owni  examination. 

The  order  for  examination  is  made  by  decree.  The  decree  can  also  be  issued  by 
the  Judge  ex  officio  without  any  application  by  the  parties.  The  examination  as 
a  rule  is  made  by  the  Judge  in  the  action,  and  when  this  is  not  practicable,  by  the 
Judge  requested  to  make  it.  The  Judge  calls  the  party's  attention  to  the  sanctity 
of  the  oath,  to  the  results  of  a  false  oath,  takes  his  statement  as  to  his  personal 
attributes,  and  then  upon  the  questions  appearing  to  be  material  to  the  issue.  Quest- 
ions may  also  be  put  by  the  opponent.  After  the  examination  has  been  made  the 
deposition  of  the  person  examined  is  prepared.  The  same  apphes  to  the  examination 
of  the  other  party  if  it  is  decreed  by  the  Court. 

Thus  the  Judge  must  decide  after  hearing  the  applications  of  the  parties,  which 
partj'  is  to  be  put  on  oath.  Generally  the  opponent  of  the  party  bound  to  give  i)roof 
is  sworn  to  his  statement.  If,  however,  it  appears  to  the  Judge  advisable  to  put  the 
party  bound  to  give  proof  on  oath,  having  regard  to  the  position  of  the  action, 
namely,  if  the  statement  of  the  latter  is  supported  by  other  evidence,  or  his  statement 
appears  more  credible,  he  can  administer  the  oath  to  the  party  bound  to  give  proof. 
If  one  of  the  parties  does  not  appear  at  the  examination,  or  refuses  to  make  a  statement 
or  to  take  the  oath,  the  Judge  can  estimate  this  conduct  according  to  his  discretion, 
and  in  the  result  treat  it  as  an  admission. 

Apart  from  the  examination  of  the  parties  on  oath,  the  law  allows  the  parties 
bj'  agreement  to  make  the  decision  of  a  dispute  wholly  or  partially,  that  is  to  say, 
particular  questions  in  the  action,  subject  to  an  oath. 

9.  Compromise.  The  Judge  maj',  at  any  time  during  the  whole  course  of  the 
proceedings,  attempt  to  settle  the  dispute  by  way  of  a  judicial  compromise.  — 
If  the  parties  are  agreed  on  the  compromise  it  is  drawn  up  as  a  record,  and  that, 
the  record  containmg  the  compromise,  is  signed  by  the  parties  or  their  representa- 
tives respectively.  The  Judge  approves  the  compromise  by  a  decree  and  in  due  course 
makes  the  necessary  order  as  to  costs.  A  compromise  of  this  kind,  arrived  at  before 
a  Court  of  Justice,  is  capable  of  execution. 

10.  Judgment.  When  the  cause  appears  ripe  for  judgment,  the  Judge  closes 
the  arguments  and  renders  judgment  (a  final,  partial  or  interlocutory  judgment). 

The  Judge  pubhshes  the  judgment  on  the  day  of  hearing  or  fixes  a  date  for 
publication  not  more  than  eight  days  later.  —  The  judgment  is  pubhshed  verbally 
by  reading  the  tenor  of  the  judgment  and  stating  the  grounds.  —  The  judgment 
is  only  communicated  by  way  of  service,  to  a  party  who  did  not  take  part  in  the 
arguments,  but  anj'  of  the  parties  can  require  an  exemplification  of  the  judgment 
free  of  costs.  As  a  rule  the  defendant  is  given  a  period  of  15  days  to  comply  with  the 
Judgment;  or  in  the  case  of  a  judgment  for  an  amount  of  less  than  200  Kronen,  in 
cases  of  consent  judgments,  and  in  some  other  cases,  a  period  of  not  more  than  8  days. 
In  these  (last)  cases  the  judgment  is  capable  of  execution  without  regard  to  any 
eventual  appeal.  In  the  judgment  is  to  be  decided,  as  mentioned,  not  only  who  is 
liable  to  bear  the  costs,  but  also  the  amount  of  the  same.  Errors  which  have  slipped 
into  the  judgment  can  be  amended  ex  officio  or  on  an  application;  if  a  decision  is 
defective  on  material  points,  amendment  can  be  apphed  for  within  the  period  for 
appeal,  or  as  the  case  may  be. 

11.  Legal  recourse  (appeals).  On  the  question  of  legal  recourse  within  the 
sphere  of  our  summary  proceedings,  the  value  of  the  subject  matter  of  the  dispute  is 
of  deciding  influence. 

o)  Revision  by  the  High  Court.  In  actions  in  which  the  value  of  the  matter  in 
dispute  does  not  exceed  100  Kronen,  an  appUcation  for  re%'ision  can  be  made  against 
the  judgment  of  the  District  Court  within  15  days.  The  apphcation  for  revision  is 
made  verbally  and  recorded  or  is  handed  in  in  wTiting.  The  Judge  submits  the  appli- 
cation for  revision  to  the  competent  High  Court,  and  informs  the  respondent  thereof 
on  the  duplicate  of  the  wTitten  appUcation  for  revision.  —  The  respondent  can 
present  his  remarks  on  the  application  for  revision  on  a  written  statement;  an  annex 
to  this  application  for  revision  is  not  allowed.  The  application  for  revision  can  only  be 
maintained  on  the  ground  of  disallowance  in  contravention  of  the  law  of  a  dila- 


21  MagyarorszAg:  A  peres  eljdrAB  vAzlata. 

veny  ellenere  figyelmen  kiviil  hagyatott,  2.  hogy  az  eljaras  folyaman  valamely 
anyagi  jogi  vagy  lenyeges  eljarasi  szabaly  helyteleniil  alkalmaztatott  illetve  mel- 
loztetett.  A  jarasbirosagi  itelet  tenyallasa  ellenben  csak  annyiban  tamadhato 
meg,  amennyiben  megaUapitasa  a  torveny  ellenere  tortent.  A  feliilvizsgalati  kerel- 
met  a  torvenyszek  nj'ilvanos  iilesen  intezi  el,  az  iiles  idopontjarol  a  felek  csak  a  tor- 
venj'szek  liirdetmenja  tablajan  valo  kifiiggesztes  utjan  ertesittetnek,  a  targyalason 
jelen  lehctnek,  de  fel  nem  szolalhatnak.  Amennyiben  a  torvenyszek  a  feliilvizsga- 
lati kerelemnek  helyt  ad,  az  iteletet  megvaltoztatja.  Ha  valamely  pergatlo  kifo- 
gasrol  van  szo  vagy  pedig  az  iigy  erdemenek  tovabbi  targyalasa  mutatkozik  sziik- 
segesnek,  az  iteletet  feloldja  s  az  eljarast  besziinteti.  illetoleg  tovabbi  targyalast 
rendel  el. 

h)  Fdebbezes.  Ha  a  per  targyanak  erteke  a  100  koronat  meglialadja,  az  itelet 
ellen  felebbezesnek  van  helye.  A  felebbezest  szinten  15  napon  beliil  kell  jegyzo- 
konyvbe  mondani,  illetoleg  irasban  benyujtani.  A  felebbezesnek  a  felek,  a  per  4s 
az  itelet  szamanak  megjelolesen  kiviil,  a  felebbezes  kijelenteset,  valamint  annak 
megemliteset  kell  tartalmaznia,  hogy  a  felebbezo  az  iteletet  egesz  terjedelmeben 
vagj'  csak  bizonyos  reszeben  tamadja  meg.  A  felebbczesben  tovabba  a  szobeU  tar- 
gyalas  elokeszitesehez  sziikseges  tenyek  es  bizonjatekok  is  eloadandok,  ellenkezo 
esetben  a  targyalas  esetleg  a  felebbezo  fel  koltsegere  clhalasztando.  A  jarasbirosag 
a  felebbezest  a  per  iratai  kapesan  a  torvenyszekhez  felterjeszti.  Az  elkesett  vagy 
a  torveny  ertelmeben  meg  nem  engedett  felebbezest  a  torvenyszek  felebbezesi  ta- 
nacsa  vegzessel  visszautasitja,  egyebkent  pedig  a  felebbezesre,  rendszerint,  szobeli 
targyalast  tiiz  ki.  —  A  szobeli  targyalasra  a  torvenyszek  a  feleket  megidezi  es  pe- 
dig a  felebbezot  a  felebbezes  felzeten,  az  eUenfelet  pedig  annak  masodpeldanyan. 
A  felebbezo  fel  ellenfele  az  idezesi  hatarido  elso  feleben  elokeszito  iratot  adhat, 
amelyben  kijelentheti  a  felebbezeshez  valo  esetleges  csatlakozasat  es  a  maga  re- 
szerol  elokeszitheti  a  szobeli  targyalast.  Ha  a  szobeli  targyalas  ily  elokeszitese 
elmulasztatott  vobia,  a  targyalas  esetleg  a  felebbezo  fel  eUenfelenek  koltsegen  lesz 
clhalasztando,  de  a  csatlakozast  a  szobeli  targyalason  is  ki  lehet  jelenteni,  nem- 
kiilonben  a  szobeli  targyalason  eloadott  osszes  tenyek  es  bizonjntekok  figyelembe 
veendok,  Idveve,  lia  valamely  tenyaUitas  vagy  bizonyitek  tekinteteben  a  birosag 
ugy  talalja,  hogy  az  iUeto  fel  azt  a  per  elintezesenek  kesleltetese  celjabol  halogatta, 
amikor  is  a  birosag  az  ily  tenybeU  eloadast  vagy  bizonyitekot  ugyanugj'  figyebnen 
kiviil  hagyhatja,  mint  hason  esetben  az  clso  birosag. 

A  szobeli  targyalason  az  elso  birosag  iteletenek  felolvasasa  utan,  az  iigy  a 
felebbezesi  kerelem  es  eUenkerelem  hatarai  kozott  szoval  targyalando.  Ugy  a  fe- 
lebbezesi kerelem  s  eUenkerelem  mint  a  tenybeli  eloadasok  es  bizonyitekok  tekin- 
teteben csakis  a  szobeli  targyalason  eloadottak  iranyadok.  —  A  targyalason  uj 
tenyek  es  bizonyitekok  a  fentebb  emUtett  esettol  cltekintvei)  szabadon  eloadhatok, 
hasonlokep  a  perbcliivas  meg  a  felebbezesi  eljaras  kereteben  is  lehetseges. 

A  felebbezesi  birosag  a  felek  kerelmere  uj  bizonyitasi  eljarast  rendelhet  el,  az 
elso  birosag  elott  lefolytatott  bizonyitast  mcgismetclheti,  a  feleket  ujbol  kiliall- 
gathatja  eskii  alatt,  szabad  belatasa  szeriut  clrendeUieti  az  elso  birosag  altal 
kihallgatott,  de  meg  nem  eskctett  fel  megesketeset  meg  akkor  is,  ha  a  ma- 
sik  f61  md,r  megeskettetett  volna.  Ha  az  iigy  vegeldontesre  alkalmas,  a  birosag 
bereke.szti  a  targyalast  s  kihirdeti  az  iteletet  ugyanazon  vagy  valamely  kesobbi 
targyalason. 

c)  A  felebbezesnek  nyilvdnos  eloadds  utjdn  valo  elintizise.  Kivetelkep  a  fe- 
lebbezes nem  szobeli  targyaldson,  hanem  nyilvanos  eloadas  utjan  intezheto  el. 
A  nyilvanos  eloadas  utjan  valo  elintez6s  kotelczo,  ha  a  felebbezes  valamely  ma- 
kacssiigi  itelet  ellen,  avagy  csakis  a  koltsegck  megallapitasa  ellen  iranyul.  Ezen- 
kiviil  a  felebbezo  f61,  ha  felebbezeseben  uj  tenyeket  s  bizonyitekokat  nem  terjesztett 
elo,  a  szobeli  tArgyalas  mcll6z6set  s  a  nyilvanos  eloadas  utjan  valo  chntezest  ker- 
heti,  amely  e.setben  azonban  az  ellenfelnek  jogaban  all  a  szobeh  targyalas  kitii- 
zd's^t  k6rni.  Ha  a  fclebbezif^s  nyilvanos  eloadas  utjan  intezendo  el,  az  ellenfel  a 
felebbczd'sre  dszreveteleit  8  napon  beliil  nyujthatja  be  a  torv6nysz6kn61.  Az  elin- 
lezdfl  maga  a  felebbezesi  tandcs  nyilvanos  iilesen  tortenik,  a  felek  megjclenhetnek, 


*)  A  felebbez^i  biros&g  eszerint  a  per   elhuz&sa  ellen  ugyanazokat  az  eszkozoket  alkal- 
mazhatja,  mint  az  el8<Jblr6sAg. 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDURE.  21 

torj'  objection,  or  violation  or  non-application  of  a  principle  of  substantive  law 
or  rule  of  procedure.  On  the  other  hand,  the  matters  of  fact  found  by  the  judg- 
ment of  the  District  Court  are  only  disputable  in  so  far  as  they  may  have  been 
determined  contrary  to  law.  The  application  for  revision  is  argued  at  a  public 
sitting.  The  date  of  the  argument  is  made  known  on  the  table  of  notices  of  the 
High  Court.  The  parties  receive  no  special  notice;  they  can  be  present,  but  cannot 
address  the  Court.  If  the  revision  is  allowed,  the  judgment  is  modified  or,  if  a  dila- 
tory objection  is  allowed  or  a  further  hearing  appears  necessary,  is  annulled  and 
referred  back  to  the  District  Court,  as  the  case  may  be. 

b)  Appeal.  If  the  value  of  the  subject  matter  of  the  dispute  exceeds  the  amount 
of  10()  Kronen  an  appeal  against  the  judgment  is  ])crmissible.  The  appeal  must  be 
entered  on  the  record  or  handed  in  in  wTiting  ^\'ithin  15  days  of  publication  or  service 
of  the  judgment,  as  the  case  may  be.  The  notice  of  a])pcal  must  contain,  besides 
a  description  of  the  action,  the  parties  and  the  judgment,  a  statement  of  the  appeal 
and  its  description,  whether  the  judgment  is  disputed  in  its  entirety  or  only  as  to  a 
certain  part.  Further,  the  notice  of  appeal  must  contain  the  necessary  facts  and 
offers  of  evidence  for  the  argument  at  the  hearing  of  the  appeal,  as  othermse  an 
adjournment  might  eventually  occur  at  the  expense  of  the  appellant.  The  District 
Court  submits  the  notice  of  appeal,  with  the  documents  in  the  action,  to  the  High  Court. 
An  appeal  put  in  too  late  or  not  permissible  according  to  the  law  \\111  be  rejected 
by  the  Apjjeal  Senate  of  the  High  Court.  Otherwise,  as  a  rule,  the  date  is  fixed  for 
a  verbal  argument.  The  parties  are  informed  of  the  date  in  writing,  the  appellant  by 
a  notice  on  the  Rubrum  and  the  respondent  by  service  of  a  duplicate  of  the  notice  of 
appeal.  During  the  first  half  of  the  period  before  the  hearing  the  respondent  can 
render  a  prepared  wxitten  statement  in  which  he  states  his  contentions  on  the  appeal, 
and  can  make  preparations  on  liis  side  for  the  verbal  arguments.  If  the  arguments 
are  not  suitably  prepared,  an  adjournment  may  eventually  take  place  at  the  expense 
of  the  respondent,  Ijut  the  contentions  can  also  be  declared  at  the  verbal  argument 
and  all  facts  and  offers  of  evidence  brought  forward  at  the  verbal  argument  are 
to  be  considered,  unless  the  Court  finds  with  regard  to  some  contentions  or  facts 
that  the  party  has  wilfully  dela3'ed  to  bring  them  forward  in  order  to  protract  the 
proceedings.  In  such  cases  the  High  Court  may  not  take  them  into  consideration 
in  the  same  waj'  as  the  District  Courts  may  do  on  the  occasion  of  hearings  of  first 
instance. 

At  the  hearing,  after  reading  the  judgment  in  the  first  instance,  the  matter  will 
be  verbally  argued  within  the  limits  of  the  grounds  of  appeal  and  the  contentions  in 
reply.  Both  as  regards  the  grounds  of  appeal  and  the  contentions  in  replj-,  and  also 
as  regards  the  substance  of  the  matter,  only  the  arguments  brought  forward  bj^  the 
parties  verbally  are  determinative.  —  New  facts  and  new  evidence  may  be  brought 
forward  v^ithout  any  limitation  before  the  Court  of  AppeaP);  the  publication  of 
the  dispute  is  also  permissible  in  the  appeal  stage. 

The  Court  of  Appeal  can  order  new  evidence  on  the  application  of  the  parties, 
even  recapitulate  the  evidence  proceedings  transacted  before  the  Court  of  first 
instance,  again  take  the  oaths  of  the  parties,  and  at  its  free  discretion,  order  the 
administering  of  the  oatli  to  the  party  not  sworn  in  the  first  instance,  if  the  other 
party  was  already  sworn.  When  the  matter  is  ripe  for  decision,  the  arguments  are 
closed,  and  the  publication  of  the  judgment  takes  place  at  the  same  or  a  subsequent 
sitting  of  the  Court. 

c)  Settlement  of  the  appeal  by  pvblic  report.  In  exceptional  cases  the  appeal  is 
not  decided  at  a  verbal  argument  but  by  public  report.  The  public  report  is  obligatory 
if  the  appeal  is  made  against  a  default  judgment  or  only  on  the  question  of  costs. 
Further,  a  decision  by  puljlic  report  and  the  avoidance  of  verbal  arguments  can  be 
applied  for  in  the  notice  of  appeal,  so  far  as  no  new  facts  are  brought  forward  in  the 
notice  of  appeal;  but  the  application  can  only  be  effective,  if  the  respondent  does  not 
raise  any  objection  against  it.  If  the  decision  by  way  of  public  report  is  appropriate, 
the  respondent  can  put  in  his  contentions  regarding  the  Appeal  Court  ^vithin  eight 
days.  The  appeal  is  decided  at  a  public  sitting  of  the  Court ;  the  parties  can  appear 
at  the  sitting  and  after  presentation  of  the  report  can  substantiate  their  contentions 

^)  The  power  to  refuse  applications  for  evidence  which  aim  at  protracting  the  proceedings 
also  naturally  belongs  to  the  Court  of  Appeal. 


22  Magyarorezag:  A  peres  eljAras  vazlata. 

az  iigy  eloadasa  utau  allaspontjukat  szoval  is  indokolhatjak.  Uj  tenyek  s  bizo- 
nyitekok  eloadasa  azonban  ezen  eljaras  kereteben  iicm  lehetseges,  az  itelet  kiza- 
rolag  az  elso  birosag  tenyallasa  alapjan  biralando  fcliil. 

d)  Felulvizsgdlat  a  felebbezesi  birosdg  itelete  ellen.  Azon  sommas  perekben, 
amelyeknek  ertekc  a  400  koronat  meg  iiem  haladja,  a  felebbezes  az  egyediili  jogor- 
voslat.  A  400  koronas  ertekhataron  feliili  iigyekben  azonban  a  t6rv6nyszek  itelete 
ellen,  a  vele  meg  nem  elegedo  fel  feliilvizsgalattal  elhet.  A  perkoltsegek.  valamint 
az  iigyved  kiadasai  es  dij  jai  viselesenek  es  mennyisegenek  kerdeseben  a  felebbezesi 
birosag  itelete  ellen  csak  akkor  van  feliilvizsgalati  kerrelemnek  helye,  ha  az  egy- 
uttal  az  iteletnek  egyeb  resze  ellen  is  iranyiil.  A  feliilvizsgalati  kerelem  15  napon 
beliil  adando  be  a  felebbezesi  birosagnal  irasban  s  csak  arra  alapithato,  hogy  a 
felebbezesi  birosag  az  eljaras  folyaman  valamely  hivatalbol  figyelembe  veendo 
pergatlo  akadaly  figyelembevetelet  eknulasztotta,  vagy  hogy  az  eljaras  soran 
valamely  anyagi  jogi  vagy  lenyeges  eljarasi  jogszabaly  helyteleniil  alkalmaztatott 
vagy  melloztetett.  —  A  feliilvizsgalati  kerelem  az  illeto  kiralyi  tablahoz,  ha  pedig 
a  per  targyanak  ert^ke  a  2500  koronat  meghaladja,  a  kiralyi  kuriahoz  terjesz- 
tendo  fel. 

Az  elkesett  vagy  a  torveny  szerint  meg  nem  engedett  feliilvizsgalati  kerelmet 
a  feliilvizsgalati  birosag  hivatalbol  visszautasitja,  egyebkent  pedig  a  szobeli  tar- 
gyalast  kitiizi.  A  szobeU  targyaiasra  a  felek  idezendok,  a  feliilvizsgalatot  kero 
ellenfele  a  kerelem  masodpeldanyan  s  ez  utobbi  a  feliilvizsgalathoz,  az  idezesi  hatar- 
do  elso  fcleben  benyujtando  valaszirataban,  csatlakozhatik  a  feliilvizsgalati  ke- 
relemhez.  —  A  feliilvizsgalati  eljaras  egesz  scran  az  iigyvedi  kepviselet  kotelezo. 

A  feliilvizsgalati  targyalason  az  eloado  az  iigyet  ismerteti,  a  felek  kerelmeiket 
szoval  indokolhatjak.  Ha  a  feliilvizsgalati  birosag  a  kerelmet  alaposnak  tartja,  a 
felebbezesi  birosag  iteletet  erdemben  is  megvaltoztathatja  s  csak  a  tenyallas  meg- 
allapitasa  tekinteteben  van  a  felebbezesi  birosag  iteletehez  kotve,  amennyiben  a 
tenyek  megallapitasa  koriil  jogszabdlysertes  fel  nem  meriilt.  Ha  pedig  a  feliilvizsga- 
lati kerelem  alapos,  de  az  iigy  tovabbi  targyalast  igenyel,  a  feliilvizsgalati  birosag 
az  iteletet  feloldja  s  ujabb  targyalast  rendel  el,  viszont  ha  valamely  pergatlo 
koriilmenj'mutatkozik  figyelembeveendonek ,  az  itelet  feloldando  s  az  eljaras 
besziintetendo. 

12,  Semmis6gi  kereset.  A  perelofeltetelek  liianya,  igy  kiilonosen  a  felek 
egyikenek  perbeli  cselekvo  keptelensege,  alperes  idezesenek  liianya  pi.  ha  alperes 
ellen  a  hirdetmenyi  eljaras  folytattatott,  annak  ellenere,  hogy  lakhelye  ismeretes 
volt,  vegiil  a  kello  kepviselet  hianya,  az  iteletnek  semmisegi  kereset  utjan  vald 
megtamadasara  szolgaltat  okot.  A  semmisegi  kereset,  10  even  beliil  nyujtando  be 
a  jarasbirosagnal,  kiilon  perkent  targyalando,  amely  csakis  a  felhozott  semmisegi 
okok  \izsgalatara  szoritkozik.  —  Ha  a  birosag  a  semmisegi  keresetnek  helyt  ad, 
az  alapperbeU  iteletet  megsemmisiti. 

13.  Perujitiis.  Az  itelet  ellen  a  vesztes  fel  perujitassal  elhet,  1.  hat  honapon 
beliil,  ha  iigyvedje  az  alappcr  soran  valamely  mulasztast  kovetett  el,  amely  a  per 
elvesztet  vonta  maga  utan,  2.  10  even  beliil,  ha  oh'  uj  bizonjntekokat  szolgaltat, 
amelyeket  az  alapperben  nem  erv6nyesitett,  vagy  ha  bebizonyitja,  hogy  ellen- 
fel6nek  biintetendo  cselekm6nye  folytan  lett  pervesztes.  —  A  birosag  a  perujitds 
megengedhetosege,  valamint  az  iigy  erdeme  tekinteteben  egyarant  a  vegit61etben 
dont.  Az  ujitott  perben  hozott  itelet  ellen  a  felebbezes  illetve  feliilvizsgalat  jogor- 
voslata  ugyanazon  szabalyok  szerint  hasznalhato,  mint  az  alapperbeni  itelet  ellen. 


III.  A  rendes  eljards. 

A  rendes  vagyis  a  torvcnyszekck  elotti  eljaras  azon  perekre  terjed  ki,  amelyek 
targyanak  6rt6ke  az  1000  koronat  meghaladja.  —  N6mely  a  t6rv6ny  altal  megha- 
t4rozott  ugy,  a  per  targyanak  6rt6k6re  val6  tekintet  n6lkiil,  a  torv^nysz^k  hatds- 
korebe  tartozik. 

1.  Irdsbelis6g.  A  torvenysz^k  elotti  eljdras  irdsbeli,  az  iigyv6di  kepviselet  az 
eljdr^  soriin  mindvegig  kotelezc!). 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDURE.  22 

verbally.    The  bringing  forward  of  new  facts  is  not  allowed  in  these  proceedings; 
the  examination  of  the  Judgment  is  made  on  the  basis  of  the  facts  in  the  first  instance. 

d)  Revision  of  the  judgment  of  the  Court  of  Appeal.  In  actions  the  value  of  which 
does  not  exceed  the  amount  of  400  Kronen,  appeal  is  the  only  kind  of  legal  recourse. 
An  application  for  revision  against  the  judgment  of  the  High  Court  can  only  take 
place  in  actions  for  more  than  400  Kronen.  The  application  for  revision  must  be 
handed  in  to  the  Court  of  Appeal  in  writing  within  15  days  and  can  only  be  based 
on  the  ground  that  a  dilatory  objection,  which  ought  to  be  considered  ex  officio, 
was  dealt  wth  incorrectly  by  the  Court  of  Appeal,  or  that  error  was  committed 
in  the  proceedings  against  a  maxim  of  substantive  law  or  procedure.  The  revision 
is  conducted  at  the  competent  Royal  Table;  if  however,  the  value  of  the  subject 
matter  of  the  dispute  exceeds  the  amount  of  2600  Kronen,  at  the  Curia  Regis. 


The  delayed  or  disallowed  application  for  revision  wdll  be  rejected  by  the  Court 
of  Revision  ex  officio.  Otherwise  the  appUcation  results  in  public  argument.  The 
Senate  of  the  Revision  Court  summons  the  parties  to  the  hearing,  the  respondent 
by  serving  him  with  the  duplicate  of  the  appUcation  for  revision.  The  respondent 
must,  if  he  wishes  to  contest  the  revision,  state  this  in  a  wTitten  document,  which 
must  be  handed  in  during  the  first  half  of  the  period  between  the  service  and  the 
argument.  —  The  employment  of  a  lawyer  is  compulsory  during  the  whole  course 
of  the  revision  proceedings. 

At  the  verbal  argument  the  matter  is  explained  by  the  referee  judge  of  the 
Revision  Senate  to  whom  the  suit  was  allotted.  The  parties  can  substantiate 
their  contentions  verbally.  If  the  revision  is  allowed,  the  modification  of  the 
appeal  judgment  results;  the  Court  of  Revision  can  deal  with  the  merits  of  the 
action  bj'  way  of  amendment,  and  is  only  bound  by  the  findings  of  fact  of  the 
appeal  judgment,  so  far  as  their  determination  is  not  disputable  by  reason  of 
being  contrary  to  law.  If  the  matter  does  not  appear  sufficiently  clear,  it  results 
in  suspension  and  remission  back  to  the  Court  of  Appeal. 

12.  Claim  of  nullity.  Certain  defects  in  procedure,  the  want  of  capacity  to  sue 
of  one  of  the  parties,  the  want  of  the  requisite  service  of  the  defendant,  for  instance, 
if  the  service  is  effected  by  edict  although  the  abode  of  the  defendant  was  not  un- 
known, and  finally,  if  one  of  the  parties  was  represented  bj'  a  third  person  without 
authority,  are  grounds  for  the  claim  of  nullity,  which  can  be  instituted  within  10  years 
at  the  District  Court.  The  claim  of  nullity  is  dealt  with  in  a  special  action,  which  is 
limited  to  effectual  proof  of  the  defect.  If  the  claim  is  allowed,  the  declaration  of 
nullity  of  the  process  results. 

13.  Restitution.  Restitution  may  take  place :  1 .  within  sis  months,  if  the  lawyer 
(sohcitor)  of  one  part_y  was  guilty  of  a  default  or  error,  which  caused  the  loss  of  the 
action;  —  2.  within  10  years,  if  the  defeated  party  supplies  new  evidence,  which 
he  did  not  urge  in  the  action,  or  if  he  estabUshes  that  he  lost  the  action  as  a  result 
of  the  criminal  action  of  his  opponent  m  the  action.  The  restitution  is  applied  for 
by  a  claim  made  to  the  Court  of  first  instance  of  the  action.  The  decision  as  to  the 
admissibility  and  effect  of  the  restitution  is  given  by  the  final  judgment.  Against 
this  judgment  there  may  be  an  appeal,  and  an  application  for  revision  is  also  ad- 
missible, as  the  case  may  be,  against  the  judgment  in  the  principal  action. 

III.  The  Ordinary  Procedure. 

The  ordinary  procedure  is  the  procedure  of  the  High  Courts.  The  competence 
of  the  High  Courts  extends  to  disputes,  the  value  of  the  subject  matter  of  which 
exceeds  the  amount  of  1000  Kronen;  for  claims  to  immovables  the  value  must  be 
400  Kronen.  In  a  number  of  cases  the  High  Court  is  competent  without  regard  to 
the  value  of  the  subject  matter  of  the  dispute. 

1.  In  writing.  The  proceedings  of  the  High  Court  are  \\Titten,  and  the  com- 
pulsory employment  of  a  lawyer  (solicitor)  is  prescribed  for  the  whole  course  of  the 
proceedings. 

B   xxviu,  1  i 


23  Magyarorszig:  A  peres  eljdris  vazlata. 

2.  Keresetindit^s.  A  kereset  iraaban  nyujtando  be  ket  peldanyban  es  egy  fel- 
zetben.  Ha  a  keresetct  a  torv^nyszek  rendben  talalja,  a  per  felvetelere  hatarnapot 
tiiz  ki  s  arrol  a  felckct  ertesiti. 

3.  Perfelv6tel,  makacssig.  A  perfelveteli  hatarnapon  a  felek  iigyvedeik  utjan 
a  pertarban  megjelenni  tartoznak.  —  A  kitiizott  hataridotol  szamitott  k6t  oran  tul 
a  makacssag  all  be,  amelynek  kovetkezmenyek^p  az  ellenfel  kerelmere  a  torvenyszek 
a  kereset  elutasitasat  iUetoleg  alperes  marasztalasat  itelettel  mondja  ki. 

4.  Az  eljdrds.  Az  eljaras  irasbeli  es  rendszerint  periratok  valtasa  utjan  tor- 
t^nik,  amelj'ek  ket  peldanyban  nyujtandok  be  a  pertarban.  Alperes  a  keresettel 
szemben  kifogasait  az  elleniratban  adja  elo.  Felperes  erre  vdlasziratot  adhat,  al- 
peres viszonvalaszt,  amire  felperesnek  jogaban  all  vegiratot  adni;  ha  e  jogat  gya- 
korolja,  alperes  viszont  eUenvigirattal  elhet.  A  periratok  15 — 15  napos  idokozokben 
nyujtandok  be.  A  vegirat  es  eUenvegirat  kivetelevel  azonban  a  peres  felek  mind- 
egyik  periratnal  minden  tovabbi  indokolas  nelkiil  15  napi  torvenyes  halasztast 
vehetnek  igenybe  s,  ennek  leteltevel,  a  torvenyszektol  indokolt  kerelemben  tovabbi 
megfelelo  halasztast  kerhetnek.  Ezenkiviil  pedig  a  felek  iUetve  iigyvedjeik  kozos 
megegyezessel  tetszes  szerinti  halasztasokat  allapithatnak  meg.  —  Az  u.  n.  jegy- 
zokonyvi  eljaras  eseteiben  az  eljaras  nemileg  rovidebb  es  ezen  eljaras  kereteben 
a  perbeh  nyilatkozatok  nem  periratok  formajaban  nyujtandok  be,  hanem  a  biro- 
sagnal  jegyzokonyvbe  iktatandok. 

A  torvenyszek  elotti  eljaras  az  eshetosegi  elvet  valositja  meg,  bizonyos  Mve- 
telekkel.  Az  az  alhtas,  amelyet  a  perbeh  eUenfel  legkozelebbi  perirataban  nem 
tagadott,  beismertnek  tekintendo,  viszont,  az  eUenfel  altal  tagadott  koriilmenyek 
tekinteteben,  a  bizonyitek  legkesobb  a  legkozelebbi  periratban  szolgaltatando,  vegiil 
alperes  viszonkeresetet  ellenirataban  koteles  eloterjeszteni. 

A  torvenyszek  az  iiggyel  esak  az  iratvaltasok  befejezese  utan  foglalkozik.  A 
pertarnok  az  iratokat  a  birosagnak  bemutatja,  az  iigy  kijelolt  eloadojahoz  keriil, 
aki  az  iigyet  a  torvenyszek  nyilvanos  iileseben  eloadja. 

Ha  a  periratokban  ellentetek  vagy  homalyossagok  mutatkoznak,  vagy  pedig 
a  felek  valamely  iigydonto  koriilmenyre  nezve  nem  nyilatkoztak,  a  birosag  oket 
ezen  koriilmenyek  tisztazasara  felszohthatja.  Ha  a  bizonyitasi  eljaras  sziikseges 
a  birosag  azt  vegzessel  elrendeh. 

5.  Bizonyitas.  Az  okiratok  utjan  valo  bizonyitas  az  okiratoknak  a  periratok 
mellekletei  gyanant  valo  becsatolasa  illetoleg  felmutatasa  utjan  eszkozlendo.  A 
tanukat  6s  szakertoket  az  iigy  eloadoja  vagy  valamely  megkeresett  biro  haUgatja 
ki,  a  torvenyszek  tanacsa  elott  valo  kihaUgatas  azonban  nem  lehetseges. 

A  tanuk,  okiratok,  valamint  szakertok  tekinteteben,  hasonlokep  a  konyvek 
utjan  valo  bizonyitasra  a  sommas  eljaras  kapcsan  eloadottak  iranyadok,  igy 
kulonosen  a  bizonyitekok  szabad  merlegeiesenek  elve.  EUenben  a  felek  eskii 
alatti  kihallgatasa  a  rendes  eljaras  kereteben  nem  lehetseges,  itt  a  torveny  fenn- 
tartotta  a  felek  eskiij^t. 

6.  Eskii.  A  felek  az  eUenfel  altal  tagadott  aUitasaikat,  mas  bizonyitek  nem 
16t6ben,  eskiivel  bizonyithatjak.  Az  eskii  az  ellenfelnek  megkinalando  es  altala 
elfogadhat6  vagy  visszakinalhato  (Foeskii).  A  torvenyszek  tov4bba  valamely  bi- 
zonyitek kiegeszit^se  cdljabol  a  bizonyito  felnek  a  poteskiit  megitelheti.  Ha  csak 
a  bizonyito  fel  ellenfele  bir  tudomassal  a  vitas  tenykoriilmenyrol,  a  neki  luegkinalt 
eskiit  vissza  nem  kinalhatja.  Viszont  az  eskii  megitelheto  annak  a  felnek  is,  aki 
eUenfeldnek  az  eskiit  meg  nem  kinalhatja,  miutan  csak  6  bir  tudomassal  a  vitas 
tenykoriilmenyrol,  fclteve,  hogy  allitas4t  valosziniisitette.  Az  eskii  ezen  nemein 
kiviil  perrendtartasunk  meg  a  becslo  6s  felfedezo  eskiit  is  ismeri,  az  clobbit,  ha 
valamely  kar  megallapitasarol  van  szo,  az  utobbit  valamely  okirat  vngy  vagyon 
felmutatu.sa  iranti  kotelezettseg  s  szdmadasi  k6telezetts6g  eseten.  Az  eskii  minden- 
kor  csakis  a  %^egitelettel  itdlheto  meg,  ugy  hogy  a  v6git61et  eskii  Altal  eldiintott 
perekben  az  eskii  Ict6tel6t61,  illetve  le  nem  t6tel6t61  felt6telezett. 

Valamely  kozos  okirat  felmutatasa  a  rendes  eljaras  kereteben  csakis  alkereset 
utjdn  kovctelheto. 

7.  It6let.  A  bizonyitdsi  eljaras  befejczte  utdn,  a  felek  annak  eredm6nye  tekin- 
teteben a  torvenyszek  altal  kitiizott  hatarnapon  eszrevdteleiket  megtehetik.  Az 
68zrevdteU'z6s  megtortdntc  utan  a  per  iratai  a  torvenyszdkhez  beterjesztendok,  az 
eldad6  az  iigyet  a  t6rv6ny8z6k  nyilvanos  iilesdn  eloterjeazti,  a  t6rvdnysz6k  tandcs- 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDURE.  23 

2.  Entering  plaint.  The  claim  must  ho  in  writing  and  must  be  filed  in  duplicate, 
with  a  Rubnim.  If  the  claim  is  found  in  order,  tlu'  Court  appoints  a  date  for  the 
appearance  to  the  action;  the  ])arties  are  informed  of  the  date  bj^  service. 

3.  Appearance  to  action.  Default.  On  the  date  fixed  the  parties  must  appear 
through  their  lawyers  in  a  Court  Registry  appointed  therefor.  After  two  hours 
from  the  time  fixed  in  the  decree,  default  commences,  the  effect  of  which  is  that 
judgment  will  be  given  on  application  dismissing  the  claim,  or  against  the  defendant 
according  to  the  claim,  as  the  case  may  be. 

4.  The  proceedings.  The  proceedings  are  written  and  are  conducted  as  a  rule 
by  written  statements,  which  are  handed  in  in  duplicate.  The  defendant  answers 
the  claim  in  his  plea  (defence),  the  plaintiff  puts  in  his  reply,  the  defendant  a  rejoinder 
and  then  the  plaintiff  is  entitled  to  state  his  final  conclusions.  If  he  exercises  this 
right,  the  defendant  can  avail  himself  of  a  reply  in  final  conclusion.  The  written 
pleadings  must  be  presented  in  periods  of  15  days,  ^^'ith  the  exceptior.  of  both  the 
final  conclusions,  the  parties  can  claim  as  of  right  a  prolongation  period  of  15  days, 
and  after  the  expiration  of  this,  can  request  from  the  Court  a  further  ])eriod  to  be 
assessed;  beyond  this  the  lawyers  (solicitors)  can  agree  to  prolongations  as  they  like. 
The  proceedings  are  somewhat  shortened  in  the  cases  of  so  called  "protocol"  proceed- 
ings ;  here  the  defence,  reply,  rejoinder,  as  well  as  the  final  conclusions,  are  not  handed 
in  in  written  statements,  but  are  entered  in  Court  in  the  "protocol"  (record). 

In  the  proceedings  before  the  High  Courts  the  principle  of  "eventuality"  is  carried 
out  with  some  modifications;  every  statement  is  deemed  to  be  admitted  which  is 
not  disputed  by  the  opponent  in  his  next  pleading.  Evidence  of  a  fact  put  forward 
which  is  disputed  by  the  opponent  must  be  produced  in  the  next  pleading;  the 
defendant  must  bring  forward  any  counterclaim  in  his  statement  of  defence. 

The  Court  first  concerns  itself  with  the  matter  after  the  exchange  of  pleadings 
is  closed.  The  registrar  submits  the  documents  to  the  Court,  the  matter  is  assigned 
to  a  referee,  and  the  referee  brings  the  action  forward  in  a  public  sitting  of  the 
Court. 

If  there  are  contradictions  in  the  documents  which  require  explanation,  the 
Court  can  invite  explanations  or  additions.  If  proceedings  for  taking  evidence  appear 
necessary  they  are  ordered  by  a  decree  of  the  Court. 

5.  Evidence.  Documentary  evidence  must  be  supplied  in  the  written  statements 
by  production  of  the  documents  as  exhibits  of  the  pleadings.  Witnesses  and  experts 
are  interrogated  by  the  referee  or  by  a  Judge  instructed  or  requested  to  take  the 
evidence;  in  no  case  can  the  interrogation  be  made  by  the  deciding  Senate. 

As  regards  proof  by  means  of  witnesses,  documents  and  experts,  as  well  as  proof 
by  means  of  commercial  books,  the  remarks  made  in  relation  to  summary  process 
apply,  especially  the  principle  of  the  free  estimation  of  evidence.  On  the  contrary 
the  interrogation  of  the  parties  on  oath  is  not  admitted  as  a  rule  in  ordinary  pro- 
ceedings.   But  the  law  recognizes  the  party  oath  therein. 

6.  Oath.  The  parties  can  prove  their  assertions  which  are  disputed  by  the 
opponent,  by  an  oath.  The  oath  must  be  offered  to  the  opponent,  and  can  be 
accepted  or  rejected  by  him  (principal  oath).  In  order  to  supplement  the  evidence 
given,  the  Court  can  put  to  the  party  bound  to  give  proof  the  so-called  supple- 
mentary oath.  If  only  the  opponent  of  the  party  bound  to  give  proof  has  know- 
ledge of  the  fact  in  dispute,  he  cannot  reject  the  oath  offered.  The  party  who 
makes  the  facts  alleged  appear  credible  can  also  be  awarded  the  principal  oath,  if 
he  cannot  offer  the  oath  to  the  other  party  for  want  of  knowledge.  Further,  the 
Civil  Procedure  Ordinance  recognizes  the  oath  of  valuation  of  the  injured  party  as 
to  his  damage,  as  well  as  in  reference  to  the  obligation  to  put  in  accounts  or  to 
the  production  of  valuables  or  documents,  the  oath  of  publicity.  The  imposition 
cf  the  oath  is  always  made  part  of  the  final  judgment,  which  must  be  drawTi  up 
conditionally,  i.  e.  subject  to  the  oath  being  taken  or  not  being  taken. 

The  production  of  mutual  documents  can  be  compelled  by  means  of  an  inter- 
locutory process. 

7.  Judgment.  After  the  close  of  the  proceedings  for  takmg  evidence,  the  parties 
must  express  themselves  in  wTiting  on  the  result  of  the  same  on  a  day  to  be  appointed 
by  the  High  Court.  After  they  have  done  so  the  documents  must  be  submitted  to 
the  High  Court.   The  matter  is  brought  forward  by  the  referee  in  a  public  sitting, 


24  Magyaror8z6g:  A  peres  eljdras  vizlata. 

kozasra  es  hatarozathozatalra  visszavonul.  —  Ha  az  iigy  eldontesre  alkalmas,  a 
torvenyszek  meghozza  iteletet  es  azt  kiliirdeti.  A  felekkel  azonban  az  itelet  irasban, 
k^zbesites  utjan  kozlendo  es  kozlesnek  csakis  a  kezbesites  tekintendo.  Az  itelet 
a  teljesit6sre  15  napi  hataridot  tiiz. 

8.  Jogorvoslatok.  Az  itelet  ellen,  a  per  iUetve  felebbvitel  targyanak  ertekere 
valo  tekintet  nelkiil,  az  itelet  kezbesitesetol  szamitott  15  napon  beliil  a  marasztalt 
illetve  elutasitott  fel  felebbezessel  elhet.  A  felebbezes  a  per  birosaganal  irasban 
adando  be,  ket  peldanyban  es  egy  felzetben.  A  felebbezest  a  torvenyszek  az  iUe- 
tekes  kiralyi  tablahoz  felterjeszti,  a  kiralyi  tablanal  az  iigy  eloadot  nyer.  Az  eloado 
az  iigy  tanuhnanyozasa  utan  azt,  a  kiralyi  tabla  nyilvanos  iileseben  valo  elin- 
tezesre  bejelenti.  Az  eUntezes  idopontjarol  a  felek  csakis  kifiiggesztes  utjan  nyernek 
6rtesitest.  Az  eloadas  nyilvanos,  a  tanacskozas  es  hatarozathozatalnal  azonban  a 
felek  nem  lehetnek  jelen.  - —  A  tabla  iteletet  kiliirdeti,  azutan  azonban  az  iratokat 
a  torvenyszekhez  lekiildi,  a  torvenyszek  pedig  a  kiralyi  tabla  iteletet  a  peres 
felekkel  kezbesites  utjan  kozU. 

A  kiralyi  tabla  az  iigyet  az  iratok  alapjan  vizsgalja  feliil.  Uj  tenyek  a  feleb- 
bezesben  elo  nem  adhatok,  viszont  a  felebbezes  nem  szoritkozik  a  jogkerdesre. 
A  kiralyi  tabla  a  bizonyitekokat  szabadon  merlegelheti  s  ezen  merlegeles  alapjan 
a  tenyallas  tekinteteben  mas  eredmenyre  juthat  mint  az  elso  birosag. 

Hivatalbol  figyelembe  veheto  pergatlo  kifogasok  akkor  is  figyelembe  veendok, 
ha  a  felebbezes  azokra  nem  terjed  ki.  Az  elkesett  felebbezes  visszautasitando ,  ha 
pedig  a  felebbezes  alaptalan,  a  tabla  az  elso  birosag  iteletet  helybenhagyja.  Ha 
eUenben  a  felebbezes  alaposnak  mutatkozik,  a  tabla  a  torvenyszek  iteletet  meg- 
feleloen  megvaltoztatja,  esetleg  feloldja. 

9.  Felebbezes  a  kiralyi  kuridhoz.  A  kiralyi  tabla  itelete,  kezbesitesetol  sza- 
mitott 15  napon  beliil,  a  kiralyi  kuriahoz  intezett  felebbezessel  megtamadhato,  ki- 
veve,  amennyiben  a  per  targyanak  erteke  jarulekok  nelkiil  1000  koronat  meg  nem 
halad  vagy  a  felebbezes  az  iteletnek  csupan  a  koltsegekre  vonatkozo  reszet  tamaxija 
meg.  A  felebbezes  a  torvenyszeknel  irasban  nyujtando  be,  a  torvenyszek  az  iratokat, 
az  illetekes  kiralyi  tabla  utjan  a  kiralyi  kuriahoz  felterjeszti.  A  kiralyi  kuria  a  feleb- 
bezest ugyanugy  intezi  el  mint  a  kiralyi  tabla.  A  felebbezes  ez  esetben  sem  szoritkozik 
a  jogkerdesre.  A  magyar  polgari  perrendtartas  rendes  eljarasa  nem  ismeri  a  feliil- 
vizsgalatot,  a  masodbirosagi  itelet  tenybeh  megallapitasai,  a  bizonyitekok  merlegelese 
ugyanugy  megtamadhatok  a  felebbezessel  mint  a  per  jogi  vonatkozasai.  Uj  tenyek 
es  bizonyitekok  eloterjesztesenek  nines  helye,  viszont  a  harmadbirosag  a  bizonyitas 
eredmenyet  minden  korlat  nelkiil  feliilvizsgalja  s  esetleg  az  iteletet  eppen  ezen  az 
alapon  valtoztathatja  meg.  A  kiralyi  kuria  itelete  kihirdetendo ,  azutan  irasba 
foglalando  es  a  per  irataival  egyiitt  kezbesites  celjabol  a  kiralyi  tabla  utjan  a 
torv^nyszekliez  lekiildendo. 

10.  Igazolds,  semmiss6gi  kereset,  perujitds.  A  perbeh  mulasztas  kovetkez- 
menyei  igazolassal  harithatok  el.  Ezen  jogorvoslat,  tovabba  a  semmissegi  kereset 
6s  a  perujitas  tekinteteben  a  rendes  eljarasban  ugyanazok  a  szabalyok  iranyadok, 
amelycket  a  sommas  eljarasra  vonatkozolag  eloadtunk. 

IV.  A  kozsegi  birdskodds. 

A  kozsegi  birosag  ele  tartoznak  altalaban  vevc  azok  a  vagyonjogi  keresetek, 
amelyeknek  erteke  a  40  koronat  meg  nem  haladja,  kiveve  azonban  egyebek  kozott 
az  ingatlan  dologjogi  kereseteket  .s  a  valtoiigyeket,  mig  pi.  a  kereskedelmi  iigyletek- 
bol  eredo  kovetel^sek,  egyes  kivetelektol  eltekintve,  a  kozsegi  birosag  hataskorebe 
tartoznak. 

A  kozsegi  biraskodast  a  kozsegi  eloljarosag,  a  rendezett  tanacsu  vagy  torvdny- 
hatosagi  joggal  felruhazott  varosokban  az  azzal  megbizott  tisztviselo,  Budapesten 

Eedig  a  kozsegi  eloljarosagnal  miikodo  u.  n.  varo.sbirak  gyakoroljak.  A  kozsegi 
irdskodas  kcrct(!'ben  az  illet^kesseget  alpcros  lakoheh'e  dllapitja  meg.  Ettol  el- 
t^r^snck  irasbeli  kik6t(5s  vagy  a  teljesitesi  holynek"  irasban  tort^nt  megallapi- 
ta.sa  alapjan  van  helye.  A  kereset  (panasz)  szoval  eloadando  vagy  irasban  egy 
peldanyban  nyujtando  be.  A  kozsegi  birosag  a  feleket  a  szobch  targj'ahisra  mcg- 
id^zi,  a  targyalas  nyilvanos  es  loheto  egyszeriiseggel  6s  rovids^ggel  fejezendo  be. 

A  tanukat  a  kozsegi  birosag  vallomasukra  meg  nem  eskctheti,  tanusagt6teluket 
kezszorituAsal  crositik  meg,  ami  azonban  a  biintetojogi  k6vetkezm6nyek  szempontjabol 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDURE.  24 

and  the  consideration  and  drawing  up  of  the  decision  then  take  place  in  secret. 
The  judgment  is  publicly  given,  but  as  regards  the  parties  the  subsequent  service 
in  writing  is  deterniinative.  In  the  Judgment  the  defendant  is  allowed  a  period  of 
15  days  for  performance. 

8.  Legal  recourse  (appeals).  An  appeal  can  be  entered  against  the  judgment 
without  regard  to  the  value  of  the  subject  matter  of  the  dispute  or  of  the  appeal, 
within  15  days  of  service  of  the  copy  of  the  judgment.  Two  copies  of  the  appeal  must 
be  lodged  in  wTitmg  and  a  Rubrum  at  the  Court  having  cognizance  of  the  action. 
The  appeal  is  taken  before  the  Royal  Table:  the  matter  is  by  the  Royal  Table  allotted 
to  a  referee.  After  the  matter  has  been  studied  by  the  referee  the  appeal  is  decided 
in  a  public  sitting  of  the  Senate  in  question.  The  fixing  of  the  sitting  is  made  known 
on  the  published  list;  the  parties  receive  no  more  precise  information.  The  report 
of  the  referee  is  public,  the  consideration  and  drawing  up  of  the  decision  secret. 
The  judgment  is  published,  but  afterwards  the  documents  are  sent  to  the  High  Court, 
which  effects  service  on  the  parties  to  the  action. 

The  revision  of  the  matter  by  the  Royal  Table  is  made  only  on  the  basis  of  the 
documents.  New  facts  camiot  be  brought  forward,  but  on  the  other  hand,  the 
appeal  is  not  limited  to  the  questions  of  law.  The  Royal  Table  can  estimate  the  evid- 
ence freely  and  on  the  basis  of  this  estimation  arrive  at  a  result  differing  from  that 
of  the  High  Court  of  first  instance. 

DUatory  objections,  which  ought  to  be  considered  ex  officio,  must  be  taken  into 
consideration  by  the  Roj'al  Table,  even  if  they  are  not  mentioned  in  the  appeal. 
The  Roj'al  Table  will  reject  an  appeal  lodged  too  late,  and  confirm  the  judgment 
of  the  first  instance  if  the  appeal  appears  unfounded.  On  the  other  hand,  if  the  appeal 
is  allowed,  the  judgment  is  modified  or  reversed,  as  the  case  may  be. 

9.  Appeal  to  the  Curia  Regis.  An  appeal  against  the  judgment  of  the  Royal 
Table  can  within  15  days  of  its  service,  be  lodged  at  the  Curia  Regis  in  a  similar  way 
in  wTiting.  The  High  Court  directs  the  matter  to  the  Curia  Regis  through  the  Royal 
Table  having  jurisdiction.  At  the  Curia  Regis  the  appeal  is  disposed  of  in  the  same 
way  as  at  the  Royal  Table,  only  here  the  Senate  consists  of  seven  members.  The 
ordinary  process  of  the  Hungarian  Civil  Procedure  Ordmance  therefore  does  not 
recognize  the  institution  of  the  "revision";  the  recourse  of  appeal  is  not  limited  even 
in  the  third  instance  to  the  questions  of  law;  it  can  also  extend  to  the  questions  of 
fact.  The  decision  of  facts  and  the  estimation  of  the  evidence  can  be  attacked  as 
much  as  the  legal  side  of  the  decision.  The  bringing  forward  of  new  facts,  as  has  been 
mentioned,  is  excluded;  on  the  other  hand,  the  third  instance  can  examine  the  result 
of  the  evidence  taken  without  am'  limitation  and  eventually  modify  the  judgment 
on  this  ground.  The  judgment  of  the  Curia  Regis  is  pubhcly  pronounced,  and 
afterwards  drawn  up  in  wTiting  and  remitted  with  the  documents  for  the  purpose 
of  service  through  the  Royal  Table  to  the  High  Court. 

10.  Justification,  claim  of  nullity,  restitution.  The  results  of  a  default  can  be 
averted  by  justification.  As  regards  this  legal  remedy,  as  well  as  claims  of  nuUity 
and  proceedings  for  restitution,  the  same  provisions  apply  as  those  established  for 
the  summary  proceedings. 

IV.  The  Jurisdiction  of  Community  Courts. 

Property  claims,  the  subject  matter  of  which  does  not  exceed  the  amount  of 
40  Kronen  are  generally  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  Community  Courts.  Claims  to 
immovables  are  excluded,  and  also  bills  of  exchange  matters;  on  the  other  hand, 
claims  arising  from  commercial  transactions,  with  some  exceptions,  remain  in  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Community  Court. 

The  jurisdiction  of  Community  Courts  is  exercised  by  the  President  of  the 
Communitj',  in  larger  towiis  by  magisterial  officials  delegated  for  this  purpose,  in 
Budapest  by  the  Town  Judge  assigned  to  the  administration  of  the  district.  In  the 
limits  of  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Communitj-,  the  Court  of  the  residence  of  the  defend- 
ant is  the  competent  Court;  a  deviation  from  this  rule  only  occurs  by  reason  of  a 
written  agreement  as  to  jurisdiction  or  a  place  of  fulfilment  stipulated  in  WTiting. 
The  claim  must  be  brought  forward  verbally  or  handed  in  in  a  wTitten  statement. 
The  parties  are  summoned  to  an  oral  hearing;  the  hearing  is  public  and  ought  to  be 
conducted  to  a  termination  without  formalities  with  the  greatest  possible  expedition. 

The  witnesses  are  not  swonito  their  statements;  they  strengthen  their  statements 
by  shaking  hands,  which  is,  however,  equivalent  to  the  cath,  with  reference  to  the 


25  Magj-arorszig :   A  peres  eljaras  vazlata. 

az  eskiivel  egycnertekii.  Eskiinck  vagy  eskii  alatti  kihallgatasnak  helye  nines.  A 
targyalasrol  jcgyzokonyv  veendo  fel.  Az  iteleteket  a  birosag  szoval  kihirdeti,  a 
tdvollevo  fellel  kezbesit^s  utjan  kozli.  Az  a  fel,  aki  az  itelettel  nines  megelegedve, 
iigyet  8  napon  beliil,  irassal  v-agy  szoval  eloterjesztheto  nyilatkozattal,  a  jarasbLro- 
84g  ele  vihcti,  amely  az  iigyben  v^gervenyesen  dont.  Az  iratok  a  jarasbirosaghoz 
felterjesztendok,  a  jarasbirosag  az  iigy  szobeU  targyalasara  hatarnapot  tiiz  ki  es 
az  iigyet  a  sommas  eljaras  szabalyai  szerint  targyalja.  —  Sem  a  jarasbir6s4g  sem 
a  kozsegi  birosag  nem  itelhet  meg  ugyvedi  koltsegeket. 

A  kereskedo  6s  iparosseg6dek  szolgdlati  szerz6d§seib61  eredo  keresetek.  E  helyiitt 
emlitendo,  hogy  a  kereskedo  es  iparossegedek  szolgalati  szerzodeseibol  eredo  kove- 
telesek,  a  per  targyanak  ertekere  valo  tekintet  nelkiil,  elsosorban  az  elsofoku  ipar- 
hatosag  elott  ervenyesitendok.  —  Az  elsofoku  iparhatosag  hatarozata  eUen  feleb- 
bezes  a  felsobb  iparbatosaghoz  nem  lehetseges,  de  a  pervesztes  az  iigyet  8  napon 
beliil  a  torveny  rendes  utjan  ervenyesitheti  es  pedig,  a  per  targyanak  ertekehez 
k6pest,  a  jarasbirosagnal  iUetve  a  torvenyszeknel ,  ahol  a  per  a  rendes  illetoleg 
sommas  eljaras  aitalanos  elvei  szerint  targyalando. 

V.  A  kereskedelmi  eljards. 

A  kereskedelmi  eljaras  a  rendes  eljaras  egyik  neme,  irasbeLiseggel  es  ugyvedi 
k6nyszerrel.  A  kereskedelmi  eljaras  sorara  tartoznak  altalaban  a  kereskedelmi 
iigyletekbol  eredo  kovetelesek,  ha  a  per  targyanak  erteke  az  1000  koronat  megha- 
ladja,  felteve,  hogy  alperes  kereskedo  vagy  az  iigylet  az  6  reszerol  keres- 
kedelmi. —  Bizonyos  iigyekre,  igy  kiilonosen  a  kereskedelmi  iizletek  atruhazasabol 
eredo  kovetelesekre,  a  kereskedelmi  tarsasagok  tagjainak,  a  reszvenytarsasagoknak 
es  szovetkezeteknek  a  reszvenyesek  es  szovetkezeti  tagok  ellen,  a  tarsasagi  viszonybol 
eredo  pereire,  a  bemutatora  szolo  vagy  forgathato  papirokon  alapulo  keresetek 
tekinteteben  stb.  a  kereskedelmi  eljaras,  a  pertargy  ertekere  valo  tekintet  nelkiil, 
iranyado. 

A  kereskedelmi  biraskodast  elso  fokon  a  torvenyszekek  gyakoroljak,  a  buda- 
pesti  es  pestvideki  torvenyszekek  teriileten  kiilon  szakbirosag,  a  budapesti  kereske- 
delmi es  valtotorvenyszek  miikodik.  Ebbol  kitiinoleg  a  sommas  eljaras  kereteben 
nines  kiilon  kereskedelmi  eljaras  s  mindossze  az  az  intezkedes  all  fenn,  hogy  a  buda- 
pesti es  pestvideki  jarasbirosagok  altal  kereskedelmi  iigyekben  hozott  it61etek  eUen 
erv^nyesitett  jogorvoslatok  felett  a  budapesti  kereskedelmi  es  valtotorvenyszek  it61i). 

A  kereskedelmi  eljarasra  altalaban  veve  a  rendes  eljaras  szabalyai  iranyadok, 
azonban  tobb  rendbeli  modositassal. 

Igy  a  per  targyalasa  gyorsabban  bonyolodik  le,  amennyiben,  ha  esak  a  per 
targyanak  termeszete  nem  koveteli,  vagy  a  felek  ki  nem  kotottek,  az  iratvaltasos 
eljaras  helyett  a  jegyzokonyvi  eljaras  alkalmazando,  a  perbeli  nyilatkozatok  nem 
beadvanyok  alakjaban,  ket  peldanyban  nyujtandok  be,  hanem  a  jegyzokonyvbe 
iktatandok  s  ezzel  kapesolatban  a  balasztasok  igenybevetele  korlatozott.  Az  iigy 
6rdem6ben  donto  harmas  tanaes  egyik  tagja  kereskedelmi  iilnok,  a  perujitds  vala- 
mint  a  semmis6gi  kereset  esak  5  even  beliil  ervenyesitheto. 

VI.  A  vdltoeljaras. 

A  v&ltonjdlatkozatokbol  credo  igenyek,  tehat  ugy  egyenes,  mint  visszkereseti, 
fizet^i  vagy  biztositasi  keresetek,  perbejelentesek,  a  valtoi  megtartasi  jog  6rve- 
nyesit^^re  irdnyulo  keresetek  stb.  tekinteteben  a  valtoeljaras  iranyado.  A  biras- 
kodas  gyakorlasara  a  torvenyszekek  mint  valtobirosagok,  a  budapesti  es  pestvi- 
deki torvenyszekek  teriileten  pedig  a  budapesti  kereskedelmi  es  valtotorvenyszek 
van  hivatva.  A  kereset  iigyved  altal,  legalabb  ket  peldanyban,  asziiksegcs  okiratok 
(v41t6,  ovas  stb.)  felmutatasa  mellett  nyujtando  be. 

A  valtoeljaras  kereteben  masneniii  igenyek  nem  ervenyesithetcik ,  ha  ervd- 
nyesittetnenek,  a  kereset  ugyanugy  hivatalbol  visszautasitando,  mint  lia  a  v41t6 
valamely  lenycges  kcliek  hianyaban  szenvcd. 

i)  Ez  okb6l  a  budapesti  ^s  pestvideki  jdrasbir6s4gok  ily  iigyekben,  niiut  kereskedelmi 
bir684gok  j4rnak  ol. 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDURE.  25 

penal  results  of  a  false  oath ;  a  partj'  oath  is  not  permissible.  A  record  must  be  drawn 
up  of  the  proceedings.  The  judgment  is  pronounced  verbally,  but  is  served  on  the 
absent  party  in  writing.  The  party  dissatisfied  with  the  judgment  can  bring  the  matter 
within  eight  days  beiore  the  District  Court  by  a  declaration  stated  verbally  or  in 
writing;  that  Court  finally  decides  the  matter.  The  documents  must  be  transmitted 
to  the  Di.strict  Court,  the  District  Court  appoints  a  date  for  verbal  agrument,  and 
the  verbal  argument  is  disposed  of  according  to  the  rules  of  the  summary  procedure. 
Neither  in  the  Community  Court  nor  in  the  District  Court  can  lawyers'  costs  be 
allowed  or  be  imposed  on  the  losing  party. 

Claims  from  service  contracts  of  commercial  and  industrial  assistants.  Here  must 
be  mentioned  that  claims  arising  out  of  service  contracts  of  commercial  and  industrial 
assistants,  without  regard  to  the  amount  in  dispute,  must  first  of  all  be  submitted 
to  the  industrial  officials  of  the  first  instance.  Against  the  decision  of  the  industrial 
official  no  appeal  can  be  made  to  the  higher  instance,  but  the  parties  are  at  liberty 
to  bring  the  matter  forward  by  way  of  a  claim  within  eight  days,  and  according  to 
the  amount  in  dispute,  either  before  the  District  Court  or  the  High  Court,  where  it  is 
dealt  with  in  pursuance  of  the  general  rules  of  ordinary  or  summary  procedure,  as 
the  case  may  be. 

V.  Commercial  Proceedings. 

Commercial  proceedings  are  a  variety  of  ordinary  processes,  written  statements 
and  lawyers  being  compulsory.  Claims  arising  from  commercial  transactions  are 
subject  to  the  commercial  procedure,  if  the  amount  in  dispute  exceeds  1000  Kronen, 
provided  the  defendant  is  a  trader  or  the  transaction  in  question  is  a  commercial 
transaction  on  his  side.  In  a  number  of  transactions,  such  as  claims  arising  out  of 
the  transfer  of  commercial  businesses,  disputes  of  members  of  commercial  associations 
arising  out  of  the  contract  of  association,  claims  of  shareholders  or  associates  against 
a  joint  stock  company  or  co-operative  association,  claims  arising  out  of  securities 
to  bearer  or  order,  the  commercial  procedure  is  prescribed  without  regard  to  the 
amount  in  dispute. 

Commercial  jurisdiction  is  exercised  in  the  first  instance  by  the  High  Courts. 
For  the  exercise  of  the  jurisdiction  of  the  High  Courts  in  the  town  and  country 
district  of  Budapest,  a  special  Court  has  been  created,  the  Budapest  Commercial 
and  Bills  of  Exchange  High  Court.  Accordingly  special  commercial  process  can  only 
be  spoken  of  within  the  limits  of  the  ordinary  procedure i). 

The  procedure  in  a  commercial  action  is  distinguished  in  several  ways  from  the 
ordinary  procedure,  the  principles  of  which  are  in  force  here  generally. 

The  exchange  of  pleadings  is  generally  more  rapid,  because  in  so  far  as  the  species 
of  action  does  not  require  and  the  parties  do  not  agree  to  the  contrary,  the  record 
takes  the  place  of  an  exchange  of  written  pleadings,  that  is  to  say,  the  pleadings 
are  entered  on  the  record  and  not  filed  in  two  copies,  and  the  period  of  time  is  to 
some  extent  shortened.  As  mentioned,  a  mercantile  Judge  takes  part  in  the  decision 
of  the  Senate  dealing  with  the  matter.  Restitution  and  nullity  claims  can  only 
be  instituted  within  5  years. 

VI.   Bills  of  Exchange  Process. 

Bills  of  exchange  process  is  prescribed  for  claims  on  biUs  of  exchange,  both 
direct  and  by  way  of  recourse  for  payment  or  security,  the  publication  of  disputes, 
claims  to  enforce  the  right  of  retention  on  the  part  of  creditors  on  bills  of  exchange, 
etc.  For  the  exercise  of  the  jurisdiction  the  High  Courts  are  appointed,  but  for 
Budapest  and  the  country  district  of  Budapest,  the  Budapest  Commercial  and  Bills 
of  Exchange  High  Court.  The  claim  must  be  handed  in  by  a  lawyer  in  duplicate, 
with  production  of  the  documents  (bill  of  exchange,  protest,  etc.). 

If  a  claim  by  way  of  bills  of  exchange  process  which  is  not  within  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  Bills  of  Exchange  Court,  is  made,  or  if  the  bill  of  exchange  is  defective  in  a 
material  point,  the  claim  must  be  rejected. 


1)  In  siunmary  proceedings  there  is  no  special  commercial  process;  only  the  appeal  against 
the  judgments  of  the  Budapest  District  Courts  in  commercial  matters  is  made  to  the  Budapest 
Commercial  and  Bills  of  Exchange  High  Court. 


2g  MagyarorszAg:  A  peres  eljir&s  vAzlata. 

A  kereset,  amennjiben  az  okiratok  becsatoltattak  s  a  valto  nem  mutatkozik 
el^viiltnek,  a  vAltoadbs  pedig  az  orszag  vagy  legalabb  Ausztria  teriileten  lakik,  s 
vegiil  hirdetmenyi  idezes  nem  mutatkozik  sziiksegesnek ,  a  sommas  valtoeljaras 
Borara  tartozik.  A  keresetre  sommas  v6gzes  hozando,  amely  alperest  arra  kotelezi, 
hogy  a  vilto  osszeget  s  jarulekait  harom  nap  alatt  fizesse  meg. 

A  sommas  valto vegzes  csak  kifogas  utjan  tamadliato  meg,  amely  irasban  3  napon 
beliil  a  per  birosaganal  nyujtando  be.  A  kifogas  benyujtasanak  elmulasztasa 
eset^n  a  sommas  vegzes  jogerore  emelkedik  s  kielegitesi  vegrehajtasra  jogosit  fel. 

Ha  a  sommas  vegzes  ellen  kello  idoben  adatott  be  kifogas,  biztositasi  vegre- 
hajtas  kerheto,  amely  csakis  a  marasztalasi  osszeg  letetelevel  harithato  el. 

Ha  a  sommas  valtoeljaras  feltetelei  liianyoznak,  a  birosag  a  kereset  targya- 
l^ara  vegzessel  hataridot  tiiz  ki  es  a  feleket  a  per  felvetelere,  valamint  a  valtoper 
irasbeli  targyalasara  megidezi,  ugyanugy  mint  az  esetben,  ha  a  sommas  valtokereset 
ellen  kifogasok  adattak  be. 

Az  eljaras  irasbeli,  az  iigyvedi  kepviselet  itt  is  kotelezo,  a  felek  nyilatkoza- 
taikat  altalaban  6t  nap  alatt  kotelesek  a  targyalasi  jegyzokonyvbe  iktatni,  e 
hatarido  elhalasztasa  esak  kolcsonos  megegyezes  alapjan  tortenhetik. 

A  bizonyitasi  eljaras  korlatok  koze  van  szoritva,  amennyiben  a  kozos  okiratok 
felmutatasa  nem  kovetelheto,  tanukep  csak  azok  hallgathatok  ki,  akik  a  torvenyszek 
szekhelyen  laknak  vagy  a  bizonyito  fel  altal  a  birosag  ele  allittatnak;  eskii  csakis 
az  alairas  valodisaga  tekinteteben  lehetseges. 

Perbehivas  vagy  beavatkozas,  valamint  viszontkereset  a  valtoeljaras  kereteben 
nem  ervenyesitheto.  Az  itelo  tanacs  egyik  tagja  kereskedelmi  iilnok.  Az  itelet 
kezbesitesetol  szamitott  3  nap  alatt  felebbezessel  megtamadhato.  Az  igazolas  3, 
Uletoleg  legkesobb  15  napon  beliil  adando  be,  semmisegi  kereset  valamint  a 
perujitas  csak  3  even  beliil  ervenyesitheto. 

VII.  Vdsiri  birdskodas. 

A  heti  vagy  orszagos  vasaron  kotott  kereskedelmi  iigyletekbol  eredo  kovete- 
16sek  a  vasar  tartama  alatt  a  vasari  birosag  elott  6rvenyesithet6k.  A  vasari  birosag 
a  vasar  hely^n  a  kozsegi  eloljarosagbol  iUetoleg  hivatalnokaibol  alakul.  —  Az  itelet 
ellen  nem  lehet  felebbezni,  de  a  pervesztes  fel  jogait  a  torveny  rendes  utjan 
ervenyesitheti. 

VIII.  Valasztott  bir6sdg. 

A  felek,  a  mennyiben  a  rendes  biroi  iUetekessegtol  elteresnek  helye  van,  iigyiik 
elint6z6s6t  valasztott  birosagra  bizhatjak. 

Az  erre  vonatkozo  megaUapodas  irasban  kotendo  s  a  per  targyanak  pontes 
koriilir4s4t,  valamint  a  valasztott  birosag  hatarozott  kikoteset  keU  tartalmaznia. 

A  valasztott  birosag  egy  elnokbol  s  negy  valasztott  birobol  all.  Az  erdekelt- 
B^gre  vonatkozo  szabalyok  a  valasztott  bir6s4g  tagjaira  is  kiterjednek.  Ha  a  felek 
a  valasztott  birosagi  szerzodesben  nem  neveztek  meg  a  birikat  s  azok  szemelye 
tekintetdben  utobb  sem  jott  kozottiik  letre  megaUapodas,  a  birak  kinevezese  a  biro- 
sag kozbejovetel6vel  akkcint  tortenhetik,  hogy  a  felek  mindegyike  4 — 4  birot  nevez 
meg,  mindegyik  f61nek  jogaban  dllvan  az  ellenfel  altal  kijeloltek  koziil  kettot  visz- 
szavetni,  a  megmaradt  negj'  biro  pedig  elnokot  valaszt. 

A  felek  tovabba  a  valasztott  birosdg  elott  folytatando  eljArds  tekinteteben  is 
megallapodhatnak ;  ily  megaUapodas  neml6t(^bcn,  a  rendes  elj4rasnak  u.  n.  jegy- 
zokonyvi  eljdrusa  iranyado.  Kdzbesitdseket,  tanuk  vagy  szak6rt6k  kihallgatAsat, 
eskii  let^tel6t,  a  valasztott  birosag  nem  eszkozolheti  s  c  celbol  az  illet^kes  birosagot 
kell  megkeresnic.  A  valasztott  birosag  itelete  felcbbvitel  utjan,  csakis  a  valasztott 
birosdgi  8zerz6dds  drvdnytelensegc,  a  perel6felt6telek  valanielyik6nek  hianya  vagy 
a  valasztott  birosagi  eljAris  sordn  fclmeriilt  valamely  alaki  serelem  alapjan  t4- 
madhat6  meg.   Az  itdlet  vdgrehajtusa  az  illct<Skes  rendes  birosag  elott  kerelmezendd. 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDURE.  26 

The  claim  is  dealt  with,  if  all  necessary  documents  are  exhibited,  the  claim  does 
not  pmn« /«c/c  appear  to  be  statute- barred,  the  debtor  is  resident  within  the  country 
or  in  Austria  and  no  edictal  (advertisement)  proceedings  seem  necessary,  according 
to  the  rules  of  the  so-called  summary  bills  of  exchange  procedure,  by  issuing  a  summons 
for  payment  with  a  period  for  performance  of  three  days. 

The  summons  for  payment  can  only  be  disputed  by  a  wTitten  objection  (plea) 
handed  into  the  Court  having  cognizance  of  the  action  witliin  three  days.  If  default 
is  made  in  lodging  the  objection,  the  summons  for  payment  is  valid  and  capable  of 
execution. 

If  the  objection  is  duly  made,  but  the  amount  is  not  deposited  in  Court,  execution 
can  nevertheless  be  ajiplied  for  as  security. 

If  the  grounds  for  the  summar}-  bills  of  exchange  procedure  do  not  exist,  the 
Court  issues  a  decree  to  this  effect,  and  summons  the  parties  to  start  the  process 
and  deliver  wTitten  pleadings  of  the  bUls  of  exchange  process. 

The  proceedings  in  bills  of  exchange  actions  are  conducted  in  writing,  even  in 
the  case  where  the  summons  for  payment  has  been  disputed  in  due  time.  Representa- 
tion by  a  lawyer  is  obligatory.  The  parties  have  generally  to  put  their  contentions 
on  the  record  within  five  da^s ;  an  extension  of  this  period  can  only  be  made  by  reason 
of  an  agreement  bet-v\een  the  parties  to  the  action. 

The  adduction  of  evidence  is  limited,  since  the  production  of  mutual  documents 
cannot  be  demanded,  only  those  residing  at  the  domicile  of  the  Court  or  those  put 
forward  by  the  party  producing  the  evidence  can  be  heard  as  witnesses,  and  finally, 
an  oath  is  only  allowed  with  reference  to  the  genuineness  of  the  signature. 

Publication  of  the  dispute,  intervention  and  counterclaims  are  not  allowed 
in  bills  of  exchange  proceedings.  A  commercial  Judge  is  a  member  of  the  deciding 
Senate.  An  appeal  against  the  judgment  must  be  instituted  within  three  days  of  service. 
The  justification  must  as  a  rule  be  filed  in  a  period  of  three  or  fifteen  days  as  the 
case  may  be.  The  claim  of  nullity  can  only  be  instituted  within  three  years,  also  the 
claim  to  restitution. 

VII.  Jurisdiction  of  Market  Courts. 
Disputes  arising  out  of  commercial  transactions  which  have  been  concluded 
at  a  weekly  or  yearly  market,  can  be  substantiated  in  the  course  of  the  market  by 
the  Market  Court.  The  Market  Court  is  formed  by  officials  or  by  the  President  of 
the  Community  of  the  place  in  question,  as  the  case  may  be.  There  is  no  appeal 
against  the  judgment;  on  the  other  hand,  the  losing  partj'  can  substantiate  his 
rights  by  way  of  an  ordinary  action. 

VIII.  Arbitration  Proceedings. 

The  parties  can  agree,  if  a  deviation  from  the  legally  provided  jurisdiction  is 
allowed  at  all,  to  settle  their  legal  dispute  through  a  Court  of  Arbitration. 

The  agreement  for  this  purpose  must  be  in  WTiting,  and  it  must  contain  a  precise 
description  of  the  subject  matter  of  the  dispute,  as  well  as  the  competence  of  the 
Court  of  Arbitration. 

The  Court  of  Arbitration  must  always  consist  of  a  President  and  four  Judges. 
The  provisions  as  to  incompetence  also  apply  to  the  members  of  a  Court  of  Arbitra- 
tion. So  far  as  the  Judges  are  not  appointed  in  the  agreement  for  arbitration  and  no 
arrangement  has  been  arrived  at  by  the  parties  with  reference  to  the  persons  to  be 
appointed,  the  appointment  of  the  arbitrators  is  made,  if  necessary,  with  the  assistance 
of  the  ordinary  Court,  in  this  way:  each  party  nommates  four  Judges,  each  party 
exercises  with  reference  to  two  of  the  Judges  of  the  opponent  the  right  of  refusal,  and 
the  remaining  four  Judges  elect  a  President. 

The  proceedings  before  the  Court  of  Arbitration  can  also  be  agreed  upon  by 
the  parties.  In  default  of  an  agreement  the  proceedings  of  the  ordinary  procedure 
are  employed.  Services  of  process,  the  examination  of  witnesses  and  experts,  and  the 
administering  of  oaths,  cannot  be  effected  by  a  Court  of  Arbitration;  for  these  pur- 
poses, the  Court  having  jurisdiction  must  be  applied  to.  Against  the  judgment  of 
a  Court  of  Arbitration  an  appeal  can  onlj^  be  substantiated  by  reason  of  the  in- 
vaUdity  of  the  arbitration  agreement,  absence  of  a  ground  of  action,  or  a  formal 
defect  in  the  procedure  of  the  Arbitration  Court.  The  execution  of  the  judgment 
must  be  sought  at  the  ordinary  Court  having  jurisdiction. 


27  Magyarorszag:  A  peres  eljdras  vazlata. 

Ezen  valasztott  biiosagi  eljarasnal  sokkal  nagyobb  jelentosegu  a  budapesti 
es  a  videki  aru  es  ertektozsdek,  valamint  a  videki  termeny  es  gabonacsarnokok  va- 
lasztott birosaganak  intezmenye.  —  Ezen  birosag  hataskorebe  tartoznak  mindazok  a 
perek,  amelyek  a  tozsden  letrejott  iigyletekbol  erednek,  tovabba  azon  keresetek, 
amelyek  valamely  tozsdei  alkusz  kozremiikodesevel  letrejott  iigyletekbol  keletkeznek, 
felteve,  hogy  a  kotjegy  a  tozsdebirosag  hataskorenek  kikoteset  tartalmazza.  A  tozs- 
debirosag  hataskore  tovabba  irasban  kikotheto  a  kovetkezo  esetekben:  kereskedok 
kolcsonos  kereskedelmi  iigyleteibol  eredo  igenyek,  kozkereseti  es  beteti  tarsasagok 
tagjai,  alkalmi  egyesiilesek  reszesei  kozott  keletkezett  vitak  tekinteteben,  valamint 
a  kozraktarak  es  kozraktari  jegyek  tulajdonosai  kozotti  vitas  kerdesekre,  de  csak 
annjiban,  amennyiben  a  tozsdebirosag  kikotese  a  kozraktari  vallalat  alapszaba- 
lyaiban  foglaltatott.  V^egiil  a  tozsdebirosag  hataskoret  kereskedelmi  veteli  6s  szal- 
litasi  iigyleteknel,  a  kereskedelmi  miiberszerzodesek,  bizomanyi,  fuvarozasi,  szal- 
litmanyozasi  iigyletek  es  kereskedelmi  iigyletek  kozvetitese  eseteiben  ki  lehet  kotni, 
meg  akkor  is,  ha  a  felek  egyike  nem  kereskedo.  —  A  valasztott  birosag  eljarasat 
a  tozsde  szabalyzata  allapitja  meg.  A  valasztott  birosag  a  tozsdetanacsosok  sora- 
bol  valasztott  4  ha  pedig  a  per  targyanak  erteke  2500  koronat  meg  nem  halad, 
vagy  a  felek  ez  iranyban  megallapodtak  2  tagbol  es  egy  elnokbol  all,  a  felek  min- 
degyike  2 — 2  illetoleg  1 — 1  birot  valaszthat,  a  birak  valasztjak  az  elnokot.  — 
Az  eljaras  szobeU  es  nyilvanos,  az  iigy  targyalasa  gyorsan,  felesleges  hosszadal- 
massag  nelkiil,  befejezendo.  A  tozsdebirosag  itelete  csak  a  hataskor  vagy  valamely 
perelofeltetel  hianya  vagy  pedig  a  peres  eljaias  soran  felmeriilt  valamely  lenyeges 
anyagi  serelem  cimen  tamadhato  meg,  a  kiralyi  tablahoz  intezendo  felfolyamo- 
dassal.  A  kiralyi  tabla  hatarozata  ellen  tovabbi  felfolyamodasnak  a  kir.  Curiahoz 
csak  akkor  van  helye.  ha  a  kir.  tabla  a  tozsdebirosag  iteletet  illetoleg  vegzes6t 
megsemmisitette  vagy  megvaltoztatta.  Igazolas  mulasztas  eseten  harom  nap 
illetoleg  legfeljebb  harom  honapon  beliil  nyujthato  be,  a  semmisegi  kereset  hdrom 
even  beliil  inditando  meg  es  pedig  a  rendes  birosagnal,  perujitas  a  tozsdebirosag 
itelete  ellen  nem  hasznalhato.  A  vegrehajtas  a  tozsdebLrosagnal  kerendo,  amely 
azonban  a  vegrehajtas  elrendelese  celjabol  az  iigyet  az  illetekes  torvenysz^khez 
atteszi. 


IX.   A  fizetesi  meghagyasi  eljaras. 

Fizetesi  meghagyas  kerheto  meghatarozott  penzosszeg,  helyettesitheto  ingosagok 
vagy  ^rtekpapirok  meghatarozott  mennyisege  irant  inditott  igenyek  tekinteteben, 
felteve  hogy  a  koveteles  osszege,  jarulekok  nelkiil,  az  1000  koronat  meg  nem  haladja. 

A  fizetdsi  meghagyas  kibocsatasa  a  peres  eljaras  altalanos  szabalyai  ertelmeben 
illetekes  jarasbirosagnal  kerendo.  Amennyiben  a  fizetesi  meghagyas  kibocsata- 
sanak  el6felt6telei  fennforognak,  a  jarasbirosag  kibocsatja  a  fizetesi  meghagyast, 
amelyben  az  adost  arra  hivja  fel,  hogy  tartozasanak  15  napon  beliil  eleget  tegyen 
8  ^gyben  figyelmezteti  arra,  hogy  a  fizetesi  meghagyas  ellen  az  egyetlen  jogorvoslat 
az  ellcnmondas,  amely  15  napon  beliil  ervenyesitendo,  kiilonben  a  vegrehajtas  fog 
elrendeltetni.  —  A  fizetesi  meghagyas  mindenkor  biroi  kezbesito  utjan  kezbesitendo,  a 
ki  a  kezbesites  alkalmaval  alperest  az  ellenmondas  tekinteteben  felvilagositani  koteles. 

Az  ellenmondas  a  kezbesitds  alkalmaval  a  k^zbesitovel  szemben  ervenyesen 
kijelentheto,  kulonben  pedig  szoval  vagy  irasban  terjesztendo  elo  a  j4rasbir6sagnal 
es  meg  akkor  is  ervenyes,  ha  a  vegrehajtast  elrendelo  vegz^s  k6zbesit6set61  szamitott 
30  napon  beliil  jelentetett  ki. 

Ha  az  ados  ellenmondassal  61t,  a  hitelezo  hat  honapon  beliil  szobeli  targyalas 
kitiizes6t  kdrheti,  k6relmenek  kereset  gyan4nt  valo  targyal4sa  celjabol,  ha  e  hata- 
ridot  elmulasztja,  a  fizetesi  meghagyas  erv^nyet  veszti.  A  szobeli  targyalas  a  som- 
mas  eljaras  szabalyai  szerint  folytatando.  —  Ugyv6di  k61ts6gek,  amennyiben  a  per 
tdrgya  a  40  koronkt  meg  nem  haladja,  egyaltaldban  nem  Allapithatok  meg,  ossze- 
giik  nagyobb  6rt6k  eset^ben  is  nemi  korlatnak  van  alavetve.  —  A  fizetesi  meg- 
hagyas alapjan  vegrehajtas  rendelheto  el,  amely  azonban  mindaddig,  amig  az 
ellentraondua  m^g  lehetseges,  a  biztositason  tul  nem  terjedliet. 

X.  Eloleges  bizonyitds. 

Az  eloleges  bizonyitas  elrendel^e  m6g  a  per  meginditdsa  elott  is  kerheto,  ha 
folyamodo  val6sziniisiti,   hogy  bizonyit6kait61   az    ido  folyaman  elesik.      A  bizo- 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDURE.  27 

More  important  than  this  Arbitration  Court  procedure  is  the  institution  of  the 
Court  of  Arbitration  of  the  Budapest  Goods  and  Securities  Exchange,  and  of  the 
Courts  of  Arbitration  organized  on  a  similar  basis  in  some  grain  markets  in  the 
provinces.  To  tlic  Arbitration  Court  of  the  (loods  and  Securities  Exchange  belong, 
by  virtue  of  legal  provisions,  all  disputes  which  arise  out  of  transactions  concluded 
on  the  Exchange,  and  further,  claims  arising  out  of  transactions  which  have  been 
concluded  through  the  intervention  of  an  Exchange  agent  (Exchange  broker), 
provided  the  contract  note  contains  an  acknowledgment  of  the  competence  of  the 
Exchange  Arbitration  Court.  Tlie  competence  of  this  Court  can  further  be  agreed 
upon  in  writing  in  a  number  of  cases;  and  particularly  in  the  case  of  claims  from 
reciprocal  commercial  transactions  of  traders,  of  disputes  between  members  of  an 
unlimited  or  limited  commercial  partnership,  a  joint  stock  company,  or  an  association 
for  particular  commercial  transactions,  or  between  a  public  warehousing  undertaking 
and  the  holder  of  a  warehouse  receipt,  if  the  competence  of  this  Court  is  recognized 
in  the  statutes  (articles)  of  the  warehouse  undertaking.  Finally  its  competence 
can  be  acknowledged  in  disputes  arising  out  of  commercial  sale,  deUvery  and  manu- 
facturing contracts,  commission,  carriage,  forwarding  and  negotiating  business, 
even  if  one  of  the  parties  is  not  a  trader.  The  procedure  of  the  Arbitration  Court 
is  prescribed  by  the  autonomic  Statute  of  the  Exchange.  The  Court  of  Arbitration 
consists  of  four  Judges  and  a  President,  appointed  from  the  rota  of  the  Exchange. 
Each  of  the  parties  can  elect  two  Judges;  the  Judges  elect  a  President.  The  proceed- 
ings are  oral  and  pubUc;  the  contentions  are  concluded  quickly  and  ^\'ithout  unneces- 
sary formalities.  The  judgment  can  only  be  attacked  m  case  of  incompetence,  or 
for  want  of  foundation  for  the  process  or  on  the  ground  of  a  material  formal  defect  in 
the  procedure,  by  a  complaint  to  the  Royal  Table;  against  the  decision  of  the  Royal 
Table  there  can  as  a  rule  be  no  appeal.  A  rectification  can  only  be  made  within 
three  days  or  three  months,  as  the  case  may  be,  from  the  time  of  the  default;  the 
claim  of  nuUity  can  be  instituted  within  three  years  before  the  ordinary  Courts; 
on  the  other  hand,  restitution  of  the  process  is  excluded.  The  request  for  execution 
of  the  judgment  of  the  Arbitration  Court  must  be  handed  in  to  the  Exchange  Court, 
and  the  Exchange  Court  transmits  the  request  for  the  purpose  of  despatch  to  the 
High  Court  having  jurisdiction. 

IX.  Default  Summons  Proceedings. 

Default  summons  proceedings  are  permissible  in  disputes  concerning  money 
claims,  claims  to  a  certain  quantity  of  goods  capable  of  being  replaced  and  docu- 
ments of  title,  up  to  a  value  in  dispute  of  1000  Kronen. 

The  request  for  a  decree  for  summary  execution  process  must  be  lodged  at  the 
District  Court  which  is  competent  according  to  the  general  rules  for  an  action. 
The  District  Court,  if  the  conditions  for  the  process  exist,  issues  an  order  for  payment, 
which  requu'es  the  debtor  to  pay  v,ithin  a  period  of  15  days.  At  the  same  time  the 
debtor  is  informed  that  onlj'  a  substantial  protest  against  the  order  for  payment 
within  15  day  is  permissible,  otherwise  execution  will  issue.  Ser\ace  is  without  excep- 
tion effected  through  a  Court  baUiff,  who  incidentally  to  the  service  has  to  give  an 
explanation  to  the  debtor  concerning  his  opposition. 

The  opposition  may  be  explained  to  the  Court  bailiff  on  the  service,  otherwise 
it  must  be  explained  verbally  or  in  wTiting  to  the  District  Court.  The  opposition 
can  also  be  explained  after  the  issuing  of  the  decree  of  execution,  within  30  days 
reckoned  from  the  service  of  the  decree. 

If  the  debtor  has  opposed,  the  creditor  may  within  six  months  claim  the  fixing 
of  an  oral  hearing,  for  the  purpose  of  dealing  with  his  request  as  a  claim ;  if  he  allows 
the  period  to  expire,  the  order  for  payment  loses  its  force.  The  oral  hearmg  proceeds 
according  to  the  rules  of  the  summary  process.  Lawyers'  costs  are  not  given  at  aU 
in  disputes  up  to  the  value  of  40  Kronen,  and  for  larger  amounts  only  to  a  somewhat 
limited  extent.  On  the  basis  of  an  order  for  paj'ment,  execution  can  be  issued,  but 
so  long  as  opposition  can  be  raised,  must  only  be  carried  up  to  the  completion  of  the 
seizure. 

X.  Anticipatory  Evidence. 

A  decree  for  preUmiuary  evidence  may  be  applied  for  to  the  Court  which  would 
be  competent  to  deal  with  the  action,  even  before  instituting  the  action,  if  it  appears 


28  MagyarorBzAg:  A  peres  elj&ras  v4zlata. 

nyitas  elrendelese  annal  a  birosagnal  kerendo,  amely  a  perre  illetekes,  ha  pedig 
a  k^sedeleni  veszellyel  jarna,  a  szemle  annal  a  birosagnal  is  kerheto,  amelynek 
teriileten  a  szemle  targyat  kepezo  ingosag  letezik.  Az  elrendeles  elott  az  ellenfel 
lehetoleg  meghallgatando.  Amennyiben  az  elozetes  bizonyitas  elrendeltetett,  fogana- 
tositasat  (a  tanuk  kihallgatasa,  a  biroi  szemle)  a  birosag  eszkozU.  A  bizonyitasi 
eljaras  koltsegeit  a  birosag  megallapitja,  azokat  azonban  a  bizonyito  fel  koteles 
fizetni  s  annak  eldontese,  hogy  a  koltsegek  kit  terhelnek,  csak  a  perben  tortenik. 

XL  A  vegrehajtas. 

A  magyar  vegrehajtasi  torveny  a  vegrehajtas  harom  nemet  ismeri :  1.  a  kielegitesi 
vegrehajtast,  —  2.  a  biztositasi  vegrehajtast,  —  3.  a  zarlatot. 

1.  Kiel6git6si  vegrehajtas.  A  kielegitesi  vegrehajtas  alapjaul  szolgalhatnak  a 
jogeros  biroi  iteletek  es  vegzesek,  tovabba  a  biroi  egyezsegek. 

Nemely  esetben  a  kielegitesi  vegrehajtas  oly  itelet  alapjan  is  elrendelendo, 
amely  meg  nem  jogeros.  Ilyenek  a  jarasbirosag  azon  iteletei,  amelyek  a  felebb- 
vitelre  valo  tekintet  nelkiil  vegrehajthatok  (az  ehsmeres  alapjan  hozott,  az  alpe- 
rest  200  koronat  meg  nem  halado  osszegben  marasztalo,  vagy  okirat  alapjan  hozott 
iteletek  stb.),  tovabba  a  felebbezesi  birosagnak  azon  iteletei,  amelyek  alperest 
1000  koronat  meg  nem  halado  osszegben  marasztaljak.  Vegiil  ket  egybehangzo 
itelet  alapjan  a  kielegitesi  vegrehajtas  minden  tovabbi  elofeltetel  nelkiil  eken- 
delheto. 

A  kiralyi  kozjegyzo  elott  letrejott  okiratok,  ha  azokban  az  ados  magat  meg- 
hatarozott  penzosszeg,  helyettesitheto  ingok  vagy  ertekpapirok  meghatarozott 
mennyis6genek  fizetesere,  illetoleg  szolgaltatasara  kotelezte,  szinten  vegrehajt- 
hatok. Az  ados  a  vegrehajtas  eUeni  kifogasait  a  vegzes  kezbesitesetol  szamitott  8  na- 
pon  beliil  irasban  ervenyesitheti.  A  kifogasok  felett  kitiizott  targyalas  soran  esakia 
oly  kifogasok  vehetok  figyelembe,  amelyek  okirattal  bizonyittatnak.  Viszont  az 
adosnak  jogaban  all  kifogasait  a  torveny  rendes  utjan  ervenyesiteni. 

A  vegrehajtas  ekendeleset  a  per  birosaganal  es  pedig  rendszerint  irasban  kell 
kemi.  A  per  birosaga  a  vegrehajtast  vegzdssel  rendeli  el,  a  vegzes  felfolyamodassal 
megtamadhato. 

A  vegrehajtas  foganatositasara,  amennyiben  a  vegrehajtas  ingosagokra, 
penzre,  ertekpapirokra  es  kovetelesekre  vezetendo,  az  a  jarasbirosag  illetekes, 
amelynek  teriileten  a  szoban  forgo  targyak  leteznek.  —  Az  ingatlanokra  veze- 
tendo vegrehajtast  az  illeto  telekkonyvi  hatosag  foganatositja.  Ehhez  kepest  a 
per  birosaga  a  vegrehajtast  vagy  maga  foganatositja  vagy  pedig  az  illetekes  biro- 
sagot  megkeresi. 

A  penztartozasok  behajtasa  celjabol  vezetendo  vegrehajtas  ingatlanokra,  Er- 
tekpapirokra, kovetelesekre,  penzre,  biroi  kikiildott,  rendszerint  vegrehajto  altal 
foganatositando  es  pedig  a  vegrehajtato  kozbejovetelevel  vagy,  megfelelo  k^relem 
eseten,  hivatalbol. 

A  vegrehajtasi  jogcselekmeny  az  ingosagok  stb.  osszeirasa  utjan,  kovetelesek- 
nel  az  ados  egyidejii  ertesitese  raellett,  eszkozlendo  s  hatalya  a  biroi  zalogjog  meg- 
szerzese.  A  vegrehajto  eljdrasarol  a  foganatositasra  hivatott  birosagnak  jelent^st 
tenni  tartozik,  a  birosag  a  vegrehajtasi  jogcselekmeny  targyaban  ezen  jclentds 
valamint  az  erdckeltek  egyike  altal  esetlcg  benyujtott  eloterjesztEs  alapjan  veg- 
zessel  hataroz. 

A  vegrehajtas  al61  ki  vannak  vevo  is  enn^lfogva  meg  a  vegrehajtast  szen- 
vedonek  belesgycze.sevel  sem  foglalhetok  le:  1.  az  isteni  tiszteletrc  es  a  haz  ajtatos- 
sagra  kozvetleiiiil  szant  targyak,  az  imakonyvek,  az  isteni  tiszteletre  szant  helyi- 
segekhez  tartozo  szerelvenyek,  a  sirok  es  sirboltok  felszcrelesc,  valamint  a  vegre- 
hajtast szenvedo  vagy  haznepe  temetesehez  kiizvetleniil  sziiks^ges  targyak;  — 
2.  a  valliisi  ereklyck  es  a  csaladi  arczkepek;  —  3.  rendjelek,  erdempenzek  es  egyeb 
difizjelek;  —  4.  a  koz-  e.s  magaiihivatalhoz,  intezcthcz  vagy  iizlethez  tartozo  pecset- 
nyomok,  belyegzok,  iromanyok,  feljegyzesi,  iizleti  es  egy^b  konyvek,  valamint 
a  koz-,  vagy  maganiiivatalhoz,  tartozo  mas  felszerelesek ;  —  5.  a  kozszolgalat  tel- 
jesites6hez,  valamint  a  hivatds  gyakorlasalioz  sziiks6ges  egyenruha,  tovabba  a 
valjdsi  szertartasok  gyakorlasara  eloirt  ruhazat;  —  6.  a  fegyveres  erohoz,  csen- 
dorsf^ghez,  valamint  egyeb  hato.sagi  orszemelyzethez  tartozo  egyeneknek  a  szol- 
gdlathoz  tartozo  fegyvere,  felszcreldse,  szersziimai,  miiszerei,  kocsijai  es  lovai;  — 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDlTtE.  28 

that  in  the  course  of  time  the  means  of  obtaining  evidence  might  disappear.  Before 
decreeing  the  taking  of  the  evidence  the  future  opponent  to  the  action  must  as  a  rule 
be  heard.  If  the  preliminarj-  evidence  appears  permissible,  it  is  taken  (examination 
of  the  witnesses,  judicial  observation)  through  the  Court.  The  costs  of  the  proceedings 
are  fixed  and  must  be  advanced  by  the  party  requiring  the  evidence;  the  decision 
as  to  who  is  to  bear  them  follows  in  the  action. 

XI.  Execution. 

The  Hungarian  Law  of  Execution  recognizes  three  kinds  of  execution:  1.  the 
compulsory  execution  for  the  purpose  of  satisfaction;  —  2.  execution  for  the  purpose 
of  security;  —  3.  sequestration. 

1.  Execution  for  satisfaction.  Before  all,  the  final  judgments  and  decrees  of  the 
Courts,  as  \\ell  as  the  compromises  concluded  before  the  Court,  are  capable  of  exe- 
cution. 

In  some  cases  such  judgments  as  have  not  yet  become  final  are  also  capable  of 
execution,  such  as  the  judgments  of  the  District  Courts,  which  are  capable  of  execution 
without  regard  to  an  appeal  (when  they  contain  a  condemnation  not  exceeding 
200  Kronen,  or  when  they  are  given  on  the  basis  of  an  acknowledgment  or  document, 
etc.),  the  judgments  on  an  appeal  which  award  payment  of  an  amount  not  exceeding 
1000  Kronen.  Finally,  execution  can  be  appUed  for  on  the  basis  of  two  judgments 
in  conformity,  without  limitation. 

Further,  pubUc  documents  executed  before  a  public  notary  are  also  capable  of 
execution,  if  the  debtor  binds  himself  therein  to  paj^ment  of  a  fixed  sum  of  money, 
or  to  deliver  a  certain  quantity  of  goods  capable  of  being  replaced  and  documents 
of  title.  The  debtor  can  substantiate  his  objections  within  eight  days,  reckoned 
from  the  service  of  the  decree.  On  the  hearing  fixed  for  this,  only  verified  objections 
will  be  considered,  but  proceedings  by  way  of  action  are  open  to  the  defendant. 

Execution  must  be  applied  for  at  the  Court  having  cognizance  of  the  action  and 
as  a  rule  in  wTiting.  The  Court  having  cognizance  of  the  action  directs  the  execution 
by  a  decree  having  as  a  basis  the  ground  of  complaint. 

For  the  carrying  out  of  the  execution,  so  far  as  the  execution  is  directed  to  mov- 
able objects,  money,  negotiable  securities  and  claims  (choses  in  action),  the  competent 
Court  is  the  District  Court  in  the  district  of  which  the  respective  objects  are  situated; 
for  immovables  the  Land  Registry  Court  having  jurisdiction  at  the  place  where  they 
are  situated.  Accordingly  the  Court  having  cognizance  of  the  action  itself  deals 
with  the  execution  or  requests  the  Court  having  jurisdiction  to  do  so. 

Execution  in  relation  to  money  claims,  or  movable  things,  negotiable  securities 
and  choses  in  action  is  effected  by  a  Court  bailiff  on  the  request  and  with  the  inter- 
vention of  the  claimant  or,  on  application,  by  the  sheriff  himself. 

The  execution  is  effected  by  imdertaking  the  seizure  and  drawing  up  a  record 
of  the  seizure;  and  in  the  case  of  claims,  notifying  the  debtor  at  the  same  time. 
The  Court  baiUff  must  give  notice  thereof  to  the  Court  of  execution;  the  Court  of 
execution  gives  its  decision  with  reference  to  the  seizure  on  this  report,  and  also 
on  any  eventual  representation  on  the  part  of  any  of  the  intervening  parties,  by 
a  decree. 

The  following  are  exempt  from  execution  and  consequently  not  subject  to 
seizure  even  in  case  of  consent  of  the  debtor:  1.  the  objects  of  reUgious  service  and 
devoted  directly  to  the  piety  of  the  family,  prayer-books,  church  furniture  belonging 
to  places  devoted  to  divine  service,  everything  belonging  to  graves  and  tombs, 
as  well  as  the  things  necessary  for  the  funeral  of  the  debtor  or  of  a  member  of  his 
family;  —  2.  pious  relics  and  family  portraits;  —  3.  orders,  medals  and  other  decor- 
ations; —  4.  seals  required  in  public  and  private  offices,  institutions  and  businesses, 
as  well  as  business  and  other  books  and  papers  and  other  implements  necessary 
for  these  offices  or  undertakings;  —  5.  uniforms  required  for  the  exerci.se  of  public 
or  other  service,  as  well  as  ecclesiastical  raiment  prescribed  for  divine  service;  — 
6.  arms,  equipments,  implements,  instruments,  horses  and  cars  of  those  belonging 
to  the  arm}-,  the  miUtary  police  force  and  the  pohce  force  of  other  public  bodies; 
—   7.   books,  papers,  models  and  tools  of  officials,  public  and  private  emploj'^s. 


29  Magyaror8z4g:  A  peres  elj4r48  v&zlata. 

7.  tisztviseloknek,  koz-  vagy  maganhivatalnokoknak,  lelkeszeknek,  tanaroknak 
es  tanitoknak,  kozjegyzoknek,  iigyvedcknek,  orvosoknak,  memokoknek,  iroknak, 
miiveszeknck  es  altalaban  tudomanyos  vagy  miiveszi  hataskorben  miikodo  sze- 
melj'eknck,  valamint  sziilesznoknek  hivatasuk  gyakorlasahoz  sziikseges  konyvei, 
iratai,  mintiii,  iniiszerei,  segedeszkozei ;  —  8.  a  gyogyszertar  iizemenek  folytatasahoz 
sziikseges  munkaszerek,  tartalyok  es  gyogyszerkeszlet ;  —  9.  a  kozkorhazak  es  a 
kozgyogyintezetek  f elszerelese ;  —  10.  a  vegrehajtast  szenvedo  es  haznepe  reszere 
a  haztartashoz  sziikseges  hazi-  es  konyhabutor,  edenyck,  fozo-  es  evoeszkonok, 
kalyhak,  tiizhelyek,  a  ruhazkodashoz  sziikseges  targyak,  a  sziikseges  agy-  es  feher- 
nemii;  —  11.  a  vegrehajtast  szenvedonek  6s  haznepenek  betegsege  vagy  testi 
fogyatkozasa  okabol  sziikseges  gyogy-  es  egyeb  szerek  es  segedeszkozok ;  —  12.  az 
iskolakonyvek  es  taneszkozok;  —  13.  a  kereset  folytatasahoz  es  a  szemelyes  bizton- 
saghoz  .sziikseges  fegyrcrek;  —  14.  kisiparosoknak,  kezmiiveseknek,  ipari  (gyari) 
munkasoknak,  napszamosoknak  es  altalaban  azoknak,  akik  magukat  kezimunkaval 
tartjak  fenn,  a  keresetiik  folytatasahoz  sziikseges  szerszaniok,  eszkozok,  miiszerek 
es  aUatok,  tovabba  kisiparosok  es  kezmiivesek  feldolgozhato  anyagkeszlete  szaz- 
otven  korona  ertek  erejeig;  —  15.  a  vegrehajtast  szenvedonek  es  haznepenek  egy 
havi  idotartamra  sziikseges  elelmi,  tiizelo-  es  vilagitoszerek,  ezek  hianyaban  pedig 
a  lefoglalhato  keszpenzbol  a  beszerzesiikhoz  sziikseges  osszeg;  —  16.  annyi  keszpenz, 
amennyivel  a  vegrehajtast  szenvedonek  es  haznepenek  sziikseges  lakas  bere  egy 
negyedevre  fedezheto;  —  17.  a  vegrehajtast  szenvedo  valasztasa  .szerint:  egy 
tehen  vagy  negy  juh,  vagy  negy  kecske,  vagy  negy  sertes,  ugyszinten  ezen  aOotok 
reszere  fele\'i  takarmany,  szalma,  alom,  ezeknek  hianyaban  pedig  a  lefoglalhato 
keszpenzbol  a  bcszerzesukhoz  sziikseges  osszeg;  —  18.  mezei  gazdalkodassal  foglal- 
kozok  reszere  az  altaluk  miivelt,  vagy  miiveltetett,  de  legfeljebb  tizenket  kataszteri 
holdnyi  szantofold  niiivelesehez  sziikseges  vetomag,  igavono  joszag,  felevre  sziik- 
seges takarmany,  szalma  es  alom,  tovabba  gazdasagi  eszkoz  es  tragya;  vetomag 
hianyaban  pedig  a  lefoglalhato  keszpenzbol  a  beszerzeshez  szukseges  osszeg.  Amen- 
nyiben  azonban  a  vegrehajtas  valamely  dolog  v^telaranak  behajtasara  rendeltetik 
el,  a  vegrehajtast  elrendelo  birosag  az  illeto  dolgot  e  koveteles  javara  lefoglalhatonak 
mondhatja  ki. 

A  koztisztviselok  es  maganalkalmazottak  fizetes  es  fizetes  jellegevel  biro 
potleka  valamint  nyugdija  legfeljebb  egy  harmadreszeben  es  csak  ugy  foglalhato, 
bogy  a  fizetesbol  es  egyeb  a  tenylcges  szolgalat6rt  jaro  illetmenybol  legalabb  2000, 
a  nyugdijbol  pedig  legalabb  1200  korono  a  foglalason  tul  is  erintetlen  maradjon. 
Ennek  megfeleloleg  a  munkabcmek  es  a  szakmanymunka  berenek  csak  az  a  resze 
foglalhato  le,  amely  a  napi  6t  koronat  kitevo  osszeget  nieghaladja.  Ennek  meg- 
feleloleg az  ily  mentesseget  elvezo  vegrehajtast  szenvedettnel  talalt  penz,  azon 
osszeg  erejeig,  amely  a  vegrehajtas  foganatositasdtol  a  jarandosag  legkozelebbi 
fizctesegeig  terjedo  idore  a  le  neni  foglalhato  jarandosag  osszegenck  megfelel,  le 
nem  foglalhato.  Torvenyes  tartasi  kotelezettseggel  szemben  az  ezen  bekezdesben 
felsorolt  mentessegek  felenyire  szallanak  aid.  (1908  evi  XLI  t.  cz.  1 — 15  §§). 

Tulajdonjog  vagy  valamely  mas  a  vegrehajtast  akaddlyozo  jog  alapjan,  a  jo- 
gosult  a  vegrehajtas  foganatositasdra  iUetekes  birosagndl  per  utjan  kovetelheti  a  le- 
foglalt  ingosagoknak,  ertekpapiroknak,  k6vetel6scknek  stb.  a  vegrehajtas  alol  valo 
felolddsat.  Ez  az  u.  n.  ig6nypcr  sommas  uton  tdrgyalando,  s  it^lettel  dontendo 
el.  A  torveny  megfelelo  intdzkedesck  altal  iparkodik  meggatolni  a  per  elhuzasat: 
az  igenykercsct  a  vdgrehajtds  folytatasara  csak  akkor  bir  halaszto  hatallyal,  ha  a 
vegrehajtds  foganatositasdtol  szdmitott  15  napon  beliil  adatott  be,  vagy  pedig 
az  ig^nylo  a  lefoglalt  targyak  becs^rteket  a  birosdgndl  letx^ttbc  helyezi. 

Amennyiben  halaszto  hatdlj'u  igenyper  nem  indittatott  vagy  pedig  azt  a  biro- 
sdg  elutasitotta,  a  lefoglalt  ingok  biroi  kikiildott  dltal,  nyilvdnos  arvercsen  eladat- 
nak.  Az  arver^s  mindenkor  kozzet^tetik  6s  pedig  a  torvenyben  meghatdrozott, 
ardnj'lag  csek61y  ert^kliatdron  tul  a  hivatalos  lapban  is.  Az  drveresi  jcgyzokonyv 
a  birosagnak  bemutatando,  amennyiben  az  arverdsen  befolyt  osszeg  a  v6gre- 
hajtatonak  nem  volt  kiadhato,  ez  egyuttal  let^tbe  helyezendo.  Az  arvercs  jovaha- 
gyasa  utdn  kovetkezik  ez  esef  ben  a  veteldr  felosztasa  s  a  netdni  clsobbs^gi  igenyek 
eldcintese.  —  A  lefoglalt  k6vetol6sek  behajtasdra  vagy  a  v6grehajtat6  jogositando 
fel  vagy  pedig  ecz^lboi  iigygondnok  rendclendo  ki.  Ha  azonban  a  bchajtds  nem  mu- 
tatkozik  c^lszeriinek,  a  bir6sdg  azoknak  is  arver^dt  rendcli  el. 


HUNGAKY:  PROCEDURE.  29 

priests,  professors  and  teachers,  public  notaries,  advocates,  surgeons,  engineers, 
writers,  artists  and  otliors  exercising  an  artistic  calling,  and  of  midwifes  necessary  for 
them  for  carrying  on  (heir  profession;  —  8.  tools,  melting  pots  and  other  implements, 
as  well  as  the  stock  of  ijharinacies,  necessary  for  carrying  on  the  business  of  chemists; 

—  9.  furniture  and  implements  of  public  hospitals  and  dispensaries;  —  10.  house  and 
kitchen  furniture,  vessels,  utensils,  dinner  services,  stoves,  hearths,  dresses,  bed- 
clothes and  linen,  so  far  as  they  are  necessary  for  the  debtor  and  his  family ;  —  11.  drugs, 
tools  and  instruments  which  are  necessary  to  the  debtor  or  a  member  of  his  house  in 
consequence  of  illness  or  bodily  defect;  —  12.  school  books  and  other  means  of  in- 
struction ;  —  13.  arms  and  weapons  necessary  for  the  constinuation  of  the  profession  or 
for  the  safety  of  the  life  of  the  debtor;  —  14.  tools,  instruments  and  animals  of  artisans 
and  industrial  \\orkmen  (working  in  manufactories),  and  in  general  of  those  who 
earn  their  hving  by  handicraft,  indispensable  for  carrying  on  their  occupation,  and 
the  materials  in  stock  of  artisans  so  far  as  their  value  does  not  exceed  150  Kronen; 

—  15.  victuals,  fuel  and  substances  for  illumination  in  quantities  not  exceeding 
the  needs  of  the  debtor  and  his  household  for  a  month;  or  in  absence  of  these  stocks 
as  much  of  the  seizable  ready  money  as  is  wanted  for  purchasing  such  stores;  — 
16.  so  much  ready  money  as  is  wanted  for  paying  the  rent  of  the  lodging  of  the 
debtor  and  his  household  for  three  months;  —  17.  according  to  the  debtor's  choice: 
one  cow  or  four  sheep  or  four  goats  or  four  swdne  together  with  fodder,  straw  and 
litter  for  them  for  one  half  year's  term,  or  in  absence  of  such  stock  as  much  of  the 
seizable  ready  money  as  is  wanted  for  purchasing  such  stock;  —  18.  if  the  debtor 
is  a  small  farmer,  so  many  seeds,  draught  animals  together  with  fodder,  straw  and 
litter  for  these  for  one  half  year's  term,  farming  tools  and  manure,  as  are  wanted 
for  cultivating  their  land,  not  exceeding  an  acreage  of  twelve  "Katastral  Hold''^) 
In  case  of  absence  of  seeds,  so  much  of  the  seizable  readj^  money  as  is  required  for 
their  purchase.  Where  a  warrant  of  execution  has  been  issued  for  the  purpose 
of  recovering  the  purchase  price  of  a  certain  thing,  the  court  granting  such  warrant 
may,  however,  declare  that  the  thing  is  to  be  seized  m  favour  of  the  claim. 

Salaries  and  supplementary  payments  having  the  character  of  salaries,  as 
well  as  pensions,  of  public  and  private  employees,  can  be  seized  only  to  the  extent 
of  one  third  and  only  in  so  far  as  2000  Kronen  remain  at  the  free  disposition  of 
the  debtor  out  of  the  salaries  and  payments  due  to  him  for  service  performed,  or 
1200  Kronen  out  of  liis  pension.  Further,  only  that  part  of  the  wages  and  daily 
remunerations  can  be  seized  which  exceeds  5  Kronen  per  day.  Further,  money 
found  with  the  debtor  to  whom  the  law  grants  that  exemption,  is  exempt  from 
seizure  up  to  an  amount  not  exceeding  the  non-seizable  sum  from  the  day  of  levying 
the  execution  till  the  next  pay-day.  The  exemptions  enumerated  in  this  Article, 
however,  are  reduced  to  one  half  in  cases  of  aUmentary  allowances  which  are  based 
on  law.    (Art.  XLI  of  1908  §§  1—15). 

On  the  ground  of  owTiership  or  some  other  right  preventing  execution,  the 
person  entitled  can  apply  to  the  Court  of  execution  by  way  of  action  for  the  arniul- 
ment  of  the  seizure.  Tliis  process  (so-called  extinguishmg  or  presumptive  claim) 
is  dealt  with  in  a  summary  way  and  decided  by  judgment.  The  procedure  comprises 
suitable  measures  agamst  protracting  the  process.  The  claim  only  results  in  a 
postponement  of  the  further  execution,  if  it  is  filed  within  15  days  after  seizure  is 
effected  or  the  estimated  value  of  the  objects  seized  are  deposited  m  Court. 

If  no  presumptive  claim  with  postponing  effect  is  made,  or  if  it  is  rejected, 
the  sale  by  auction  of  the  objects  seized  by  the  Court  bailiff  follows.  The  auction  is 
always  public,  and  is  published  in  the  official  newspaper,  even  for  a  small  amoimt 
in  value.  Choses  in  action  seized  are  assigned  to  the  conductor  of  the  execution  to 
be  realised  or  a  curator  ad  actum  is  appointed  for  their  collection,  but  in  so  far  as  this 
appears  impracticable,  they  also  are  sold  by  auction.  The  record  of  the  auction  is 
produced  on  return  to  the  Court  of  execution,  the  proceeds  are  deposited,  and  after- 
wards follow  proceedings  concerning  the  distribution  and  the  decision  with  regard 
to  any  claims  to  priority  which  have  been  raised. 


')  One  Katastral  Hold  is  about  2  Hectares.    (Translator.) 


3Q  Magyarorszig:  A  peres  eljArAs  vazlata. 

A  vegrehajtas  kolts6geit,  egyebek  kozott  a  vegrehajto  koltsegeit  es  dijait, 
a  bir6sag  minden  egj'es  vegrehajtasi  jogcsclekmeny  alkalmaval  megallapitja,  azo- 
kst  a  vegrehajtato  tartozik  elolegezni,  megt^ritesuk  azonban  rendszerint  a  vegre- 
hajtist  szenvcdcttet  tcrheli. 

Ingatlanokra  a  vegrehajtas  foganatositasa  a  vegrehajtasi  zalogjog  bekebelezese, 
ha  pedig  a  zalogjog  elozoleg  mar  be  volt  kebelezve,  a  vegrehajtasi  jog  feljegyzese 
utjan  tortenik.  Aniennyiben  ez  a  vegzes  jogerore  emelkedett,  a  telekk6ny\i  hato- 
sagnal  az  Arveres  elrendelese  kerheto.  Az  arverest  elrendelo  vegzes  onallo  jogor- 
voslattal,  fclfolyamodassal  tamadhato  meg.  —  Az  arveresi  hirdetmeny  kifiiggesz- 
tendo,  a  legtobb  esetben  pedig  liirlapilag  is  kozzeteendo. 

Az  arveres  foganatositasara  a  birosag  birosagi  vegrehajtot  vagy  a  telekkonyvi 
hatosag  valamely  hivatalnokat  vagy  vegiil   valamely  kiralyi   kozjegj'zot  kiild  ki. 

Az  arver6sen  az  ingatlan  a  legtobbet  igeronek  adatik  el.  Ervenyesen  csak  az 
arverezhct,  aki  az  eloirt  ovadekot  (igen  sok  esetben  a  becsertek  legalabb  6t,  leg- 
feljebb  husz  %-at)  keszpenzben  vagy  ovadekkepes  ertekpapirokban  letetbehelyezi.  — 
Az  arveres  ervenyessege  a  telekkonyvi  hatosaghoz  benyujtando  eloterjesztessel,  a 
telekkonyvi  hatosag  vegzese  pedig,  felfolyamodassal  tamadhato  meg.  IMasfelol  az 
arveres  megtartasatol  szamitott  15napon  beliil  benyujtott  utoajanlat  alapjan,  ha  ez 
az  ajanlat  az  arveresen  tett  legmagasabb  ajanlat  osszeget,  annak  1/10-evel  meg- 
haladja,  a  birosag  ujabb  arverest  rendel  el. 

Ha  az  arveres  jogerore  emelkedett,  a  vevo  a  vetelarat,  amennyiben  az  a  ve- 
telarbol  sorozhato  jelzalogos  koveteleseknek  az  ingatlanon  valo  meghagyasa  es  az 
Arveresi  vetelarba  valo  betudasa  utjan  nem  torlesztetnek,  keszpenzben  befizetni 
koteles;  ellenkezo  esetben  a  hirdetmenyben  kiszabott  hatarido  elteltevel  a  visz- 
4rveres  rendelendo  el.  —  Az  ingatlan  jogervenyes  eladasa  utan,  a  vetelar  feloszta- 
sanak  sorrendje,  targyalas  utan,  megaUapitando.  A  sorrend  targyaban  hozott 
yegz6s  felfolyamodassal  megtamadhato,  a  tenyleges  felosztas  (kiutalas)  csakis  a 
jogerore  emelkedes  utan  eszkozolheto. 

A  vegrehajtas,  az  ingatlan  allagaval  egyiitt  vagy  kiilon,  az  ingatlan  haszondl- 
vezetere  is  vezetheto,  foganatositasa  zargondnoki  kezeles  utjan  tortenik. 

Amennyiben  az  it^let  egyedileg  megjelolt  ingoknak,  avagy  helyettesitheto 
ingok  meghatarozott  mennyisegenek  atadasaban  marasztal,  a  vegrehajtas  fogana- 
tositasa abbol  all,  hogy  a  vegrehajto  azokat,  amennyiben  az  ados  birtokaban  ta- 
laltatnak,  a  vegrehajtatonak  atadja.  Ha  a  vegrehajtas  e  reszben  eredmenytelen 
maradt,  a  megfelelo  penzbeh  ellenertekre  rendelheto  el  a  kielegitesi  vegrehajtas. 
Ha  a  marasztalas  targya  valamely  munka  vegzese,  cselekves  vegrehajtasa,  tiires 
vagy  abbanhagyas,  a  vegrehajtast  szenvedett  a  teljesitesre  penzbirsaggal  szorithato. 
Ha  pedig  az  itelet  valamely  telekkonyvi  bejegyzesre  alkalmas  okirat  kiallitas&ban 
marasztal,  a  teljesit^si  hatarido  sikertelcn  eltelte  utan  az  itelet  potolja  a  nyilat- 
kozatot  s  ennek  alapjan  foganatosithato  vegrehajtas  utjan  a  kerdeses  bejegyz^s. 

2.  Biztositdsi  v6grehajtis.  Biztositasi  vegrehajtas  rendellieto  el  felt^tleniil 
marasztalo,  felcbbvitellel  megtamadott  clso  birosagi  itelet  alapjan.  Valtokra  vagy 
okiratokra  alapitott  kovetelesek  tekinteteben  azonban,  a  keresetinditassal  egjade- 
jiileg  is  elrcndclheto,  ha  a  kerelmezo  kovctelesenek  veszdlyezteteset  valosziniisiti. 
A  biztositasi  vegrehajtas  azonban  mindenkor  elharithato  a  megfelelo  osszegnek  a 
birosagndl  valo  letetele  utjan.  A  vegrehajtast  a  per  birosaga  rendeh  el.  Fogana- 
tositasa, ingatlanokat  illetoleg  a  vegrehajtasi  zalogjognak  telekkonyvi  elojegyzese, 
ingokra,  ertekpapirokra  kovetclesekrc  stb.  a  vegrehajtasi  foglalas  (az  osszeirds) 
utjan  tortdnik.  —  Arveres  ellenben  a  biztositasi  vegrehajt.is  soran  csak  kivetelk6p 
rendelheto  el.  A  biztositasi  vegrehajtas  erv^nyess^genek  elofeltetele  az  ados  uto- 
lagos  mara.sztala,sa,  illetvc  a  kielegitesi  vegrehajtas  elrendelese. 

3.  Z&rlat.  Zarlat  rendelheto  el  ingo  vagy  ingatlan  dolgokra  vonatkozo  tulaj- 
doni  vagy  egy6b  vitak,  a  tulajdonns  es  berlo  illetve  haszonWrlo,  a  jelzalogos  hite- 
lezo  6a  a  tulajdonos  kozott  felmeriilo  vitak  eset^ben,  a  vita  targyat  kepezo  dolgokra 
68  pedig  a  felebbez^ssel  megtamadott,  de  feltetleniil  marasztalo  clsobirosagi  it61et 
alapjan,  valamint  a  veszdly  6s  az  igeny  valosziniisitesc  mellett,  mar  a  keresetinditds 
elott  vagy  (^zzel  egyidejiileg.  A  zarlat  a  zar  alkahnaziisa,  illetve  zargondnoki  ke- 
zelds,  ingatlanokndl  ezenfeliil  a  zdrlat  telekkonyvi  feljegj'zese  utjan,  foganatositta- 
tik.  A  zarhit  jogliatdlya  alperes  marasztah'watol,  illetve  a  vegrehajtiisnak  utolagos 
elrendelesetol   fcltetclczclt. 

4.  A  v6grehajtds  megszuntet6se,  korldtozdsa,  felfiiggeszt^se.  Ha  a  vegrehajtas 
alapjdt  k6pez6  itdlctet  a  felso  bir68dg  megviiltoztatja,  a  v6grehajtas  megsziintet6se 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDURK.  30 

The  costs  of  execution,  including  also  the  fees  of  the  Court  bailiff,  are  fixed 
by  the  Court  of  execution  after  each  execution  transaction  and  paid  by  the  party 
levying  the  execution,  but  are  as  a  general  rule  borne  by  the  debtor. 

The  execution  on  landed  property  is  effected  by  registering  the  seizure  in  execu- 
tion, and  if  a  mortgage  has  already  been  registered,  by  way  of  noting  the  execution. 
If  the  decree  of  the  Land  Registry  Court  for  this  purpose  becomes  final,  an  order 
for  an  auction  can  be  applied  for.  The  decree  for  this  purpose  can,  nevertheless, 
be  attacked  by  a  complaint.  The  edict  for  an  auction  is  public,  in  most  cases  is 
also  published  through  the  official  newspaper. 

The  conduct  of  the  auction  is  entrusted  to  a  Court  bailiff  or  an  official  of  the 
Land  Registry  Court,  or  in  some  cases  to  a  royal  public  nt)tary. 

Landed  property  is  knocked  down  to  the  highest  bidder.  Bids  can  only  be  made 
l)y  those  who  deposit  the  prescribed  amount  (at  most  10%  of  the  judicial  valuation) 
in  cash  or  guardianship  (trustee)  securities.  The  validity  of  the  auction  can  be  dis- 
puted by  a  so-called  "Representation"  to  the  Court  of  execution,  the  decree  of  the 
Court  of  execution  by  a  complaint.  On  the  other  hand,  on  the  ground  of  a  subse- 
quent bid  made  within  15  days,  a  new  auction  must  be  decreed,  if  this  bid  exceeds 
the  highest  bid  by  one  tenth. 

If  the  sale  becomes  legally  binding,  the  purchaser  must  pay  the  purchase  money 
in  cash,  so  far  as  it  is  not  balanced  by  leaving  such  mortgages  made  on  the  property 
as  can  be  satisfied  out  of  the  proceeds,  otherwise  an  auction  at  his  expense  will  be 
decreed.  After  the  final  valid  sale,  the  firoceedings  for  distribution  take  place  on 
the  basis  of  verbal  process.  The  decree  pronounced  m  these  proceedings  can  be 
attacked  by  way  of  complaint;  only  after  it  has  obtained  th?  force  of  laW;  can  the 
distribution  be  made. 

Execution  can  also  be  levied  on  the  produce  of  landed  property  and  it  is  realised 
in  this  case  by  way  of  compulsory  administration  (management). 

If  the  judgment  directs  the  giving  up  of  particular  movables  in  specie  or  of  an 
ascertained  quantity  of  generic  goods,  execution  is  levied,  so  far  as  they  are  found 
in  the  possession  of  the  debtor,  by  the  Court  bailiff  taking  them  away  and  deUvering 
them  to  the  creditor.  If  the  things  are  not  found,  execution  can  be  enforced  with 
respect  to  the  corresponding  money  value.  The  execution  debtor  can  be  coerced  to 
the  performance  of  transactions,  as  well  as  to  tolerations  and  cessations,  by  money 
penalties  imposed  by  the  Court.  If,  by  the  judgment,  the  obligation  is  imposed  of 
allowing  the  dehvery  of  an  effective  declaration  of  an  entry  m  the  Land  Registry, 
execution  is  effected  after  the  fruitless  expiration  of  the  date  for  performance,  by 
way  of  registration. 

2.  Execution  for  security.  Execution  for  security  can  be  appUed  for  on  the  basis 
of  a  judgment  of  the  first  uistance  which  is  the  subject  of  an  appeal;  and  in  the  case 
of  claims  on  bills  of  exchange  or  documents,  on  making  it  appear  at  the  time  when 
the  claim  is  filed  that  there  is  danger.  But  it  can  be  prevented  by  deposit  of  the 
amount  of  the  claim  in  the  hands  of  the  Court.  The  execution  is  ordered  by  the 
Court  having  cognizance  of  the  action,  and  is  levied  on  landed  property  by  noting 
the  right  of  seizure  in  the  Land  Register,  and  with  regard  to  movables,  negotiable 
securities  and  choses  in  action,  by  undertaking  the  seizure  thereof.  Hereupon, 
execution  for  security  is  finished;  an  auction  camiot  as  a  rule  take  place  witlrin  its 
limits.   Its  validity  is  subject  to  the  subsequent  order  for  execution  for  satisfaction. 

3.  Sequestration.  In  cases  of  owTiership  and  similar  claims  relatmg  to  a  movable 
or  immovable  thing,  in  disputes  between  the  owner  and  tenant,  the  mortgage  creditor 
and  owner,  sequestration  of  the  object  ui  dispute  can  be  decreed  on  the  basis  of  a 
judgment  of  first  instance  questioned  by  an  appeal,  or  further,  on  showing  that  there 
is  danger  in  delay  at  the  time  of  or  before  instituting  the  action.  Sequestration  i.s 
effected  by  way  of  compulsory  admuustration,  and  in  addition,  in  the  case  of  landed 
property,  by  notification  in  the  Land  Registry.  The  efficacy  of  the  sequestration 
is  subject  to  the  subsequent  condemnation  of,  or  decree  of  execution  against,  the 
defendant,  as  the  case  may  be. 

4.  Discontinuance,  limitation  and  suspension  of  execution.  If  the  judgment 
forming  the  basis  of  execution  is  altered,  the  discontinuance  or  the  reservation,  as 

B    XXVIII,  1  6 


31  Magyaror8z4g:  A  pores  oljirds  v&zlata. 

illetve  korlatozasa,  ha  pedig  e  hatarozat  meg  nem  jogeros,  a  vegrehajtasnak  fel- 
fiiggesztese  kerheto. 

Ha  a  vegrelmjtato  k6vetel6se  r^szben  vagy  egeszben  elenyeszik,  a  v^grchajtast 
szenvedett  a  vegrehajtds  mcgsziintet&et  illetve  korlatozasat  per  utjan  kovetelheti. 

Ha  ellenben  a  v^grehajtas  nem  vezetett  teljes  kielegiteshez ,  a  hitelezo  a  foly- 
tatolagos  vegrehajtas  elrendeles6t  kerhcti  a  vegrehajtas  foganatositasara  hivatott 
birosagnal,  bizonyos  esetekben  pedig  a  perbirosagnal. 

Felfedezo  eskiire  a  vegrehajtast  szenvedett  hazai  jogunk  szerint  a  vegrehaj- 
tdsi  cljaras  soran,  valamint  altalaban  a  csodeljarason  kiviil,  nem  kotelezheto. 

Vegiil  kiemelendo,  hogy  a  kozsegi  birosagok  iteleteinek  vegrehajtdsara  szol- 
galo  eljaras  tobb  tekintetben  cgyszeriibb. 

5.  Kiilfoldi  it61etek  v6grehajtasa.  Kiilfoldi  birosagok  it^letei  hazankban  csak 
akkor  hajthatok  vegre,  ha  a  viszonossag  biztositottnak  mutatkozik  6s  a  kiilfoldi 
birosag  itelete  nem  iitkozik  a  magyar  jog  valamely  tilto  jogszabalyaba.  —  Ezen 
korlatok  kozott  is  csak  akkor  rendelheto  el  a  kiilfoldi  birosagok  jogeros  iteletei  es 
vegzdsei,  tovabba  az  elottiik  kotott  biroi  egyezsegek  alapjan  a  vegrehajtas,  ha  a 
magyar  honos  alperes  a  kiilfoldon  sajat  kezehez  vagy  pedig  Magyarorszagon  ma- 
gyar birosag  kozremiikodesevel  ideztetett  es  a  kiilfoldi  birosag  iUetekesseget  a  ma- 
gyar torveny  megallapitja.  A  magyar  honos  szem61yi  allapotara  vonatkozo  kiil- 
foldi itelet  alapjan  a  vegrehajtas  hazankban  egyaltalaban  nem  rendelheto  el. 

A  vegrehajtas  elrendelese  a  foganatositasara  illetekcs  magyar  birosagnal  ke- 
rendo.     Ez  a  birosag  hatarozatat  a  felek  meghaUgatasa  utan  hozza  meg. 

Az  osztrak  birosagok  iteletei  alapjan  a  vegrehajtas  a  viszonossag  fenforgasa 
eset^ben  es  amennyiben  az  itelet  nem  iitkozik  hazai  tilto  torvenybe,  feltdtleniil  va- 
gyis  a  felek  meghaUgatasa  n61kiil  rendelendo  el.     (Vegrehajtast  torveny  3,  4  es  7 

§-ai.) 

Az  aUamszerzodesek  messzebb  meno  int^zkedeseket  allapithatnak  meg.  IVDn- 
dezideig  eltekintve  a  nemzetkozi  vasuti  fuvarozasi  egyezmenytol  (56.  cz.)  csupan 
az  1905  juhus  ho  17-en  Hagaban  letrejott  es  az  1909  evi  XIV.  t.  c.-be  iktatott 
nemzetkozi  egyezmeny  tartalmaz  ily  megallapodast  6s  pedig  csakis  a  kolts6gmegal- 
lapitast  tartalmazo  iteletek  tekinteteben. 

A  vegreliajtas  tekinteteben  a  viszonossag  pedig  ezidoszerint  Ausztrian,  valamint 
Bosznia  6s  Hercegovinan  kiviil,  csakis  Olaszorszag,  Romania,  Svajc,  Szerbia  es 
bizonyos  tekintetben  Torokorszag  r6szer61  mutatkozik  biztositottnak. 


HUNGARY:  PROCEDURE.  31 

the  case  may  be,  of  the  execution  can  be  applied  for,  but  if  the  decision  affecting 
the  judgment  is  not  yet  final,  suspension  of  the  proceedings  takes  place  until  the 
settlement  of  the  legal  dispute. 

If  the  claim  of  the  execution  creditor  fails  wholly  or  partially  in  the  course  of 
the  proceedings,  the  discontinuance  or  intermission  of  execution  can  be  applied  for 
by  way  of  action. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  the  execution  has  not  resulted  in  satisfaction  of  the  creditor 
in  full,  he  can  sue  for  the  continuation  of  the  execution  proceedings  at  the  Court  of 
execution;  in  certain  cases,  at  the  Court  having  cognizance  of  the  action. 

The  debtor  in  execution  proceedings  cannot,  outside  bankruptcy  process,  by  our 
law  be  coerced  to  take  the  oath  of  penury. 

Finally  it  may  be  remarked  that  for  the  execution  of  judgments  of  the  Commun- 
ity Courts  a  curtailetl  procedure  is  in  certain  respects  in  force. 

5.  The  execution  of  foreign  judgments.  The  judgments  of  foreign  Courts  can 
only  be  executed  in  Hungary  if  reciprocity  appears  to  be  guaranteed,  and  so  far  as 
the  judgment  in  question  does  not  offend  against  a  constraining  legal  maxim  of 
Hungarian  law.  Subject  to  these  conditions,  the  final  judgments  and  decisions  of 
foreign  Courts,  as  well  as  the  compromises  put  on  an  equal  footing  therewith  as  regards 
their  effect,  are  granted  execution  if  the  service  of  the  summons  was  effected  on  the 
Hungarian  defendant  abroad  personally,  or  m  Hungary  by  the  assistance  of  the 
Hungarian  Courts,  and  the  foreign  Court,  according  to  the  provisions  of  Hungarian 
law,  was  competent  for  the  proceedings.  A  judgment  of  a  foreign  Court  relating 
to  the  personal  legal  status  of  a  Hungarian  citizen  is  not  capable  of  execution  in  Hun- 
gary at  all. 

The  demand  for  a  decree  of  execution  must  be  made  to  the  Hungarian  Court 
competent  to  undertake  the  same.  This  Court  gives  its  decision  as  to  the  execution 
after  hearing  the  parties. 

With  regard  to  the  judgments  of  Austrian  Courts,  execution  must  be  decreed 
unconditionally  (without  hearmg  the  parties),  subject  to  reciprocity  and  in  so  far  as 
the  judgment  is  not  at  variance  ^vith  a  prohibition  law  (§§  3,  4,  7  of  the  Law  of  Exe- 
cution). 

By  treaty  more  comprehensive  provisions  can  be  agreed  to.  Up  to  the  present 
this  is  only  the  case,  outside  the  international  agreement  as  to  railway  carriage 
(Art.  56),  with  reference  to  judgments  containing  a  provision  as  to  costs,  by  the 
Hague  Convention  of  the  14th  November  1896,  Art.  XIII  of  the  year  1899. 

Reciprocity  of  execution  is  at  present  guaranteed,  outside  Austria  and  Bosnia 
and  Herzegovina,  only  by  Italy,  Rumania,  Switzerland,  Saxony,  and  Servia,  and 
partially  by  Turkey. 


6* 


1875.  evi.    XXXVII.   Torveuyczikk. 

Kereskedelmi  Torveny. 

(Szentesitest  nyert  1875.  evi  majus  ho  16-an.  Kihirdettett  a  kepviselohazban  1875. 
majus  ho  18-an,  a  forendihazban  1875.  majus  ho  19-en.) 


Altalanos  hatarozatok. 

§  1.  Kereskedelmi  iigyekben,  ha  azok  irant  a  jelen  torvenyben  intezkedes 
nem  foglaltatik,  a  kereskedelmi  szokasok  iranyadok,  ezek  hianyaban  pedig  az 
italanos  maganjog  alkalmazando. 

2.  Hoi  a  jelen  torvenyben  t6rv6nysz6kekr61  tetetik  emlites,  azok  alatt  a 
kereskedelmi  iigyek  elintezesere  hivatott  birosagok  ertendok. 


Elso  r6sz.    Kereskedok  es  kereskedelmi  tarsasdgok. 


Elso  czim.    Kereskedok  altalaban. 

3.  Kereskedonek  a  jelen  torveny  ertelmeben  az  tekiatendo,  ki  sajat  neveben 
kereskedelmi  iigyletekkel  iparszeriileg  foglalkozik. 

4.  A  kereskedokre  vonatkozo  hatarozatok  a  kereskedelmi  tarsasagokra  is 
alkalmazandok  (61  §). 

Az  allamra,  ha  ez  kereskedelmi  iigyletekkel  foglalkozik,  az  erintett  hatarozatok 
annyiban  nj'ernek  alkalmazast,  amennyiben  a  feimallo  t6rv6nyek  6s  torvenyes 
rendeletek  maskep  nem  intezkednek. 

Hogy  a  kereskedelmi  czegek,  kereskedelmi  konyvek  es  a  czegvezetokre  vonat- 
kozo (3.,  4.  es  5.)  czimek  az  aUam  kereskedelmi  vaUalataira  mikepen  nj'ernek  alkal- 
mazast, kiilon  rendelettel  fog  megallapittatnii). 

5.  Jelen  torvenynek  a  kereskedelmi  czegekre,  a  konyvekre  es  a  cz6gvezetesre 
vonatkozo  intezkedesei  a  kufarokra  es  hazalokra  egj^altalan  nem;  a  zsibarusokra, 
korcsmarosokra,  kozonseges  fuvarosokra,  liajosokra,  s  mas  iparosokra  pedig  esak 
annyiban  nyernek  alkalmazast,  a  mennyiben  iizletiik  a  kisipar  koret  meglialadja. 

A  kufarok  es  hazalok  egyesiilesei  egyaltalan  nem,  a  fentebb  felsorolt  tobbi 
iizletek  folytatasa  vegett  keletkezett  egj'esiiletek  pedig  esak  akkor  tekintetnek 
kereskedelmi  tarsasagoknak,  ha  iizletiik  a  kisipar  koret  meghaladja. 

6.  Hogy  a  kereskedds  mint  iparjogositvany  kik  altal  es  mily  feltetelek  mellett 
gyakorolhato,  az  ipartorveny  (1872.  VIII.  t.  cz.)  s  az  e  reszben  fenntillo  kiilon  tor- 
v6nyek  ds  rendeletek  hatarozzak  meg 2). 

Mdsodik  czim.    Kereskedelmi  cz6gjegyz6kek. 

7.  A  jelen  torveny  atal  eloszabott  bejegyzesekre  a  torvenyszekek  dltal  keres- 
kedelmi czegjegyzdkek  vezetendok. 

E  jegyzekek  nyilvanosak  es  mindenki  altal  megtekinthetok.  A  bejegyz6sekr61 
ds  az  ezekhez  csatolt  melldkletekrol  masolatok  vehetok,  s  azok  hitelesitett  maso- 
latban  mindenkinek  kiadandok. 

A  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzdkek  berendezdse  ds  mikenti  vezetese  kiilon  rendelet 
41tal  fog  szabalyoztatni^). 

1)  E  rendelot  187.").  deczombpr  1.  6n  kibocsAttatott,  Id.  a  fuggel6kot.  —  *)  Az  1872 
VIII.  t.  cz.  holy6be  az  uj  ipart6rv6ny,  az  1884.  XVII.  t.  oz.  16pett.  —  ')  A  keroskodelmi 
czdgjogyzfSkek  berendez<5B6ro  6a  vezet<S86ro  vonatkoz61ag  1.  a  f6IdmiveI6sipar-  is  kereskedelrni 
ministornok  187.'5.  6vi  deczombor  l-6n  2(5922.  ez.  alatt  (R.  T.  1875.  6vt.  137.  sz.  523.  1.), 
t«vAbbA  II  f<ildmivol6Hi  »tl>.  6a  igiizHAgiigyinini»lornck  1883.  majus  31-6n  kelt  rendelet6t 
(K.  T.  1883.  <5vf.  03.  hz.  008.  1.)  a  fuggol6kbpn.  A  cz6gbojegyz6sok  k6zz6t(5tole6rt  fizetond6 
dijakra  n6zve  az  1883.  <Svi  mArcziiiK  h6  Ul-An  0150.  R.  T.  1883.  6vf.  44.  sz.  302.  1.  kibo- 
cs&tott  igazs&giigyi  ministeri  rendelet  ir&nyad6. 


Article  XXXYH  of  the  year   1875. 

CoiTiniercial  Code. 

(Sanctioned  10th  ^h\\  1875.  Promulgated  in  the  House  of  Representatives  18th  May, 
in  the  House  of  Magnates  the  19th  May  1875.) 


General  Regulations. 

§  1.  In  comtiiercial  matters,  as  far  as  this  Law  should  contain  no  regulations 
concerning  them,  commercial  usage  shall  be  authoritative,  and  if  theie  is  no  such 
usage,  the  General  Private  Law  (i.e.  Civil  Law)  has  to  be  applied. 

2.  Wherever  this  Law  uses  the  expression  Court,  those  Courts  which  are  authoriz- 
ed to  decide  in  commercial  matters  are  to  be  understood. 


First  Part.    Traders  and  Trading  Associations. 


First  Title.    Traders  in  General. 

3.  A  trader  mthin  the  meaning  of  this  Code  is  one  who  carries  on  business 
transactions  as  a  profession  and  in  his  own  name. 

4.  All  regulations  concerning  traders  shall  be  applied  also  to  trading  associa- 
tions. (§61). 

The  said  regulations  shall  have  application  to  the  State  in  so  far  as  it  carries 
on  a  trade,  to  isuch  an  extent  as  existmg  laws  or  lawful  edicts  should  not  provide 
to  the  contrary. 

The  question  to  what  extent  the  Titles  of  this  Code  concerning  firm  names, 
trading  books  and  agency  (3,  4  and  5),  shall  have  application  to  the  commercial  under- 
takings of  the  State,  shall  be  decided  by  a  special  edict^). 

5.  The  enactments  of  this  Code  concerning  firm  names,  trading  books  and 
agency  have  no  application  whatever  to  pedlars  and  hawkers,  to  second-hand  dealers, 
innkeepers,  common  carters,  shippers  and  artisans  of  other  descriptions,  so  far  as 
their  business  does  not  exceed  the  limits  of  mere  handicraft. 

Associations  of  pedlars  and  hawkers  shall  not  be  held  to  be  trading  associations. 
Associations  formed  for  the  purf)ose  of  carrying  on  business  of  the  above  mentioned 
descriptions  shall  be  held  to  be  traders  only  so  far  as  their  busuiess  exceeds  the  limits 
of  mere  handicraft. 

6.  The  question  as  to  w^ho  shall  be  entitled  and  under  what  conditions  to  pro- 
fessionally carry  on  a  trade  is  regulated  by  the  Industrial  Law  (Art.  VIII  of  1872) 
and  by  the  other  special  laws  and  ordinances  in  force  concerning  this^). 

Second  Title.    The  Trade  Register. 

7.  For  the  purpose  of  the  entries  to  be  made  according  to  the  enactments  of 
this  Law,  the  Courts  have  to  keep  the  trade  registers. 

These  registers  are  public  and  may  be  inspected  by  any  person.  A  copy  of  the 
entries  as  well  as  of  the  documents  deposited  with  them,  can  be  taken,  and  such  copies 
are  to  be  supplied  to  anybody  requiring  them  in  a  legally  verified  form. 

How  this  trade  register  is  to  be  organised  and  kept  shall  be  regulated  by  a  special 
edict*). 

1)  The  edict  concerning  the  commercial  undertakings  of  the  State  was  issued  on  December 
1st  1875  (see  Appendix).  —  -)  The  Art.  VIII  of  1872  was  superseded  by  the  new  Industrial 
Law,  Art.  XVII  of  1884.  —  ^j  The  edicts  of  the  Minister  of  Commerce,  Agriculture  and  In- 
dustry and  of  the  Ministers  of  Commerce  and  Justice  are  Nr.  26922  ex  187.5  (Official  Gazette 
of  the  year  1875  Nr.  137,  page  523)  and  of  31st  May  1883  (Official  Gazette  of  1883  Nr.  93,  page 
668):  see  Appendix.  The  charge  to  be  paid  for  the  publication  of  the  entries  was  fixed  by  the 
edict  of  the  Minister  of  Justice  Nr.  6156  of  the  year  1883  (Official  Gazette  of  1883,  March 
16th,  Nr.  44,  page  362). 


33  JIagj-arorsz6g:  Ker.  tiirv.     I.  resz.     2.  es  czira. 

8.  A  kereskedelmi  czegjegj'z^kekbe  tortent  bejegyz6sek,  a  mennyiben  jelen 
torv^ny  egyes  esetekre  nezve  ellenkezot  nem  rendel,  egesz  kiterjedesiikben  egy  e 
v6gre  a  foldmiveles-,  ipar-  es  kereskedelmi  ministerium  altal  kiadando  «K6zponti 
Ertesit6»-ben,  a  Horvat-Szlavonorszagban  tortent  bejegyzesek  pedig  az  ottani 
hivatalos  lapban  haladektalanul  k6zz6teend6k. 

E  mellett  a  kozzetetel  a  torvenyszek  altal,  az  erdekeltek  kivansagara  es  kolta^- 
g6re,  az  altaluk  kijelolendo  mas  hirlapok  utjan  is  eszkozolheto. 

9.  Harmadik  szemelyek  iranyaban  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekekbe  tortent 
bejegyzesek  a  <<K6zponti  Ertesit6»-ben,  Horvat-Szlavonorszagban  pedig  a  hivatalos 
lapban  megjelent  kozzetetel  napjatol  birnak  foganattal. 

A  megtortent  kozzetetel  nemtudasaval  senki  sem  mentheti  magat. 

Harmadik  czim.    Kereskedelmi  czegek. 

10.  A  cz6g  azon  nev,  mely  alatt  a  kereskedo  iizletdt  folytatja  s  melyet  alairaaul 
hasznal. 

11.  Kereskedok,  kik  iizletiiket  egyediil  folytatjak,  czegiil  sajat  polgari  neviiket 
6s  pedig  legalabb  vezetekneviikct  kotelesek  hasznalni. 

Czegiikhoz  oly  toldast  nem  csatolhatnak,  mely  tarsas  viszonyra  mutatna. 
EUenben  szabadsagukban  all  oly  toldasokkal  elni,  melyek  a  szemely  vagy  az  iizlet 
kozelebbi  megjelolesere  szolgalnak^). 

12.  Ki  valamely  letezo  kereskedelmi  iizletet  szerzodes  vagy  orokosodes  utjan 
Bzerez  meg,  azt  a  volt  tulajdonos  vagy  jogutodainak  beleegj^ezesevel,  az  addigi 
czeg  alatt  az  utodlast  kifejezo  toldassal  vagy  a  nelkiil  folytathatja. 

13.  A  kozkereseti  tarsasag  czegenek,  ha  abban  minden  tarstag  neve  nem 
foglaltatik,  legalabb  a  tarsak  egyikenek  nevet  a  tarsasagi  viszony  Idtezesere  utalo 
toldassal  keU  tartalmaznia. 

Beteti  tarsasagoknal  a  czegnek  a  beltagok  koziil  legalabb  egyiknek  nev6t  a 
tarsasagi  viszonyra  utalo  valamely  toldassal  kell  magaban  foglalni. 

Atalaban  tilos  ujonnan  keletkezett  tarsasagok  czegebe  a  beltagok  neven  kiviil 
mas  szemelyek  neveit  foglalni ;  szintugy  tilos  a  kozkereseti  vagy  beteti  tarsasagoknak 
magukat  reszvenytarsasagoknak  vagy  szovetkezeteknek  czimezni. 

14.  A  reszvenytarsasagok  es  a  szovetkezetek  czegiikben  hatarozottan  mint 
ilyenek  jelolendok  meg^). 

15.  Ha  valaki  egy  fennaUo  kereskedelmi  iizletbe  tarstagul  belep,  vagy  egy 
kereskedelmi  tarsasaghoz  uj  tagul  csatlakozik,  vagy  ilyenbol  kilep:  az  eredeti  czeg, 
e  valtozas  daczara,  azontul  is  hasznaltathatik. 

Oly  tarstag  kilepese  eseteben  azonban,  kinek  neve  a  czegben  foglaltatott,  az 
addigi  czeg  hasznilasahoz  a  kilepett  tarstag  beleegyez6se  sziikseges. 

'<'   "  Ugyanez  all  oly  esetben  is,  midon  a  tarsasag  csak  ket  szemelybol  allott  6s 
ezek  egyike  a  tarsasagbol  kilep. 

16.  Minden  kereskedo,  ki  az  5.  §-ban  erintett  kivetel  ala  nem  esik,  a  21.  §-ban 
meghatarozott  pdnzbirsag  terhe  mellett,  iizlote  megkezd^sevel  egyidejiileg  czeg^t 
azon  torvenyszekndl,  melynek  keriileteben  kereskedelmi  telepe  letezik,  bejegyez- 
tetni,  egyuttal  azt  ugyanott  sajatkeziileg  alairni,  vagy  hitelesitett  alakban  be- 
mutatni  tartozik. 

Mig  e  bejegyzes  meg  nem  tortent,  a  kereskedo  azon  jogokban,   melyekct  a 

1"elen  torveny  a  kereskedok  resz6re  megaUapit,  nem  rdszesiilhet ;  ellenben  elvallalt 
:ereskedelmi    kotelezettsdgeiert   harmadik   .szemdlyek   iranyaban   a   jelen   torveny 
^rtelmdben  felelos. 

')  Kieg68ziti  az  ipart6rv6ny  (1884.  XVII  t.  cz.)  58  §  a:  Egy  iparos  vagy  kereskedfi  aem 
haKzniillial  cz<5g6n,  nyomtatvdnyain  vagy  hirdoteseiben  oly  jelzoket,  jelv6nyeUot  vagy  adatokat, 
niolyck  a  tinyloges  iizloli  viHzonyiiak  vagy  a  val6sfignak  meg  nem  felelnek.  A  iiiagyar 
koroiiu  iirHziigai  egyosltctt  68  az  orsziig  kiilon  czirncrcnek  magAnosok,  iiiagAnjollcgii  testiilotek, 
vAllulutuk  OS  iiiti-zetok  Altai  vaU)  liiwzn^lhatAs&rul  az  1883  XVIII.  t.  cz.  int<izkodik.  —  2)  A 
Kozponti  Uitolszuvotkezet  k6tel6k6be  tartozo  gazdasdgi  <5s  ipari  hitelszovetkezotek  cz6g6re 
n&ivo  Id.  az  1808.  XVIII  t.  cz.  52  §  &t. 


HUNGARY:  FIRM  NAMES.  33 

8.  The  entries  made  in  the  trade  register  have,  so  far  as  it  is  not  otherwise 
provided  by  this  Law  for  particular  cases,  to  bo  ininiediately  published  verbatim 
and  in  cxtenso  in  a  Central  Gazette  to  be  edited  for  this  ])urpo.se  hy  the  Minister 
of  Commerce,  Agriculture  and  Industry.  The  entries  made  in  Croatia-Slavonia  have 
to  be  published  in  the  Official  Gazette  there. 

In  addition  the  entries  may  be  published  by  the  Court,  on  the  demand  and  at 
the  cost  of  the  interested  parties,  also  in  other  newspapers  to  be  designated  by  them. 

9.  Towards  third  parties  the  entries  in  the  trade  register  have  effect  beginning 
from  the  day  of  their  having  been  published  in  the  Central  Gazette;  in  CVoatia- 
Slavonia  beginning  from  the  day  of  their  having  been  published  in  the  Official  Gazette 
there. 

Nobody  can  exculpate  himself  by  reason  of  non-knowledge  of  the  publication. 

Third  Title.    Firm  Names. 

10.  The  firm  name  is  the  name  under  which  the  trader  carries  on  his  business 
and  which  he  uses  as  a  signature. 

11.  Traders  who  carry  on  their  business  alone  must  make  use  of  their  own 
civil  names,  viz.  at  least  their  surnames. 

No  addition  may  be  made  to  the  firm  name  which  shows  the  existence  of  a  trading 
association.  But  additions  are  allowed  to  be  used  which  serve  to  emphasize  the 
identity  of  the  trader  or  the  nature  of  the  trade^). 

12.  Anyone  who  acquires  an  established  business  by  contract  or  ioheritance 
may  carry  it  on  imder  its  former  firm  name,  with  or  without  any  indication  that 
he  is  successor,  if  the  former  proprietor  or  his  heirs  consent  to  it. 

13.  The  firm  name  of  an  ordinary  partnership  must  include,  if  there  are  not 
included  the  names  of  all  the  partners,  the  name  of  at  least  one  of  them  with  an 
addition  indicating  the  existence  of  a  partnership. 

The  firm  name  of  a  limited  partnership  must  include  the  name  of  at  least  one 
of  the  partners  personally  responsible,  with  an  addition  indicating  the  existence  of  a 
partnership. 

It  is  generally  prohibited  to  include  in  the  firm  name  of  a  newly  formed  part- 
nership names  of  other  persons  than  those  of  the  personally  responsible  partners. 
Ordinary  partnerships  and  limited  partnerships  are  prohibited  from  calling  them- 
selves joint  stock  companies  or  co-operative  associations. 

14.  Joint  stock  companies  and  co-operative  associations  must  be  described  as 
such  by  their  firm  name^). 

15.  If  anyone  enters  an  existing  business  as  a  new  partner,  or  if  he  joins  an 
established  partnership  as  a  new  partner,  or  if  a  partner  retires  therefrom,  the  former 
firm  name  may  still  be  retained  in  spite  of  these  changes. 

On  the  retirement  of  a  partner  whose  name  was  included  in  the  firm  name 
the  express  consent  of  the  retiring  partner  is  required  for  the  continuation  of  such 
firm  name. 

The  preceding  enactments  are  applicable  in  the  same  way  if  a  partnership  was 
formed  by  two  persons,  and  one  of  them  retires  from  the  partnership. 

16.  Any  trader  who  is  not  judged  to  be  an  exception  according  to  §  5,  is 
bound  to  have  an  entry  made  of  his  firm  name  together  with  the  commencement  of 
his  business,  in  the  register  of  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  he  has  his 
place  of  business.  He  must  sign  his  firm  name  before  the  Court  or  present  such 
signature  in  verified  form.  If  he  acts  against  this  rule,  he  is  liable  to  a  fine  as  fixed 
in  §21. 

As  long  as  such  an  entry  has  not  been  registered  the  trader  does  not  partici- 
pate in  the  rights  bestowed  upon  traders  by  this  Code ;  albeit  he  is  responsible  for 
his  commercial  liabilities  toward  third  parties  according  to  this  Code. 


')  This  enactment  is  completed  by  §  58  of  tlie  Industrial  Law  (Art.  XVII  of  1884):  no 
merchant  or  tradesman  is  allowed  to  make  use  on  his  sign-board,  printings  or  circulars,  of  such 
distinctions,  ensigns  or  data,  as  do  not  correspond  with  the  real  nature  of  his  business  or  with 
the  actual  facts.  Art.  XVIII  of  1883  regulates  the  right  of  private  persons,  private  concerns, 
undertakings  and  associations,  of  bearing  the  united  coat  of  arms  of  the  lands  of  the  Hungarian 
Crown  or  of  the  special  use  of  one  of  them.  —  ^)  Concerning  agricultural  and  industrial 
credit  co-operative  associations  as  members  of  the  Central  and  Credit  Co-operative  Association 
of  the  Land,  see  §  52  of  Art.  XVIII  of  1898. 


34  MagyororBzAg:  Ker.  torv,     I.  r^sz.     3.  czim.    Kereskedelmi  czdgek. 

17.  Minden  uj  czegnek  az  azon  helj'en  vagy  azon  kozsegben  mar  letezo  6s  a 
kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  bevezetett  czegtol  vilagosan  kiilonboznie  kell. 

Ki  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  bevezetett  valamely  kereskedovel  egyenlo 
nevet  visel,  koteles  azt  czegiil  olykep  liasznalni,  hogj^  az  a  mar  bejegyzett  czegtol 
vilagosan  megkiilonboztetheto  legyen. 

18.  Ha  mas  helyen  vagy  kozsegben  fioktelep  allitatik  fel,  a  czeg  a  fioktelepet 
illetoleg  az  arra  nczve  illet?kes  torvenyszeknel  is  bejegyzendo. 

E  bejegyzesnek  azonban  addig  helye  nem  lehet,  mig  nem  igazoltatik,  bogy  a 
czegbejegyzes  a  fotelepre  nezve  illetekes  torvenyszeknel  megtortent. 

Ha  azon  helyen  vagy  kozsegben,  hoi  a  fioktelep  felallittatik,  egy  mar  bejegyzett 
azonos  czeg  letezik,  a  bejegyzendo  czeg  olykep  hasznalando,  hogy  az  a  mar  bejegy- 
zett czegtol  megkiilonboztetheto  legyen. 

19.  Ha  a  czeg  megvaltozik  vagy  megsziinik,  vagy  ha  birtokosai  szemelyeben 
valtozas  tortenik,  ezen  teny  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  leendo  bevezetes  es 
kihirdetes  vegett  bejelentendo. 

A  mennyiben  a  czeg  megvaltozasa  vagy  megsziinese  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegy- 
zekbe be  nem  vezettetik  es  ki  nem  hirdettetik:  az,  kinel  az  erintett  tenyek  beko- 
vetkeztek,  azokat  egy  harmadik  elleneben  csak  annyiban  ervenyesitheti,  ameny- 
nyiben  igazolni  kepes,  hogy  azon  tenyek  ez  utobbi  elott  ismeretesek  voltak. 

20.  Ha  a  kereskedelmi  iizlet  atruhazasanal  az  atvevo  a  czeg  addigi  kotelezett- 
segeit  magara  vallalja,  a  hitelezoket  ezen  kotelezettsegek  tekinteteben  ugy  az  atado, 
mint  az  atvevo  ellen  kereseti  jog  illetii). 

21.  Ki  a  jelen  torvenynek  a  czegbejegyzesre  vonatkozo  rendeleteit  meg  nem 
tartja,  az  erre  az  illetekes  torvenyszek  altal  hivatalbol  otszaz  forintig  terjedheto 
penzbirsaggal  szoritando. 

A  penzbirsag  kiszabasaval  egyidejiileg  az  iUeto  felnek  a  bejegyzes  eszkozlesere 
14  napi  hatarido  szabando,  melynek  sikertelen  lefolyasa  utan  a  penzbirsag  vegre- 
hajtas  utjan  behajtatik.  A  kiszabott,  de  bo  nem  hajthato  penzbirsag  fogsagra  at 
nem  valtoztathato. 

Hasonlo  eljarasnak  van  helye  azok  eUeneben  is,  kik  valamely  czeget  jogosulat- 
lanul  hasznahiak,  epsegben  maradvan  e  meUett  a  24.  §.  int^zkedesei. 

22.  A  birosagok  altalaban,  kiilonosen  pedig  a  hagyat^ki  es  csodbirosagok, 
nemkiilonben  a  kereskedelmi  es  iparkamarak  es  az  iparhatosagok,  amennyiben 
hataskoriikon  belol  a  bejegyzesi  kotelesseg  megserteserol,  vagy  a  czeg  jogosulatlan 

*)  A  20.  §-t  hatalyon  Idvul  helyezte  az  1908  6\'i  LVII.  T6rv6nyczikk  a  kereskedelmi 
uzlet  dtruhaz&sdrol.  Szentesitest  nyert  1908  6vi  deczember  lio  28-an.  Kihirdettetett  az 
lOrsz&gos  TorvenytAro  ban  1908.  evi  deczember  h6  31-6n.  1.  §.  Aki  kereskedelmi  uzlotot 
szerzod^s  utjan  6tvesz,  felelos  az  atnihaz6nak  az  uzletbol  eredo  azokert  a  k6telezetts6gei6rt, 
amelyeket  az  dtv6tel  idej^n  ismert,  vagy  a  rendes  kereskedo  gondossagaval  megtudhatott.  Az 
dtruh4z6  felel6ss6go  6rintetlen  marad.  Ki  van  v6ve  a  cs6d  folyaman  valo  iizleteladas  esete.  — 
2.  Ha  az  atvevd  az  iizletet  hazastarsAt61,  sajat  vagy  hdzastdrsanak  fel-  vagy  lemen6  Agi 
rokondt6I,  testv6r6t<51,  vagy  feltestv6r6tol,  vagy  e  szom61yek  valamely ik(5nek  hazastdrsatol 
vette  dt,  az  dtruhdz6nak  az  iizletbol  eredo  kotelezetts6gei6rt  az  1.  §-ban  meghatdrozott 
korldtozds  niilkiil  felel6s.  Ugyanez  all  akkor  is,  ha  az  dtvevo  az  atruhdz6val  szenibon  az 
iizletb61  ored6  kotelezetts6geket  magdra  vdllalta.  —  3.  Hogy  forog-e  fenn  az  1.  vagy  2.  §. 
^rtclm6ben  iizletdtruhdzds,  kiilonosen,  lia  az  iizlelhez  tartozo  vagyon  nem  egi^szben  v6te- 
tett  dt,  ugyszint6n,  liogy  forog-e  fonu  a  2.  §.  mdsodik  bekezd6so  ^rtelmeben  tartozasdtvallalds, 
kiilonosen  ha  az  dtvev6  az  iizlotb(51  eredo  kiJtolezetts6gok  kciziil  6gyes  kotelezett86gok  dtvdlla- 
Idsdt  kizarta:  az  eset  osszes  k6riilm6nyei  szerint  koU  mogit61ni.  —  4.  Ha  valaki  ogyes  keresko- 
d6vel  ennek  fcnndll6  iizlet^re  n6zve  kozkeresoti  vagy  bet6ti  tdrsasdgba  l(?p,  a  tarsasdg  az 
addigi  iizletbol  orod6  iisszos  k6tolezettB6gek6rt  felelos.  A  volt  iizlettulajdonos  felel6ss6go  erin- 
tctlen  marad.  —  5.  Ha  az  iizlet  dtv(5tele  idejon  az  atruhazo  ellen  az  1.  §.  aid  es6  kotelezettsdg 
alapjdn  a  per  meg  volt  inditva  I's  az  1 — 3  §-ok  ertclmdben  o  k6telezetts6g6rt  felelde  atvev6nek 
az  dtvotel  idej6n  a  perinditiisril  tudomi'isa  volt,  az  dtruhazo  ellen  hozott  marasztal6  itel^t 
jogerejo  kiterjod  az  dtvev6re  is.  Az  ol6bbi  bekezdes  rendelkezese  a  4.  §.  esot6ben  is  meg- 
felel(Son  alkalmazando.  —  6.  Az  1875:  XXXV'II.  t.  cz.  20.  §-a  hatdlyat  voszti.  —  7.  E  tor- 
v6ny  v6grchajtdHdval  az  igazsdgijgyininister,  illot<51eg  Horvdt - Szlavonorszdgokban  Horvdt- 
Szlavon  6n  Dalnidtorszdgok  bdnja  bizatik  meg. 


HUNGARY:  FIRM  NAMES.  34 

17.  Every  new  firm  name  must  be  clearly  distinguishable  from  those  existing 
already  in  the  same  locality  or  district  and  alreadj-  registered  in  the  trade  register. 

If  a  trader  has  the  same  name  as  another  alreadj'  registered  in  the  trade 
register,  he  must  use  it  as  a  firm  name  in  such  a  way  as  to  make  it  clearly  distinguish- 
able from  the  registered  one. 

18.  If  a  branch  establishment  has  been  established  in  another  locality  or  di.strict, 
the  firm  name  of  such  branch  must  be  registered  at  the  Court  in  whose  jurisdiction 
the  branch  establishment  is  situated. 

This  entrj'  cannot  be  made  before  having  proved  that  the  entry  concerning  the 
head  establishment  has  been  made  at  the  Court  within  whose  jurisdiction  its  head 
establishment  has  its  place  of  busmess. 

If  in  that  place  or  locality  where  a  branch  establishment  is  to  be  established, 
a  similar  firm  name  has  alreadj'  been  registered,  the  firm  name  to  be  registered  must 
be  used  in  such  a  way  as  to  be  clearly  distinguishable  from  the  registered  firm  name. 

19.  Notice  must  be  given  of  any  alteration  of  the  firm  name  or  of  a  firm  having 
ceased  to  exist  or  of  any  change  in  the  person  of  its  proprietors,  for  the  purpose  of 
such  facts  being  registered  and  published. 

So  long  as  the  alteration  of  a  firm  name,  or  the  fact  of  a  firm  liaving  ceased 
to  exist,  has  not  been  inscribed  in  the  trade  register,  nor  published,  the  person  as  to 
whom  these  events  have  taken  place  cannot  use  them  to  the  prejudice  of  a  third 
party  unless  he  can  prove  that  such  third  party  had  knowledge  of  these  facts. 

20.  If  anyone  who  purchases  a  business  assumes  the  habilities  of  the  firm  for 
antecedent  engagements,  the  creditors  have  a  claim  as  to  these  liabilities  against  the 
vendor  as  well  as  the  purchaser^). 

21.  Anyone  who  does  not  satisfy  the  enactments  of  this  Code  concerning  firm 
names  vd]l  be  compelled  to  do  so  by  the  competent  Court  ex  officio.  The  penalty 
shall  not  exceed  five  hundred  fl.^). 

The  Court  shall  give  to  the  party  fined,  simultanously  with  the  fining,  an  ad- 
journment of  14  days.  If  the  party  fuied  should  not  satisfy  the  commands  of  the 
Law  concerning  the  registration,  this  fine  will  be  recovered  by  execution.  A  fine 
inflicted  but  not  recoverable  cannot  be  changed  to  imprisonment. 

The  same  rule  holds  good  against  a  person  who  uses  a  firm  name  unlawfully, 
the  enactments  of  §  24  remaining  unaffected. 

22.  The  Courts  in  general,  but  particularly  the  Inheritance  Courts  and  Bank- 
ruptcy Courts,  theChambers  of  Commerce  and  Industry,  and  the  Industry  Authorities, 
as  far  as  they  get  knowledge  ex  officio  within  their  competence  of  an  offence  against 

1)  §  20  was  repealed  by  Art.  LVII  of  1908,  concerning  the  transfer  of  commercial  businesses. 
This  Law  was  passed  on  December  28th  1908  and  published  in  the  Law  JIagazine  of  the  Land 
on  December  31st  1908.  §  1.  A  person  who  takes  over  a  commercial  business  by  a  contract  is 
answerable  for  those  liabilities  of  the  transferor  affecting  the  transferred  business  which  were 
known  to  him  when  he  took  over  the  business,  or  of  which  he  should  have  acquired  knowledge 
when  exercising  the  care  of  a  prudent  trader,  the  liability  of  the  transferor  remaining  luichanged. 
An  exception  under  this  rule  is  the  transfer  of  a  business  in  case  of  bankruptcy.  —  2.  If  the 
transferee  takes  over  the  business  from  his  consort,  from  his  own  or  his  consort's  ascendants 
or  descendants,  brothers  or  sisters  or  half-brothers  or  half-sisters,  or  the  consorts  of  the  above- 
mentioned  persons,  he  is  answerable  for  the  liabilities  affecting  the  business  of  the  transferor, 
but  without  the  restrictions  contained  in  §  1.  The  same  rule  holds  good  where  the  transferee 
as  regards  the  transferor  takes  over  the  liabilities  of  the  transferred  business.  —  3.  The  question 
whether  there  is  a  transfer  of  the  business  within  the  meaning  of  §  1  or  §  2,  especially  in  a  case 
where  the  assets  of  a  business  have  not  been  taken  over  as  a  whole,  as  well  as  the  question  whether 
there  is  a  taking  over  of  the  liabilities  within  the  meaning  of  §  2,  especially  in  a  case  where  the 
transferee  has  protested  against  taking  over  particular  liabilities,  must  be  determined  upon 
consideration  of  all  the  circumstances  of  the  particular  case.  —  4.  If  a  person  joins  a  trader  with 
respect  to  his  existing  business  and  they  form  an  unlimited  or  a  limited  partnership  in  order  to 
carry  on  such  business,  the  partnership  is  answerable  for  all  liabilities  affecting  the  business; 
the  liability  of  the  previous  owner  of  the  business  remains  unchanged.  —  5.  If  a  lawsuit  is  pending 
against  the  transferor  on  the  basis  of  his  obligations  under  §  1  at  the  time  of  the  transfer  of  the 
business,  and  if  the  transferee  who  is  answerable  for  the  liabilities  according  to  the  provisions 
of  §§  1 — 3  had  knowledge  at  the  time  of  the  transfer  of  the  plaint  ha\'ing  previously  been  en- 
tered, the  executive  force  of  the  rendered  judgment  against  the  transferor  holds  good  also  against 
the  transferee.  Tlie  provisions  of  the  preceding  paragraph  apply  in  an  appropriate  way  in  the 
case  of  §  4.  —  6.  §  20  of  Art.  XXXVII  of  1875  is  repealed  by  the  present  Law.  —  7.  With  the 
execution  of  this  Law  the  Minister  of  Justice,  and  for  Croatia- Slavonia  the  Ban  of  Croatia- 
Slavonia  and  Dalmatia,  are  entrusted.  —  -)  500  £1  =  1000  Kronen. 


35  Magyarorerdg:  Ker.  torv.     I.  r6sz.     4.  czim.    Kereskedelmi  konyvek. 

hasznalasarol  hivatalos  tudomast  nyernek,  errol  az  illetekes  torvenyszeknek  hala- 
dektalanul  jelentest  tenni  tartoznak. 

23.  Ha  kereskedo  vagy  kereskedelmi  tarsasag,  vagy  ennek  akar  bel-,  akar 
kiiltagja  ellen  csod  nyittatik,  e  koriilmeny  a  t6rv6nysz6k  altal  a  kereskedelmi  cz6g- 
jegyzekben,  kiilon  kihirdetes  nelkiil  haladektalanul  kitiintetendo. 

Aineniiyiben  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzek,  melj'ben  az  erintett  bevezetfenek 
tortemii  kellene,  nem  a  csodbirosag  altal  vezettetik,  ez  utobbi  a  csodnyitasrol  azon 
torvenj'szeket  ertesitendi,  mely  altal  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzek  vezettetik. 

24.  Ki  valamely  czeg  bitorlasa  altal  jogaiban  serelmet  szenved,  kovetelheti, 
hogy  a  bitorlo  a  czeg  tovabbi  hasznAlatatol,  a  21.  §-ban  erintett  penzbirsag  meUett, 
eltUtassek  es  karteritesben  elmarasztaltassek. 

A  kar  16tezese  es  mennyis6ge  felett,  a  torvenyszek  a  fenforgo  koriilmenyek 
alapjan,  esetleg  szakertok  meghallgatasa  mellett,  szabad  belatasa  szerint  hataroz. 

A  torvenyszek  e  mellett,  a  sertett  fel  kerelmere,  hozott  batarozatanak  a 
marasztalt  fel  k61ts6gein  leendo  kozzdtetelet  is  elrendelheti'). 

Negyedik  czim.    Kereskedelmi  konyvek. 

25.  Minden  kereskedo  koteles  bekotott,  laponkint  folyo  szammal  ellatott  es 
atfiizott  konyveket  vezetni,  melyek  iigyleteit  es  vagyoni  allasat  teljesen  feltiintetik; 
e  mellett  azonban  szabadsagaban  all  a  konyvezes  barmily  mod  j  at  es  enncl  barmily 
elo  nyelvot  hasznalni. 

Bevezetesek  a  rendszerint  kitoltendo  helyeken  hezag  hagyasa  nelkiil  telje- 
sitendok.  A  bevezetes  eredeti  tartalmat  kitorles  altal  vagy  maskent  olvashatlanna 
tenni,  valamint  kivakarni,  vagy  oly  valtoztatasokat  tenni  tUos,  melyek  minose- 
giiknel  fogva  ketseget  hagynak  az  irant,  valjon  az  eredeti  bevezeteskor  vagy  kesobb 
t6rtentek-e?2) 

26.  Minden  kereskedo  koteles  iizlete  megkezdesekor  leltart  kesziteni,  tebit 
ingatlan  vagyonat,  koveteleseit  es  tartozasait,  keszp6nze  mennj-iseget  es  egy6b 
javait  pentosan  osszeirni  es  az  egyes  javak  ertekct  kitiintetni,  egyuttal  a  kovetelo 
6s  tartozo  allapotnak  egymashozi  viszonyat  kimutato  merieget  szerkeszteni.  E  leltar 
es  m6rleg  azontul  minden  evben  elkeszitendo. 

Ha  a  kereskedo  oly  arutarral  bir,  meljaiek  leltarozasa  az  iizlet  term^szet^nel 
fogva  minden  6vben  nem  eszkozolheto :  eleg,  ha  az  arutar  minden  masodik  evben 
leltaroztatik. 

27.  A  leltar  es  merleg  a  kereskedo  altal  alairandok.  Kozkereseti  6s  beteti 
tarsasagoknal  az  erintett  okmanyokat  minden  szem61yesen  felelos  t^rstag  alaimi 
tartozik. 

A  kereskedonek  szabadsagaban  all  a  leltart  es  merieget  egy  e  vegre  rendelt 
konyvbe  iktatni,  vagy  minden  alkalommal  kiilon  osszeallitani.  Az  utobbi  esetben 
az  okmanyok  idorendben  osszegyiijtve  elteendok. 

28.  A  leltar  es  m^rieg  osszeallitasanal  a  javak  es  kovetelesek  azon  6rt6k  szerint 
veendok  szamitasba,  melylyel  azok  a  felvetel  idejekor  birnak. 

A  ketes  kovetelesek  valoszinii  6rtekiikben  voendok  fel,  a  behajthatlanok  pedig 
lejegj'zendok. 

29.  Minden  kere8ked6  koteles  a  kapott  iizleti  leveleket  megfirizni,  az  altala 
kiildottek  niasait  pedig  —  masolat-  vagy  lenyomatban  —  egy  masolati  konyvbe 
idorendben  bevezetve  megtartani. 

30.  A  kereskedok  kotelesek  kereskedelmi  konyveiket,  az  azokban  tort^nt 
utolso  bejegyz6s  keltetol  sz4mitva,  legalabb  tiz  6ven  &,t  megorizni*). 

Ugyanez  All  a  kereskedelmi  levelek,  a  leltarak  6s  m^rlegek  tekinteteben  is. 

31.  Bejegyzett  kereskedoknck  szabdlj'szeriien  vezetett  konyvei  kereskedelmi 
iigyletekbol  eredo  perekben  rendszerint  nem  teljes,  eskii  vagy  mds  bizonyitdsi 
eszkoz  41tal  kiegdszitheto  bizonyit^kot  kepeznek. 

>)  A  84Srtott  jognit  a  rendes  per  6tj&n  6r\ ^nyeeitheti.  —  *)  A  konyvviteli  kotelezette^g 
megszogiis^nek  ca6d  osoUin  bo&ll6  bunt«t6jogi  k6votkezra6nyeir<51  a  buntot<5t6rv6ny  (1878.  V. 
t.   cz.)  414.  ie  410  §§.   intt^zkednek.   —  *)   A  bizonyit&s  ni6djiira  Id.  a  bevezoWst. 


HUNGARY:  TRADE  BOOKS.  35 

these  enactments  or  of  an   unlawful  use  of  a  firm  name  must  report  such  fact 
without  delay  to  the  coinjictent  Court. 

23.  Entry  of  bankru]jtcy  proceedings  against  a  merchant  or  a  trading  associa- 
tion or  against  an  unliiiiiti'd  or  limited  partner  must  bo  made  immediately  in  the 
trade  register  officially  and  without  separate  publication. 

As  far  as  the  tratlo  register  in  which  these  entries  must  be  made  is  not  kept  by 
the  Court  acting  as  tlie  Bankruptcy  Court,  the  latter  has  to  give  notice  to  the  Court 
keeping  the  register. 

24.  Anyone  finding  himself  injured  by  a  third  person  unlawfully  using  a  firm 
name  may  demand  to  have  him  prevented  from  further  use  of  the  firm  name  by 
means  of  the  fuie  stated  in  §  21.  He  may  also  bring  an  action  for  damages  against 
him. 

The  Court  decides  concerning  the  existence  and  amount  of  such  damages  on 
the  base  of  the  prevailing  circumstances,  eventually,  after  having  heard  experts, 
vnth  arbitrary  discretion. 

Beyond  this,  the  Court  may  on  demand  of  the  plaintiff  order  the  Judgment 
to  be  published  at  the  costs  of  the  defeated  party  ^). 

Fourth  Title.    Trade  Books. 

25.  Every  trader  is  obliged  to  keep  bound  books,  every  page  of  which  must  be 
provided  with  consecutive  numbers,  all  of  them  being  perforated  and  tied  together 
by  a  string,  and  in  these  to  show  clearly  his  business  transactions  and  the  state  of 
his  fortune.  He  is  allowed  to  use  whatever  method  of  book-keeping,  as  well  as  what- 
ever living  language,  he  chooses. 

No  empty  spaces  may  be  left  in  the  places  where  it  is  customary  to  write. 
The  original  entry  must  not  be  made  illegible  bj'  being  crossed  out  or  in  any  other 
waj',  e.g.  by  erasing;  nor  may  such  alterations  be  made  as  by  their  quality  make  it  un- 
certain whether  thej^  were  made  at  the  time  of  the  original  entry  or  at  a  later  period  2). 

26.  Every  trader  is  bound  on  beginning  his  business  to  make  an  inventory, 
i.e.  to  make  an  accurate  list  of  his  immovable  property,  what  he  owes  and  what  is 
owing  to  him,  of  his  cash  m  hand  and  of  his  other  valuables,  making  a  detailed 
estimation  of  their  value,  as  weU  as  a  balance  sheet  of  his  assets  and  debts.  He  is 
bound  to  dra^^'  up  a  similar  inventory  and  balance  sheet  at  the  end  of  each  year. 

If  a  trader  has  a  warehouse,  where,  owing  to  the  nature  of  the  business, 
the  taking  of  the  inventory  cannot  be  effected  every  year,  it  is  enough  if  it  is  done 
every  two  years. 

27.  The  inventory  and  the  balance  sheet  must  be  signed  by  the  trader.  Balance 
sheets  and  inventories  of  ordmary  and  limited  partnerships  must  be  signed  by  every 
personaDy  responsible  partner. 

The  inventory  and  balance  sheet  may  be  copied  into  a  register  specially  kept  for 
this  purpose  or  prepared  separately  each  time.  In  the  latter  case  they  ought  to  be 
kept  together  in  order  of  date. 

28.  Every  asset  and  debt  must  be  set  down  at  the  time  of  the  drawing  up  of 
the  inventorj'  and  balance  sheet  for  the  total  sum  of  their  value. 

Doubtful  debts  must  be  estimated  at  their  approximate  value;  bad  debts  must 
be^written  off. 

29.  Every  trader  is  bound  to  preserve  all  the  business  letters  he  receives,  as 
well  as  to  keep  the  copy  (copy  or  tracing)  of  all  business  letters  sent  by  him  in  a 
copjing  book  in  order  of  date. 

30.  Traders  are  bound  to  keep  their  books  till  the  expiration  of  at  least  10  years, 
to  be  reckoned  from  the  date  of  the  last  entrj'^). 

The  same  rule  holds  good  as  to  commercial  letters,  inventories  and  balance  sheets. 

31.  In  actions  arising  out  of  commercial  matters  the  books  of  registered  traders, 
if  properl}^  kept,  are  accepted  in  general  as  evidence.  This  evidence  is  not  quite 
conclusive  but  can  be  made  conclusive  by  an  oath  or  other  means  of  evidence. 

1)  Any  rights  the  injured  person  may  possess,  conferred  on  him  by  other  laws,  may  be 
enforced  by  him  by  action.  —  ^)  Concerning  the  criminal  consequences  of  an  offence  in  respect 
of  the  obUgation  of  keeping  books  in  case  of  bankruptcy,  see  enactments  of  Criminal  Code 
(Art.  V  of  1878)  §§  414  and  416.  —  ■*)  Concerning  the  methods  and  means  of  evidence,  sea 
Introduction. 


36  MagyarorszAg:  Ker.  tcirv.     I.  r^sz.     4.  czirn.    Kereskedelmi  konyvek. 

A  konyveknek  ezen  bizonyito  ereje  kereskedok  elleneben  a  peresse  valt  be- 
jegyzds  keltetol  sz4mitand6  tiz,  nemkereskedok  elleneben  pedig  ket  evi  idotartamra 
terjed. 

Egyebirant  a  felett :  keU-e  a  konyveknek  nagyobb  vagy  kisebb  bizonyito  erot 
tulajdonitani,  bogy  oly  esetben,  midon  a  peres  felek  kereskedelmi  konyvei  egymast61 
eltemek,  ezek  mint  bizonyitasi  eszkoz  teljesen  mell6ztessenek-e,  vagy  melyik  fel 
konyveinek  kelljen  tobb  bizonjato  erot  tulajdonitani,  a  fenforgo  koriilmenyekhez 
kepest  a  birosag  hatarozandi). 

32.  Az  oly  kereskedelmi  konyvek,  melyekben  szabalytalansagok  mutatkoznak, 
bizonyit^kul  csak  annyiban  vetethetnek,  a  mennyiben  a  fenforgo  koriilmenyek 
szerint  a  szabalytalansagok  daczara  is  hitelt  erdemelnek. 

33.  A  kereskedelmi  konyvek  bizonjnto  erejen  mit  sem  valtoztat  az,  ha  a 
seg^dszemelyzet  altal  vezettetnek. 

34.  A  birosag  a  per  folyamaban,  a  fel  kerelmere,  az  ellenfel  konyveinek  fel- 
mutatdsat  elrendelheti.  Ha  a  felmutatas  elmulasztatik,  a  konyveknek  vitatott 
tartalma  a  vonakodo  fel  elleneben  bebizonyitottnak  tekintendo. 

35.  A  felmutatott  konyvek  egesz  tartalmuk  szerint  csak  a  birosag  vagy  a  biroi 
szakertok  altal  es  pedig  oly  esetben  vizsgalhatok  meg,  midon  azok  szabalyszeru 
vezetese  forog  kerdesben. 

A  perbeli  ellenfelnek  egyediil  a  peresse  valt  tetelekre  vonatkozo  bejegyzeseket 
van  joga  megtekinteni. 

36.  A  konyvek  felmutatasa,  egesz  terjedelmiik  szerint  leendo  megtekiiites 
vegett,  orokosodes,  vagyonkozosseg,  tarsasagi  vagyon  felosztasa  es  csod  eseteben 
biroilag  elrendelheto. 

Otodik  czim.    Czegvezetok  es  kereskedelmi  meghatalmazoftak. 

37.  Czegvezeto  az,  ki  a  kereskedelmi  iizlet  tulajdonosatol  (fonoketol)  egyenesen 
cz6gvezet6si  meghatalmazast  nyer,  vagy  hatarozottan  czegvezetonek  nyilvanittatik, 
vagy  vegre  arra  hatalmaztatik  fel,  liogy  a  fonok  czegjet  «per  procura»  jegyezhesse. 

A  czegvezetessel  tobb  szemely  akar  kiilon  kiilon,  akar  egyiittesen  is  felruhaz- 
tathatik.    Az  utobbi  esetben  egytittes  czegvezetes  (CoUectivprocura)  keletkezik^). 

38.  A  czegvezetoi  minoseg  a  czegvezetot  kereskedelmi  iizlet  folytatasaval  jaro, 
birosag  elotti  es  birosagon  kiviili  minden  iigyletre  es  jogcsclekvenyre  feljogositja; 
minden,  a  koztorveny  szerint  sziikseges  kiilonos  meghatalmazast  potol  es  jogot 
ad  kereskedosegedek  es  meghatalmazottak  felvetelere  es  elbocsatasara. 

Ingatlan  javak  eUdegenitesere  es  terhelesere  a  czegvezeto  csak  akkor  van 
feljogositva,  ha  erre  kiilon  felhatalmazast  nyer. 

39.  A  czegvezeto  jogkorenek  korlatozasa  harmadik  szemelyek  iranydban 
joghatiilylyal  nem  bir. 

40.  A  czegvezeto  az  alairasnal  koteles  a  czeghez  sajat  nevet  a  czegvezet6sre 
vonatkozo  toldassal  csatolni. 

Egyiittes  czegvezetesnel  mindegyik  czegvezeto  koteles  az  erintett  toldassal 
ellatott  cz6gjegyzeshez  sajat  nevet  hozzacsatolni. 

41.  A  cz6gvezetesi  felhatalmazas  a  fonok  altal  a  kereskedelmi  jegyz6kbe 
leendo  bevezetds  vdgett  az  iUetekes  torv^nyszeknel  szem^lyesen  vagy  hitelesitett 
alakban  bejelentendo.  Egyuttal  a  czegvezeto  cz6gjegyz6s6t  ugyanott  szem61yesen 
al4irni  vagy  hitelesitett  alakban  benyujtani  tartozik. 

E  rendelet  megtartas4ra  a  felek  a  21.  §-ban  meg411apitott  penzbirsdg  mellett 
hivatalbol  szoritandok. 

42.  A  cz6gvezet6si  feUiatalmazas  megsziin^se  bejegyzds  vegett  a  fonok  altal 
bejelentendo. 

Ha  a  czegvezetdsi  jogosultsdg  megsziin^se  a  kereskedelmi  jegyz^kbe  bo  ncm 
vezettetik  es  kozhirrd  nem  t6tetik,  a  fonok  e  tenyt  egy  harmadik  elleneben  csak 

1)  Teljes  bizonylW  erovel  birnak  a  foIdhitelinWnet  (1871.  XXXIV.  t.  cz.  7  §),  az  osztrdk 
rnagyar  bank  (1878.  XXV.  t.  cz.  96.  cz.),  a  kisbirtokosok  orszAgos  f61dhitolmt(5zoto  (1879. 
XXXIX.  t.  cz.  3  §)  6s  az  orszdgoB  kozponti  hitelsztivetkozet  (1898.  XXIII.  t.  cz.  70  §)  konyvei 
6b  konyvkivonatai.  —  ^)  H&zast&rs  rdszdro  a  cz6gvezet6i  meghatalraazfis  csak  kozjegyz(5i 
okiratban  adhat6  (arg.  1886.  VII.  t.  cz.  23  §  a.  p.).  Kiskoru  vagy  gondnoksAg  alatt  all6  f6n6k 
nev6bon  a  UirviinyeB  kfipvUolcS  (atya,  gyiim  illot<51og  gondnok)  csak  a  gydrahat6sAg  hozzA- 
jdruldsdval  rendelliet  ki  cz6gvezot<5t  (1877.  XX.   l.  cz.  20.  6a   113  §§.). 


HUNGARY:  COMMERCIAL  AGENTS.  36 

This  evidence  is  good  in  actions  against  registered  traders  for  10  years  from  the 
date  of  tlie  entry  in  dispute,  against  non-traders  for  two  years  from  such  date. 

For  the  rest  the  Court  will  decide,  on  consideration  according  to  the  prevailing 
circumstances,  if  the  weight  of  the  evidence  is  more  or  less  important,  whether  in 
cases  where  the  trade  books  of  the  litigant  parties  differ  from  one  another,  these 
shall  entirely  be  excluded  as  means  of  evidence,  or  to  the  books  of  which  of  the  litigant 
parties  a  greater  weight  shall  be  attributed*). 

32.  Trade  books  showing  irregularities  cannot  be  used  as  means  of  evidence, 
except  in  so  far  as  they  are  trustworthy  according  to  the  circumstances  in  spite  of 
the  irregularities. 

33.  The  evidence  to  be  given  by  a  trade  book  is  not  altered  at  all  by  the  cir- 
cumstance of  its  being  kejat  by  the  employes. 

34.  In  the  course  of  an  action  the  Court  can,  at  the  request  of  a  party,  order  the 
production  of  the  trade  books  of  the  other  party.  If  the  book  is  not  produced  the 
contents  of  the  book  in  dispute  shall  be  adjudged  as  proved  against  the  party  not 
producing  it. 

35.  The  examination  of  the  whole  contents  of  the  produced  book  can  only  be 
made  bj'  the  Court  or  by  experts  of  the  Court,  and  only  in  cases  when  it  is  in  dispute 
whether  the  books  are  properly  kept. 

The  litigant  part}'  has  only  the  right  to  examine  the  entries  belonging  to  the 
question  in  dispute. 

36.  The  production  of  books  for  inspection  of  the  ^\"hole  of  their  contents  may 
be  ordered  by  the  Court  in  cases  of  succession,  of  dividing  up  property  in  case  of 
community  of  goods,  of  liquidation  of  an  association  and  of  bankruptcy. 

Fifth  Title.    Proxies  and  Commercial  Agents. 

37.  A  proxj-  is  one  who  obtains  directl}'  from  the  i3rof)rietor  of  a  business  (the 
principal)  a  power  of  representation,  or  who  is  by  express  declaration  declared  a 
proxy,  or  who  is  authorized  to  sign  the  firm  name  of  the  principal  "per  procuration". 

A  proxy  may  be  conferred  on  several  persons  mdividually  or  jomtly.  The  latter 
is  called  "collective  proxy" 2). 

38.  A  proxy  confers  the  power  to  do  all  judicial  and  extra-judicial  acts  and  take 
all  legal  steps  which  the  carrying  on  of  a  busmess  entails.  It  holds  good  for  every 
power  of  attorney  necessitated  according  to  Common  Law,  and  gives  power  to  engage 
assistants  with  or  without  commission. 

A  proxy  is  not  allowed  to  alienate  or  hypothecate  immovable  property  unless 
power  to  do  so  is  directly  conferred  on  him. 

39.  Ail  restrictions  upon  the  extent  of  the  powers  of  a  proxy  are  without  effect 
against  third  parties. 

40.  The  proxy  signs  b}'  adding  to  the  firm  name  his  own,  with  a  statement  that 
it  is  by  procuration. 

In  case  of  collective  procuration  each  proxy  has  to  sign,  adding  his  own  name  to 
the  firm  name  and  with  the  mentioned  statement. 

41.  The  prmcipal  is  bound  to  apply  for  registration  of  the  appointment  of  a 
proxy  either  personally  or  in  verified  form  at  theCourt  in  whose  jurisdiction  he  has  his 
place  of  busmess.  Together  with  such  application  the  proxy  has  to  sign  either  per- 
sonally before  the  Court  or  to  present  his  signature  in  verified  form. 

Parties  can  be  compelled  to  satisfy  the  provisions  of  this  enactment  bj'  im- 
position of  the  fines  stipulated  in  §  21  ex  officio. 

42.  The  principal  must  give  notice  of  the  termination  of  a  procuration  for  the 
purpose  of  having  it  registered. 

If  no  entry  of  the  termination  of  a  proxy  has  been  made  in  the  trade  register 
and  it  has  not  been  pubUshed,  this  fact  can  have  no  effect  as  against  a  third  party, 

1)  Absolute  conclusive  evidence  is  bestowed  upon  the  books  of  the  Land-Mortgage  In- 
stitute (Art.  XXXIV  of  1871),  of  the  Austro-Hungarion  Bank  (Art.  XXV  of  1878),  of  the  Mort- 
gage Institute  of  the  Small  Owners  (Art.  XXXIX  of  1879)  and  of  the  Central  Co-operative 
Association  of  the  Land  (Art.  XXIII  of  1898).  —  ^)  A  proxy  can  be  given  by  a  husband  to 
his  wife  or  vice  versa  only  by  a  document  drawn  up  by  a  notary  §  23  a  of  Art.  VII  of  1886). 
Legal  representatives  (father,  tutor  or  guardian)  cannot  confer  a  proxy  in  the  name  and  on 
behalf  of  the  principal,  being  a  minor  under  tutorship  or  guardianship  except  with  the  rati- 
fication of  the  Authority  for  the  Protection  of  Wards  (§§  20  and   113  of  Art.  XX  of  1877). 


37         M  agy arorszfig :   Ker.  torv.   I.  r^sz.   5.  czim.  Cz6gvez.  is  keresked.  meghatalmazottak. 

annyiban  erv6nyesitheti,  amennyiben  igazolni  kepes,  hogy  ez  utobbi  elott  a  cz6g- 
vezet^s  megsziinese  az  iigylet  megkotcsekor  ismeretes  volt. 

43.  A  kereskedelmi  meghatalmazottnak,  kit  a  fonok  czegvezetesi  jogosultsag 
nelkiil,  akar  egesz  iizlete  vezetesdre,  akar  iizlete  koreben  bizonyos  nemii  vagy  egyes 
iigyletekre  felhatalmaz,  jogkore  kUerjed  mindazon  iigyletekre,  melyek  az  ily  keres- 
kedelmi iizlet  folytatasaval  rendszerint  jarnak  es  mindazon  jogcselekvenyekre, 
melj'eket  az  ilynemu  iigyletek  rendszerint  sziiksegesse  tesznek. 

Valtoi  kotelezettsegek  elvallalasara,  kolcsonok  felvetelere  es  perek  folytatasAra 
a  kereskedelmi  meghatalmazott  csak  akkor  van  feljogositva,  ha  erre  kiilonos  fel- 
hatalmazast  nyer.  EUenben  nines  sziiksege  kiilonos  meghatalmazasra  azon  iigyle- 
tekliez,  melyekre  hataskore  kiterjesztetett. 

44.  A  kereskedelmi  meghatalmazott  az  alairast,  minden  a  czegvezetdsre 
mutato  toldas  mell6zes6vel,  de  a  megliatalmaziisi  viszony  kifejezesevel  koteles 
eszkozolni. 

45.  Az  elobbeni  ket  czikk  intezkedesei  azon  kereskedelmi  meghatalmazottakra 
is  alkalraazandok,  kiket  fonokiik  kereskedoi  utazok  minosegeben  a  telep  helyen 
kiviil  iigyletekkel  megbiz.  Ezek  e  minosegiikben  egyreszrol  az  altaluk  kotott  adas- 
vevesck  utan  jaro  vetelar  felvetelere  6s  fizetesi  hataridok  engedelyezesere,  masrdszrol 
fonokiiknek  kiinnlevo  kovetelesei  beszedesere  feljogositottaknak  tekintendoki). 

46.  A  kereskedoseged  fonoke  neveben  es  annak  reszere  jogUgyleteket  nem 
kothet. 

47.  Ki  boltban,  nyilt  aru-  vagy  raktarban  alkalmazva  van,  feljogositottnak 
tekintetik  oly  eladasok  6s  atvetelek  eszkozles6re,  nemkiilonben  olj'  fizetesek  atvete- 
lere,  melyek  az  ily  boltban,  nyilt  aru-  vagy  raktarban  rendesen  tortenni  szoktak. 

48.  Ki  az  arukat  nyugtatott  szamla  meUett  hozza  a  vevohoz,  a  vetelar  elfo- 
gadasara  felhatalmazottnak  tekintetik. 

49.  Azon  iigyletek  altal,  melyeket  a  czegvezeto,  vagy  kereskedelmi  meghatal- 
mazott a  cz6gvezetesnek ,  illetoleg  a  meghatalmazasnak  megfeleloleg ,  fonoke 
neveben  kot,  harmadik  szemelyek  iranyaban  kotelezve  a  fonok  lesz,  jogokat  az 
szerez. 

Az,  hogy  az  iigylet  vilagosan  a  fonok  nevdben  kottetett-e,  vagy  a  fenforgo 
koriilm6nyeknel  fogva,  a  szerzodok  akarata  szerint,  a  fonok  neveben  kotottnek 
tekintendo,  kiilonbseget  nem  tesz. 

A  cz6gvezet6  vagy  meghatalmazott  is  harmadik  szemelyek  kozt,  a  megkotott 
iigyletbol  sem  jogok,  sem  kotelezettsegek  nem  keletkeznek. 

1)  1900  evi  XXV.  torvcny czikk.  Az  1884  6vi  XVII  t.  cz.  50  §-anak  a  megrendel^ek 
gyujtisire  vonatkoz6  rendelkez^sei  m6dositds4r61.  —  §  1.  Az  1884.  6vi  XVII.  t.  cz.  50 
§-dnak  azon  rendelkez6se,  melyn61  fogva  minden  iparosnak  joga  van,  ugy  sajdt  mint  mdaok 
k68zitm6nyeire,  nemcsak  lakhely6n,  hanem  azonkiviil  b&rhol  6$  bArmikor  raintAk  elomuta- 
t^&val  is  megrendeliseket  gyiijteni  vagy  gyiijtetni,  liatAlyon  kiviil  helyeztetik.  Ennek 
hely6be  16p  azon  rendelkez6s,  hogy  ugy  a  belfoldi  mint  kiilfoldi  iparosok,  kereskedok 
vagy  ezek  megbizottjai ,  az  iparos  vagy  kereskodo  lakholy6n  kiviilmintdval  vagy  minta 
nilkiilmegrendelisek  gyiijtSae  v6gett  csak  oly  iparosokat  vagy  kereskedoket  kereshetnek 
fel,  kik  iizletkciriikbon  az  illeto  druk  olad4s&val  vagy  felhaszndldsdval  foglalkoznak.  Nem 
esik  a  jelen  szakasz  tilalnia  ala  kozvetleniil  az  iparoahoz  vagy  kereskedolioz  int6zett  egyea 
megrendeliseknek  megbizott  dltal  val6  dtv6tele  vagy  teljesitiSae.  —  2.  Nem  terjed  ki  az  1.  §. 
elso  bekezdisdnek  rendelke7.6se  irodalmi  6s  miiv6szeti  term^kek  megrendelAainek  gyiijt686re. 
—  3.  A  kereskedelmi  miniaztor  felhatalmaztatik,  hogy  bizonyos  iizletdgak  ^s  iparczikkek 
tekintetiben  az  olsb  szakasz  1  bek.  osszea  vagy  egyes  rendolkezise  al61  a  kereskedelmi  63  iparka- 
mar&k  meghallgatAsa  utdn,  kiv6telt  enged61yezhessen  6s  e  r6szben  HorvAt-  68  Szlavon  orszdgokra 
n6zve  a  Horvdt-Szlavon-Dalmdtorszdgi  bdnnal  egyet^.rtoleg  jdt  el.  Az  enged61yezett  kiv6telekr61 
a  kereakodolmi  miniszter  minden  6vben  a  k61t86gvet6s  el6terjeszt6ae  alkahndval  a  torv6ny- 
hozdsnak  jelont6st  tenni  tartozik.  —  4.  Aki  a  jelen  t6rv6ny  1  §  elso  bekezd6s6ben  foglalt  vala- 
mely  rendclkezdst  megszog,  kihdgdst  kcivet  el  6b  ez6rt  az  1884  6vi  XVII  t.  cz.  VII.  fejozet6ben 
emiitett  iparhatosdgok  dllal  egy  h6napig  torjodhetb  elzdrdsaal  6s  20  korondtol  COO  korondig 
terjedheto  p6nzbiintet6Bsel  biintetend6  Elit6168  esetdn  a  mintdk  olkobzand6k.  Ism6tl6s  esetdn 
az  illeto  megrendel6eek  megengedett  gyiijt686t6!,  is  egy  6vro  eltilthat6.  A  jelen  t6rv6ny  1  §- 
dban  foglalt  tilalom  ellen6ro  16trejott  iigylet  a  mogrendel6vel  szemben  hatdlytalan.  —  5.  A 
jelontorv6ny  61etbe  16p686nek  napjdt  a  keroakodolmi  miniszter  rendelettel  Allapitja  meg.  E  nap 
Ogy  tiizendi)  ki,  hogy  o  torv6ny  Iegk6s6bb  lUOl  Julius  h6  l-6n  61etbe  16pjen.  Jelen  torv6ny 
v6greliajtd8dval  a  keroakodelemiigyi  miniszter,  Horvdt-Szlavon  orszdgokban  podig  a  Horvdt- 
■zlavon-dalmdtorszdgi  bdn  bizatik   mog. 


HUNGARY:  COMMERCIAL  AGENTS.  37 

except  in  so  far  as  the  principal  is  able  to  prove  that  the  third  part}-  had  know- 
ledge of  the  termination  of  the  proxy  when  concluding  the  business. 

43.  When  a  person  without  being  appointed  as  a  proxy  has  been  authorized 
by  the  principal  to  manage  the  whole  business,  or  to  conduct  certain  business  matters 
within  the  scope  of  his  business,  the  authority  extends  to  all  operations  which  are 
necessary  as  a  rule  for  the  carrying  on  of  such  a  business  and  to  aU  acts  which  are 
a.s  a  rule  necessary  for  the  management  of  affairs  of  this  kind. 

Such  an  agent  has  no  power  to  enter  into  obligations  under  bills  of  exchange 
law,  to  contract  loans,  or  to  be  a  party  to  an  action,  unless  specially  authorized  to  do 
so.  On  the  other  hand  lie  has  no  need  of  a  special  power  for  transactions  and  acts 
within  the  scope  of  his  authority. 

44.  Such  an  agent  has  to  sign  by  adding  to  his  signature  a  statement  explana- 
tory of  his  holding  a  commercial  authority,  but  abstaining  from  making  use  of  any 
such  addition  as  might  give  the  idea  of  a  proxy. 

45.  The  enactments  of  the  preceding  two  §§  are  also  applicable  to  agents 
who  as  commercial  travellers  are  given  the  commission  of  conducting  business  trans- 
actions in  places  outside  the  domicile  of  the  firm.  They  are  specially  held  to  be 
authorized  to  collect  the  purchase  price  of  the  sales  effected  by  them,  and  to  allow 
time  for  the  payment  on  one  hand,  and  collect  money  o\\ing  on  account  to  the  prin- 
cipal on  the  other  hand^). 

46.  No  commercial  assistant  can  do  legal  business  on  behaK  and  for  account 
of  his  principal. 

47.  Any  person  employed  in  a  shop  or  warehouse  is  held  authorized  to  effect 
such  sales  and  give  such  receipts  and  to  accept  such  payments  as  are  customarj' 
in  such  shops  or  warehouses. 

48.  Any  person  who  brings  goods  with  a  quittance  to  the  piurchaser  is  held  to 
be  authorized  to  receive  the  purchase  price. 

49.  In  respect  of  business  transacted  by  a  proxy  or  commercial  agent  corres- 
ponding to  his  powers,  on  behalf  of  his  principal,  the  principal  is  bound  towards 
and  acquires  rights  against  third  persons. 

\A'hether  the  business  has  been  done  by  express  declaration  on  behalf  of  the 
principal,  or  whether  according  to  the  prevailing  circumstances  and  by  the  \viU  of 
the  contracting  parties  it  is  to  be  held  to  have  been  on  behalf  of  the  principal,  makes 
no  difference. 

Between  the  proxy  or  agent  and  third  persons  such  a  transaction  creates  no 
rights  or  obligations. 

1)  The  risk  of  collecting  orders  is  regulated  by  Art.  XXV  of  1900  as  follows:  "§  1.  The  en- 
actments of  §  50  of  Art.  XVII  of  1884  (Law  of  Industry)  according  to  which  every  tradesman 
and  artisan  is  allowed  to  collect  orders  for  his  own  products  as  well  as  for  those  of  others,  also 
in  places  out  of  his  domicile  when  and  wherever  he  chooses,  personally  or  by  help  of  third  persons, 
also  by  means  of  samples,  is  invalidated  and  replaced  by  the  provision  that  native  artisans 
and  traders  and  their  attorneys  must  not  visit  traders  or  the  public  outside  of  their  domicile 
for  the  purpose  of  collecting  orders  with  or  without  samples;  they  are  allowed  to  visit  only 
such  traders  and  artisans  as  occupy  themselves  with  their  trade  of  selling  or  working  the  respect- 
ive goods.  This  regulation  does  not  refer  to  the  ease  when  single  enquiries,  made  directly  to  the 
merchant,  ore  accepted  or  effectuated  by  his  attorney.  —  2.  The  enactments  of  §  1  do  not  refer 
to  collecting  orders  as  to  the  products  of  literature  and  the  liberal  arts.  —  3.  The  Minister  of 
Trade  is  authorized  to  free  particular  branches  of  commerce  from  all  or  any  of  the  regulations 
of  §  1  after  having  he£u-d  the  Chambers  of  Commerce  and  Industry.  Concerning  Croatia-Slavonia 
the  Minister  has  to  act  in  accordance  with  the  Ban  of  Croatia-Slavonia  and  Dalmatia. 
The  Minister  of  Commerce  is  bound  yearly,  when  opening  the  budget,  to  make  a  report 
concerning  these  exceptions.  —  4.  Every  person  who  commits  an  offence  against  the 
enactments  of  §  1  commits  a  misdemeanour  and  is  liable  to  be  sentenced  by  the  Industrial 
Authorities  created  by  Section  VTI  of  Art.  XVTI  of  1884,  to  imprisonment  not  exceeding  one 
month  and  to  a  penalty  from  20 — 600  Kronen.  In  case  he  is  sentenced  the  samples  must  be 
corxfiscated.  In  case  of  a  subsequent  offence  the  collecting  of  orders,  which  otherwise  is  al- 
lowed, may  be  prohibited  for  the  duration  of  one  year.  Transactions  concluded  in  contravention 
of  §  1  have  no  effect  as  against  a  purchaser.  —  5.  The  day  of  the  coming  into  force  of  this  Law 
will  be  fixed  by  the  Minister  of  Conunerce  by  means  of  an  Edict.  The  day  must  be  fixed  in 
such  a  way  as  to  give  validity  to  this  Law  at  the  latest  on  the  1st  of  July  1901.  The  Minister 
of  Commerce,  and  for  Croatia  the  Ban  of  Croatia-Slavonia  and  Dalmatia,  are  trusted  with  the 
execution  of  this  Law." 


38        Mapj-arorsziig:  Ker.  torv.    I.  rdsz.    5.  czim.  Czegvez.  63  keresked.  meghatalmazottak. 

50.  A  czegvezeto  es  a  kereskedelmi  meghatalmazott  fonoke  beleegyezese  ndlkiil 
a  czegvezet^st,  illetoleg  a  meghatalmazast  masra  at  nem  ruhazhatja. 

51.  A  cz6gvezetes  es  kereskedelmi  meghatalmazaa  a  fenallo  szolgalati  viszony- 
bol  eredo  jogok  serelnie  nelkiil  barinikor  visszavonliato. 

A  fonok  halala  a  czegvezetes  megsziintet  nem  vonja  raaga  utan.  A  kereskedelmi 
meghatalmazas  a  fonok  halalaval  esak  akkor  sziinik  meg,  ha  vilagosan  ennek  eletere 
adatott. 

52.  Ki  mint  czegvezeto  vagy  kereskedelmi  meghatalmazott  valamely  kereske- 
delmi iigyletet  kot  a  nelkiil,  hogy  czegvezetoi  jogositvanynyal  vagy  kereskedelmi 
meghatalmazassal  birna,  szintugy  a  kereskedelmi  meghatalmazott,  ki  az  iigylet 
megk6tes6nel  megliatalmazasa  hatarain  till  megy,  a  vele  szerzodo  harmadik 
szemehmek  a  kereskedelmi  jog  szerint  felelos;  ez  utobbinak  szabad  valasztasaban 
&]1  tole  karteritest  vagy  a  szerzodes  betolteset  kovetelni. 

E  felel6ss6gnek  azonban  nines  helye,  ha  a  harmadik  daczara  annak,  hogy  a 
czegvezetes  vagy  meghatalmazas  hianyarol  vagy  az  utobbinak  atlep6ser61  tudo- 
massal  birt,  az  iigyletbe  bocsatkozott. 

53.  A  czegvezeto,  vagy  az,  ki  kereskedelmi  meghatalmazott  minoseg^ben  egy 
eg^z  kereskedelmi  iizlet  vezctesevel  megbizatik,  fonoke  beleegyez6se  nelkiil  sem 
saj4t,  sem  mas  reszere  kereskedelmi  iigyletet  nem  kothet. 

A  fonok  beleegyezese  mar  az  esetben  is  velelmezendo,  ha  az  a  czegvezetes  vagy 
meghatalmazas  adasakor  tudta,  hogy  a  czegvezeto  vagy  meghatalmazott  sajat 
vagy  mas  reszere  kereskedelmi  iigyletekkel  foglalkozik,  es  e  foglalkozas  abbanha- 
gydsat  ki  nem  kototte. 

Ha  a  cz6gvezet6  vagy  kereskedelmi  meghatalmazott  e  szabaly  ellen  cselekszik, 
fonokenek  az  okozott  kar  megteritesevel  tartozik;  e  mellett  jogaban  all  a  fonoknek 
azon  iigyleteket,  melyeket  a  czegvezeto  vagy  meghatalmazott  sajat  reszere  kotott, 
ligy  tekinteni,  raintha  azok  a  fonok  reszere  kottettek  volna. 

A  fentebbi  hatarozatok  a  seg^dekre  is  alkalmazast  nyernek. 

54.  A  fonoknek  azon  joga,  melynel  fogva  az  elobbi  szakasz  eseteiben  az  iigyletet 
sajat  reszere  kotottnek  tekintheti  6s  karteritest  kovetelhet,  azon  idoponttol  sza- 
mitando  harom  ho  alatt  sziinik  meg,  midon  a  fonok  az  iigylet  megkoteserol  tudo- 
mast  nyert. 

Hatodik  czim.    Segedszemelyzet. 

55.  A  segedszemelyzet  (segedek  es  tanonczok)  szolgalati  viszonyai,  valamint 
igenyei  a  fizeteshez  6s  ellatashoz  szabad  egyezkedes  targyat  kepezik.  Ily  egyezkedes 
hianyaban  a  jelen  torvenyben  foglalt  elteresekkel  az  ipartorveny  (1872:  VIII.  tcz.) 
harmadik,    otodik  6s  hatodik  fejezetenek  intdzkedesei  szolgalnak  iranyadoul > ) 2) . 

56.  A  kereskedoseged,  ki  szolgalata  teljesit^seben  v6tlen  baleset  miatt  ide- 
iglenesen  gatoltatik :  ez6rt  igenyeit  a  fizetes  6s  ellatashoz  el  nem  veszti.  E  kedvez- 
meny  azonban  6t  csak  hat  heti  idotartamra  illeti-*). 

57.  A  szolgalati  viszony  a  fonok  es  seg^de  kozt,  amennyiben  szerzoddsileg 
rovidebb  vagy  hosszabb  hatarido  nem  allapittatott  meg,  eloleges  hat  heti  felmondas 
meUett  ugy  az  egyik,  mint  a  masik  fel  reszdrol  felbonthato'*). 

1)  Az  1872.  VIII  t.  cz.  hely6be  az  uj  ipartorveny  az  1884.  XV'II  t.  cz.  16pett,  amely  ezen 
czim  int6zkod68eit  tobb  pontban  meg  is  vdltoztatta.  —  -)  Az  55  §-t  kiog6sziti  az  ipartorvdny 
98  5  a:  «Az  az  iparos,  aki  sogddoit  lakAssal  is  elliitja,  e  cz61ra  eg^szs^ges  ^s  lakhato  helyet  tartozik 
kijelolni.  —  A  8eg(id  Altai  eg<^8Z86gtelon  lakds  miatt  headott  panaszok  mindig  a  belyszin^n  a  tiszti 
orvoB  k6zbejott6vel  vizsgdlandAk  meg  6s  halad^k  nelkiil  orvosland6k.»  Tov4bbA  az  ipartorv6ny 
89  §  a:  «Az  iparos  seg6d6t<31,  lia  mdskSp  nem  egyezkedtok,  csak  az  ipariizletliez  tartoz6  mun- 
kAt  klvinhat  68  ezt  is  csak  oly  mdrvben,  amely  a  8eg6d  testi  alkotAsAnak  6s  eroj6nek  mogfelel. 

—  Az  iparos  kiitelos  idot  enge<lni  arra,  hogy  a  seg6d  valli'isa  vinnepnapjain  az  ist^ni  tiszteletet 
liitogathassa. >  —  ')  Kiegdsziti  az  1884.  XVII  t.  cz.  90  §  a:  «Ha  ideiglenes  azabadsAggal  ol- 
bocsAtott  katoria,  hadi  tengorisz  vagy  lionv6d  8eg6dnek  All  be  8  a  katonai  hatosAg  Altai  behi- 
vatik,  a  munka8zerz<5d68  eroje  niindoii  lcArp6tlA8  nelkiil  raegsziinik.  —  Ugyanoz  All  azokra  n6zve 
ifl,  kik  ujonczAllitAs  alkalmAval  besoroztatvAn,   katonai   szolgAlatok  megkezd686re  bohivatnak. 

—  Ellonben,  ha  a  tartal6kos  vagy  lionv6d  a  t6rv6ny8zeru  6vpnk6nti  gyakorlatra  behlvatik,  ez 
a  munka8zerz6d68t  meg  nem  sziintoti,  do  a  gyakorlat  idej6re  numkab6r  nem  jAr.»  —  *)  Az 
ipartorv6ny  92  §  Anak  2.  6s  3.  bokczdcso:  «Keresked68eg6dek  t«kiiitot6bon  a  felmondAs 
haturidoje  Bzorz£d68i  mogAUapodAa  liiAnyAban  hat  h6t.  Fontosabb  teend6lckol  megbizott 
ipariis  vagy  kore8ked68eg6dek,  jeleeon  a  nagy  iparvAllalatoluiAl  vagy  gyArakban  vagy  keres- 
koddi  iizlotbokon,  mint  a  konyvvczot<5k ,  p6nztArnokok ,  iizlotvezet^k ,  utaz6k,  raktArnokok 
«tb.  alkalniazottak  tokintct6bcn  a  fohnondAs  hatAridoje  liAroni  li6nap.»     C'sfid   e8et6n   a  C86d- 


HUNGARY:  COMMERCIAL  EMPLOYEES.  38 

50.  A  proxy  or  commercial  agent  camiot  delegate  his  powers  without  express 
consent  of  the  principal. 

51.  The  powers  of  a  proxy  and  of  a  commercial  agent  can  be  revoked  at  any  time 
without  prejudice  to  the  other  rights  created  by  the  contract  of  service. 

A  proxy  is  not  extinguished  by  the  death  of  the  proprietor  of  the  firm.  The 
authority  of  a  commercial  agent  is  extinguished  by  the  death  of  the  principal  only  m 
the  case  when  it  was  given  with  express  declaration  for  his  life  time. 

62.  He  who  does  business  with  a  third  person  pretending  to  have  the  powers 
of  a  proxj'  or  commercial  agent,  but  without  having  such  powers,  as  well  as  a  com- 
mercial agent  who  goes  beyond  the  limits  of  his  powers  when  doing  the  business,  is 
responsible  towards  the  third  person  according  to  the  regulations  of  Commercial 
Law ;  the  third  person  being  entitled  to  demand  damages  or  fulfilment  of  the  contract, 
as  he  chooses. 

This  responsibiUty  does  not  take  place  when  the  third  person  in  spite  of  his 
knowing  of  the  lack  of  authority  or  the  excess  thereof  has  transacted  the  business. 

53.  The  proxy  or  anyone  who  (as  agent)  has  been  authorized  to  manage  a 
business,  cannot,  without  consent  of  his  principal,  either  do  any  business  on  his 
own  account,  or  on  behalf  of  a  third  person. 

Consent  of  the  principal  is  to  be  presumed  when  it  is  known  by  him  at  the  time 
when  conferring  the  proxy  or  authority  that  the  proxy  or  agent  carries  on  a  business 
in  his  own  name  or  on  behalf  of  a  third  person  and  he  makes  no  express  agreement 
that  he  should  give  it  up. 

Should  a  proxy  or  agent  hifringe  the  regulations  of  this  enactment,  he  is  res- 
ponsible for  damages  to  his  principal ;  moreover  the  latter  may  demand  that  the 
business  done  by  the  proxy  or  agent  for  himself  may  be  considered  as  having  been 
done  on  account  of  his  principal. 

The  same  rule  holds  good  with  regard  to  commercial  assistants. 

54.  The  principal's  rights  to  demand  that  a  business  shall  be  considered  as 
having  been  done  on  his  account  in  case  of  the  above  enactment  and  to  claim  damages, 
are  lost  if  they  are  not  asserted  \vithin  3  months  after  he  has  had  knowledge  of  the 
conclusion  of  the  transaction  in  question. 

Sixth  Title.    Of  the  Personnel. 

55.  The  conditions  of  service  of  the  persomiel  (assistants  and  apprentices)  and 
their  rights  as  to  salary  and  board  are  objects  of  free  agreement.  In  the  absence  of 
such  agreements  the  enactments  of  the  third,  fifth  and  sixth  Titles  of  the  Law  of 
Industry  (VIII  of  1892),  with  the  exceptions  stated  by  this  Code,  hold  goodi)2). 

56.  If  an  assistant  is  temporarily  prevented  from  performing  his  service  through 
an  accident  which  is  no  fault  of  his  own,  his  rights  to  salary  and  board  are  not  lost ; 
but  the  law  does  not  give  the  benefit  of  these  rights  for  longer  than  six  weeks  3). 

57.  The  engagements  between  principal  and  assistant  can  be  terminated  by 
either  party  giving  six  weeks'  notice,  if  no  longer  or  shorter  notice  has  been  agreed 
upon*). 

1)  Art.  VIII  of  1872  has  been  replaced  by  the  new  Law  of  Industry  XV^II  of  1884.  Several 
enactments  of  these  Titles  ore  altered  by  the  new  Law.  ^  2)  As  supplementary  to  this 
enactment  §  98  of  XVII  of  1884  orders:  "The  artisan  who  gives  lodging  to  his  assistants  has 
to  choose  for  this  purpose  healthy  and  habitable  rooms.  Complaints  of  the  assistant  concerning 
unhealthy  lodgings  are  to  be  investigated  with  the  intervention  of  the  Authority's  surgeon 
and  must  be  attended  to  without  loss  of  time."  The  enactment  is  farther  supplemented 
by  §  89  of  the  same  Art:  "The  artisan  cannot  demand,  unless  there  exists  a  different  agree 
ment,  other  work  than  that  which  belongs  to  his  branch  of  industry  and  only  in  a  degree 
corresponding  with  the  constitution  and  the  strength  of  the  assistant.  The  artisan  is  bound 
to  give  his  assistants  on  their  confessional  feast  days  free  time  in  order  that  they  may  attend 
Service."  —  3)  Supplement  by  §  96  of  Art.  XVII  of  1884.  "If  a  member  of  the  Array,  Navy 
or  Militia  during  the  time  of  a  provisional  leave  has  accepted  the  place  of  an  assistant  and 
has  been  called  in  again,  the  engagement  ceases  ipso  facto,  without  any  damages.  —  The 
same  rule  holds  good  in  reference  to  assistants  enlisted  at  the  enrolments  and  called  in  to 
do  military  service.  On  the  other  hand,  the  calling  in  of  a  reservist  of  the  Array  or  Militia 
to  the  yearly  exercises  has  not  as  a  consequence  the  termination  of  the  engagoraent,  but 
for  the  time  of  the  militarj'  exercise  the  assistant  has  no  claim  to  salary  or  board.  — 
*)  See  Art.  XVII;  1884  §  92,  pars.  2  and  3:  "For  assistants  in  commercial  business  the  time 
of  notice,  in  the  absence  of  other  agreement,  is  six  weeks.    Assistants  comraissioned  with  more 

B   xxvin,  1  6 


39  Magj'ororszdg:   Ker.  torv.     I.  r6sz.      G.   czim.    Sog^dszemSlyzet. 

Fontosabb  teendokkel  niegbizott  segedek,  jelesen  konyvvivok  es  penztarnokok 
tekinteteben,  a  kolcsonos  felmonddsi  hatarido  harom  honapot  tesz. 

A  jelen  szakasz  hatarozatai  a  fonok  ellen  elrendelt  csod  eseteben  is  iranj'adoul 
szolgaluak. 

58.  A  seged  a  szolgalatot  felmondas  nelkiil  elhagyhatja :  1.  ha  a  fonok  szerzodesi 
kotelezettsegeit  nem  teljesiti;  —  2.  ha  a  fonok,  ennek  helyettese  vagy  csaladtagjai 
a  seg^det  tettleg  bantalmazzak,  vagy  ellene  sulyos  becsiiletsertest  kovetnek  el ;  — 
3.  ha  a  szolgalat  folytatasaval  a  seged  egeszsege  vagy  elete  oly  ok  miatt  lenne 
vesz6l3'eztetve,  mely  a  szerzodes  megkotesekor  felismerheto  nem  volt. 

Ezen  esetekben  a  segedet  a  fizetes  es  ellatas  az  egesz  felmondasi  idoro  illetik^). 

59.  A  seged  felmondas  nelkiil  azonnal  elbocsathato :  1.  ha  a  fonok  bizalmaval 
valo  visszaeles  altal  az  iizlet  drdekeit  veszelyezteti ;  —  2.  ha  fonoke  belcegyezese 
nelkiil  akar  sajat,  akar  mas  resz^re  kereskedelmi  iigyletekkel  foglalkozik;  —  3.  ha 
kotelessege  teljesiteset  elmulasztja;  —  4.  ha  harom  napnal  tovabb  tarto  fogsagba 
keriil,  vagy  fonoke  beleegyezese  es  jogos  gatlo  ok  nelkiil,  az  iizlettol  hilrom  napnal 
tovabb  tavol  van;  —  5.  ha  szerzodesileg  elvallalt  kotelessegei  teljesites6re  alkal- 
matlan;  —  6.  ha  a  szolgalatra  hosszabb  betegseg  miatt  keptelennc  valik;  — 
7.  ha  valamely  undorito  vagy  ragalyos  betegsegben  szenved;  —  8.  ha  a  fonokot, 
ennek  helyetteset  vagy  csaladtagjait  tettleg  bantalmazza,  vagy  elleniik  sulyos 
becsiiletsertest  kovet  el;  —  9.  ha  megintes  daczara  vigyazatlansaga  altal  a  haz 
vagy  az  iizlet  biztonsagat  veszelyezteti;  —  10.  ha  nyereszkedesi  vagybol  eredo 
biincselekvenyt  kovet  el. 

Hogy  a  segedet  a  6.  es  7.  pont  eseteiben  a  fizetes  es  ellatas,  a  fenforgo 
koriilmenyek  szerint  mennyiben  illeti  meg,  az  56.  §.  ertelmeben  hatarozando 
meg  2)  3)4). 

torv6ny  1881.  XVII.  t.  cz.  24  §  a  irdnyadd.  Az  ipartorv^ny  97  §  a  szerint:  kAe  iparos,  ki 
8eg6d6t  torv^nyes  ok  nelkiil  a  felmondds  ha  tiridej^nek  eltelte  el6tt  elboesatja,  koteles  neki 
kil^ptee  elott  azon  bert  vagy  egy6b  illetmenyt,  melyet  a  felmonddsi  hatdrid6  alatt  61vezett 
volna,  egyszeresen  6a  ha  a  seg^dnek  munkabSr^n  klviil  ellat&sa  is  volt,  k^tszeresen  megadni.» 


')  A  §.  1. — 3.  pontjai  helydbe  az  ipart6rv6ny  95  §  a  lepett:  «A  seg^d  felmondAs  n61kul 
szonnal  kil6phet:  a)  ha  az  iparos,  helyettese  vagy  az  iparos  hozzdtartozoi  6t  vagy  csaladja  tagjait 
tettleg  b&ntalmazz4k,  ellene  vagy  ellenok  becsiiletsertest  kovetnek  el;  b)  ha  az  iparos  szerz6desi 
k6tele8s6geit  nem  teljesiti;  c)  ha  darabszamra  dolgozik  6s  az  iparos  6t  folytonosan  munkdval 
elldtni  nem  k6pes;  d)  ha  a  munka  folytatdsival  egeszsege  vagy  61ote  vesz^lyeztetve  van;  o)  ha  az 
iparos,  helyettese  vagj'  hozzatartoz6i  6t  vagy  csalddjdt  erk61estoiens6gre  vagy  t6rv6nytelen  tettre 
C8abitjik.»  —  2)  j^2.  azonnali  elboesdtds  eseteit  most  az  ipart6rv6ny  94  §  a  szabdlyozza:  «A  8eg6d 
felmondds  nelkiil  azonnal  elbocsdthato:  a)  ha  nyerem6nyvdgyb6l  eredo  buncsolekv6nyt  kovet 
el;  —  b)  ha  az  iparos,  helyettese  vagy  egyik  csaladtagja  ellen  tettleges  bdntalmazast  vagy  siilyos 
becsiiletsertest  kovet  el,  kotelessdgei  teljesiteset  makacsul  megtagadja,  vagy  ha  az  iparos  akarata 
ellenere  egy  egdsz  munkanapon  dt  igazolatlanul  sziinetel;  —  c)  ha  megintes  daczara  a  hdz  vagy 
az  iizlet  biztonsdgdt  vigydzatlansdga  dltal  veszelyezteti;  —  d)  ha  hdrom  napndl  tovabb  tarto  sza- 
badsdgvesztes  biintetes  aid  keriil;  —  e)  ha  a  8zerz6desileg  elvdllalt  munka  teljositesere  keptolen; 

—  f )  ha  valamely  iindorit6  vagy  ragalyos  betegsegben  szenved ;  —  g)  ha  az  iparos  bizalmdval  val6 
visszaeles  dltal  az  iizlet  erdekoit  veszelyezteti;  —  h)  ha  a  kerosked6seged  fonoke  beleogyez6se 
nelkiil  akdr  sajdt,  akdr  mda  r68z6re  kereskedelmi  iigyletekkel  foglalkozik.  Az  e)  68  f)  poutokban 
elfisorolt  esetok  bekovotkezese  miatt  elbocsdtott  seged  netaldni  kdrpotldsi  igenye  a  8zerz6des 
6s  a  fenndlie  torvdnyok  alapjdn  iteiendo  meg.  —  3)  Kieg63zitik  e  §  t.  az  ipart6rv6ny  kovot- 
kc'zi  intezkodesoi :  —  §.  108.  Oly  v6gb61,  hogy  a  torv6nye8  alapon  a  szorz6d6si  viszonyb61  kiiepni 
es  mda  iparoslioz  szerz(5dtetni  akaro  seg6d  ezt  akaddlytalanul  tehesse,  az  iparos  a  soged  ki- 
vdnatdra  elbocsdtdsi  bizonyitvdnyt  koteles  adni.  —  159.  Azon  8eg6dot,  vagy  gydri  mun- 
kdst,  ki  munkdjdbol  jogtalanul  kilop,  az  iparhatosdg  visszahozathatja,  kotolesaogo  tel- 
jositesere   Bzorlthatja,    HOt    ozen    foliil    m6g    20   frtig    terjedhet6    penzbiintetesaol    biintotheti. 

—  90.  Az  iparos  oly  segedet  fel  nem  fogadhat,  ki  az  el6bbi  munkaad6val  kiilott  szerz(5desnek 
torvenyos  megsziineset,  vagy  azt,  hogy  munkaszerzcdese  a  jelen  torveny  ertelmeben  felmondds 
dltal  mcgHziinik,  (1U8.  §.)  nom  iguzolju.  A  ki  ily  iguzolda  nelkiil  segedet  alkalinaz,  az  a  sogeddel 
egyotornlogcson  foleWs  az  illot6  iparosnak  a  seg6d  oltdvozdsa  altal  okozott  kdr6rt.  — 
157.  20  frtt<')l  200  frtig  terjodheto  penzbiintotiVssol  biintetond6:  a)  a  ki  ezen  torvenynek 
a  aogedok,  tunoiiczok  68  gydri  inunkdMok  fi<Iv6tcl6t,  alkalmazdsdt  6s  a  velok  valo  bdnd8m6dot 
8zabdlyoz6  ruiidelotoit  dthdgja  ...  ;  c)  azun  iparos  vagy  gydros,  ki  segedet  kell6  igazolds  nelkiil 
(90.  §.)  fugod  fel.  —  *)  A  fdniik  68  8eg6dok  kiizott  a  szolgdlati  viszoiiyb61  kifoly61ag  felmeriil6 


HUNGARY:  COMMERCIAL  EMPLOYEES.  39 

Assistants  entrusted  with  more  important  duties,  as  for  instance,  book-keepers, 
cashiers,  the  notice  required  is  three  months. 

These  enactments  also  hold  good  in  case  of  bankruptcy  of  the  principal. 

58.  The  assistant  may  terminate  the  service  without  notice :  1 .  if  the  principal 
refuses  to  fulfil  his  obligations  under  the  agreement;  —  2.  if  the  principal,  his  re- 
presentative, or  a  member  of  his  family,  has  committed  acts  of  violence  against  or 
slandered  the  assistant;  —  3.  if  in  continuing  the  engagement  his  life  and  health 
would  be  exposed  to  danger  by  such  circumstances  as  he  was  unable  to  recognize  when 
entering  the  engagement. 

In  these  cases  he  has  a  claim  to  salary  and  board  for  the  whole  time  of  notice^). 

59.  An  assistant  may  be  dismissed  without  notice:  1.  if  he  abuses  the  confidence 
of  his  principal  and  endangers  by  this  conduct  the  interests  of  the  business;  — 
2.  if  he  carries  on  business  in  his  own  name  or  on  behalf  of  a  third  person  without 
consent  of  the  principal;  —  3.  if  he  refuses  to  attend  to  his  duties;  —  4.  if  he  is  im- 
prisoned for  longer  than  three  days,  or  if  he  does  not  attend  his  duties,  remaining 
away  from  the  business  without  being  prevented  by  a  legal  ground  for  more  than 
three  daj's ;  —  5.  if  he  is  unable  to  fulfil  his  obligations  under  the  agreement ;  — 
6.  if  he  becomes  unable  to  do  service  through  prolonged  illness;  —  7.  when  he  is  ill 
with  a  loathsome  or  contagious  disease;  —  8.  if  he  has  committed  acts  of  violence 
against  or  slandered  his  principal,  the  representative  of  the  principal  or  a  member 
of  his  family ;  —  9.  when  he  endangers  by  his  carelessness,  although  reprimanded, 
the  security  of  the  house;  —  10.  when  he  commits  a  criminal  action  out  of  covet- 
ousness. 

The  question  to  what  degree  the  assistant  is  entitled  to  salary  and  board  in 
the  cases  6  and  7  wiU  be  decided  according  to  the  enactments  of  §  562)3)4). 


important  tasks,  namely  in  large  manufactories,  industrial  enterprises  or  commercial  houses, 
such  as  are  employed  as  book-keepers,  cashiers,  managers,  travellers,  storekeepers,  and  so  on, 
have  a  right  to  tliree  months'  notice."  In  case  of  bankruptcy  see  §  24  of  Bankruptcy  Law  XVII 
of  1881.  Art.  XVII:  1884  §  97:  "The  master  who  dismisses  his  assistant  without  legal  ground 
before  termination  of  the  time  of  notice,  is  bound  to  pay  him  before  his  leaving  the  service, 
such  salary  or  other  emoluments  as  would  have  been  duo  to  him  for  his  time  of  notice,  and  in 
case  he  had  his  board  besides,  to  pay  him  twofold  his  salary." 

1)  This  enactment  has  been  replaced  by  §  95  of  Art.  XVII  of  1884:  "The  assistant  may 
terminate  the  service  without  notice:  a)  when  the  master,  his  representative  or  a  member  of 
the  family  has  committed  acts  of  violence  against  or  slandered  the  assistant  or  a  member  of 
his  family;  —  b)  when  the  master  does  not  fulfil  his  obligations  under  the  agreement;  —  c)  when 
he  works  by  the  piece  and  the  master  is  unable  to  provide  him  continually  with  work;  —  d)  when 
his  health  or  life  would  be  exposed  to  danger  by  continuing  his  work ;  —  e)  when  the  master, 
his  representative,  or  a  member  of  his  family,  make  suggestions  that  he  or  a  member  of  his 
family  should  act  contrary  to  the  principles  of  morality  or  against  the  law."  —  ")  The 
cases  of  dismissing  the  assistant  without  notice  are  regiilated  by  §  94  of  Art.  XVII  of  the 
year  1884:  "An  assistant  may  be  dismissed  without  notice:  a)  when  he  commits  a  criminal 
action  out  of  covetousness ;  —  b)  when  he  has  committed  acts  of  violence  against  or  slandered 
the  master,  his  representative,  or  a  member  of  his  family,  when  he  refuses  obdurately  to  fulfil 
his  obligations,  or  if  he  neglects  his  duties  through  one  entire  work  day  unlawfully  and  against 
the  will  of  the  master;  —  c)  when  he  endangers  by  his  carelessness  the  security  of  the  house 
or  business,  although  reprimanded;  —  d)  when  he  is  imprisoned  for  longer  than  three  days; 
—  e)  when  he  is  unable  to  fulfil  his  obligations  under  the  contract;  —  f)  when  he  is  ill  with  a 
loathsome  or  contagious  disease;  —  g)  when  he  abuses  the  confidence  of  his  master  and  endangers 
by  such  conduct  the  interests  of  the  business,  —  h)  when  he  carries  on  business  without  consent 
of  his  principal  in  his  own  name  or  on  behalf  of  a  third  person.  Claims  brought  by  the  assistant 
for  damages  in  the  cases  o  and  f  are  to  be  decided  according  the  agreement  and  the  appropriate 
laws."  — 3)  xiiis  enactment  is  supplemented  by  the  Art.  XVII  ofl884:  "§  108.  The  principal 
is  bound  on  demand  to  give  a  certificate  of  discharge  in  order  to  enable  his  assistant  willing  to 
terminate  his  service  on  a  lawful  ground,  and  to  enter  an  agreement  with  another  master,  to  do 
so.  — -  159.  An  assistant  or  man  who  terminates  his  service  unlawfully,  may  be  brought  back 
by  interference  of  the  Industrial  Authorities,  who  can  oblige  him  to  attend  to  his  duties  and  more- 
over fine  him.  This  fine  cannot  exceed  20  Gulden  (40  Kronen).  —  90.  No  master  is  allowed 
to  enter  into  an  agreement  with  an  assistant  who  is  unable  to  prove  that  his  contract  witli  his 
former  principal  has  been  terminated  on  a  lawful  ground,  or  that  such  contract  has  been  termin- 
ated by  giving  notice  (§  108).  A  master  who  enters  into  an  agreement  without  this  proof  is  jointly 
responsible  with  the  assistant  to  the  former  principal  for  all  damages  caused  by  the  unlawful 
termination  of  the   assistant's  service.   —  157.     The   following    are   liable  to  a  fine  of  from 

6* 


40  Magyarorsz&g:   Ker.  torv.     I.  resz.     8.  czim.    Kozkereseti  t&rsas&g. 

60.  Azokra,  kik  valamely  kereskedelmi  iizletben  cseledi  szolgalatokat  tel- 
jesitenek,  a  jelen  torv^ny  intezkeddsei  nem  alkalmazhatdki). 

Hetedik  czim.    Kereskedelmi  tarsasagok  altalaban. 

61.  Kereskedelmi  tarsasagoknak  tekintetnek:  1.  a  kozkereseti  tarsasagok;  — 
2.  a  bet-eti  tirsasagok;  —  3.  a  reszvdn5'tarsas4gok  6s  —  4.  a  szovetkezetek. 

62.  A  kozos  haszon  vagy  vesztesegre,  egy  vagy  tobb  kereskedelmi  iigylet 
tekinteteben  keletkezo  (alkalmi)  egyesiilesek,  a  jelen  torvenynek  a  kereskedelmi 
WLrsasagokr61  szolo  hatarozatai  ala  nem  esnek. 

Az  ily  egyesiileseknel,  amennjdben  a  felek  szerzod^sileg  maskep  nem  int6z- 
kedtek,  a  r6sztvev6k  egyenlo  mertekben  jarubiak  a  kozos  vaUalathoz;  a  nyeresdg- 
is  vesztes^gben  mas  megallapodas  hianj'aban  fejenkint  osztozkodnak. 

Azon  iigyletekbol,  melyeket  a  resztvevok  egyike  harmadik  szemelylyel  kot, 
ennek  iranyaban  kotelezve  es  jogositva  6  lesz.  Ha  azonban  a  resztvevo  a  tobbiek 
nevdben  es  megbizasabol  jar  el,  vagy  ha  a  resztvevok  kozosen  vagy  kozos  meg- 
hatalmazott  altal  szerzodnek,  a  szerzodo  harmadik  iranyaban  egyetemlegesen 
jogositvak  6s  kotelezvek. 

A  kozos  iizlet  befejezese  utan  a  resztvevok  koziil  az,  ki  az  iizletet  vezette,  a 
tobbieknek  szamadassal  tartozik.     Egyuttal  6  koteles  a  felszamolast  teljesiteni. 

63.  A  kereskedelmi  tarsasagok  czegiik  alatt  jogokat  szerezhetnek,  kotelezett- 
segeket  vallalhatnak,  ingatlan  javakra  tulajdont  s  egyeb  jogokat  szerezhetnek, 
felperesi  es  alperesi  minoscgben  perben  allhatnak. 

Nyolczadik  czim.    Kozkereseti  tarsas^g. 

Elso  fejezet.     A  tarsasag  alakitasa. 

64.  Kozkereseti  tarsasag  keletkezik,  ha  k6t  vagy  tobb  szemely  kereskedelmi 
iizletet  kozos  czeg  alatt,  korlatlan  es  egyetemleges  kotelezettseg  mellett  folytat. 

A  tarsasagi  szerzodes  ervenyessegehez  sem  okirat  szerkesztese,  sem  mas  alak- 
szeriis^g  nem  sziikseges. 

65.  Minden  kozkereseti  tarsasag  felallitasa  a  tarsasdgi  tagok  41tal,  az  iizlet 
megkezd6sekor  azon  torvenyszekn^l,  melynek  teriileten  a  tarsasag  sz^khelye  van, 
8  ezenfeliil  minden  torvenysz^knel,  melynek  teriileten  fiokteleppel  bir,  a  kereske- 
delmi czegjegyzekbe  bevezetes  v6gett  bejelentendo. 

A  bejelentesnek  magaban  kell  foglalni:  1.  a  tarsasagi  tagok  nev6t,  polgari 
aUis4t  6s  lakhelyet;  —  2.  a  tarsasag  czeget  es  szekhelyet;  —  3.  a  tarsasag 
keletkezes6nek  idopontjdt;  —  4.  ha  abban  tortent  megaUapod&s,  hogy  a  tirsasdgot 
csak  egy  vagy  tobb  tag  k6pviselje,  annak  kijeloleset,  hogy  ki,  vagy  kik  legy- 
enek  erre  hivatva  es  valjon  e  jog  csak  kozosen  gyakorolhato-e  ? 

66.  Ha  valamely  fennallo  kozkereseti  tarsasag  cz6ge  megvaltozik ;  ha  a  tarsasag 
sz6khely6t  v41toztatja;  ha  a  tirsasagba  uj  tagok  lepnek;  ha  valamelyik  tag  a  kep- 
viseleti  joggal  utolagosan  felruhaztatik,  vagy  ha  ily  jogositvany  visszavonatik :  e 
t6nyek  a  kereskedelmi  czeg-jegyzekbe  bevezetes  vdgett,  az  illetdkes  torv6nysz6kn6I 
(65.  §.)  haladdktalanul  bojelentendok. 


▼iUts  Virdimk  elintdztSse  az  elB<Sfoku  iparhat6a4g,  illet61eg  az  ipartestiilet  bdktMtet4S  bizott- 
B6ga  hat&skur^be  tarlozik.  A  hat4rozat  felebbezdssel  nem  t4madiiat6  meg,  a  vele  meg  nem 
el6ged6  f^l  azonban,  kihirdetii8(^t61  8zdmitand6  8  nap  alatt,  jogait  a  birds&gn&l,  a  kereset 
688zoge  szerint  a  j&r&sbirds&gn&l,  illet/olog  torv^nysz^kn^l  benyujtandd  keresottel  ^rv6nyesitheti. 
A  kereeet  beadisa  a  hat&rozat  viigrohajtdadt  nem  gdtoljo. 


•)  A  C8ol6dok  jogviszonyait  az  1870.  XIII.  t.  ez.  szabdlyozza.  A  tanonczokra  az  ipartorv'dny 
59 — 70.  §5-  ir4nyad6k,  a  tanoncziskol&kr^l  a  80 — 80.,  oz  iparo8s6g6dek  Bzolgdlati  viszonyair6l 
a  88—110,  a  gy&ri  munk&8ok6ir61  a  111  —  121.  §§.  int<izkednek. 


HUNGARY:  PARTNERSHIP.  40 

60.  The  enactments  of  this  Code  do  not  hold  good  as  to  persons  who  in  a  commer- 
cial business  are  employed  as  domestic  servants i). 

Seventh  Title.    On  Trading  Associations  in  General. 

61.  As  trading  associations  are  considered:  1.  unlimited  partnerships;  — 
2.  limited  partnerships;  —  3.  joint  stock  companies,  and  —  4.  co-operative  associa- 
tions. 

62.  The  enactments  of  this  Code  concerning  trading  associations  do  not  hold 
good  in  regard  to  occasional  associations  formed  with  the  object  of  common  loss  or 
gain  for  the  purpose  of  carrjang  through  one  or  more  particular  ventures. 

In  such  associations  the  partners  contribute  in  equal  parts  towards  the  common 
enterprise  unless  they  have  contracted  in  a  different  way.  They  partake  per 
capita  in  the  gain  or  loss  unless  there  is  a  different  agreement. 

The  partner  who  enters  into  a  transaction  with  a  third  party  has  aU  the  rights 
and  obligations  arising  out  of  such  transaction  towards  the  third  party.  But  if  the 
partner  acts  in  the  name  and  on  behalf  and  with  the  authority  of  the  remaining 
partners,  or  if  they  enter  into  a  contract  by  means  of  a  common  mandatory,  the 
rights  and  obUgations  towards  the  third  party  are  joint  for  all  the  partners. 

The  partner  who  has  carried  through  the  common  adventure  is  bound  when  it  is 
finished  to  give  accounts  to  the  other  partners.  He  is  also  bound  to  carrj'  through 
the  liquidation  of  the  business. 

63.  Trading  associations  can  acquire  rights  and  contract  obligations,  acquire 
proprietorship  and  other  real  rights  in  immovable  property,  and  can  sue  and  be  sued 
in  their  firm  name. 

Eighth  Title.    Unlimited  Partnership. 
First  Section.     Of  the  constitution  of  the  partnership. 

64.  An  unlimited  partnership  comes  into  existence  when  two  or  more  persons 
carry  on  a  business  under  a  common  firm  name  with  unlimited  and  joint  responsibiUty, 

For  the  validity  of  the  contract  of  partnership  neither  the  execution  of  a  deed 
nor  any  other  formalitj'^  is  required. 

65.  The  members  of  an  unlimited  partnership  are  bound  on  starting  their  business 
to  make  a  declaration  before  the  Court  within  whose  jurisdiction  its  place  of  business 
is,  and  further  before  any  Court  within  whose  jurisdiction  the  place  of  business 
of  any  branch  is,  for  the  purpose  of  having  registered  particulars  of:  1.  the  name, 
profession  and  place  of  abode  of  each  partner ;  —  2.  the  firm  name  of  the  partnership 
and  the  place  where  it  carries  on  business ;  —  3.  the  date  when  the  partnership  was 
formed ;  —  4.  if  there  should  exist  an  agreement  that  only  one  or  some  of  the  partners 
shall  represent  the  partnership,  the  names  of  such  member  or  members  as  are  qualified 
to  do  so  and  whether  they  are  only  qualified  to  represent  the  partnership  collectively. 

66.  If  the  firm  name  of  an  existing  partnership  is  changed,  or  if  the  business 
is  carried  on  in  another  place,  if  a  new  partner  enters  into  the  partnership,  if  the 
qualification  of  representing  the  partnership  is  subsequently  bestowed  on  one  of 
the  partners  or  if  such  qualification  is  taken  from  him :  a  declaration  thereof  must 
be  made  immediately  to  the  Court  (§  65)  within  whose  jurisdiction  the  partnership 
has  its  place  of  business,  with  a  view  of  having  entry  made  thereof  into  the  trade 
register. 

20  Gulden  to  200  Gulden  (40  Kronen  to  400  Kronen):  a)  persons  who  infringe  the  regulations 
of  this  Law  as  to  engaging  of  assistants,  apprentices  and  men,  their  conditions  of  service 
and  treatment;  —  b)  a  principal  who  engages  an  assistant  without  the  due  proof  (§  90)." 
—  *)  Disputes  arising  between  principals  and  assistants  out  of  the  engagement  are  subject 
to  the  competence  of  the  Industrial  Authorities  of  first  instance  or  the  Arbitrators  of  the  In- 
dustry Corporation.  According  to  regulations  no  appeal  can  be  presented  against  such  a  decision. 
A  complaint  may  be  brought  in  within  8  days  to  be  reckoned  from  the  publication  of  the  de- 
cision, before  the  Common  Court,  i.e.  before  the  District  Court  or  before  the  High  Court. 
Presentation  of  this  complaint  does  not  suspend  the  execution  of  the  decision. 

')  Rights  and  duties  of  domestic  servants  are  regulated  by  Art.  XIII  of  1876.  Concerning 
apprentices,  see  Art.  XVII  of  1884,  §§  59 — 79;  concerning  appentices'  schools,  see  id.  §§  80 — 86; 
concerning  conditions  of  service  of  assistants,  see  id.  §§88 — 110;  concerning  conditions  of  service 
of  factory  workers,  see  id.   §§  III — 121. 


41  Magy arorszdg :  Ker.  torv.      I.  t6sz,     8.  czim.    Kdzkoreseti  tirsasig 

A  czeg  megvaltozasanak,  a  tarsasagi  szekliely  atlielyez6senek  s  a  kepviseleti 
jogositv-any  megsziintenek  harmadik  szemelyek  eUeni  jogliatalyara  nezve,  a  jelen 
torveny  9.  es  19.  §-aban  foglalt  hatarozatok  alkalmazandok. 

67.  Az  elobbeni  szakaszokban  erintett  bejelentcseket,  melyek  a  kereskedelmi 
czegjegyzdkbe  cgesz  kiterjedesiik  szerint  bevezetendok,  a  tarsasag  osszes  tagjai 
az  iUetdkes  torvenj'szeknel  sajatkeziileg  alaimi,  vagy  hitelesitett  alakban  benyuj- 
tani  tartoznak. 

A  tarsasag  kepviseletevel  megbizott  tagok  egyuttal  kotelesek  ugyanazon 
t6rvenysz6kn61  czegjegyzesiiket  hitelesittetni,  vagy  azt  hiteles  alakban  bemutatni. 

Masodik  fejezet.    A  tarsasagi  tagok  egymaskozti  jogviszonyai. 

08.  A  tarsas4gi  tagok  egymaskozti  jogviszonyaira  nezve  mindenekelott  a 
tarsasagi  szerz6d6s  s  a  mennyiben  abban  a  tarstagok  jogviszon5'ai  irant  intezkedes 
nem  foglaltatik,  a  jelen  fejezet  hatarozatai  szolgalnak  iranyadoul. 

69.  Ha  penz  vagy  mas  eUiasznalhato,  vagy  helyettesitheto  dolgok  adatnak  a 
tarsasagba,  azok  ennek  tulajdonaba  mennek  at.  Ugyanez  all  az  elhaszndlhatlan, 
vagy  nem  helyettesitheto  dolgokrol  is,  ha  azok  bizonyos  becsertekben  hozatnak  a 
tarsasagba  —  felteve,  hogy  a  becsles  nem  pusztan  a  nyeresegjutalek  meghatarozha- 
tasa  vegett  tortent. 

Kctseg  eseteben  az  velelmezendo,  hogj^  a  tarsasag  mmden  tagja  altal  alairt 
leltarbau  elofordulo  ingo  es  ingatlan  javak,  melyek  elobb  valamelj-ik  tarstag  tulaj- 
donat  kepeztek,  a  tarsasag  tulajdonaba  bocsattattak. 

70.  Betetelet  a  szerzodesUeg  megallapitott  osszegen  tul  nagyobbitani,  vagy  a 
veszteseg  altal  csokkent  betetelt  kiegesziteni  egyik  tarsasagi  tag  sem  tartozik. 

71.  A  tarsasagi  tagnak  azon  kiadasokert,  melyeket  ez  a  tarsasag  iigyeiben 
teez,  azon  kotelezettsegekert,  melyeket  a  tarsasag  helyett  vallal  s  azon  veszte^e- 
gekert,  melj'ek  6t  kozvetleniil  iigyvezetesebol  vagy  az  azzal  elvalaszthatlanul  jaro 
veszelyekbol  erik,  a  tdrsasag  felelos. 

A  tarsasagi  tag  az  aitala  elolegezett  penzek  utan,  az  elolegezes  napjdtol  sza- 
mitva,  kamatot  kovetelhet,  de  a  tarsasagi  iizlet  koriili  faradozasaiert,  a  84.  §.  esetet 
kiveve,  dijazast  nem  ig^nyelheti). 

72.  A  tarsasag  iigyeiben  minden  tarsasagi  tag  olj'  szorgalmat  &  gondossagot 
kciteles  kifejteni,  minovel  sajat  iigyeiben  eljarni  szokott. 

Minden  tarsasagi  tag  felel-os  a  tarsasagnak  azon  karokert,  melyeket  vetkessege 
altal  okozott,  s  e  karok  elleneben  nem  szamithatja  fel  azon  elonyoket,  melyeket 
szorgalma  altal  a  tarsasagnak  mas  esetekben  szerzett. 

73.  Azon  tag,  ki  penzbetetelet  kello  idoben  be  nem  fizeti,  vagy  az  aitala  besze- 
dett  tarsas4gi  pdnzeket  a  tarsasag  penztaraba  kello  idoben  be  nem  szolgaltatja, 
vagy  a  tdrsasagi  penztarbol  sajat  reszere  jogosulatlanul  p6nzt  vesz  ki,  koteles  a 
tarsasagnak  azon  naptol  kezdve,  melyen  a  befizetesnek  vagy  beszolgt'iltatdsnak 
tortdnni  kellett  volna,  illetoleg  melyen  a  jogosulatlan  penzkiv6tel  tort6nt,  kamatot 
fizetni.  Ez  altal  a  tarstag  kotelezettsdgen  a  netan  okozott  nagyobb  kar  megte- 
riteset  illetoleg,  6s  cselekvenyeinek  egyebkenti  jogkovetkezm6nyein  valtozas  nem 
t6rt6nik2)3). 

74.  Egyik  tirsasdgi  tagnak  sem  all  jogaban  a  tobbiek  beleegyezdse  n61kiil, 
a  tarsasAg  iizletkordbe  eso  iigyletet  saj6,t  vagy  mas  reszere  kotni;  nem  All  tovAbba 
jogAban  azonos  iizletkorrel  bir6  mas  tdrsasagban  beltagkdnt  resztvenni. 

A  tdrsasAgi  tagok  boleegyez6se  valamely  azonos  iizletkorii  mas  tdrsasagban 
valo  rdszvetclre  jogosan  velelmezendo,  ha  ezek  a  tarsasag  alapitasakor  tudtak, 
hogy  a  tarstag  egy  mds  tdrsasagnal,  mint  ennek  beltagja  erdekelve  van,  s  daczara 
ennek  az  Erintett  viszony  megsziintet&et  vildgosan  ki  nem  kotottdk. 

76.  A  tdrsasagnak  jogAban  411  azon  iigyleteket,  melyeket  valamelyik  tagja  az 
el6bbeni  szakasz  rendeletci  ellenere  sajat  rdszdre  kotott,  iigy  tekinteni,  mintha  azok 
a  tarnasag  rdszcSre  kottettek  volna;  jogdban  dll  e  mellett  kdrteritdst  igenyelni  a 

>)  A  kamat  mAs  megiillnpodds  nem  I6t<iben  6vi  5%.  1895.  XXXVI.  t.  cz.  1.  §.  _  2)  A 
kamat  5  %.  —  ')  A  jogosuliitlan  p6nzkiviilol  vaijy  valamoly  t&raasAgi  tulajdont  k6poz6  dolog 
eltulajdonit&sa  bunt«t6jogi  kuvotkozm^nyokkol  j&rhat. 


HUNGARY:  PARTNERSHIP.  41 

As  to  the  effect  against  third  parties  in  cases  of  change  of  the  firm  name,  carrying 
on  the  business  in  another  place  or  revocation  of  a  partner's  authority  to  represent 
the  partnership,  the  enactments  of  §§  9  and  11)  of  this  Code  hold  good. 

67.  The  declarations  mentioned  in  the  above  paragraphs,  which  are  to  be 
entered  in  the  register  "in  extenso"  have  to  be  signed  personally  by  all  members  of 
the  partnership  before  the  Court  within  the  juri.sdiction  of  which  the  partnership 
has  its  place  of  business  or  to  be  presented  in  legally  verified  form. 

Members  who  represent  the  partnership  are  also  bound  to  sign  personally  before 
the  same  Court  or  to  present  their  signatures  in  legally  verified  form. 

Second  Section.    The  mutual  rights  of  the  partners. 

68.  The  mutual  rights  of  the  partners  are  governed  in  the  first  place  by  the 
contract  of  partnership.  The  enactments  of  this  Section  are  applicable  so  far  as 
the  contract  of  partnership  does  not  provide  concerning  such  rights. 

69.  Money  or  consumable  things  or  those  which  may  be  replaced  brought  into 
the  partnership  become  its  property.  The  same  rule  holds  good  concerning  goods 
not  consumable  or  not  to  be  replaced  if  they  have  been  brought  in  with  a  certain 
estimated  value,  except  in  the  case  where  the  estimate  has  been  made  only  for  the 
purpose  of  providmg  a  foundation  for  the  calculation  of  the  profits. 

In  cases  of  doubt  it  must  be  presumed  that  all  property,  movable  or  immovable, 
contained  in  the  inventory  signed  by  all  the  members,  which  previously  belonged 
to  one  of  the  partners,  has  become  the  property  of  the  partnership. 

70.  No  partner  can  be  obliged  to  pay  in  more  than  his  portion  of  the  capital 
fixed  by  the  contract  of  partnership,  or  to  make  up  the  diminution  by  losses  of  such 
portion. 

71.  For  disbursements  which  a  partner  makes  in  carrying  on  business  of  the 
partnership,  for  obligations  which  he  incurs  on  behalf  of  the  partnership,  and  for  losses 
which  he  suffers  in  carrying  on  its  business,  either  directly  or  in  consequence  of  the 
risks  which  are  unavoidable  by  doing  so,  the  partnership  is  liable  to  indemnify  him. 

The  jDartner  is  entitled  to  demand  interest  on  money  thus  advanced  from  the 
day  it  is  disbursed.  On  the  other  hand  he  is  not  entitled  to  demand  remuneration 
for  his  work  in  carrying  on  the  business,  except  in  the  case  of  §  84^). 

72.  The  partners  are  bound  to  act  in  matters  of  the  partnership  with  the  same 
diligence  and  care  as  they  employ  in  their  own  affairs. 

Any  partner  is  liable  to  the  partnership  for  the  loss  he  has  caused  by  his  fault, 
and  must  not  charge  to  the  partnership  account  against  this  loss  the  advantage  his 
assiduity  has  brought  to  the  partnership  in  other  cases. 

73.  A  partner  who  does  not  pay  in  his  share  of  capital  in  due  course,  or  does  not 
pay  into  the  partnership  account  in  due  course  money  received  on  behaK  of  the 
partnership,  or  draws  from  the  partnership  account  money  to  which  he  is  not  entitled, 
must  pay  interest  to  the  partnership  rom  the  day  on  which  the  payment  should 
have  been  made,  or  on  which  the  unlawful  withdrawal  took  place.  The  liabihty 
of  the  partner  for  further  damages,  and  the  other  legal  consequences  of  his  action, 
remain  unaltered^)^). 

74.  A  partner  may  not  without  the  consent  of  his  other  partners  do  business  which 
enters  the  sphere  of  the  business  of  the  partnership,  either  for  his  own  account  or 
on  behalf  of  a  third  person,  nor  can  he  take  part  as  a  personally  responsible  partner 
in  another  partnership  carrying  on  an  identical  business. 

Permission  to  bo  a  partner  in  another  partnership  carrying  on  identical  business 
is  legally  presumed,  if  at  the  formation  of  the  partnership  it  was  known  to  the  remain- 
ing partners  that  their  partner  participated  in  another  partnership  as  personally 
responsible  member,  and  in  spite  of  this  knowledge  the  retirement  from  this  participa- 
tion has  not  been  expressly  stipulated  for. 

75.  The  partnership  is  entitled  to  demand  from  the  partner  acting  in  contra- 
vention of  the  enactment  of  the  preceding  article  that  the  business  done  on  his  own 
account  should  be  considered  as  done  on  the  account  of  the  partnership ;  it  can  how- 

i)  The  interest,  unless  there  is  a  different  agreement,  is  at  the  rate  of  5%  (§  1  Art.  XXXVI 
of  1895).  —  °)  Also  in  this  case  interest  at  the  rate  of  5%  is  clue.  —  •>)  Unlawful  withdrawal 
or  usurpation  of  the  partnership  capital  may  have  the  eriininal  consequences  of  usurpation  of 
other  people's  property  (theft,  malversation). 


42  Magyarorsz4g:  Ker.  torv.     I.  t6sz.     8.  czlm.    Kozkereseti  tirsasig. 

nelkiil,    hogy  ez  dltal   jogdrol,    a  tarsasagi   viszony   felbontasat   koveteLhetni,  le- 
mondana. 

A  tarsasagnak  azon  joga,  melynelfogva  a  tarstag  altal  kotott  iigyletet  sajat 
rdszere  kotottnek  tekintheti  es  karteritest  kovetelhet,  azon  naptol  szamitott  harom 
ho  alatt  enyeszik  el,  melyen  a  tarsasag  az  iigylet  megkoteserol  tudomast  nyert. 

76.  Egyik  tarsasagi  tagnak  sem  all  jogaban,  a  tobbiek  beleegyezese  nelkiil 
valakit  a  tArsasagba  lij  tagul  felvenni. 

Ha  az  egyik  tarsasagi  tag  valakit  illetos^geben  egyoldalulag  reszesit  vagy 
illetos^get  valakire  atruhazza,  ez  a  tarsasag  ellen  kozvetleniil  mi  jogot  sem  nyer, 
kiilonosen  a  t&rsasagi  konyvek  es  iratok  megtekintes6re  igenyt  nam  tarthat. 

77.  Ha  az  iizletvezetes  a  tarsasagi  szerzodes,  vagy  kesobbi  megallapodas  altal 
egy  vagy  tobb  tarsasagi  tagra  ruhaztatott,  a  tobbiek  az  iizletvezetesbol  kizartaknak 
tekintendok.  Ily  esetben  az  iizletvezetdssel  raegbizott  tarsasagi  tagok,  tekintet 
nelkiil  a  tobbiek  ellenmondasara,  mindazon  cselekvdnyekre  feljogositvak,  melyek 
a  tarsasag  kereskedelmi  iizletevel  rendszerint  jarnak. 

78.  Ha  az  iizletvezetessel  a  tarsasagi  tagok  mind,  vagy  azok  koziil  tobben 
olj'kep  bizatnak  meg,  hogy  a  tobbiek  nelkiil  egyik  se  intezkedhessek :  ez  esetben, 
ha  a  halasztas  veszelylyel  nem  jar,  egyediil  egyik  tag  sem  intezkedhetik. 

Ily  kikotes  hianyaban  az  iizletvezetessel  megbizott  tagok  mindegjake  fel  van 
jogositva  az  iizletvezetessel  jaro  cselekv6nyekre.  Ez  esetben  is  azonban  a  szandekolt 
cselekveny  abban  hagyando,  ha  az  iizletvezetesre  jogositott  tagok  eg5Tke  az  ellen 
tiltakozik. 

79.  Azon  megbizas,  melylyel  az  iizletvezetes  a  tarsasagi  szerzodes  vagy  kfedbbi 
megallapodas  altal  egy  vagy  tobb  tarsasagi  tagra  ruhaztatott,  a  tarsasag  tartama 
alatt  jogszerii  ok  nelkiil  vissza  nem  vonathatik. 

A  felett,  hogy  a  megbizas  visszavonasara  forog-e  fenn  jogszerii  ok,  a  birosAg 
belatasa  szerint  hataroz. 

Indokoltnak  a  visszavonas  kiilonosen  a  100.  §.  2 — 5.  pontjai  alatt  felsorolt 
esetekben  nyilvanittathatik. 

80.  Ha  az  iizletvezetes  a  tarsasagi  szerzodes,  vagy  kesobbi  megallapodda 
altal  egy  vagy  tobb  tagra  nem  ruhaztatott,  a  tarsasagi  iigyek  vitelere  a  tagok  egyen- 
loen  jogositvak  es  k6telezv6k. 

Ily  esetben  is  azonban  az  oly  cselekveny,  mely  ellen  valamelyik  tarsas4gi  tag 
tiltakozik,  abban  hagyando. 

81.  Oly  iigyletekhez,  melyek  a  tarsasag  rendes  iizleti  forgalman  tul  mennek, 
vagy  a  tarsasag  czeljahoz  nem  tartoznak,  akkor  is,  ha  az  iizletvezetes  egy  vagy  tobb 
tagra  ruhaztatott,  valamermyi  tag  hatarozata  sziikseges. 

Erv6nyes  hatarozat  osak  egyhangulag  hozathatik.  Ha  cz  el  nem  6rhet6,  azon 
cselekveny,  mely  irant  hatarozni  kellett  volna,  abban  hagyando. 

82.  Czegvezeto  kirendelesehez,  a  mennyiben  a  halasztas  veszelylyel  nem  jAr, 
az  iizletvezetessel  megbizott  minden  tagnak,  s  ha  ilyenek  nincsenek,  a  tarsasag 
valamennyi  tagjanak  beleegyezese  sziikseges. 

A  czegvezetdsi  jogositvanyt  minden  tarsas4gi  tag,  ki  annak  adasara  fel  van 
hatalmazva,  visszavonhatja. 

83.  A  tarsasag  minden  tagj4nak,  habdr  az  iizletvezetdsben  tenyleges  r^szt 
nem  vesz,  jogaban  all  a  tirsasAgi  iigyek  menet6r61  szem^lyesen  tudomast  szerezni. 
E  vdgbol  az  iizlet  helyisdgeiben  bArmikor  megjelenhet,  a  tarsasAg  kereskedelmi 
konyveit  6s  iratait  megtekintheti,  s  azok  alajijAn  sajat  tajdkozasa  v^gett  m^rleget 
k^szithet. 

Az  ezzel  ellenkezo  niegallapodds  hatAlydt  veszti,  ha  az  iizletvezet^sben  roszhi- 
szemiis^g  igazolhat6. 

84.  Az  iizleti  6v  veg6n  minden  tArsasagi  tag  betetele  utAn,  vagj'  ha  az  a  lefolyt 
iizleti  ev  v6g6n  nyereseg  Altal  szaporodott  avagy  vesztes^g  Altai  csokkcnt,  vagyonU- 
letosege  utun  kamatok  szAmittatnak  6s  ezek  javAra,  az  Altala  jutaleka  fejeben  kivett 
p6nzek  kamatai  pedig  terhdre  iratnak.  Azok  rdsz^re,  kik  csak  munkajukkal  jarulnak 
a  tarsiusiiglioz,  megfelelo  6s  esetleg  a  bir6sAg  Altai  megallapitando  munkadij  szA- 
mittatik. 


HUNGARY:  PARTNERSHIP.  42 

ever  demand  compensation  without  renouncing  the  right  to  demand  the  dissolution 
of  the  partnership. 

The  right  of  the  partnership  to  demand  that  the  transaction  entered  into  by 
the  partner  should  be  considered  as  having  been  entered  into  by  the  partnership, 
or  to  demand  damages,  is  extinguished  in  three  months  from  the  day  on  which 
the  other  partners  knew  of  the  termination  of  the  transaction. 

76.  No  partner  is  allowed  without  the  consent  of  the  other  partners  to  admit 
a  new  partner  into  the  partnership. 

If  one  partner  unilaterally  gives  a  share  of  his  share  to  a  third  person,  or  if  he 
transfers  his  share  to  a  third  person,  the  latter  acquires  no  rights  directly  against 
the  partnership,  and  in  particular  has  no  right  to  inspect  the  trade  books  or  papers 
of  the  partnership. 

77.  If  by  the  terms  of  the  contract  of  partnership  the  management  is  given  to 
one  or  several  partners,  the  remaining  partners  are  deemed  to  be  excluded  from  the 
management.  In  this  case  the  partners  entrusted  with  the  management  are  entitled 
to  do  all  acts  which  the  carrying  on  of  such  a  business  in  the  customarj'  manner 
demands,  notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  the  others. 

78.  If  the  management  of  affairs  is  entrusted  to  all  or  several  partners  in  such 
a  way  that  none  of  them  must  act  without  the  consent  of  the  others  who  are 
entrusted  with  the  management,  no  partner  can  act  alone  unless  there  is  danger 
in  delay. 

If  there  is  no  such  agreement,  every  partner  entrusted  with  the  management 
may  do  all  acts  which  the  carrying  on  of  such  a  business  in  the  customary  manner 
demands.  If,  however,  one  of  the  managing  partners  is  against  a  particular  trans- 
action, it  must  be  left  unperformed. 

79.  The  authority  given  to  one  or  several  partners  entrusted  with  the  manage- 
ment bj'  the  partnership  contract,  or  by  a  subsequent  agreement,  cannot  be  revoked 
without  legal  ground  durins  the  continuation  of  the  partnership. 

\^'hether  there  is  a  lawful  reason  for  revocation  of  such  authority  will  be  decided 
on  consideration  by  the  Court. 

The  revocation  may  be  judged  to  be  for  serious  reason  in  the  cases  of  Nos.  2 — 5 
of  §  100. 

80.  If  the  management  has  not  been  entrusted  by  the  partnership  contract 
or  by  a  subsequent  agreement  to  one  or  several  partners,  all  partners  have  equally 
the  right  and  the  duty  to  manage  the  affairs  of  the  partnershap. 

Also  in  this  case,  if  one  of  the  partners  is  against  a  particular  transaction,  this 
must  be  left  imperformed. 

81.  For  transactions  which  exceed  the  carrying  on  of  the  business  in  the 
customary  manner  or  which  are  not  strictly  in  the  sphere  thereof,  the  decision 
of  all  partners  is  necessary,  even  when  the  management  is  entrusted  to  one  or 
several  partners. 

To  be  valid  the  resolution  must  be  unanimous.  If  unanimity  cannot  be  attained, 
the  transaction  concerning  which  the  resolution  has  been  taken  must  be  left  un- 
performed. 

82.  The  appointment  of  a  proxy  necessitates  the  approval  of  all  managing  part- 
ners, and  if  there  are  none,  of  all  partners,  unless  there  is  danger  in  delaying  the 
appointment. 

Revocation  of  the  proxy's  authoritj^  can  be  made  by  any  one  of  the  partners 
having  authority  to  make  the  appointment. 

83.  A  partner,  even  when  he  is  precluded  from  active  management,  can  personally 
obtain  information  of  the  state  of  affairs  of  the  partnership.  He  may  present  himself 
at  any  time  at  the  premises  of  the  partnership,  inspect  the  trade  books  and  the 
papers  of  the  partnership,   and  prepare   a   balance   sheet  for  himself  from  them. 

A  contract  preventing  or  limiting  these  rights  becomes  void  when  dishonest 
conduct  in  the  management  of  the  partnership  is  provable. 

84.  At  the  end  of  each  financial  year  the  interest  on  capital  invested  of  each 
partner,  or  when  the  capital  has  increased  by  profits  or  diminished  by  losses  at  the  end 
of  the  past  year,  interest  on  his  share  in  the  capital  of  the  partnership,  is  calculated 
and  put  to  his  credit;  if  he  has  withdrawn  money  from  his  share,  the  interest  thereon 
is  put  to  his  debit.  For  those  whose  investment  was  only  their  labour,  adequate  fees, 
eventually  to  be  fixed  by  the  Court,  are  calculated. 


43  Magyarorszdg:  Ker.  torv.     I.  r6sz.     8.  ozim.    Kozkereseti  t&rsas6g. 

A  kamatok  es  munkadijak  fedezese  elott  nem  letezik  nyereseg;  ezen  kamatok 
6s  munkadijak  kepezik  vagy  szaporitjak  a  tarsasag  vesztesegeti). 

85.  Minden  iizleti  ev  veg6n  a  nyereseg  vagy  vesztes6g  a  leltar  es  merleg  alapjan 
megallapittatik  s  minden  tarsasagi  tag  ebbeli  jutaleka  kiszamittatik. 

A  nyereseg  vagy  veszteseg  a  tarsasagi  tagok  kozt  fejenkent  osztatik  fel  es  a 
nyereseg  az  egyes  tagok  vagyonilletosegehez  hozzairatik,  a  veszteseg  pedig  abbol 
lejegj'cztetik. 

86.  Egyik  tarsasagi  tagnak  sem  all  jogaban  a  tobbiek  beleegyezese  nelkiil 
betetelet,  vagy  vagyonilletoseget  esonkitani. 

EUenben  jogaban  all,  a  tobbiek  beleegyezese  nelkiil  is,  vagyonilletosege  utan 
a  legkozelebb  lefolyt  evre  jaro  kamatokat,  iUetoleg  a  munkadijt  es  a  mennyiben 
ez  a  tarsasag  vilagos  hatranya  nelkiil  tortenhetik,  a  tarsasagi  penztarbol  oly  osszeget 
kivenni,  mely  a  legkozelebb  lefolyt  evbeli  nyeresegjutalckat  meg  nem  haladja. 

Harmadik  fejezet.     A  tarsasag  jogviszonyai  harmadik  szemelyek 

iranyaban. 

87.  A  tarsasagi  viszony  joghatalya  harmadik  szemelyek  iranyaban  azon 
idoponttal  veszi  kezdetet,  midon  a  kozkereseti  tarsasag  felallitasAnak  a  kereskedelmi 
cz6gjegyzekbe  tortent  bevezetese  kozzetetetett ;  de  elobb  is,  mihelyt  a  tarsasag 
iizletet  tenyleg  megkezdette. 

Annak  kikotese,  hogy  a  tarsasag  nem  a  kozzetetellel,  hanem  egy  kesobbi  idopont- 
tal vegye  kezdetet,  harmadik  szemelyek  iranyaban  joghatalylyal  nem  bir. 

88.  A  kozkereseti  tarsasag  tagjai  a  tarsasagi  kotelezetts6gekert  egesz  vagyo- 
nukkal  egyetemlegesen  felelosek. 

Az  ezzel  eUenkezo  megaUapodas  harmadik  szemelyek  iranyaban  joghatdlylyal 
nem  bir. 

89.  Ki  valamely  fennall6  kozkereseti  tarsasagba  lep,  tekintet  nelkiil  arra,  hogy 
tortent-e  ez  altal  a  czegben  valtozas  vagy  sem,  a  bel6p6se  elott  keletkezett  tarsasagi 
kotelezettsegekert  a  tobbi  tagokkal  egyenloen  felelos. 

Az  ezzel  eUenkezo  szerzodes  harmadik  szemelyek  iranyaban  joghatalylyal  nem  bir. 

90.  A  tarsasag  kepviseletere  jogositott  minden  egyes  tag  a  tarsasag  nev6ben 
mindennemii  iigyletekre  es  jogcselekvinyckre,  kiilonosen  a  tarsasag  ingatlan  javainak 
elidegenitesere  es  terhel6sere  is  felhatalmazottnak  tekintetik. 

Azon  iigyletek  altal,  melyeket  a  k6pviseletre  jogositott  valamelyik  tag  a  tar- 
sasag neveben  kot,  jogositva  6s  kotelezve  ez  utobbi  lesz. 

Az,  hogy  az  iigylet  vilagosan  a  tarsasdg  nev6ben  kottetett,  vagy  a  feniiforg6 
koriilmenyeknel  fogva,  a  szerzodo  felek  akarata  szerint  a  tarsasig  r6szdre  kotottnek 
tekintendo,  kiilonbs6get  nem  tesz. 

91.  A  tarsasigot  az  egyes  tag  jogiigyletei  nem  kotelezik,  ha  tole  azon  jogo- 
sitvany,  hogy  a  tdrsasagot  k6pviselhesse,  megvonatott  (65.  §.  4.),  vagy  ha  ebbeli 
jogositvanya  visszavonatott  (66.  §.);  felt6ve,  hogy  a  kizaras  vagy  a  jogositvany 
visszavonasa  ligy,  mint  ezt  a  jelen  torv^ny  a  czegvezetoi  jogositvdny  megszun6s6re 
rendeli  (42.  §.),  kelloen  kozzetetetett. 

92.  A  tarsasagi  tag  k^pviseleti  joganak  bdrmily  korlatozdsa  harmadik  sze- 
melyek iranyaban  joghatalylyal  nem  bir. 

93.  Birosagok  elott  a  tarsasagot  a  kepviseletre  jogositott  tagok  mindegyike 
erv6nyesen  kdpviselheti. 

A  tirsasagot  illeto  kdzbe.sitdsek  6rv6nyess6g6re  elegendo,  ha  azok  a  kepviseletre 
jogositott  valamelyik  tag  kezeihez  tortdnnek. 

94.  A  czegvezetdsi  jogositv&ny  ada.sa  6s  visszavondsa,  harmadik  szemelyek 
ir4ny4ban  joghatdlylyal  bir,  ha  az  a  kepviseletre  jogositott  tagok  valamelyike  Altai 
t6rt6nik. 

95.  Az  egyes  tarsas4gi  tagok  maganhitelezoi  a  tArsasAgi  vagyonhoz  tartozb 
dolgokat,  koveteie.seket,  jogokat,  vagy  az  egyes  tagok  e  tckintetbeni  illet6s6g6t  sem 
biztositds,  sem  kieiegitt's  v6gett  igenybc  nem  vehetik.    Biztositas  vagy  kieiegitds 

1)  A  kamat,  m^  iiieg4Uapod^  nem  16t6ben,  ez  esetben  is  6%.  1896.  XXXVI.  t.  cz. 


HXJNGARY:  PARTNERSHIP.  43 

Before  the  interest  and  fees  are  covered  there  is  no  profit.  The  interest  and  fees 
are  or  increa-se  the  losses  of  the  partnership i). 

85.  At  tiie  end  of  each  financial  year,  the  profit  and  loss  for  the  year  is  set  out 
and  the  portion  of  it  calculated  for  each  partner  on  the  base  of  the  balance  sheet 
and  the  inventory. 

Profit  and  loss  is  divided  between  the  partners  per  capita.  The  profit  belonging 
to  a  partner  will  be  added  to  the  portion  of  capital  belonging  to  that  partner,  and 
the  loss  deducted  therefrom. 

86.  No  partner  has  the  right  to  diminish  his  capital  investment  or  his  portion 
of  capital  without  consent  of  the  other  partners. 

On  the  other  hand  he  is  allowed,  without  the  consent  of  the  others,  to  draw  the 
interest  of  the  preceding  year  on  his  portion  of  the  partnership  capital  and  his  fees, 
and,  so  far  as  palpable  injury  is  not  caused  to  the  partnership,  to  draw  on  the  part- 
nership capital  such  amount  as  does  not  exceed  his  share  in  the  profit  of  the  previous 
year. 

Third  Section.     Legal  position  of  the  partnership  towards  third 

persons. 

87.  A  partnership  begins  to  have  legal  rights  and  remedies  against  third  persons, 
and  to  be  subject  to  them,  from  the  moment  in  which  the  entry  in  the  register  con- 
cerning the  partnership  havmg  been  formed  is  published.  However,  if  the  partnership 
begins  its  business  before  such  entry,  its  legal  relations  begin  at  the  same  time. 

All  agreement  whereby  a  partnership  is  to  begin  at  a  later  period  than  this 
pubUcation  is  of  no  effect  against  third  persons. 

88.  Partners  are  personally  and  jointly  bound  to  creditors  for  debts  of  the 
partnership  with  their  whole  fortime. 

An  agreement  to  the  contrary  is  of  no  effect  against  third  persons. 

89.  Anyone  who  enters  an  existing  partnership  is  liable  with  the  other  f)artners 
for  the  contracts  of  the  partnership  entered  into  before  his  entry,  irrespective  of 
whether  the  firm  name  is  changed  or  not. 

Any  agreement  to  the  contrary  is  of  no  effect  against  third  persons. 

90.  A  partner  entrusted  to  represent  the  partnership  is  deemed  to  be  authorized 
to  do  all  judicial  and  extra-judicial  acts  and  enter  into  all  legal  transactions  on  behalf 
of  the  partnership,  and  also  to  alienate  and  mortgage  immovable  property. 

The  partnership  acquires  rights  and  incurs  obligations  in  respect  of  transactions 
entered  into  by  any  partner  authorized  to  represent  the  partnership  on  behalf  of 
the  partnership. 

It  makes  no  difference  whether  the  transaction  is  entered  mto  expressly  on 
behalf  of  the  partnership  or  whether  it  is  to  be  held  according  to  the  prevailing  cir- 
cumstances to  have  been  entered  into  by  consent  of  the  contracting  parties  on  behalf 
of  the  partnership. 

91 .  From  the  legal  transactions  of  a  partner  who  is  precluded  from  active  manage- 
ment (§  05  No.  4)  or  whose  powers  of  representation  have  been  revoked  (§  66),  the 
partnership  engages  no  obligation;  this  rule  however  only  holds  good  in  the  case 
where  the  exclusion  or  revocation  has  been  lawfully  and  duly  published  in  the  manner 
prescribed  (§  42)  by  this  Code  concerning  the  termination  of  a  proxy. 

92.  Any  limitation  of  the  authority  to  represent  the  partnership  is  of  no  effect 
against  third  persons. 

93.  In  Court  the  partnership  can  be  represented  with  effect  by  each  partner 
having  authority  to  represent  it. 

Summonses  are  lawfully  served  on  the  partnership  when  deUvered  to  the  hands 
of  one  of  the  partners  having  authority  to  represent  it. 

94.  The  appointment  of  a  proxy,  as  well  as  the  revocation  of  the  agency,  has 
effect  as  regards  third  persons,  if  done  by  a  partner  with  authority  to  represent  the 
partnership. 

95.  Private  creditors  of  a  partner  cannot  claim  security  or  execution  against 
goods,  outstanding  debts  or  rights  belonging  to  the  partnership,  or  the  portions  of 
capital  belonging  to  one  of  the  partners.    Objects  of  securitj'  or  execution  for  the 

1  )  The  interest,  unless  there  is  a  different  agreement,  is  also  in  this  case  5%  (Art.  XXXVI 
of  1895). 


44  Magj-arorszAg:  Ker.  torv.     I.  r^sz.     8.  czlm.    Kozkereseti  tdrsasAg. 

targyaul  a  maganliitelezokre  n6zve  csak  az  szolgaUmt,  mit  az  egyes  tagok  evi 
karnatok,  munkadij  vagj-  jutal^k  fej6ben  kovetelhetnek ,  vagy  a  mi  nekik  a  fel- 
szamolaskor  jut. 

Mindazonaltal  azon  jogokra,  melyek  az  egyes  tag  altal  a  tarsasagba  hozott 
targyakra  a  behozatal  idejekor  mar  megszereztettek,  az  erintett  intezkedesek  al- 
kalmazast  nam  nyernek. 

96.  A  tarsasag  tartama  alatt  ennek  adosai  sem  egeszben,  sem  reszben  nem 
szamithatjak  be  a  tarsasagnak  azt,  a  mit  az  egyes  tagok  ellen  kovetelhetnek.  A  tar- 
sasag feloszlasa  utan  a  beszamitasnak  annyiban  van  helye,  a  mennyiben  a  tarsasagi 
koveteles  a  vegkiegyenlites  alkalmaval  a  tarsasagi  tagra  atruhaztatott. 

Hasonlag  nines  helye  a  beszamitasnak  az  egyes  tag  magankoveteMsei  es  ado- 
sanak  a  tarsasag  elleni  k6vetel6sei  kozt,  ha  az  utobbi  a  tarsasag  ellen  intezi  kove- 
teleset,  felt^ve,  hog}'  a  tarsasagi  tag  kovetelese  a  tarsasagra  at  nem  ruliaztatott. 

97.  A  tarsasag  hitelezoi  csod  eseteben  elso  sorban  a  tarsasagi  vagyonbol  nyernek 
kielegit^st. 

Az  egyes  tagok  maganvagyonabol  a  tarsasag  hitelezoi  csod  eseteben  kove- 
telfeeiknek  csak  azon  reszere  nezve  igenyelhetnek  kiel6gitest,  mely  a  tarsasagi 
vagyonbol  ki  nem  keriilti). 

Negyedik  fejezet.     A  tarsasag  feloszlisa  s  az  egyes  tagok  kiI6pese, 

98.  A  kozkereseti  tarsasag  feloszhk:  1.  ha  a  tarsasag  csod  ala  keriil;  —  2.  ha 
valamelyik  tagja  meghal,  a  mennyiben  szerzodesUeg  ki  nem  kottetett,  hogy  a 
tarsasag  az  elhunyt  tag  orokoseivel  f olj'tattassek ;  —  3.  ha  egyik  tagja  csod  ala 
keriil,  vagy  vagyona  felett  szabad  rendelkezesi  jogat  elveszti;  —  4.  ha  a  tagok 
a  feloszlasban  kolcsonosen  megegyeznek;  —  5.  ha  a  tarsasag  biroi  hatarozat  altal 
feloszlottnak  (100.  §.)  nyilvanittatik ;  —  6.  ha  az  ido,  mely  re  a  tarsasag  alapittatott, 
eltelt,  felteve,  hogy  a  tagok  azt  hallgatag  nem  folytatjak.  Folytatas  eseteben  a 
tarsasag  az  eredeti  ido  elteltetol  kezdve  hatarozatlan  idore  kotottnek  tekintetik;  — 

7.  ha  azon  feltetel,  melyhez  a  tarsasag  feloszlasa   kotve  volt,   bekovetkezett ;  — 

8.  ha  a  bizonytalan  idore  kotott  tarsasagi  szerzodes  valameljlk  tag  altal  felmondatik. 
Az  oly  tarsasag,  mely  dletfogytigra  kottetett,  bizonytalan  tartamunak  tekintend6. 


99.  A  bizonytalan  idore  kotott  tarsasagi  szerzodes  felmondasanak  egyes  tagok 
r6sz6r61,  mas  megallapodas  hianyaban,  az  iizleti  ev  lefolyasa  elott  legalabb  iiUvvel 
keU  tortdnni. 

100.  Mindegyik  tarsasdgi  tagnak  jogaban  all  a  tdrsasag  feloszl4sat  a  kikotott 
ido  eltelte  elott,  vagy  a  mennyiben  a  tarsasag  bizonytalan  idore  kottetett,  eloleges 
felmondas  nelkiil  kovetelni,  ha  azon  lenyeges  feltev6sek,  melyek  meUett  a  tarsasag 
keletkezett,  t6bb6  nem  Idteznek. 

Annak  megitdldse,  hogy  forognak-e  fenn  ily  esetek,  a  birosag  szabad  bel&tasara 
bizatik. 

A  birosag  kiilono.sen  kimondhatja  a  tarsasag  feloszlasat:  1.  ha  a  tarsasagi 
cz61  el6r6se  kiilso  k6riilm6nyek  miatt  lehetetlenne  valik;  —  2.  ha  valamelyik  tar- 
sasdgi  tag  az  iizletvezet6sn61  vagy  szamadasnal  rosszhiszemiileg  jar  el;  —  3.  ha  a 
tagOK  valamelyike  16nyeges  kotelezettscgdnek  meg  nem  felelt;  —  4.  ha  a  tagok 
egyike  a  tarsasag  czdgdvel  vagy  vagyonaval  magdn  cz61jaira  visszadl;  —  5.  ha 
valamelyik  tag  tart6s  betegsdg,  vagy  mas  ok  miatt  a  tisztehez  tartoz6  tdrsasdgi 
iigyekre  alkalmatlanna  vAlik*). 

101.  A  magdnhitelezo,  ki  a  tdrsasAgi  tag  maganvagyon4ra  sikerteleniil  vezetett 
v6grehajtas  utAn  ados&nak  a  tArsas4g  feloszl&sa  eset^re  jutando  illetm6ny6t  veszi 
■v^rehajt4s  aid,  kieldgitdse  v6gett,  elfileges  folmondds  ut4n,  a  tarsasdg  feloszldsat 

»)  A  tdrsasdg  cwSdjfire  Idsd  a  C8(5dt6rv6ny  1881.  XVII.  t.  cz.  249—261.  §§.  t.  —  «)  A 
foloHzUia  kimond&sa  csak  keresettel,  rendes  per  titj&n  kovetelhet<J.  Az  eljdr&sra  a  cz6gblr6s&g 
illettikes. 


HUNGAKY:  PARTNERSHIP.  44 

private  creditor  are  only  what  is  due  to  the  partner  as  interest  or  fees  of  the  year, 
or  his  portion  in  the  profits  of  the  partnership,  or  what  will  be  due  to  him  in  the 
case  of  dissolution. 

The  above  provisions,  liowever,  do  not  hold  good  concerning  rights  acquired  on 
goods  brought  by  the  indebted  partner  into  the  partnership,  before  the  time  when  they 
were  brought  in. 

96.  During  the  existence  of  a  partnership  the  debtors  thereof  are  not  allowed  to 
set  off  either  the  whole  sum  or  a  part  thereof  against  what  a  partner  owes  them. 
After  dissolution  of  the  partnership  set-off  may  take  place  so  far  as  the  outstanding 
debt  of  the  partnership  has  been  transferred  to  the  partner  on  the  occasion  of  the 
final  liquidation. 

Nor  can  a  debt  owed  privately  to  a  partner  be  set  off  against  debts  of  the  part- 
nership owing  to  his  creditor,  when  the  latter  eioforces  his  claitn  against  the  part- 
nership, unless  the  debt  owing  to  the  partner  has  been  transferred  to  the  partnership. 

97.  In  case  of  bankruptcy,  creditors  of  the  partnership  recover  in  the  first  place 
out  of  the  assets  of  the  partnership. 

They  camiot  claim  agamst  the  private  property  of  the  partners  except  for  such 
part  of  their  outstanding  debts  as  have  not  been  satisfied  out  of  the  assets  of  the 
partnership  1). 

Fourth  Section.     Of  the  dissolution  of  a  partnership  and  the 
retirement  of  partners. 

98.  A  partnership  is  dissolved:  1.  by  bankruptcy  proceedings  against  the  part- 
nership; —  2.  by  the  death  of  a  partner,  unless  the  partnership  contract  provides 
that  the  partnership  shall  be  continued  with  the  heirs  of  the  deceased ;  —  3.  by  bank- 
ruptcy proceedings  against  one  of  the  partners  or  by  the  loss  of  the  right  of  inde- 
pendent disposition  over  his  property;  —  4.  by  agreement  between  the  partners 
as  to  dissolution;  —  5.  by  the  dissolution  of  the  partnership  by  judicial  decree  (§  110) ; 
—  6.  by  the  expiration  of  the  time  for  which  it  was  entered  into,  so  far  as  the  partners 
do  not  continue  the  partnership  with  tacit  understanding,  In  case  of  continuation 
the  partnership  is  deemed  to  be  entered  into  for  an  indefinite  period  from  the  moment 
of  the  termination  of  the  original  term;  —  7.  by  fulfilment  of  a  condition  on  which 
the  dissolution  of  the  partnership  depended ;  —  8.  by  notice  of  withdrawal  by  one 
partner  when  the  partnership  was  entered  into  for  an  indefinite  period. 

A  partnership  entered  into  for  the  duration  of  a  partner's  life  is  deemed  to  be  a 
partnership  for  an  indefinite  period. 

99.  Notice  of  withdrawal  given  by  a  partner  m  case  of  a  partnersliip  for  an 
indefuiite  period  must  be  given  at  least  sis  months  before  the  termination  of  the 
financial  year,  unless  the  partnership  contract  otherwise  provides. 

100.  Any  partner  has  the  right  to  demand  dissolution  of  the  partnership  before 
the  termination  of  the  time  agreed  to,  or  in  the  case  of  a  partnership  constituted  for 
an  indefinite  period,  without  previous  notice,  when  the  essential  conditions  under 
which  the  partnership  was  created  have  ceased  to  exist. 

The  Court  will  decide  arbitrarily  whether  these  conditions  exist. 

In  particular  the  Court  may  decree  the  dissolution  of  a  partnership :  1 .  when  the 
achievement  of  the  object  of  the  partnership  becomes  impossible  owing  to  extraneous 
circumstances ;  —  2.  when  one  of  the  partners  acts  dishonestly  in  the  management  or 
in  making  the  accounts;  —  3.  when  one  of  the  partners  does  not  fulfil  the  essential 
duties  imposed  on  him  by  the  contract  of  partnership ;  —  4.  when  a  partner  uses  the 
firm  name  or  the  property  of  the  partnership  for  his  own  private  purposes ;  —  5.  when 
a  partner  becomes  unable  to  fulfil  the  duties  imposed  on  him  by  the  contract  of 
partnership  through  prolonged  illness  or  other  cause 2). 

101.  When  a  private  creditor  of  a  partner,  after  having  found  no  satisfaction 
by  an  execution  against  his  separate  property,  has  subsequently  issued  execution 
against  the  share  which  ^\^ll  belong  to  his  debtor  after  the  partnership's  dissolution, 

1)  Concerning  the  bankruptcy  of  a  partnerehip,  see  §§  249 — 251  of  the  Bankruptcy  Law 
(Art.  XVII  of  1881).  —  ^)  A  decree  for  dissolution  can  only  be  applied  for  by  an  action 
according  to  the  rules  of  Judicial  Procedure,  presented  before  the  Coiu't  in  its  character  as 
Commercial  Court.  The  Court  which  keeps  the  Register  of  the  partnership  is  authorized  to 
proceed. 


45  M a gj-arorsz^g :  Ker.  torv.     I.  r^sz.     8.  czim.    Kozkereseti  tdrsasag. 

kovetelheti,    tekintet  nelkiil  arra,  hogy  a  tarsasag  hatarozott  vagy  hatarozatlan 
idore  kottetett. 

A  felmondasnak  az  iizleti  ev  lefolyasa  elott  legalabb  felevvel  kell  tortennie. 

102.  Ha  a  tarsasagi  tagok  a  tarsasag  feloszlasa  elott  abban  allapodtak  meg, 
hogy  a  tarsasag  egy  vagy  tobb  tag  kil6pese  daczara  a  tobbiek  altal  folytattassek: 
a  tarsasag  egyediil  a  kilepettekre  nezve  tekintetik  megszuntnek,  s  egyebekben  az 
addigi  jogokkal  6s  kotelezettsegekkel  tovabbra  is  fenmarad. 

103.  Ha  a  tarsasag  feloszlasa  oly  okokbol  koveteltetik,  melyek  valamelyik 
tag  szemelyeben  fekiisznek,  a  birosag,  a  tobbi  tagok  egyeterto  inditvanyara,  a 
tarsasag  feloszlasa  helyett,  az  illeto  tag  kizarasat  kimondhatjai). 

104.  A  tarsasag  feloszlasa,  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  bevezetes  vegett,  az 
illetekes  torvenyszeknek  bejelentendo.  E  bejelentesnek  az  esetben  is  meg  kell 
tortemii,  ha  a  tarsasag  azon  ido  eltelte  miatt  sziinik  meg,  melyre  keletkezett. 

Ugyanez  all  a  tarsasagi  tagok  egyikenek  vagy  masLkanak  kilepese,  illetoleg 
kizaratasa  eseteben  is. 

A  tarsasag  feloszlasanak,  az  egyes  tagok  kilepes6nek  vagy  kizarasanak  harmadik 
szemelyek  elleni  joghatalyara  nezve,  a  jelen  torveny  9.  es  19.  §-aiban  foglalt  hata- 
rozatok  szolgabiak  iranyadoul. 

105.  Ha  valamelyik  tarsasagi  tag  kilep,  vagy  kizaratik,  viszonya  a  tarsasaghoz 
a  kilepeskor,  illetoleg  a  kizaras  irant  inditott  kereset  kezbesitesekor  16tez6  vagyoni 
alias  alapjan  hozando  tisztaba. 

A  kilepett  vagy  kizart  tarsasagi  tag  a  kesobbi  iigyletekben,  jogokban  es  kotele- 
zettsegekben  esak  annyiban  reszesiil,  a  mennyiben  azok  a  korabban  tortentek 
kozvetlen  folyomanyat  k6pezik. 

A  kilepett  vagy  kizart  tag  a  folyamatban  levo  iigj'leteknek  azon  elintdzesi 
modjaban  tartozik  megnyugodni,  melyet  a  tarsasagban  marado  tagok  legelonyo- 
sebbnek  tartanak. 

A  mennyiben  a  vegkiegyenlites  azonnal  meg  nem  tortenhetik,  a  kilepett  vagy 
kizart  tag  minden  iizleti  6v  vegevel  az  idokozben  befejezett  iigyletek  elszamolasat 
s  az  ez  alapon  6t  iUeto  osszeg  kifizet^set  kovetelheti;  a  meg  folyamatban  levo  iigy- 
letek allasarol  pedig,  minden  iizleti  ev  veg6vel  kimutatast  kivanhat. 

106.  A  kil6pett  vagy  kizart  tarsasagi  tag  ko teles  a  tarsasagi  vagyonbol  jdro 
illetmenyenek  kiszpenzben  kielegites6t  elfogadni  6s  nem  all  jogaban  a  tdrsasagi 
kovetclcsek,  ariik  vagy  egyeb  javakbol  aranylagos  reszt  kovetelni. 

107.  Ha  valamelyik  tarsasagi  tag  maganhitelezoje,  a  101.  §-ban  megallapitott 
joggal  dive,  a  tarsasag  feloszlasdt  koveteli,  a  tobbi  tagoknak  szabadsagukban  aU 
egyhangu  hatarozattal,  a  feloszlas  helyett  a  v6gkiogyenlit6st  valasztani  6s  az  ados 
illetmeny6t  az  elobbeni  szakaszok  hatdrozataihoz  kepest  kiszolgdltatni.  Az  ados 
ily  esetben  a  tdrsasagbol  kUcpettnek  tekintetik. 

Otodik  fejezet.     A  tarsasag  felszamolasa. 

108.  A  tarsasag  feloszlasa  utan,  csod  esetet  kiveve,  felszaiiuilasnak-van  helye, 
melynel  lia  a  felszamoloi  tiszttel  a  tarsak  egyhangi'i  megallapodasa,  \agy  a  tarsasdgi 
8zerz6d6snel  fogva  egyes  tagok  vagy  mas  szemelyek  nem  bizattak  meg,  az  oszszes 
tagok  vagy  ezek  t6rv6nyes  kepviseloi  mint  felszamolok  miikodnek.  Ha  az  egyik 
tarstag  meghal,  ennek  jogutodjai  kozos  kepviselot  tartoznak  rendelni. 

Fontos  okokbol,  a  tarsasagi  tagok  egyik6nek  inditvanydra,  a  birosdg  rendelliet 
felazamolokat,  ds  ilyenekiil  oly  8zem61yeket  is  nevezhet  ki,  kik  a  tdrsasdghoz  nem 
tartoznak. 

109.  A  felszdmoloi  megbizas  visszavonasa  a  tdrsasagi  tagok  egyhangu  hatdro- 
zata  dltal  tort6nik;  fontos  okokbol  azonban  valamelyik  tdrstag  inditvanyara  a 
birdsdg  dital  Ls  tortenhetik. 

I)  A  kiz&r^  ugyantjgy  mint  a  foloBzl&s  ceakis  itdlottel  inondhat6  ki. 


HUNGARY:  P.VRTNERSHIP.  45 

this  creditor  may  demand  dissolution  of  tlie  partnership  for  the  purpose  of  the  re- 
covery of  the  debt  after  having  given  notice,  without  considering  whether  the  part- 
nership has  been  constituted  for  a  fixed  or  uideterminate  period. 

Notice  must  be  given  at  least  half  a  year  before  the  end  of  the  financial  year  of 
the  partnership. 

102.  When  the  partners  have  agreed  before  dissolution  of  the  partnership  that 
in  spite  of  the  retirement  of  one  or  several  partners  the  partnership  shall  be  continued 
by  the  remaining  partners,  such  partnership  is  to  be  deemed  terminated  only  with 
regard  to  the  retired  partners,  and  continues  with  all  the  rights  acquired  and  liabilities 
incurred  up  to  the  time  of  the  retirement  of  the  partner,  or  partners. 

103.  If  the  dissolution  of  a  partnership  is  applied  for  by  reason  of  misconduct  or 
incapacity  of  one  of  the  partners,  the  Court  may,  on  inianimous  request  of  the 
remahiing  partners,  decree  the  expulsion  of  this  partner  instead  of  the  dissolution 
of  the  partnership^). 

104.  Notification  of  the  dissolution  of  a  partnersliip  must  be  made  to  the  Court 
within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  partnership  has  its  place  of  business,  with  the 
view  of  having  entry  made  thereof  into  the  register.  This  notification  must  be  made 
also  in  the  case  when  a  partnership  terminates  by  expiration  of  the  time  for  which 
it  was  entered  into. 

The  same  rule  holds  good  in  case  of  retirement  or  expulsion  of  one  or  several 
partners. 

As  to  the  effect  of  the  dissolution  of  the  partnership,  or  the  retirement  or  ex- 
pulsion of  partners,  against  third  fjarties,  the  provisions  of  §§  9  and  19  of  this  Law- 
are  to  be  applied. 

105.  WTien  a  partner  retires  or  is  expelled,  the  basis  of  calculation  of  the  financial 
relationship  between  the  partnership  and  the  partner  retired  or  expelled  is  the  state 
of  things  existing  between  them  at  the  time  of  retirement  or  expulsion. 

The  retired  or  expelled  partner  partakes  in  subsequent  transactions,  rights  and 
obhgations,  only  so  far  as  they  are  a  direct  consequence  of  what  has  been  done  before 
the  retiremer^t  or  expulsion  of  the  partner. 

The  retired  or  expelled  partner  must  allow  the  pending  matters  to  be  carried 
through  in  such  a  way  as  the  remahiing  partners  thmk  best. 

When  the  final  calculation  cannot  be  made  at  once,  the  retired  or  expelled 
partner  may  at  the  end  of  each  financial  year  demand  accounts  of  the  transactions 
concluded  meanwhile,  as  well  as  the  payment  of  his  proportion  of  these  transactions ; 
he  may  also  demand  a  report  of  the  state  of  unconcluded  transactions  at  the  end  of 
each  financial  year. 

106.  The  retired  or  expelled  partner  is  bound  to  accept  his  proportion  of  the 
property  of  the  partnership  in  cash,  and  cannot  demand  his  proportional  share  m 
debts,  goods  or  other  assets  of  the  partnership. 

107.  When  the  private  creditor  of  one  of  the  partners  exercises  the  right  bestowed 
upon  him  by  §  101  and  demands  the  dissolution  of  the  partnership,  the  remaining 
partners  have  the  right,  in  virtue  of  a  unanimous  resolution  come  to  by  them,  to  con- 
clude a  final  arrangement  with  that  partner  instead  of  a  dissolution.  In  this  case  they 
pay  the  share  of  the  debtor  according  to  the  provisions  of  the  preceding  articles. 
The  debtor  in  this  case  is  considered  to  have  retired  from  the  partnership. 

Fifth  Section.     Liquidation  of  the  partnership. 

108.  After  dissolution  of  a  partnership  otherwdse  than  in  the  case  of  bank- 
ruptcy, a  liquidation  has  to  take  place  with  all  the  partners  or  their  legal  represen- 
tatives as  hquidators,  unless  it  is  by  unanimous  resolution  of  the  partners  or  by  the 
contract  of  partnership  entrusted  to  particular  partners  or  to  third  persons.  If  one 
of  the  partners  dies,  his  heirs  have  to  appoint  a  common  representative. 

At  the  request  of  one  of  the  partners,  the  Court  may  nominate  the  liquidators 
and  appoint  jjersons  as  liquidators  who  do  not  belong  to  the  partnership,  when  there 
are  serious  grounds  for  so  doing. 

109.  Dismissal  of  a  Uquidator  may  be  effected  by  the  unanimous  resolution 
of  the  partners;  it  can  also  be  effected  by  the  Court  at  the  request  of  a  partner  on 
serious  gromids. 

1)  Expxilsion  cannot  be  decreed  as  well  as  dissolution  except  by  a  sentence  of  the  Court. 


4g  Magj-arorszfig:  Ker.  torv.     I.  r6az.     8.  czim.  Kozkereseti  tdrsagdg. 

110.  A  felszamolok  kirendelese  a  tarsasagi  tagok  altal,  a  kereskedelmi  czeg- 
jegyzekbe  bevezetes  vegett  az  illetekes  torvenyszeknel  bejelentendo ;  kotelesek 
lev6n  egvuttal  a  felszamolok  ugyanott  alairasaikat  hitelesittetni,  vagy  hiteles  alak- 
ban  bemutatni. 

Ha  valamelyik  felszamolo  kilep,  vagy  meghatalmazasa  megsziinik,  e  t6ny  a 
kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  bevezetes  vegett  hasonlag  bejelentendo. 

A  torvenyszek  koteles  a  tarsasagi  tagokat  e  hatarozatok  megtartasara,  a  21.  §- 
ban  megallapitott  penzbirsag  mellett,  hivatalbol  szoritani. 

A  felszamolok  kinevezlsenek,  kil^pesenek  es  a  felszamoloi  meghatalmazas 
megsziintenek  harmadik  szemelyek  elleni  jogbatalyara  n6zve,  a  jelen  torveny  9.  es 
19.  §-aiban  foglalt  hatarozatok  szolgalnak  iranyadoul. 

111.  Ha  tobb  felszamolo  neveztetett  ki,  ezek,  egyeb  megallapodas  hianyaban, 
a  felszamolashoz  tartozo  cselekvenyeket  ervenyesen  esak  egyiittesen  vegezhetik. 

112.  A  felszamolok  a  folyo  iigyleteket  befejezni,  a  feloszlott  tarsasag  kotele- 
zettsegeit  teljesiteni,  kiinlevo  koveteleseit  behajtani  6s  a  tarsasagi  vagyont  keszpenzz6 
tenni  tartoznak;  kotelesek  egyuttal  a  tarsasagot  birosag  elott  es  birosagon  kiviil 
kepviselni.  A  tarsasag  neveben  egyezsegre  lephetnek,  valasztott  birosag  irant  szer- 
zodhetnek  es  a  fiiggoben  16v6  iigyek  befejezese  czeljabol  uj  iigyleteket  is  kothetnek. 

A  tarsasagi  ingatlan  javakat  a  felszamolok,  a  tarsasag  osszestagjainakbeleegye- 
ese  nelkiil,  csak  nyilvanos  arveres  utjan  adhatjak  el. 

113.  A  felszamolok  iizletkorenek  korlatozasa  harmadik  szemelyek  iranyaban 
joghatalylyal  nem  bir. 

114.  A  felszamolok  alairasaiknal,  a  felszamolasi  viszony  kitiintetese  6s  sajat 
neveik  hozzacsatolasa  mellett,  a  tarsasagi  czeget  hasznalni  tartoznak. 

115.  A  felszamolok  az  esetben  is,  ha  biroilag  lettek  kinevezve,  az  iizletveze- 
tesn^l  a  tarsasagi  tagok  egyertelmii  hatarozatait  foganatositani  tartoznak,  eUen- 
kezoleg  ezert  a  tarsasagi  tagoknak  felelosek. 

116.  A  felszamolok  a  tarsasagi  penzeket,  a  mennyiben  azok  kesobb  lejarando 
tartozasok,  vagy  az  egyes  tagokat  a  v6gkielegitesn61  iUetendo  igenyek  fedezesere 
nem  sziiksegesek,  a  tarsasagi  tagok  kozt  elolegesen  felosztani  tartoznak. 

117.  A  felszamolok  feladatahoz  tartozik  a  tarsasagi  tagok  kozt  a  vegkiegyen- 
lit^st  eszkozolni. 

Az  e  koriil  folmeriilo  vitas  kerdesek  azonban  biroi  elintezes  targyat  kepezik. 

118.  Ha  valamelyik  tag  oly  dolgokat  hozott  a  tarsasagba,  melyek  ennek  tulaj- 
donaba  mentek  at,  a  tarsasagi  vagyonbol  e  dolgok  nem  termeszetben  adatnak  vissza, 
hanem  azon  ertekben  terittetnek  meg,  melyben  azok  megallapodas  szerint  ktritettek. 

A  mennyiben  az  ert6k  irant  megallapodas  nem  tort^nt,  azon  6rtek  teritendo 
meg,  melylyel  a  tarsasag  tulajdonaba  atment  dolgok  a  behozatal  idejekor  birtak. 

119.  A  felszamolasi  eljaras  tartama  alatt,  ugy  a  tarsas&gnak  harmadik  sze- 
melyek elleni,  mint  a  tarsasagi  tagoknak  egymas  kozti  jogviszonyaira  nezve,  a  jelen 
czim  masodik  is  harmadik  fejezeteinek  szabalyai  szolgalnak  iranyadoul,  a  mennyiben 
azok  a  jelen  fejezet  hatarozataival  6s  a  felszamolas  term6szetevel  nem  ellenkeznek. 

A  tarsasagot  iUeto  kezbesitesek  6rvenyess6g6re  elegendo,  ha  azok  a  felszdmolok 
valamelyik6nek  kezeihez  tortennek. 

120.  A  felszamolas  befejezdse  utan  a  feloszlott  tarsasdg  konyvei  s  egy6b  iratai 
meg6rz6s  v6gett  valamelyik  tarstagnak,  vagy  egy  harmadik  szemelynek  adatnak  4t. 
Ha  a  tagok  a  v&lasztas  irant  meg  nem  egyezhetnek,  a  kony  vek  es  iratok  gondviseloj^t, 
a  felek  valamelyikdnek  inditvanyira,  az  illet6kes  torv6nysz6k  nevezi  ki. 

A  tdrsasagi  tagok  6s  ezek  jogutddai  a  konyveket  6s  iratokat  azontui  is  megte- 
kinthetik  6s  hasznalhatjak. 

Hatodik  fejezet.     A  tarsasdgi  tagok  elleni  keresetek  eleviilese. 

121.  Az  egyes  tagok  cUen  a  tarsasagot  terhelo  ig6nyek  alapjiin  tAmaszthato 
kere-setek,  a  mennyiben  bizonj-os  kovet-elesekro  nezve  torvenyesen  rovidebb  el6viil63 
megdllapitva  nincsen,  a  tArsasdg  feloszlasatol,  vagy  a  tdrsasAgi  tag  kil6p6s6t61,  vagy 
v6gre  ennek  kizarasatol  kezdve  6t  esztendil  alatt  6viilnek  el. 

Elzen  el6viil68i  ido  azon  napt61  szdmittatik,  melyen  a  tdrsasdg  feloszh'usa  vagy 
az  egyes  tag  kil6p6se  vagv  ennek  kizuratusa  a  kereskedelmi  cz6gjegyzekbo  t6rt6nt 
bevezetds  alapjdn  kozzetetetett. 


HUNG.VRY:  PARTNERSHIP.  4G 

110.  The  nomination  of  liquidators  must  be  entered  in  pursuance  of  a  presenta- 
tion by  the  partners  in  the  trade  register  of  the  Court  in  whose  jurisdiction  the  part- 
nership has  its  pUice  of  business.  Liquidators  must  sign  the  firm  name  as  well  as 
their  own  signatures  before  the  Court,  or  present  such  signatures  in  legalized  form. 

When  a  liquidator  retires  or  his  power  is  extinguished,  this  fact  must  also  be 
entered  in  the  trade  register. 

The  Courts  are  obliged  ex  officio  to  compel  the  partners  to  comply  with  these 
enactments  by  a  fine  fixed  in  accordance  with  §  21. 

Concernijig  the  effect  of  the  nomination,  the  retirement  or  the  extinction  of 
the  power  of  a  liquidator,  as  against  tliird  persons,  the  enactments  of  §§  9  and  19 
of  this  Law  hold  good. 

111.  \Mien  there  are  several  liquidators,  they  can  only  undertake  matters  con- 
cerning the  liquidation  acting  together,  unless  it  has  been  otherwise  agreed. 

112.  The  liquidators  have  to  conclude  pending  business  of  the  partnership, 
to  satisfy  the  obligations  of  the  dissolved  partnership,  to  get  in  debts  and  turn  the 
assets  into  cash  and  to  represent  the  partnership  judicially  and  extra-judicially. 
Thej-  may  compromise  on  behalf  of  the  partnership,  agree  to  arbitration,  and  enter 
into  new  transactions  for  the  purpose  of  terminating  pending  matters. 

Immovable  property  of  the  partnership  can  only  be  alienated  by  the  liquidators 
by  public  auction  in  the  absence  of  a  joint  resolution  of  all  the  partners. 

1 13.  All  restrictions  on  the  powers  of  liquidators  are  of  no  effect  against  third 
persons. 

1 14.  The  liquidators  sign  by  adding  their  names  to  the  firm  name,  with  a  state- 
ment mentioning  the  fact  of  the  Uquidation  of  the  partnership. 

115.  All  liquidators,  even  those  judicially  appointed,  must  make  the  management 
conform  to  the  decisions  taken  by  the  partners;  in  case  of  contravention  they  are 
responsible  to  the  partners. 

116.  Liquidators  must  divide  assets  of  the  partnership  between  the  partners 
in  the  meantime,  so  far  as  they  are  not  necessary  for  covering  debts  not  yet  due  or 
for  guaranteeing  the  payments  to  be  made  to  the  partners  on  the  final  distribution. 

117.  The  liquidators  have  to  effectuate  the  final  distribution  between  the 
partners. 

Dispute's  concerning  the  distribution,  however,  are  to  be  decided  in  Court. 

118.  Assets  (goods)  brought  into  the  partnership  which  have  become  its  pro- 
perty are  not  restored  in  specie,  but  in  the  value  agreed  to  when  they  were  taken 
into  possession. 

If  there  was  no  agreement  concerning  the  value,  that  value  must  be  restored 
which  the  assets,  having  become  the  property  of  the  partnership,  had  at  the  time 
they  were  brought  in. 

119.  Until  the  termination  of  the  liquidation,  the  enactments  of  the  second 
and  third  Sections  are  appUcable  with  reference  to  the  legal  relationship  of  the 
partnership  to  tliird  persons  as  well  as  of  the  partners  inter  se,  so  far  as  they  are 
not  in  contradiction  to  the  enactments  of  this  Section  or  the  nature  of  the  liquidation. 

Summonses  are  lawfully  handed  to  the  partnership  when  handed  to  one  of  the 
liquidators. 

120.  After  the  end  of  the  Hquidation  the  books  and  papers  of  the  dissolved 
partnership  are  given  into  the  safe  keeping  of  one  of  the  partners  or  of  a  third  person. 
In  default  of  an  agreement  being  come  to,  such  partner  or  third  person,  on  request  of 
one  of  the  interested  parties,  wdll  be  chosen  by  the  Court  in  whose  jurisdiction  the 
partnership  has  its  place  of  business. 

The  partners  and  their  heirs  have  the  right  to  inspect  and  make  use  of  the  books 
and  documents  also  thenceforward. 

Sixth  Section.     Limitation  of  actions  against  the  partners. 

121.  Claims  against  a  partner  arising  out  of  pretensions  against  the  partnership 
are  not  maintainable  after  five  years  from  the  dissolution  of  the  partnership  or  from 
the  retirement  or  expulsion  of  a  partner,  this  being  without  prejudice  to  the  shorter 
prescription  to  which  certain  claims  are  subject  according  to  Law. 

Prescription  begins  with  the  day  on  which  the  entry  of  the  dissolution  of  the 
partnership,  or  of  the  partner's  retirement  or  expulsion,  in  the  trade  register  has  been 
published. 

B    XXVIII,  1  7 


47  Mag jarorszdg :   Ker.  torv.     I.  resz.      9.  czim.    Bet6ti  tdrsas&g. 

Ame^m^^ben  azonban  a  koveteles  az  erintett  bevezetes  kozzetctele  utan  jar 
le,  az  eleviilesi  ido  a  koveteles  lejartaval;  meg  le  nem  jart,  de  felmondasi  idohoz 
kotott  kovetelesekndl  pedig  a  felmondasra  valo  tekintet  nelkiil,  a  felmondasi  ido 
leteltevel,  mely  ido  a  kozzetetel  napjatol  szamitando,  veszi  kezdetet. 

122.  Ha  a  t^rsasagnak  felosztatlan  vagyona  marad,  a  tarsasagi  hitelezok  e 
vagyonbol  az  elobbeni  szakaszban  megallapitott  eleviilesi  ido  utan  is  kovetelhetnek 
kielegitfet. 

123.  A  kilepett  vagy  kizart  tarsasagi  tag  javara  folyo  eleviilesi  ido  nem  szakit- 
tatik  felbe  oly  jogcselekveny  altal,  mely  a  fenallo  tarsasag,  vagy  ennek  egy  masik 
tagja  ellen  tortenik. 

A  felszamolas  tartama  alatt  folyo  eleviilesi  ido,  a  tarsasag  egyes  tagjaira  nezve, 
csak  oly  jogcselekveny  altal  szakittatik  meg,  mely  a  felszamolok  ellen  inteztetik. 

Oly  jogcselekvenynek,  mely  altal  az  eleviiles  felbeszakittatik,  egyediil  a  kereset 
meginditasa  tekintetik. 

124.  A  jelen  fejezetben  megallapitott  eleviiles  kiskoru,  gondnoksag  alatti  es 
jogi  szemelj'ek  ellen  is  hatalyos. 

Kilenczedik  czim.    Bet^ti  tarsasag. 

125.  Beteti  tarsasag  keletkezik,  ha  kozos  czeg  alatt  folytatott  kereskedelmi 
iizletnel  a  tarsak  koziil  egy  vagy  tobb  (kiil)  tag  csak  kikotott  vagyonbetetelevel 
felelos,  mig  ellenben  egy  vagy  tobb  (bel)  tagot  korlatlan  es  egyetemlegea  felelosseg 
terhel. 

A  beltagokra  nezve,  ha  ezek  tobben  vannak,  a  tarsasag  egyszersmind  kozkere- 
seti  tarsasagnak  tekintetik. 

A  tarsasagi  szerzodes  ervenyesseg^hez  sem  okirat  szerkesztese,  sem  mas  alak- 
6zeriis6g  nem  sziikseges. 

126.  A  bet6ti  tarsasag  alakitasa  a  tarsasagi  tagok  altal  az  iizlet  megkezdesekor, 
a  kereskedelmi  cz^gjegyzekbe  bevezetes  vegett,  a  65.  §.  hatarozata  szerint  illetekes 
torvenyszeknel  bejelentendo. 

E  bejelent^snek  magaban  kell  foglalni:  1.  a  beltagok  nevet,  polgari  allasat  is 
lakhelyet;  —  2.  minden  kiiltagnak  nevet,  polgari  allasat  es  lakhelyet  s  annak  mint 
ilyennek  megjeloleset;  —  3.  a  tarsasag  czeget  es  szekhelyet;  —  4.  minden  egyes 
kiiltaK  vagyonbetetelenek  osszeget. 

E  bejelentes  a  kereskedelmi  cz^gjegyzekbe  egesz  kiterjedese  szerint  beve- 
zetendo  s  azt  a  tarsasag  osszes  tagjai  az  illetekes  torvenyszeknel  szemelyesen 
alaimi,  vagy  hitelesitett  alakban  bemutatni  tartoznak. 

A  beteti  tarsasag  kozzetetelekor  a  kiiltagok  neveit,  polgari  allasat,  lakhelyet 
es  vagyonbetdtiik  osszegeit  targyazo  adatok  csak  az  erdekeltek  kivansagara  em- 
littetnek  fel. 

127.  A  beteti  tarsasag  azon  torvenyszeknel  is  bejelentendo,  melynek  kerii- 
leteben  fiokteleppel  bir. 

A  bejelentes  tartalmara  6s  alakjara  nezve  az  elobbeni  szakasz  rendeletei  szol- 
galnak  iranyaddul. 

128.  A  tarsasAg  k6pviseletere  jogositott  beltagok  azon  torvenyszeknel,  melynek 
teriiletdn  a  tarsasagnak  szeklielye  van,  tovabba  azon  torvenyszeknel,  melynek 
teriileten  a  tarsasag  fiokteleppel  bir,  czcgjegyzeseiket  hitelesittetni,  vagy  azokat 
hitelesitett  alakban  bemutatni  tartoznak. 

129.  A  torvcnyszekek  a  126.,  127.  ^s  128.  §-okban  foglalt  rendeletek  niegtar- 
tasdra  a  tarsa-sag  beltagjait,  a  21.  §-ban  megallapitott  penzbirsiig  mellett,  szoritani 
tartoznak. 

130.  Ha  valamely  fennallo  beteti  tarsasdg  cz6ge  megvAltozik,  vagy  ha  a  tirsasdg 
szekhelyet  valtoztatja,  e  tenyek  a  tarsa-sagi  tagok  altal  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegj'zekbe 
bevezetes  fe  a  126.  §.  6rtelmeben  eszkozlendo  kozzctdtcl  vegett  az  illetekes  torveny- 
szcknck  bejelentendok.  Y,  bejelcntds  eszkoziesere  a  torv^nyszek  a  beltagokat,  a  21. 
§-ban  megallapitott  p^nzbirsdg  mellett,  szoritani  tartozik. 


HUNGARY:  LIMITED  PARTNERSHIPS.  47 

\^■hell,  however,  a  debt  falls  due  after  publication  of  such  entry,  prescription 
begins  with  the  due  date.  Prescription  of  a  debt  subject  to  a  notice  before  it 
falls  due  begins  \rith  the  day  on  which  the  time  allowed  for  giving  notice  expires, 
irrespective  of  whether  such  notice  has  been  given  or  not.  The  time  allowed  for 
giving  notice  runs  from  the  day  of  publication  of  the  above  mentioned  entry. 

122  If  there  remain  undivided  assets  of  the  partnership,  creditors  of  the  part- 
nership may  demand  satisfaction  out  of  such  assets  even  after  the  expiration  of  the 
term  of  prescription  fixed  by  the  above  enactments. 

123.  Prescription  running  in  favour  of  a  retired  or  expelled  partner  is  not 
interrupted  by  an  action  against  the  partnership  carried  on,  or  against  another 
member  of  such  partnership. 

The  prescription  running  during  the  liquidation  is  interrupted  as  regards  singular 
partners  only  by  an  action  against  the  liquidators. 

Only  an  action  actuall}'  brought  can  be  considered  as  an  act  interrupting  the 
prescription. 

124.  The  prescription  enacted  by  this  section  has  effect  against  minors,  wards 
and  juristic  persons  (corporations). 

Ninth  Title.    Limited  Partnerships. 

125.  A  limited  partnership  comes  in  existence  when  a  business  is  carried  on 
under  a  common  firm  name,  the  responsibility  of  (one  or)  some  of  the  partners  wdth 
regard  to  the  creditors  of  the  partnership  being  limited  to  the  amount  of  their  portion 
in  the  partnership  capital  fixed  by  the  agreement  (limited  partners),  whilst  that  of 
the  other  (personally  responsible)  partner  or  partners  is  unlimited  and  joint  and  several. 

WTien  there  are  several  personally  responsible  partners,  the  partnership  is 
considered  in  regard  to  them  an  unlimited  partnership. 

For  the  validity  of  the  contract  of  a  limited  partnership,  neither  the  execution 
of  a  deed  nor  any  other  formality  is  necessary. 

126.  The  members  of  a  Limited  partnership  are  bound  on  starting  their  business 
to  make  a  declaration  (§65)  before  the  Court  in  whose  jurisdiction  the  place  of  business 
of  the  partnership  is,  for  the  purpose  of  having  particulars  registerd  of  the  partnership 
having  been  formed. 

This  declaration  must  contain :  1 .  the  name,  profession  and  place  of  abode  of 
each  personally  responsible  partner;  —  2.  the  name,  profession  and  place  of  abode 
of  each  limited  partner  and  the  indication  of  his  being  such;  —  3.  the  firm  name  of 
the  partnership  and  its  place  of  business;  —  4.  the  amount  of  capital  invested  by 
each  limited  partner. 

This  declaration  has  to  be  registered  in  extenso  in  the  trade  register  and  must  be 
signed  personally  by  each  partner  in  Court,  or  be  presented  in  legally  verified  form. 

In  the  pubUcation  of  the  entry  of  a  limited  partnership  the  names,  professions 
and  places  of  abode  of  the  limited  partners,  as  well  as  the  particulars  concerning  the 
amount  of  capital  invested  by  them,  are  mentioned  only  on  demand  of  the  interested 
parties. 

127.  A  Umited  partnership  has  also  to  be  registered  at  those  Courts  within  the 
jurisdiction  of  which  a  branch  busmess  exists. 

Concernmg  the  contents  and  the  form  of  the  entry  the  provisions  of  the  above 
article  are  applicable. 

128.  PersonaUj'  responsible  partners,  authorized  to  represent  the  partnership, 
must  have  their  signatures  verified  before  the  Court  within  whose  jurisdiction  the 
place  of  business  of  the  partnership  is,  and  before  the  Court  within  whose  jurisdiction 
a  branch  business  exists,  or  to  present  such  signatures  in  legally  verified  form.    ' 

129.  The  Courts  are  bound  to  compel  the  personally  responsible  partners  to 
comply  with  the  enactments  of  §§  126,  127  and  128,  by  a  fine  fixed  in  accordance- 
with  §21. 

130.  ^ATien  the  firm  name  of  an  existing  limited  partnership  is  changed,  or  the  ■ 
place  of  business  is  transferred,  the  partners  must  make  a  declaration  of  these  facts: 
at  the  Court  within  whose  jurisdiction  the  place  of  business  of  the  partnership  is,, 
for  the  purpose  of  having  the  entrj'  made  in  the  trade  register  and  for  the  purpose  of 
their  publication  pro%-ided  for  by  §  126.  Tlie  Court  must  compel  the  personally 
responsible  partners  to  do  so  by  the  fines  fixed  in  accordance  with  §  21. 

7* 


48  Magj'arorsz&g:  Ker.  torv.     I.  r6sz.     9.  czim.    Bet6ti  tArsasdg. 

A  kozzetetelnek  harmadik  szemelyek  elleni  joghatalyara  nezve  iranyadoul  a 
jelen  torveny  9.  es  19.  §-aiban  foglalt  hatarozatok  szolgalnak. 

131.  Ha  egy  fennallo  beteti  tarsasagba  uj  kiiltag  lep,  e  tenyt  a  tarsasag  tagjai 
a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  bevezetes  es  a  126.  §.  hatarozatainak  megfelelo  koz- 
z^tetel  vegett,  az  LUetekes  torvenyszeknel  bejelenteni  tartoznak. 

132.  A  tarsasagi  tagoknak  egymaskozti  jogviszonyaira  nezve  mindenekelott 
a  tdrsasagi  szerzodes  szolgal  iranyadoul.  Amennyiben  abban  a  tagok  jogviszonyai 
irant  iutezkedes  nem  foglaltatik,  a  kovetkezo  szakaszokban  megallapitott  elte- 
resekk^l,  a  kozkereseti  tarsasag  tagjainak  egymaskozti  jogviszonyait  szabalyozo 
intezkedesek  nyernek  alkalmazast. 

133.  A  tarsasagi  iizletvezetes  a  szemelyesen  felelos  tagot  vagy  tagokat  illeti. 

A  kiiltag  az  iizletvezetesre  sem  jogositva,  sem  kotelezve  nincsen,  es  a  beltagok- 
nak  az  iizletvezetesre  vonatkozo  cselekvenyeit  tiltakozasaval  nem  gatoUiatja. 

134.  A  jelen  torveny  74.  §-aban  foglalt  korlatozasok  a  kiiltagokra  nem  ter- 
jednek  ki. 

135.  Minden  kiiltag  kovetelheti,  hogy  vele  az  evi  merleg  masolatban  kozoltessek, 
jogaban  allvan  egyuttal  a  merleg  helyesseget,  a  tarsasagi  konyvek  es  egyeb  iratok 
alapjan  megvizsgalni. 

A  kiiltag  a  83.  §-ban  megallapitott  jogokra  igenyt  nem  tarthat  ugyan,  minda- 
mellett  az  illetekes  torvenj'szek  a  kiiltag  kerelmere,  fontos  okokbol  a  merlegnek 
vagy  egyeb  adatoknak  kozleset,  ugyszinten  a  tarsasagi  konyveknek  es  iratoknak 
felmutatasat  barmikor  elrendelheti. 

136.  A  jelen  torveny  84.,  85.  es  86.  §-ainak  a  kamatokra,  a  nyereseg  vagy 
veszteseg  megallapitasara,  a  kamatok  es  a  nyereseg  felvetelere  vonatkozo  intezke- 
desei  a  kiiltagokra  is,  de  azon  megszoritassal  nyernek  alkalmazast,  hogy  ezek  a 
vesztesegben  egyediil  a  befizetett,  vagy  hatralekos  beteteleik  erejeig  reszesiilnek. 

A  kiiltag  a  mar  felvett  kamatot  es  jutalekot  kesobbi  vesztesegek  miatt  vissza- 
fizetni  nem  tartozik  ugyan,  de  ha  eredeti  betetele  vesztesegek  folytan  csokkent, 
6vi  nyereseg  jutaleka  azok  fedezesere  fordittatik. 

137.  Ha  a  nyereseg  es  veszteseg  mikenti  felosztasa  irant  megallapodas  nem 
t6rt6nt,  azt  esetleg  szakertok  meghaUgatasa  mellett,  a  birosag  hatarozza  meg. 

138.  A  tarsasagi  viszony  joghatalya  harmadik  szemelyek  iranyaban  azon 
idoponttal  kezdodik,  midon  a  beteti  tarsasag  felaUitasanak ,  a  kereskedelmi  czeg- 
jegyzekbe tortent  bevezetese  kozzetetetett,  iUetoleg  a  tarsasag  iizletet  megkezdette 
(87.  §.). 

Annak  kikot^se,  hogy  a  tarsasag  ne  a  kozzetetellel,  hanem  egy  kesobbi  ido- 
ponttal vegye  kezdet^t,  harmadik  szemelyek  iranyaban  joghatalylyal  nem  bir. 

Ha  a  t&rsasdg  az  drintett  kozzetdtel  elott  kezdi  meg  iizletet,  a  kiiltag  a  kozze- 
tetelig  keletkezett  tirsasagi  k6telezettsegek6rt  harmadik  szem61yek  irdnyaban 
beltagkent  felelos,  amennyiben  igazolni  nem  kepes,  hogy  azok  korldtolt  felel6ss6- 
g^rol  tudom4ssaI  birtak. 

139.  A  kiiltag  a  tarsasagi  kotelezettsegekdrt  csak  bet6tel6vel,  vagy  ameimyiben 
ezt  meg  be  nem  fizette,  a  kikotott  cisszeggel  felelos. 

A  bet^telt  a  tArsasdg  fenndllAsa  alatt  sem  eg6szben,  sem  reszben  visszafizetni, 
sem  elengedni  nem  szabad.  Kamatokat  a  tarsasag  a  kiiltagoknak  csak  annyiban 
fizethet,  amennyiben  ez  dltal  az  eredeti  betdtel  nem  csokken. 

A  kiiltag  a  vesztes6g  Altai  csokkent  bet^telenek  kiegdszitesdig  sem  kamatot, 
sem  nyereseget  fel  nem  vehet. 

A  tarsasag  kotelezetts^gei^rt  a  kiiltag  szem6l3'esen  csak  akkor  es  annyiban 
felelos,  ha  es  amennyiben  a  tdrfiasagtol  ezen  szakasz  rendelete  ellciiere  fizeteseket 
kapott;  mindazonultal  ily  esetekbon  som  kotelezlieto  azon  kamatok  6s  nyeres6g 
viflszafizet6scre,  melyet  a  j6hiszemuleg  kesziilt  merleg  alapjan  johiszemiileg  felvett. 


HUNGARY:  LIMITED  PARTNERSHIPS.  48 

Concerning  the  effect  of  the  pubhcation  against  third  persons  the  enactments 
of  §§  9  and  19  of  tliis  Law  are  applicable. 

131.  If  a  new  limited  partner  enters  an  existing  partnership,  the  partners  must 
make  a  declaration  of  this  fact  to  the  Court  within  whose  jurisdiction  the  partnership 
has  its  place  of  business,  with  a  view  of  entry  thereof  to  be  made  into  the  trade  register 
and  publication  of  such  entry  m  accordance  with  §  126. 

132.  As  to  the  mutual  rights  of  the  partners  i7Uer  se,  they  are  regulated  in  the 
first  place  by  the  contract  of  partnership.  So  far  as  such  contract  does  not  make 
provision  on  the  matter,  the  provisions  of  this  Law  concerning  the  mutual  rights 
of  the  partners  of  an  unlimited  partnership  are  applicable,  with  the  exceptions  fixed 
by  the  followmg  articles. 

133.  The  management  of  the  partnership  business  is  conducted  by  the  personally 
responsible  partner  or  partners. 

A  limited  partner  has  neither  the  right  nor  the  obligation  to  manage  the  business 
of  the  partnership,  nor  can  he  prevent  by  his  opposition  anj-thing  being  done  by 
the  personally  responsible  partners,  in  so  far  as  what  they  do  is  in  connection  with  the 
management  of  the  busmess. 

134.  The  restrictions  contained  in  §  74  of  this  Law  are  not  applicable  to  limited 
partners. 

135.  Every  limited  partner  has  the  right  to  demand  a  copy  of  the  annual  balance 
sheet  and  to  test  its  accuracy  by  examination  of  the  books  and  papers. 

Although  a  limited  partner  camiot  exercise  the  rights  given  by  §  83,  the  Court 
within  whose  jurisdiction  the  partnership  has  its  place  of  business  may,  at  his  request, 
if  there  are  serious  reasons  for  so  doing,  order  a  balance  sheet  as  well  as  other  informa- 
tion to  be  furnished  and  books  and  papers  to  be  produced  to  such  partner. 

136.  The  enactments  of  §§  84,  85  and  86  of  this  Law  concerning  the  calculation 
of  interest,  profits  or  losses,  and  concerning  the  right  of  drawing  interest  and  profits, 
are  also  appUcable  in  the  case  of  hmited  partners,  with  the  exception,  however,  that 
limited  partners  are  only  liable  for  loss  to  the  amount  of  capital  invested  by  them 
or  to  the  amount  of  what  they  may  stUl  owe. 

Although  a  limited  partner  is  not  bound  to  return  interest  or  profits  paid  to 
him  because  of  losses  subsequently  arising,  nevertheless,  so  far  as  his  portion  of  the 
capital  is  reduced  on  account  of  loss  to  a  sum  less  in  amount  than  he  has  agreed  to 
invest,  his  share  in  the  annual  profit  serves  to  make  up  such  amount. 

137.  If  there  is  no  express  agreement  between  the  partners  concerning  the 
participation  in  profits  or  losses,  the  Court  shall  decide,  eventually  after  hearing 
experts. 

138.  A  limited  partnership  begins  to  have  legal  effect  as  such  against  third 
persons  from  the  moment  the  entry  in  the  trade  register  has  been  pubUshed  of  the 
partnership  having  started  its  business  (  §  87). 

An  agreement  whereby  a  limited  partnership  shall  commence  at  a  later  period 
than  the  publication  is  of  no  effect  against  third  persons. 

If  the  partnership  starts  its  busmess  before  the  said  pubhcation,  a  limited  partner 
is  liable  towards  third  persons  for  the  obhgations  of  the  partnership  contracted  up 
to  the  day  of  pubhcation  to  the  same  extent  as  a  personaUy  responsible  partner, 
in  so  far  as  he  is  unable  to  prove  that  the  third  person  had  knowledge  of  his  limited 
responsibility. 

139.  A  limited  partner  is  responsible  for  the  obligations  of  the  partnership 
only  to  the  amount  of  his  share  in  the  capital,  and  so  far  as  he  has  not  paid  in  such 
amount,  to  the  extent  of  what  was  stipulated  to  be  paid  by  him  to  the  capital. 

The  invested  capital  cannot  during  the  existence  of  the  partnership  be  paid 
back  either  totally  or  partially:  neither  can  a  partner  be  absolved  from  paying  it 
in.  The  partnership  may  only  pay  mterest  to  the  limited  partner  so  far  as  his  original 
share  Ln  the  capital  is  not  reduced  by  such  payment. 

If  the  amount  of  the  capital  invested  bj^  a  hmited  partner  is  reduced  by  losses, 
he  must  not  draw  either  interest  or  profits  out  of  such  capital. 

A  limited  partner  is  personally  responsible  only  if  and  so  far  as  he  has  accepted 
payments  from  the  partnership  contrary  the  regulations  of  this  article.  He  is  in 
no  case  bound  to  restore  what  he  has  taken  as  uiterest  or  profits  in  good  faith  and 
in  virtue  of  a  balance  sheet  drawn  out  bona  fide. 


^9  Magyarorszag:  Ker.  torv.     I.  resz.      10.  czim.    R6szv6nyt&rsa8dg. 

140.  Ki  valamely  fennallo  kereskedelmi  tarsasagba  mint  kiiltag  lep,  a  t&rsa- 
sagnak  addig  keletkezett  kotelezettsegeiert  az  elobbeni  szakasz  hatarozata  szerint 
felelos,  akar  tortent  a  tarsasagi  cz6gben  valtozas,  akar  nem. 

Az  ezzel  ellenkezo  szerzodes  vagy  kesobbi  megallapodas,  harmadik  szemelyek 
iranyaban  joghatalylyal  nem  bir. 

141.  A  bet6ti  tarsasag  reszere  jogokat  es  kotelezettsegeket  a  beltagok  cselek- 
v6nyei  allapitanak  meg. 

A  tarsasagnak  birosagok  elotti  kepviseletere  s  a  k^zbesitesekre  nezve  a  93.  §- 
rendeletei  szolgalnak  iranyadoul. 

Ha  a  kiiltag  a  tarsasag  reszere  iigyleteket  kot  a  nelkiil,  bogy  hatarozottan 
kijelentene,  miszerint  czegvezetoi  vagy  meghatalmazotti  minosegben  jar  el:  a 
megkotott  iigyletekdrt  beltagkent  felelos. 

142.  A  kiiltag  neve  a  tarsasagi  czegbe  fel  nem  v^tethetik;  ha  ez  megis  meg* 
tortent,  a  kultag  a  tarsasag  hitelezoi  iranyaban  beltagnak  tekintetik. 

143.  A  jelen  torveny  95.,  96.  es  97.  §-aibau  foglalt  intezkedesek  a  beteti  tarsa- 
sagokra  is  alkalmazast  nyernek. 

144.  Ha  valameiyik  kiiltag  meghal,  vagy  szabad  rendelkezesi  jogat  elveszti, 
e  tenyek  a  tarsasag  feloszlasat  nem  vonjak  magok  utan. 

Egyebirant  a  98 — 103.  §-oknak  a  kozkereseti  tarsasagokra  vonatkozo  intezke- 
desei  a  beteti  tarsasagokra  is  ervenyesek. 

145.  Ha  a  beteti  tarsasag  feloszlik,  vagy  egyik  kiiltagja  egesz  betetelevel  vagy 
armak  egy  reszevel  kUep,  e  teny  a  kereskedelmi  cz6gjegyz6kbe  bevezetes  vegett  a 
torveny szeknek  bejelentendo. 

A  kozzetetel,  ha  az  erdekeltek  azt  nem  kovetelik,  a  kiiltag  megnevezese  6s 
betetelenek  felemlitese  nelkiil  tortenik. 

A  104.  §.  rendeletei  a  beteti  tarsasagokra  is  kiterjednek. 

146.  A  jelen  torvenynek  a  vegkiegyenlitest  (105.,  106.,  107.),  a  felszamolast 
(108 — 120.)  es  a  tarsasagi  tagok  eUeni  keresetek  eleviil^sdt  (121 — 124.)  targyazo 
tfzakaszai  a  beteti  tarsasagok  osszes  tagjaira  ervenyesek. 

Tizedik  czim.    R6szv6ny tarsasag. 

Elso  fejezet.     Altalanos  hatarozatok. 

147.  Reszvenytafoasagnak  azon  tarsasag  tekintetik,  mely  elore  meghatarozott, 
bizonyos  szamu  es  egycn^rtekii  (egesz  vagy  hanyad)  reszvenyekbol  alio,  alaptok^vel 
alakul,  8  nelyn61  a  r6szv6nyek  tulajdonosai  csak  reszvenyeik  erejeig  feleloseki)^). 

148.  A  r^Rzvenyeii.  ..  •  rieket  a  t&rsasag  fennallasa  alatt  felemelni  nem  lehet. 
Az  Uy  felen .  :es  semmisnek  tekintenio. 

Ugyanez  dll  az  ideiglenes  r^szvenyekre  es  r6szv6nyutalvanyokra  is. 

149.  A  reszv6nyt4rsasag  megalakultnak  tekintetik,  ha:  1.  alaptokdje  biztnsitva 
van;  —  2.  a  tarsasagi  alapszabalyok  letrcjottek  es  —  3.  a  tarsasag  a  kereskedelmi 
czegjegyzekbe  bevezettetett. 

150.  Az  alaptoke  biztositfoa  rdszvcnyalAirds  altal  t6rt6nik. 

Az  alapitok  a  tarsasdg  tervezetdt  minden  al,  ir;ibi  ivbe  felvenni  s  azt  polgdri 
Alldsuk  6s  lakhelyuk  kitiintet6se  mellett  saj4tke/'.  eg  alairni  tartoznak. 

A  tervezetnek  magaban  kell  foglalni:  1.  u  v.  Ualat  targyat  es  tartamat;  — 
2.  az  alaptoke  nagysagdt;  —  3.  a  r^szven^ek  es  ;iz  ezekkel  esetleg  egyidejiileg 
kibocsatando  elsobbsegi  kotv6nyek  szamdt  6s  n6vert6k6t;  —  4.  az  alairas  zaridej6t; 
—  5.  amennyiben  az  alapit6k  vagy  masok  oly  bet6tellel  kivannak  a  tar-asaghoz 

•)  Az  oHztr&k  mag}'ar  bankra  nom  a  keresk.  t6rv6ny,  hanein  az  1878.  XT^-V.  illot61eg 
az  1887.  XXVI.  6a  1899.  XXXVII.  t.  cz.  el  beczikkolyezott  alnpszabdlyai  ii-4nyB.!6k.  — 
»)  A  zAloKloveleket  kiboe8ilt6  r^szvinytArsaBAgoknak  logalAbb  400,000  koronfi  b' -.toalt^ki 
KSk.'t  koll  kiinutatniok,  1870.  XXXVI.  t.  cz.  4.  §.  Az  ad6inente886g  kedvezra6ny6hez  legalAbb 
h&roni,  a  kiizsigi  k6telezv6nyekot  s  ha8onl6  kotv6nyeket  kiboesAW  r6szv6nyt4r8a.s4golaiAl 
cgy&ltaUiban  legal&bb  h&rom  a  Uletve  hat  miUi6  korona  biztositd  alap  ezuksSges. 


HUNGARY:  JOINT  STOCK  COMPANIES.  49 

140.  A  person  who  enters  as  a  limited  partner  a  partnership  already  existing 
is  subject  to  the  extent  laid  down  in  the  preceding  articles  for  all  obligations 
entered  into  bj'  such  partnership  previous  to  his  entry,  whether  the  firm  name  is 
changed  or  not. 

Any  contract  of  partnership  or  supervening  agreement  contrary  to  this  enact- 
ment is  of  no  effect  against  third  persons. 

14t.  Rights  and  obligations  of  the  limited  partnership  can  only  arise  out  of 
acts  of  the  j)ersonally  responsible  partners. 

Concerning  the  representation  of  the  partnership  before  Courts  and  the  service 
of  process,  the  provision.s  of  §  93  hold  good. 

A  person  who,  being  a  limited  partner,  enters  into  business  transactions  for  the 
partnership,  without  an  express  declaration  that  he  does  so  as  proxy  or  attorney, 
is  liable  to  creditors  in  respect  of  these  transactions  in  the  same  way  as  a  personally 
responsible  partner. 

142.  1'he  name  of  a  limited  partner  cannot  be  taken  in  the  firm  name  of  the 
partnership.  If,  ho^\•ever,  this  has  been  done,  such  limited  partner  is  considered  to 
be  in  the  same  position  towards  the  creditors  as  a  personally  responsible  partner. 

143.  The  enactments  of  the  §§  95,  96  and  97  of  this  Law  are  also  applicable  to 
limited  partnerships. 

144.  If  a  limited  partner  dies  or  loses  liis  right  of  free  disposition,  this  fact  does 
not  necessitate  the  dissolution  of  the  partnership. 

The  enactments  of  §§  98 — 103  referring  to  ordinary  partnership  also  hold  good 
in  the  case  of  limited  partnership. 

145.  The  dissolution  of  the  partnership  or  the  retirement  of  a  limited  partner 
with  the  whole  amount  of  capital  brought  in  by  him  or  part  thereof,  must  be 
declared  before  the  Court  in  order  that  an  entry  thereof  may  be  made  in  the  trade 
register. 

The  publication  is  made,  unless  the  interested  parties  demand  otherwise,  without 
naming  the  retiring  limited  partner  and  the  capital  brought  in  by  him. 
The  provisions  of  §  104  also  hold  good  as  to  limited  partnerships. 

146.  The  enactments  of  this  Law  §§  105,  106,  and  107  concerning  final  division, 
§§  108 — 120  concerning  accounts  on  dissolution,  and  §§  121 — 124  concerning  limit- 
ation of  actions  against  partners,  are  applicable  to  all  members  of  a  limited  part- 
nership. 

Tenth  Title.    Joint  Stock  Companies. 

First  Section.    General  provisions. 

147.  A  joint  stock  company  is  an  association  formed  with  an  original  capital 
the  amount  of  which  is  fixed  beforehand  and  composed  of  a  certain  number  of  shares 
of  equal  value  (whole  shares  or  parts  of  a  share),  in  which  the  o%vners  of  the  shares 
are  liable  only  to  the  amount  of  their  shares  for  the  obUgations  of  the  association  i)  2). 

148.  The  nominal  value  of  the  shares  cannot  be  increased  during  the  existence 
of  the  company.    Such  an  increase  is  to  be  considered  void. 

The  same  provision  holds  good  \vith  regard  to  interim  shares  and  certificates 
of  shares. 

149.  A  joint  stock  companj'  is  considered  to  be  formed  when:  1.  the  foundation 
capital  is  secured ;  —  2.  the  articles  of  association  are  drawn  up ;  —  3.  the  company 
is  registered  in  the  trade  register. 

1.50.    The  securing  of  the  foundation  capital  is  effected  by  subscription  of  shares. 

The  founders  must  put  the  prospectus  of  the  company  on  each  subscription 
sheet  and  sign  such  sheet,  adding  to  the  signature  their  profession  and  place  of  abode. 

The  prospectus  must  contain :  1 .  the  object  of  the  undertaking  and  the  time  for 
which  it  was  founded;  —  2.  the  amount  of  the  capital;  —  3.  the  number  and  nominal 
value  of  the  shares  and  of  the  debentures  to  be  eventually  issued  simultaneously  with 
them;  —  4.  the  closing  day  of  the  subscription;  —  5.  so  far  as  the  founders  or  others 

1)  The  Austro-Hungarian  Bank  is  subject  in  its  constitution  and  legal  relations  to  its 
Statutes  incorporated  by  Arts.  XXV  of  1878,  XXVI  of  1887,  and  XXXVII  of  1899.  — 
2)  Mortgage  banks  issuing  mortgage  bonds  must  have  a  funded  capital  of  at  least  400  000 
Kronen  (§  4,  Art.  XXXVI  of  1876).  —  In  order  to  have  a  claim  to  exemption  of  duties  such  funded 
capital  must  reach  a  minimum  amoimt  of  three  millions  of  Kronen;  for  joint  stock  companies 
issuing  commimal  and  other  debentiu'es  an  amount  of  at  least  six  millions  of  Kronen. 


50  Magyarorszag:  Ker.  torv.     I.  r^sz.     10.  czim.     R6szv6nyt4rsa6ag. 

jarulni.  mely  nem  keszpenzben  all,  ezen  betetelt  es  annak  erteket;  —  6.  az 
alapitoknak  vagy  masoknak  biztositani  kivant  elonyoket.  Az  alapitok  a  tervezetben 
foglalt  adatok  valosagaert  egyetemlegesen  felelosek. 

151.  Az  alairas  szemelyesen  vagy  meghatalmazott  altal  eszkozlendo. 

Az  alairasnal,  amennyiben  a  tervezetben  magasabb  befizetes  ki  nem  kottetett, 
minden  alairt  reszvenyre  nevertekenek  10°o-ja  keszpenzben  s  a  tervezetben  megalla- 
pitott  crtekben  (valuta)  befizetendo.  Ennel  vagy  a  kikotottnel  magasabb  befizetesre 
az  alairok,  illetoleg  jogutodaik  az  alakulo  kozgyiiles  megtartasa  elott  nem  kote- 
lezhetok. 

Az  e  szakaszban  megallapitott  szabalyokkal  ellenkezo  reszvenyalairas  semmisnek 
tekintetiki). 

152.  Az  alapitok  a  reszvenyekre  befizetett  p6nzekert  az  alairoknak  vagy  ezek 
jogutodainak  egyetemlegesen  mindaddig  felelosek,  mig  ez  alol  a  kozgyiiles  bataro- 
zata  folytan  (154.  §.)  fel  nem  oldatnak. 

153.  Az  alairok  az  alairt  reszvenyek  nevertekenek  50%-ja  erejeig  azon  esetben 
is,  ha  reszvenyeiket  a  jelen  torveny  es  az  alapszabalyok  megtartasa  mellett  tovabb 
adtak,  felelosek  maradnak. 

154.  Az  alapitok  az  alairas  zaridejetol  szamitando  ket  ho  alatt  az  alairokat 
alakulo  kozgyiilesre  meghivni  tartoznak. 

E  gj'ules  feladatahoz  tartozik:  1.  az  alaptokenek  kello  alairas  es  befizetes 
altal  tortent  biztositasarol  meggyozodest  szerezni;  —  2.  az  alapszabalyokat 
megallapitani,  s  az  alapitokkal  vagy  masokkal  netalan  tortent  megallapodasok 
irant  hatarozni ;  —  3.  a  tarsasag  meg-,  vagy  meg  nem  alakulasa  irant  hatarozni ; 

—  4.  a  tarsasag  igazgatosagat,  amennyiben  ez  a  jelen  torveny  183.  §-a  szerint  meg 
kinevezve  nem  lett,  nemkiilonben  a  feliigyelo  bizottsagot  megvalasztani ;  —  5.  az 
alapitoknak  a  152.  §-ban  megallapitott  felelossege  irant  intezkedni.  —  Ha  a 
kozgj'iiles  ket  ho  alatt  ossze  nem  hivatik,  vagy  ha  az  alairas  siker  nelkiil  maradt, 
az  alairok  befizetett  penzeiket  levonas  nelkiil  visszakovetelhetik.  A  visszafizetes 
kotelessege  az  alapitokat  egyetemlegesen  terheU. 

155.  Az  alakulo  kozgyiiles  hatarozatkepesnek  akkor  tekintetik,  ha  abban  akar 
szemelyesen,  akar  kepviselve,  legalabb  bet  oly  alairo  van  jelen,  kik  az  alaptokenek 
legalabb  negyedreszet  kepviselik. 

E  gyiilesen  minden  alairt  reszveny  egy  szavazatot  ad,  de  tiz  szavazatnal  tobbet 
senki  sem  gyakorolliat. 

156.  Ha  az  alapitok  vagy  a  rdszvenyesek  valamelyike  oly  betetellel  kivan  az 
alaptokehez  jarulni,  mely  nem  keszpenzben  all,  a  betetel  erteket  az  alakulo  k6zgj^iil6s 
aUapitja  meg,  egyszersmind  meghatarozvan  az  atvett  targyakert  adando  reszv^nj'ek 
szamat  vagy  azon  art,  melyben  a  kerdeses  targyak  atvetetnek. 

A  kozgyiiles  azonban  a  betetelnek  a  tervezetben  megallapitott  arat  felebb  nem 
emelheti. 

Az  e  reszbeni  megallapodasok  epp  ugy,  mint  azon  kiilonos  elonyok,  melyek  az 
alapitoknak  vagy  masoknak  biztosittatnak  s  a  tervezetben  megallapitott  mcrt6ket 
meg  nem  haladhatjak,  az  alapszabalyokba  felveendok;  ellenkezoleg  a  tarsasagra 
nezve  kotelezo  erovel  nem  birnak. 

A  hatarozat  hozatalaual  az  erdekelt  r6szv6nyes  szavazati  joggal  nem  bir. 

157.  Az  alapszabalyokban  mindenesetre  a  kovetkezoket  kell  megallapitani: 
1.  a  tarsasag  czeg6t  es  sz6khelyet;  —  2.  a  vallalat  targyat  6s  a  tarsasag  tartamdt; 

—  3.  az  alaptoke  nagysagat;  — ■  4.  a  reszvenyek  es  hanyadr6szvenyek  szamat  6s 
nevertek6t  s  azt,  hogy  a  reszvdnyek  nevro  vagy  bemutatora  sz61nak-e;  —  5.  a 
reszvenyekre  eszkozlendo  befizetesek  modozatait,  s  a  befizetes  elmulasztd«4nak 
kovetkezm6nyeit;  —  6.  az  elobbeni  §.  6rtelmeben  tortent  megallapoda.sokat ;  — 
7.    az    esetleg    a    r63zv6nyekkel    egyidejiileg   kibocsatando    elsobbsegi    kotv^nyek 

1)  Helyi  drdeku  vasuti  r.  t.  mil  az  alaploko  hiztoBit&s4ra  az  1880.  XXXI.  t.  cz.  9.  §.  6s 
az  1888.  IV.  t.  cz.  U — 10.  §§.  irdnyad6k,  onielyeU  <5rtelm6ben  az  alapt6k6nek  35%  dt  k(^pez6 
68  torzsr6»zv6nyekb61  dllo  riisze  lillaini,  tdrvi5nyhat68(igi  vagy  kozsigi  hozzdjAniliisokkal  vagy 
30%  o8  k6flzp6nzbofizet6ssol  ill.  ketszerea  fodozotot  nyujto  jolzAlogi  bekebelez<?s.sel  fodezott  magdn 
hozz&j4ruld8ukkal  biztositliat6,  az  alapt<5k6nek  legfoljebb  65^,-dt  kitev6  elsobbsegi  r6szv6nyek 
boszerziso  pedig  akk6nt  is  ti5rt6iihetik ,  hogy  az  6pitesi  vdllalkozo  annak  fejdbon  a  vaeutat 
ki6piti  6ti  fulszeroli. 


HXJNGARY:  JOINT  STOCK  COMPANIES.  50 

contemplate  to  partake  in  the  company  with  capital  brought  in  which  does  not 
consist  in  cash,  this  capital  and  its  valuation;  —  6.  advantages  to  be  secured  to  the 
founders  or  others.  The  founders  are  personally  responsible  for  the  correctness  of 
the  particulars  contained  in  the  prospectus. 

151.  The  subscription  must  be  done  either  personally  or  by  attorney. 

Together  with  the  subscription,  10%  of  the  nominal  value  of  each  share  sub- 
scribed for  must  be  paid  in  cash  in  the  standard  fixed  by  the  prospectus,  unless  the 
prospectus  stipulates  for  a  higher  paynient.  Subscribers  or  their  heirs  caimot  be 
required  to  make  puA'ment  exceeding  10%,  or  the  amount  stipulated  by  the  pro- 
spectus, before  the  constitutive  meetmg. 

A  subscription  of  shares  in  contravention  of  the  enactments  of  this  article  is 
void'). 

152.  The  founders  are  jointly  and  severally  responsible  to  the  subscribers  or 
their  heirs,  for  the  cash  paid  in  and  mterest,  until  they  are  discharged  by  virtue 
of  a  resolution  of  the  constitutive  general  meeting  (§  154). 

153.  Subscribers  remam  hable  for  50%  of  the  nominal  value  of  the  shares 
subscribed  for,  also  in  the  case  when  they  have  transferred  their  shares  according  to 
the  enactments  of  this  Law. 

154.  The  founders  must  convene  the  subscribers  to  a  constitutive  general 
meeting  within  two  months,  to  be  reckoned  from  the  closing  day  of  the  subscription. 

The  objects  of  this  meeting  are:  1.  to  make  sure  that  the  foundation  capital 
is  secured  by  lawful  subscriptions  and  payments;  —  2.  to  settle  the  articles  of  asso- 
ciation and  to  pass  a  resolution  concernmg  the  agreements,  if  any,  made  with  the 
founders  or  with  others;  —  3.  to  decide  concerning  the  constitution  or  non-constitu- 
tion of  the  company;  —  4.  to  elect  the  directorate  of  the  company  so  far  as  such 
body  has  not  been  nominated  according  to  §  183  of  this  Law,  and  the  council  of 
supervision ;  —  5.  to  come  to  a  decision  concerning  the  responsibility  of  the  founders 
according  to  §  152.  —  When  the  general  meeting  has  not  been  called  together 
within  two  months,  or  when  the  subscription  has  been  without  result,  subscribers 
may  demand  the  restitution  of  the  money  paid  in  by  them  without  reduction.  The 
founders  are  jointly  and  severally  bound  to  restore  such  payments. 

155.  The  constitutive  general  meeting  is  considered  to  have  its  quorum  only 
when  at  least  seven  subscribers  attend  either  personaUy  or  by  proxy,  who  represent 
at  least  a  quarter  of  the  foundation  capital. 

Every  share  subscribed  gives  a  right  to  vote  at  this  meeting;  provided  that  no 
subscriber  can  exercise  more  than  ten  votes. 

156.  If  a  founder  or  shareholder  intends  to  bring  in  capital  otherwise  than  in 
cash,  the  constitutive  general  meeting  will  agree  upon  its  value;  it  decides  simul- 
taneously the  number  of  shares  to  be  given  in  exchange  for  the  assets  taken  into 
possession  or  the  price  to  be  paid  for  the  objects  in  question. 

The  general  meeting,  however,  is  not  allowed  to  increase  the  price  of  such  capital 
brought  in  to  an  amount  higher  than  that  fixed  in  the  prospectus. 

Entry  of  all  resolutions  referring  hereto,  as  well  as  of  those  referring  to  advantages 
secured  to  the  founders  or  other  persons,  which  are  not  allowed  to  surpass  those 
fixed  by  the  prospectus,  has  to  be  made  in  the  articles  of  association,  otherwise 
they  do  not  bind  the  company, 

AMien  the  above  mentioned  matters  are  to  be  decided,  the  interested  shareholders 
camiot  vote. 

157.  By  the  articles  of  association  the  following  must  be  settled  in  any  case: 
1.  the  firm  name  and  place  of  business  of  the  company;  —  2.  the  object  of  the  under- 
taking and  the  duration  of  the  company;  —  3.  the  total  amount  of  the  foundation 
capital;  —  4.  the  number  and  nominal  value  of  the  shares  and  parts  of  shares,  and 
whether  the  shares  will  be  issued  to  bearer  or  to  persons  bj'  name ;  —  5.  the  manner 
of  pajing  the  calls  on  the  shares  and  the  consequences  of  omission  to  pay  the  calls; 
—  6.  resolutions  come  to  concerning  the  enactments  of  the  preceding  article;  —  7.  the 

*)  Tho  capital  of  tlie  local  railway  is  sectired  according  to  §  9  of  Art.  XXXI  of  1880  and  the 
enactments  of  §§  9 — 10  of  Art.  IVof  1888,  in  the  following  manner:  35%  of  the  foundation  capital 
is  made  up  by  original  shares;  these  are  acknowledged  to  be  fully  secured  by  participations 
of  the  Government,  municipalities  or  districts,  whilst  the  declarations  of  participation  of  private 
persons  must  be  secm-ed  by  payments  of  30%  or  by  a  mortgage  up  to  60%  of  the  value.  The  re- 
mainder of  the  capital,  i.e.  a  maximum  of  65%,  may  be  acquired  by  the  contractors  who  con- 
struct and  equip  the  railway  line  for  their  shares. 


51  Magyarorszag:  Ker.  torv.     I,  r6sz.      10.  czim.    R6szv6nyt6r8asfi.g. 

mennyiseget  es  n6verteket,  az  azok  utan  fizetendo  kamatok  magassagat  es  a 
torlesztes  modjat,  neinkiilonben  azon  elojogokat,  melyek  az  ily  elsobbsegi  kotvenyek 
birtokosait  illetik.  —  8.  a  kozgyiiles  mikenti  osszehivasat,  megtartasanak  helj'et  es 
idej^t,  hatask6r6t,  targyalasi  rendjet,  a  hatarozatok  hozatalanak  modjat  es  annak 
megallapitasat,  hogy  mi  tortenjek  az  esetben,  ha  az  osszehivott  kiizgyiiles  hatarozat- 
kepes  nera  volt;  —  9.  a  reszvenyesek  szavazati  jogat,  es  ennek  mikenti  gyakorlasat; 

—  10.  az  igazgatosag  mikenti  valasztasanak  modjat,  annak  hataskoret,  s  miikode- 
senek  idejet;  —  11.  a  feliigyelo  bizottsag  szervezetet,  s  miikodesenek  idejet;  — 
12.  a  czegjegyzes  modjat;  —  13.  azon  elveket,  melyek  szerint  a  merleg  keszitesenek 
6s  megvizsgalasanak  tortenni  kell;  —  14.  a  nyereseg  kiszamitasanak  s  felosztasanak 
modozatait;  vegre  —  15.  a  tarsasag  hirdetmenyeinek  mikenti  kozzeteteleti). 

158.  Az  alapszabalyok  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  bevezetes  es  kozz^tetel 
v6gett,  azon  torvenyszeknek  mutatandok  be,  melynek  keriileteben  a  tarsasag  szek- 
helye  van.     A  kozzetetelnek  magaban  kell   foglalni:    1.   az  alapszabalyok   keltet; 

—  2.  a  tarsasag  czeget  es  szekhelyet;  —  3.  a  vallalat  targyat  es  a  tarsasag 
tartamat;  —  4.  az  alaptoke,  nagysagat,  a  reszvenyek  vagy  hanyadreszvenyek 
szamat  es  ezek  ndverteket;  —  5.  az  esetleg  kibocsatando  elsobbsegi  kotvenyek 
szamat  es  ezek  neverteket;  • —  6.  annak  felemUteset,  hogy  a  reszvenyek  n6vre, 
vagy  bemutatora  lettek  e  kiallitva;  —  7.  a  czegjegyzes  modjat;  —  8.  a  tarsasagi 
hatarozatok  kozzetetelenek  modozatait. 

159.  A  tarsasag  az  alapszabalyok  bemutatasaval  egyidejiileg  igazolni  tartozik: 
1.  hogy  az  egesz  alaptoke  alairas  altal  biztosittatott ;  — 2.  hogy  az  alairok  ossze- 
hivasa  az  alakulo  kozgyiilesre  idejekoran  megtortent;  —  3.  hogy  a  biztositott 
alaptokere  az  egj'es  reszvenyek  utan  legalabb  30%  tenyleg  bef izettetett ;  —  4.  hogy 
az  igazgatosag  (a  183.  §.  esetet  kiveve)  s  a  feliigyelo-bizottsag  az  alapszabalyok 
ertelmeben  megvalasztatott ;  —  5.  hogy  a  tarsasag  tenyleg  megalakult  s  esetleg, 
hogy  a  156.  §-ban  erintett  megallapodasok  a  kozgyiilesi  hatarozat  altal  jovaha- 
gyattak.  Az  e  vegre  szolgalo  beadvanyt  az  igazgatosag  tagjai  az  illetekes  tor- 
venyszeknel  sajatkeziileg  alairni  vagy  hitelesitett  alakban  benyujtani  tartoznak. 
Az  alapszabalyok  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  bevezetes  vegett  azon  torvenj'szeknek 
is  bemutatandok,  melynek  keriileteben  a  tarsasag  fiok  teleppel  bir.  Az  igaz- 
gatosag tagjai  e  rendeletek  megtartasara,  a  21.  §-ban  megallapitott  penzbirsag 
meUett  hivatalbol  szoritandok. 


160.  A  r6szvenytarsasag  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  tortent  bevezetes  6s 
kihirdetes  elott  letezonek  nem  tekintetik.  A  bejegyzes  es  kiliirdetes  elott  kibocsatott 
r6szv6nyek  vagy  hanyadreszevenyek  semmisek  es  azok  kibocsaloi  minden  a  kibocsd- 
t^sbol  szarmazo  karlrt  egyetemlegesen  felelnek. 

Azok,  kik  a  bejegyzes  es  kihirdetes  elott  a  tarsas&g  neveben  eljarnak,  sze- 
melyesen  6s  6gyetemlegesen  felelosek. 

161.  A  reszvenytarsasagnak  sajat  r6szv6nyeit  megszerezni  vagy  zalogba  venni 
nem  szabad.  Kivetelnek  o  tekintetben  akkor  van  helye,  ha  a  reszv6nyszerzes  tcikele- 
szdllitas  czeljabol  t6rt6nik,  mely  esetben  a  209.  §.  hatarozatai  szolgalnak  iranyadoul. 

Az  igazgatosag  tagjai,  ha  ezen  hat&rozatokat  meg  nem  tartjak,  a  tarsasag 
hitelezoinek  egyetemlegesen  felelosek. 

162.  A  rdszvenytArsasag  az  eredetileg  kibocsatott  r6szv6nyek  teljes  befizetdse 
el6tt  uj  r6szv6nyeket  ki  nem  bocsathat. 

A  teljes  befizet6s  elott  kibocsatott  uj  r6szv6nyek  semmisek,  s  azok  kibocsdt6i 
minden  a  kibocsdtdsbol  eredheto  karert,  eg6sz  vagyonukkal  egyetemlegesen  felelosek. 


*)  A  zdloglevelek  lia.s<>nl6k('>p  a  kozs6gi  s  egy6b  ha8onl6  kotvdnyck  kibocsfitAsaval  foglal- 
koz6  r^szv^nytdraas&gok  alapszabdlyaiiiak  tov&bbi  intSzked^seket  kell  tartalniazniok  a  kolcsd 
nok  enged^lyezdsdnek  feltdtelei  e  a  fedezet  becs^rt^k^nek  rneg&Uapit^a  tekintet6ben. 


HUNGARY:  JOINT  STOCK  COMPANIES.  51 

number  and  nominal  value  of  the  debentures,  if  any,  to  be  issued  simultaneously 
with  tlie  shares,  the  amount  of  interest  to  be  paid  thereon,  the  manner  of  redeeming 
and  tlie  preferences  owing  to  the  holders  of  such  dehenttires;  —  8.  the  manner  of 
summoning  a  general  meeting,  the  place  and  time  and  scope  of  the  functions  thereof, 
the  rules  of  proceeding,  and  the  manner  of  coming  to  resolutions  thereat,  as  well  as 
an  agreement  as  to  what  has  to  be  done  if  a  convened  general  meeting  has  not  the 
requisite  quorum;  —  9.  the  right  of  voting  of  the  shareholders  and  the  manner  of 
voting;  —  10.  the  mode  of  election  of  the  directors,  the  limits  of  their  powers,  and 
the  duration  of  their  authorization;  —  11.  the  organization  of  the  council  of  super- 
vision and  the  duration  of  its  authorization;  —  12.  the  manner  of  signing  the  firm 
name;  —  13.  the  principles  of  drawing  up  the  balance  sheet  and  of  the  examination 
thereof;  —  14.  the  manner  of  calculating  and  dividing  the  profit;  —  15.  the  mode 
in  which  publications  of  the  company  are  to  be  made^). 

158.  The  articles  of  association  must  be  presented  for  the  purpose  of  registration 
and  publication,  at  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  company  has  its 
place  of  business.  The  publication  has  to  contain:  1.  the  date  on  which  the  articles 
of  association  have  been  drawn  up ;  —  2.  the  firm  name  and  place  of  business  of  the 
company;  —  3.  the  object  of  the  undertaking  and  duration  of  the  company;  — 

4.  the  amount  of  the  foundation  capital,  the  number  and  nominal  value  of  the  shares 
and  parts  of  shares;  —  5.  the  number  and  nominal  value  of  the  debentures  to  be 
issued,  if  any;  —  6.  the  decision  whether  the  shares  will  be  made  out  to  bearer  or 
to  persons  by  name;  —  7.  the  mode  of  signature  of  the  firm  name;  —  8.  the  maner 
in  which  publications  of  the  company  are  to  be  made. 

159.  The  company  must  when  presenting  the  articles  of  association  for  regis- 
tration prove  simultanously :  1.  that  the  whole  of  the  foundation  capital  has  been 
secured  by  subscription;  —  2.  that  the  convening  of  the  subscribers  to  the  constitu- 
tive general  meeting  has  been  effectuated  in  due  time;  —  3.  that  on  the  secured 
foundation  capital  at  least  30%  of  the  nominal  value  of  each  subscribed  share 
has  been  in  fact  paid  in;  —  4.  that  the  directorate  (the  case  of  §  183  excepted)  and 
the  Council  of  Supervision  have  been  elected  accordmg  to  the  articles  of  association ;  — 

5.  that  the  company  has  been  constituted  in  fact  and  that  the  agreements  mentioned 
in  §  156  have  been  ratified  by  a  resolution  of  the  general  meeting.  The  members 
of  the  directorate  must  sign  such  presentation  personally  before  the  Court  within 
the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  company  has  its  place  of  business  or  present  it  in 
legally  verified  form.  The  articles  of  association  must  be  presented  for  entry  in  the 
trade  register  also  at  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  company  has 
the  place  of  business  of  a  branch  establishment.  Members  of  the  directorate  must 
be  compelled  ex  officio  to  comply  with  these  provisions  by  the  fine  in  accordance 
with  §21. 

160.  Before  a  company  has  been  registered  in  the  trade  register  and  such  entry 
pubhshed,  the  company  is  contemplated  as  non-existing.  Shares  and  parts  of  shares 
issued  before  such  entry  and  publication  are  null  and  void;  and  the  persons  who 
have  issued  them  before  this  time  are  Jointly  and  severally  responsible  for  damages 
caused  by  their  having  done  so. 

Those  who  have  acted  on  behalf  of  the  company  before  registration  and 
publication  are  personally  and  jointly  and  severally  responsible. 

161.  The  company  is  not  allowed  to  acquire  or  to  take  as  security  (in  pledge) 
its  o^^•n  shares.  There  is  an  exception  to  this  rule  when  the  shares  are  acquired 
for  the  purpose  of  reducmg  the  capital ,  in  which  case  the  provisions  of  §  209 
hold  good. 

The  members  of  the  directorate  who  act  contrary  to  the  provisions  of  this  article 
are  jointly  and  severally  responsible  to  the  creditors  of  the  company. 

162.  The  company  is  not  allowed  to  issue  new  shares  until  the  shares  originally 
issued  are  all  paid  up  to  their  full  nominal  value. 

New  shares  issued  before  the  full  payment  of  the  shares  originally  issued  are 
null  and  void.  Those  who  have  issued  such  shares  are  jointly  and  severally  respon- 
sible with  their  whole  fortune  for  all  damages  caused  by  such  issue. 


^)  The  articles  of  association  of  mortgage  banks,  as  well  as  of  banks  the  objects  of  which 
are  to  issue  communal  and  other  debentures,  must  contain  other  provisions:  the  conditions  of 
giving  mortgages  and  valuation  of  the  securities  guaranteeing  the  same. 


52  Magyarorszfig:   Ker.  torv.     I.  resz.     10.  czim.  R6szv6nytdrsasag. 

Masodik  fejezet.     A  reszvenyesek  jogviszonyai. 

163.  Winden  reszv^nyest  a  tarsasagi  vagyon  aranylagos  resze  illeti. 

A  befizetett  osszeget  a  reszvenyes  —  a  154.  §.  esetet  kiveve  —  vissza  nem 
kovetellieti,  s  a  tarsasag  fennallasa  alatt  csak  azon  tiszta  haszonra  tarthat  igenyt, 
mely  az  alapszabalyok  szerint  a  re.szvenyesek  kozt  felosztas  ala  keriil. 

164.  A  reszvenyek  bizonyos  nevre,  vagy  bemutatora  allithatok  ki,  de  mindig 
csak  hatarozott  penzosszegrol  szolhatnak  es  tulajdonosaikra  nezve  oszthatatlanoknak 
tekintendok. 

Azon  (ideiglenes)  reszvenyeken  es  reszvenyutalvanyokon ,  melyek  a  nevertek 
teljes  befizetese  elott  bocsattatnak  ki,  a  tenyleg  befizetett  osszeg  vilagosan  kiteendo. 

165.  Az  alaptokebol  a  reszvenyeseknek  kamatot  vagy  osztalekot  biztositani, 
vagy  kifizetni  nem  szabad;  a  reszvenyesek  kozt  csak  az  osztathatik  fel,  a  mi  az 
&vi  merleg  szerint,  mint  tiszta  nyereseg  megmarad. 

Mindazaltal  az  alapszabalyokban  meghatarozott  azon  idore,  mely  a  vallalat 
elokeszitesere  a  teljes  miikodes  megkezdeseig  sziikseges,  a  reszvenyesek  javara  kama- 
tokat  kikotni  lehet. 

A  reszvenyesek  a  vesztesegek  altal  csokkent  alaptoke  ujboli  kiegesziteseig, 
osztalekra  igenj't  nem  tarthatnak.  * 

166.  A  jelen  torveny  161.  es  165.  §-ainak  rendeletei  a  reszvenytarsasag  altal 
kibocsatott  elsobbsegi  kotvenyekre  nem  alkalmazandok. 

Az  elsobbsegi  kotvenyek  visszavalthatok  es  azok  utan  elore  meghatarozott 
^vi  kamatok  fizethetok. 

Hogy  az  elsobbsegi  kotvdnyek  szemben  a  reszv^nyekkel  mily  elonyokben 
reazesiilnek,  az  az  alapszabalyok,  esetleg  a  kesobb  kiboesatando  kotvenyekre  nezve 
»  kozgyiiles  altal  hataroztatik  megi). 

167.  A  reszvenyesek  a  merleg  alapjan  johiszemuleg  felvett  osztalek  vissza- 
fizetesere  nem  kotelezhetok. 

E  tekintetben  kivetelnek  akkor  van  helye,  ha  az  6vi  merleg  elkeszitese  utan 
az  tiinik  ki,  hogy  az  iizleti  ev  folyamaban,  kozgyiil^si  hatarozat  folytan  elolegesen 
kifizetett  osszeg  a  reszvenyeseket  illeto  osztalekot  meghaladja. 

168.  A  reszvenyesek  a  tarsasag  czeljahoz  es  annak  kotelezettsegeihez  egyebbel, 
mint  a  reszvenyek  nevertekenek  az  alapszabalyok  altal  meghatarozott  befizet6sevel, 
jarulni  nem  tartoznak. 

169.  Azon  reszvenyes,  ki  a  reszvenyei  utan  jaro  befizet^seket  kello  idoben  nem 
teljesiti,  koteles  a  torvenjmel  fogva  kesedelmi  kamatokat  fizetni. 

Egyebirant  szabadsagaban  all  a  tarsasagnak  a  befizetes  elraulasztasa  esetere, 
tekintet  nelkiil  az  egyebkenti  torvenyes  kovetkezm^nyekre,  az  alapszabalyokban 
bizonyos  kotbert  megaUapitani,  vagy  kimondani,  hogy  a  kesedelmes  reszvenyes 
az  alairasbol  eredo  jogait,  s  a  teljesitett  befizetest  elveszti. 

170.  Ha  az  alapszabalyokban  a  befizetdst  targyazo  felhivasnak  kiilonos  modo- 
zata  megallapitva  nem  lett,  a  felhivas  azon  alakban  tortdnik,  melyet  az  alapszabalyok 
a  t4rsasagi  hatarozatok  kozzetdtelere  rendelnek. 

Egyebirant  a  reszvenyes  igenyei  megsziinteknek  altalaban  csak  az  esetben 
nyilvanithatok,  ha  a  befizetest  targyazo  feUiivas  az  alapszabalyokban  kijelolt, 
esetleg  a  hivatalos  hirlap  utjan  haromszor  cs  pedig  utoljara  a  befizet^sre  kituzott 
zarhataridot  logalabb  negy  hettel  megelozoleg  kozzetetetett. 

171.  Ha  a  rdszv6ny  a  befizetes  elmulasztasa  miatt  megsemmisittetik  (169.  §.), 
&  reszv6nyalair6  ennek  daczara  az  al4irt  reszvenyek  n6v6rt6k6nek  50%-ja  erej6ig, 
a  153.  §.  ertelmeben  kotelezve  marad. 

172.  A  bemutatora  sz616  r6szvenyek  atruhazasa  azok  atadasa  altal  tortenik. 

173.  A  nevre  szolo  rdszv^nyek  a  birtokos  nevenek  6s  lakhelydnek  kitiintetdse 
mellett,  a  tarsasagi  reszvenykonyvbe  bevezetondok. 

Az  ily  reszvenyek  atruhazasa  iires  hatirat  mellett  tort^nhetik  ugyan,  de  a 
birtokos,    amennyiben    az    alapszabalj-ok    mask6nt   nem    intezkcdnek,    a   tiirsasdg 

')  A  z<iloglevelekr61  az  1870.  XXXVI.  t.  cz.,  n  koz86gi  k6tvt''nyek  s  egy<Sb  kiilonleges  6rt6kek 
6e  kuvotoliisok  alapjdn  kibocs&tott  kotv^nyekrdil  az  1897.  XXXll.  t.  cz.  int6zkedik. 


HUNGARY:  JOINT  STOCK  COMPANIES.  52 

Second  Section.     Legal  relationship  of  the  shareholders. 

16.3.  All  shareholders  participate  proportionately  in  the  fortune  of  the  company. 

A  shareholder  caiuiot  demand  back  the  amount  paid  in,  the  case  of  §  15  ex- 
cepted, and  during  the  existence  of  the  company  can  only  claim  the  net  profit  which 
according  to  the  articles  of  association  has  to  be  devided  among  the  shareholders. 

1()4.  Shares  can  be  issued  to  certain  persons  by  name  or  to  bearer,  but  must 
always  be  issued  for  a  certain  amount  of  money  and  are  to  be  considered  as  indivisible 
for  the  holder. 

To  (interim)  shares  and  certificates  of  shares  i.ssued  before  full  paj^ment  of  the 
nominal  value  a  statement  must  be  added  mentioning  clearly  the  sum  in  fact  paid  up. 

165.  Interest  and  dividends  can  neither  be  secured  nor  paid  to  the  shareholders 
out  of  the  capital ;  only  what  remains  according  to  the  balance  sheet  of  the  business 
year  as  net  profit  can  be  divided  among  the  shareholders. 

Interest  for  the  shareholders  may,  however,  be  agreed  upon  for  such  period, 
to  be  fixed  by  the  articles  of  association,  as  is  necessary  for  the  preliminary  prepara- 
tion of  the  undertaldng  untU  the  time  of  commencing  business. 

Shareholders  have  no  claim  to  dividends  until  the  capital  reduced  by  losses 
is  restored  to  its  original  amount. 

166.  The  enactments  of  §§  161  and  165  of  this  Law  are  not  applicable  to  deben- 
tures issued  by  a  company. 

Debentures  can  be  redeemed  and  yearly  interest  previously  stipulated  for  can 
be  paid. 

The  advantages  which  the  debentures  enjoy  over  the  shares  must  be  settled 
by  the  articles  of  association;  the  advantages  of  debentures  to  be  issued  after 
formation  of  the  company,  by  the  general  meeting^). 

167.  Shareholders  are  in  no  case  bound  to  pay  back  what  they  have  received 
in  good  faith  as  profit  by  virtue  of  the  balance  sheet. 

There  is  an  exception  to  this  rule  when  by  the  balance  sheet  drawn  up  it  appears 
that  the  amount  previously  paid  to  the  shareholders  in  the  course  of  the  financial 
year  by  virtue  of  a  resolution  of  the  general  meetmg,  surpasess  the  dividend  due  to 
the  shareholders. 

168.  Shareholders  are  not  obliged  to  pay  more  for  the  purposes  and  obligations 
of  the  companj'  than  the  amount  of  the  nominal  value  of  their  shares  fixed  by  the 
articles  of  association. 

169.  A  shareholder  who  does  not  pay  his  call  at  the  time  it  is  due,  is  bound  by 
law  to  pay  interest  for  the  period  of  time  which  has  elapsed  from  the  day  the  payment 
was  due. 

Beyond  this,  the  company  has  the  right  ia  the  case  of  delay  in  payment  of  calls 
on  shares,  without  prejudice  to  the  other  legal  consequences,  to  fix  in  the  articles  of 
association  a  certain  penaltj',  or  to  declare  that  the  shareholder  in  delay  shall  be 
deprived  of  his  rights  issuing  from  the  subscription,  as  well  as  his  right  to  the  instal- 
ments he  has  alreadj^  paid. 

170.  If  not  otherwise  provided  by  the  articles  of  association,  the  calls  for  pay- 
ment must  be  made  in  the  same  manner  as  the  articles  of  association  prescribe  for 
other  announcements  of  the  companJ^ 

The  shareholder,  however,  cannot  be  declared  deprived  of  his  rights,  unless  the 
advertisement  concerning  the  calls  has  been  previously  published  three  times  in  the 
paper  indicated  by  the  articles  of  association  and  eventually  in  the  Official  Gazette. 
The  last  publication  must  take  place  at  least  four  weeks  before  the  expiration  of  the 
time  given  for  payment. 

171.  \^'hen  a  share  is  declared  null  and  void  on  the  ground  of  omission  of  pay- 
ment of  calls  (§  169),  the  subscriber  notwithsanding  remains  responsible  according  to 
§  153  to  the  amount  of  50%  of  the  nominal  value  of  the  shares  subscribed  for. 

172.  Transfer  of  shares  issued  to  bearer  is  effectuated  by  delivery. 

17$.  Nominative  shares  must  be  inscribed  in  the  share  register  of  the  company, 
with  the  name,  address  and  profession  of  the  holder. 

The  transfer  of  shares  of  this  description  may  be  effected  by  means  of  indorse- 
ment in  blank ;  the  company,  however,  is  not  bound  to  recognise  the  holder,  unless 

1)  Concerning  some  classes  of  debentures  particular  provisions  hold  good,  for  instance, 
concerning  mortgage  bonds.  Art.  XXXVl  of  1876,  concerning  debentures  of  Communities 
and  some  fimded  debentures.  Art.  XXXII  of  1897. 


53  Magyarorsz4g:  Ker.  torv.     I.  r^sz.     10.  czim.    R^szv^nyt&rsas&g. 

iranyaban  igazoltnak  csak  akkor  tekintetik,  ha  az  atruhazas  a  reszveny  felmutatasa 
mellett,  a  tarsasagi  reszvenj'konyvbe  bevezettetett. 

A  tarsasag  a  birtokosi  minoseg  vizsgalatara  kotelezve  nincsen. 

A  reszvenyes  a  nevre  szolo  reszvenynek  meg  be  nem  fizetett  neverteke  erejeig, 
az  atruhazas  daczara  inindaddig  kotelezve  marad,  mig  az  uj  birtokos  a  tarsasagi 
reszvenykonyvbe  be  nem  vezettetik. 

174.  IMinden  egyes  reszvenyest  kereseti  jog  illet  a  kozgyiilesi  hatarozat  ellen, 
ha  az  a  torvenynyel  vagy  az  alapszabalyokkal  ellenkezik. 

Ha  a  kozgyiilesi  hatarozat  a  torveny  vagy  az  alapszabalyok  altal  eloszabott 
alakszeriisegek  mellozese  miatt  tamadtatik  meg,  a  kereseti  jog  a  serelmes  hatarozatot 
tartalmazo  jegyzokonyvnek  az  illetekes  torvenyszeknel  tortent  bemutatasatol  sz4- 
mitott  15  nap  alatt  ervenyesitendo,  eUenkezoleg  az  ezen  alapon  megsziinik. 

175.  Az  alaptoke  tizedr6sz6t  kepviselo  reszvenyes  vagy  reszvenyesek,  a  kolt- 
segek  elolegezese  es  reszvenyeik  letetele  mellett,  kovetelhetik  az  illetekes  torveny- 
szeknel, hogy  a  tarsasagi  iizletkezeles  szakertok  altal  megvizsgaltassek,  s  a  vizsgalat 
eredmenye  velok  kozoltessek.  A  letett  reszvenyek  a  vizsgalat  befejezeseig  a  tor- 
venyszek  altal  visszatartandok. 


Harmadik  fejezet.     Kozgyiiles. 

176.  Mindazon  jogokat,  melyek  a  reszvenyeseket  a  tarsasag  iigyei  tekinteteben 
Uletik,  a  reszvenyesek  osszessege  a  kozgyiil^sen  gyakorolja. 

177.  A  kozgyiiles  evenkint  legalabb  egyszer  osszehivando.  A  kozgyiiles  targyai 
minden  meghivasban  kiteendok.  Ervenyes  hatarozat  csakis  az  ekkent  kijelolt 
targyak  felett  hozathatik.  Kivetelnek  e  tekintetben  az  oly  inditvanyra  n6zve  van 
helye,  mely  egy  ujabb  kozgyiiles  osszehivasa  vegett  tetetik. 

178.  Az  alaptoke  egy  tizedreszet  kepviselo  reszvenj'es  vagy  reszvenyesek  a 
kozgyiiles  egybehivasat,  az  ok  es  czel  kijelolese  mellett,  barmikor  kovetelhetik. 
Ha  e  kivansagnak  az  osszehivasra  jogositott  kozeg  nyolcz  nap  alatt  meg  nem  felel, 
az  erdekelt  vagy  erdekeltek  kerelmere,  a  kozgyiiles  osszehivasat  az  illetekes  tor- 
venyszek  eszkozli. 

Amennyiben  az  alapszabalyok  a  fentebb  erintett  jogot  az  alaptoke  kisebb  reszenek 
birtokahoz  kotik,  iranyadoul  az  alapszabalyok  e  reszbeni  hatarozatai  szolgaLnak. 

179.  Azon  targyak,  melyek  felett  minden  esetben  a  kozgyiiles  hataroz,  ko- 
vetkezok:  1.  az  igazgatosag  (a  183.  §.  esetet  kiveve)  es  a  feliigyelo  -  bizottsag 
megvalasztasa ,  elmozditasa  es  felmentese;  —  2.  a  szamadasok  megvizsgalasa,  a 
merleg  megallapitasa  es  a  nyereseg  felosztasa;  —  3.  az  egyesiiles  mas  tarsasaggal;  — 
4.  oly  cartell-szerzodesek  megkotese,  melyek  minden  tarsasagi  iigyletnek  kozos 
haszonra  vezeteset  czelozzak;  ■ —  5.  az  alaptoke  leszallitasa  vagy  felemel6se;  - — 
6.  a  tarsasag  feloszlasa  s  a  felszamolok  kirendelese;  vegre  —  7.  az  alapszabalj'ok 
modositasa.  Azon  intezkedeseket,  melyek  az  alapszabalyokba  a  tervezetbol  v6tettek 
at,  a  jelen  torvenyben  kijelolt  eseteken  kiviil,  kozgyiilesi  hatarozattal  sem  lehet 
modositani. 

180.  Minden  kozgj'iilcsrol  jegyzokonyv  vezetendo,  melybe  a  jelenlevo  resz- 
venyesek nevei  s  az  altaluk  kepviselt  reszvenyek  szama  felveendo.  E  kozgyiilesi 
jegyzokonyv  az  igazgatosag  altal  az  illetekes  torvenyszeknek  eredetben,  vagy  hi- 
teles  masolatban  haladektalanul  bemutatando. 

181.  Azon  kozgyiilesi  hatarozatok,  melj'ek  az  alapszabalyok  m6dositdsdt,  a 
tarsasag  feloszlasat  vagy  egyesiteset  mas  tarsasaggal  targyazzAk,  az  igazgatosAg 
Altai  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegj'zekbe  bevezetes  vdgett  a  torvenyszeknek  bejelenten- 
dok.  A  bevezetes  megtiirtente  elott  az  erintett  hatdrozatok  joghatalylyal  nem 
birnak. 

A  bevezetes  kozzetet«le  csak  akkor  sziikseges,  ha  dltala  a  koribbi  kozzetetelben 
foglaltakra  nczve  vdltozAs  tortenik. 

A  liozott  hatarozatoknak  harmadik  szeraeiyek  elleni  joghatalyAra  nezve,  a 
jelen  torveny  9.  es  19.  §-aiban  foglalt  hatArozatok  szolgAlnak  iranyadoul. 


HUNGARY:  JOINT  STOCK  COMPANIES.  6S 

the  articles  of  association  provide  otherwise,  until  after  a  note  has  been  made  of 
the  transfer  in  the  share  register  of  the  company  with  the  production  of  the  share. 

A  company  is  not  bound  to  verify  the  title  of  the  holder  of  a  share. 

In  spite  of  the  transfer  the  transferor  remains  resjjonsible  for  the  amount  of  the 
nominal  value  not  paitl  up  of  the  nominative  share,  until  an  entry  has  been  made  in 
the  share  register  of  the  new  holder's  name. 

174.  Every  shareholder  has  the  right  to  impugn  by  a  law  suit  a  resolution  of 
the  general  meeting  on  account  of  violation  of  the  law  or  of  the  articles  of  association. 

\\'hen  a  resolution  of  the  general  meeting  is  impugned  as  having  been  come  to 
without  regard  to  the  formalities  provided  for  by  the  law  or  the  articles  of  association, 
the  right  of  action  nnist  be  exercised  within  15  days,  to  be  reckoned  from  the  day 
on  which  the  minutes  containing  the  impugned  resolution  were  presented  to  the 
Court  in  «iiose  jurisdiction  the  company  has  its  place  of  business;  otherwise  the  right 
of  action  on  this  ground  expires. 

175.  One  or  more  shareholders,  representing  at  least  one  tenth  of  the  company's 
capital,  may  demand,  after  having  given  security  for  the  costs  and  deposited  their 
shares  at  the  Court  withm  whos^  jurisdiction  the  company  has  its  place  of  business, 
that  the  management  of  the  company's  business  may  be  examined  into  by  experts 
and  the  result  of  such  exammation  communicated  to  him  or  them.  The  deposited 
shares  are  kept  by  the  Court  until  such  investigation  has  been  finished. 

Third  Section.     General  meetings. 

176.  Rights  belonging  to  shareholders  in  the  affairs  of  the  company  are  exercised 
by  the  totahty  of  the  shareholders  at  the  general  meeting. 

177.  The  general  meeting  must  be  convened  at  least  once  yearly.  The  object  of 
the  general  meeting  ought  to  be  mentioned  in  every  summons.  Effective  resolutions 
can  only  be  passed  concerning  objects  communicated  in  this  way.  An  exception 
to  this  rule  is  the  motion  made  relating  to  convening  a  new  general  meeting. 

178.  One  or  more  shareholders  representing  one  tenth  of  the  capital  may  demand 
at  any  time  the  convening  of  a  general  meeting,  on  setting  out  the  object  and  reason 
for  such  meeting.  When  such  request  is  not  complied  wdth  by  the  authorised  body 
within  eight  days,  the  Court  wthin  whose  jurisdiction  the  company  has  its  place  of 
business  effectuates  the  convening  of  the  general  meeting  on  request  of  the  person 
or  persons  interested. 

If  the  right  above  mentioned  is  attached  to  the  possession  of  a  smaller  portion 
of  the  capital  according  to  the  articles  of  association,  the  provisions  of  the  articles 
of  association  with  regard  thereto  are  applicable. 

179.  Objects  concerning  which  resolutions  of  the  general  meeting  must  in  any 
case  be  passed  are:  1.  the  election  of  the  directorate  (the  case  of  §  183  excepted), 
and  the  council  of  supervision,  their  dismissal  and  rotation;  —  2.  examination  of 
the  accounts,  drawing  up  of  the  balance  sheet,  and  division  of  the  profit;  —  3.  Amal- 
gamation with  another  company;  —  4.  the  conclusion  of  cartel  conventions,  for 
the  carrying  on  of  every  branch  of  business  to  common  profit;  —  5.  reduction  or 
increase  of  capital ;  —  6.  dis.solution  of  the  company  and  nomination  of  liquidators ; 
—  7.  alterations  of  the  articles  of  association.  Provisions  transfeiTed  from  the 
prospectus  to  the  articles  of  association  cannot  be  altered  except  in  the  cases  pro- 
vided for  by  the  law,  even  by  a  resolution  of  the  general  meeting. 

180.  Minutes  are  to  be  drawii  up  of  every  general  meeting,  in  which  entry  must 
be  made  of  the  names  of  the  shareholders  attending  it,  and  of  the  number  of 
shares  represented  by  them.  The  original  or  a  legally  authenticated  copy  of  these 
minutes  of  the  general  meeting  ought  to  be  presented  without  delay  by  the  directorate 
to  the  Court  within  whose  jurisdiction  the  company  has  its  place  of  business. 

181.  Resolutions  of  the  general  meeting  concerning  alteration  of  the  articles 
of  association,  dissolution  of  the  company,  or  amalgamation  with  other  companies, 
must  be  presented  by  the  directorate  to  the  Court  for  the  purpose  of  having  them 
registered  in  the  trade  register.  Before  the  entry  of  these  resolutions  is  made  in 
the  trade  register,  the}'  are  of  no  effect. 

Publication  of  such  entries  is  not  needed  unless  they  cause  an  alteration  of  the 
contents  of  previous  publications. 

Concerning  the  effect  of  these  resolutions  against  third  persons  the  enactments 
of  §§  9  and  19  hold  good. 


54  Magyarorszlig:  Ker.  torv.     I.  r6sz.      10.  czim.    R6szv6nyt6rsasag. 

Negyedik  fejezet.     Igazgatosag  es  feliigyelo  bizottsag. 

182.  A  reszvenytarsasag  iigyeit  az  igazgatosag  intezi,  mely  egy  vagy  tobb 
szemelybol  allhat  es  a  reszvenyesek  koziil  vagy  masokbol  fizetes  mellett  vagy  a 
ndlkiil  valasztatik. 

183.  Az  elso  igazgatosagot  az  alapitok  nevezhetik  ki.  Az  ily  kinevezes  azonban, 
mely  legfelebb  harom  evre  tortenhetik,  a  tervezetben  (150.  §.)  vilagosan  felemlitendo. 

Az  igazgatosag  tagjait,  a  netalani  karteritesi  igenyek  epsegben  tartasa  meUett, 
a  kozgyiiles  barmikor  elmozdithatja. 

184.  Az  igazgatosag  tagjai  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  bevezetes  vegett  az 
illetekes  torvenyszeknek  haladektalanul  bejelentendok.  Egyidejiileg  a  bejelentessel 
az  igazgatosag  tagjai  ugyanott  alairasaikat  hitelesittetni,  vagy  hitelesitett  alakban 
bemutatni  tartoznak. 

Az  igazgatosag  tagjaiban  tortent  minden  valtozas,  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe 
leendo  bevezetes  vegett,  az  illetekes  torvenyszeknek  hasonlag  bejelentendo. 

Az  ily  valtozasoknak  harmadik  szemelyek  eUeni  joghatalyara  nezve,  a  jelen 
torveny  42.  §-aban  foglalt  hatarozatok  nyernek  alkalmazast. 

185.  Az  igazgatosag  a  tarsasagi  czegjegyzest  az  alapszabalyok  ertelmeben 
eszkozli.  Maga  a  czegjeg3'zes  akk6p  tortenik,  bogy  a  jogositottak  a  tarsasagi  czeghez 
sajat  alairasaikat  csatoljak. 

186.  A  reszvenytarsasagot  hatosagok  es  barmadik  szemelyek  iranyaban  az 
igazgatosag  kepviseli. 

A  tarsasagot  illeto  kezbesitesek  ervenyessegere  elegendo,  ha  azok  az  igazgatosag 
valamelyik  tagjanak  kezeihez  tortentek. 

187.  Mihelyt  a  szamadasokbol  vagy  a  merlegbol  az  tiinik  ki,  bogy  a  tarsasag 
alaptokejenek  felet  elvesztette,  az  igazgatosag  altal  azonnal  kozgyiiles  hivando 
egybe  a  vegbol,  hogy  a  reszvenj'esek  a  tarsasag  tovabbi  fennaOasa,  vagy  feloszlasa 
irant  hatarozhassanak. 

Ha  azonban  az  tiinik  ki,  hogy  a  tarsasagi  vagyon  a  tartozasokat  nam  fedezi, 
az  igazgatosag  ezt,  csodnyitas  vegett,  az  illetekes  t6rv6nysz6knek  bejelenteni  tartozik. 

188.  Azon  iigyletek  altal,  melyeket  az  igazgatosag  a  tarsas4g  neveben  kot, 
jogositva  es  kotelezve  a  tarsasag  lesz.  Az,  hogy  az  iigylet  vilagosan  a  tarsasag  neveben 
kottetett,  vagy  a  fennforg6  koriilmenyeknel  fogva  a  szerzodo  felek  akarata  szerint 
a  tarsasag  reszere  kotottnek  tekintendo,  kiilonbseget  nem  tesz. 

Harmadik  szemelyek  iranyaban  az  igazgatosag  tagjai,  a  tarsasag  nevdben 
teljesitett  cselokveny  ekert  es  az  elvaUalt  kotelezettsegek^rt  szemelyesen  nem 
felelosek. 

189.  Az  igazgat6s4g  szemben  a  tarsasaggal,  koteles  azon  korlatolasokhoz 
alkalmazkodni,  melyekhez  k6pviseleti  joga  az  alapszabalyok  vagy  kozgyiiles!  hatAro- 
zatok  altal  kottetett. 

Ha  az  igazgatosag  tagjai  megbizasuk  hatarain  tul  mennek,  ha  e  czim  hat4- 
rozatai,  vagy  az  alapszabalyok  ellen  cselekesznek,  a  karosultnak  minden  ebbol 
eredo  kdr6rt  egyetemlegesen  felelnek  az  esetben  is,  ha  a  t6rv6ny  vagy  az  alapsza- 
balyokkal  ellenkezo  intezkedds  kozgyiil^si  hatarozaton  alapszik. 

190.  Az  igazgat<Ssdg  jogkor^nek,  az  alapszabAlyokban,  vagy  kozgyiildsi  hatd- 
rozatban  megallapitott  korlatozdsai,  harmadik  szemelyek  irdnyaban  joghatdlylyal 
nem  bimak. 

191.  A  felelossdg  az  igazgat68ag  hat^rozataiert  is  intezkedesei6rt  azon  tagot 
nem  terheli,  ki  a  hatdrozat  vagy  int6zked6s  ellen,  mihelyt  arrol  tudomast  nyer, 
tiltakozik  a  ebbeU  tiltakozas4t  a  feliigyelo  bizottsagnak  bejclenti. 

192.  Ha  az  igazgat6s&gi  tagok  sz6,ma  a  hatarozatkepess^gre  alapszabalyilag 
kikotott  Hz4mra  csokkent,  az  igazgatosag  tagjai  csak  a  kozgyiildsen  mondhatnak 
le  6rv6nye8on. 


HUNGARY:  JOINT  STOCK  COMPANIES.  54 

Fourth  Section.     Directorate  and  Council  of  Supervision. 

182.  The  iiiaiiageiiieiit  of  a  joint  stock  compatij'  i«  conducted  by  the  directorate, 
which  may  comprise  one  or  several  persons,  and  which  may  be  elected  from  the 
shareholders  or  others,  with  or  without  remuneration  for  their  services. 

183.  The  first  directorate  may  be  nominated  by  the  founders.  Mention  of  this 
nomination,  which  may  be  effective  for  a  maximum  period  of  three  years,  must  be 
clearly  made  in  the  prospectus  (§  150). 

Tlie  aj)pointment  of  a  member  of  the  directorate  can  always  be  revoked,  without 
prejudice  to  damages,  if  any. 

184.  The  members  of  the  directorate  must  be  inscribed  without  loss  of  time 
in  the  trade  register  of  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  company  has 
its  place  of  business.  Simultaneously  witli  the  presentation  (for  entry  in  ihe  register) 
the  members  of  the  directorate  ought  to  have  their  signature  legally  verified  before 
the  Court  or  to  present  it  in  legally  authenticated  form. 

Everj'  change  in  the  personnel  of  the  directorate  must  also  be  presented  without 
loss  of  time  to  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  company  has  its  place 
of  business,  for  the  purpose  of  having  entry  thereof  made  in  the  trade  register. 

Concerning  the  effect  of  these  changes  against  third  persons  the  enactments 
of  §  42  of  this  Law  hold  good. 

185.  The  directorate  sign  the  firm  name  of  the  company  according  to  the  enact- 
ments of  the  articles  of  association.  They  sign  in  such  a  manner  that  the  signatories 
add  their  personal  signatures  to  the  firm  name  of  the  company. 

186.  A  joint  stock  company  is  represented  by  the  directorate  in  matters  judicial 
and  extra-judicial. 

Writs  or  summonses  are  lawfully  served  if  handed  to  one  member  of  the 
directorate. 

187.  \A'hen  it  is  found  from  the  accounts  or  from  a  balance  sheet  that  the  com- 
panj'  has  sustained  loss  to  the  extent  of  half  its  capital,  the  directorate  ought  at  once 
to  convene  a  general  meeting  in  order  that  the  shareholders  may  come  to  a  resolution 
concerning  the  dissolution  or  the  carrying  on  of  the  business  of  the  company. 

If,  however,  it  is  found  that  the  liabilities  are  not  covered  by  the  property  and 
assets  of  the  company,  the  directorate  ought  to  report  this  to  the  Court  within  the 
jurisdiction  of  which  it  has  its  place  of  busmess,  which  will  open  the  bankruptcy 
proceedings  again-st  the  company. 

188.  By  transactions  concluded  by  the  directorate  on  behalf  of  the  company, 
rights  and  obligations  arise  in  regard  to  the  company.  It  makes  no  difference  what- 
ever whether  the  transaction  was  concluded  expressly  on  behalf  of  the  company, 
or  whether  it  is  to  be  deemed  having  regard  to  the  prevaUuig  circumstances  as  having 
been  concluded  according  to  the  intention  of  the  contracting  parties  on  behalf  of 
the  company. 

As  regards  third  persons  members  of  the  directorate  are  not  personally 
responsible  for  acts  done  or  liabiUties  contracted  on  behalf  of  the  company. 

189.  With  regard  to  the  company  the  directorate  are  bound  to  keep  within  the 
limits  imposed  upon  them  bj'  the  articles  of  association  or  by  the  resolutions  of  the 
general  meeting  in  exercising  their  power  to  represent  the  company. 

When  the  members  of  the  directorate  exceed  the  limits  of  their  powers,  or  act 
in  contravention  of  the  provisions  of  this  Title  or  the  articles  of  association,  thej'  are 
jointly  and  severally  responsible  to  third  persons  for  their  damages,  as  also  m  the 
case  when  the  act  in  contravention  of  the  law  or  the  articles  of  association  is  based 
on  a  resolution  of  the  general  meeting. 

190.  As  against  third  persons  any  restriction  of  the  powers  of  the  directorate 
to  represent  the  company  imposed  bj'  the  articles  of  association  or  by  resolutions 
of  the  general  meetmg  is  of  no  effect. 

191.  A  member  of  the  directorate  who  disagrees  with  a  resolution  or  act  of  the 
directorate  as  soon  as  he  gets  knowledge  of  it,  and  notifies  such  disagreement  to 
the  council  of  supervision,  is  discharged  from  responsibility  for  such  resolution 
or  act. 

192.  VMien  the  number  of  the  members  of  the  directorate  is  reduced  to  the 
quorum  fixed  by  the  articles  of  association,  the  members  of  the  directorate  cannot 
with  lawful  effect  renounce  except  in  the  general  meeting. 

B    XXVIII,  1  8 


55  MagyarorszAg:  Ker.  torv.     I.  r^sz.     10.  czim.    R^szvdnyt&rsas&g. 

193.  A  tarsasagi  iigyek  vitelevel,  valamint  a  tarsasagnak  az  iigyvitelre  vonat- 
kozo  k^pviseletevel  mas  meghatalmazottak,  vagy  a  tarsasag  hivatalnokai  is  meg- 
bizathatnak. 

Ezekre  altalaban  a  jelen  torv^nj'nek  a  kereskedelmi  meghatalmazottakra  vonat- 
kozo  intezkedesei  nyernek  alkalmazast. 

194.  A  feliigyelo  bizottsagnak  legalabb  harom  tagbol  kell  allania. 

E  bizottsag  eko  izben  legfelebb  egj%  azontiil  pedig  legfelebb  harom  evre  va- 
laszthato. 

A  feliigyelo  bizottsag  tagjai,  netalani  karteritesi  igenyeik  epsegben  tartasa 
mellett,  a  kozgyiiles  altal  barmikor  elmozdithatok. 

195.  A  feliigyelo  bizottsag  ellenorzi  a  tarsasagi  iigyvezetest  minden  agaiban; 
e  v6gb61  jogaban  all  a  tarsasagi  iigyek  meneterol  tudomast  szerezni,  a  tarsasag  kony- 
veit,  iratait  es  penztarait  barmikor  megvizsgalni. 

A  felugyelo  bizottsag  az  evi  szamadasokat  es  merleget,  nemkiilonben  a  nyeres^g- 
felosztast  targyazo  inditvanyokat  megvizsgalni  es  errol  a  kozgyiilesnek  evenkint 
jelentest  tenni  tartozik.  E  jelent6s  nelkiil  a  kozgyiiles  a  nyereseg  felosztasa  irant 
erv^nyesen  nem  hatarozhat. 

Ha  a  feliigyelo  bizottsag  hivatalos  miikodeseben  a  torvenybe  vagy  az  alap- 
szabalyokba  iitkozo  intezkedeseket,  vagy  a  tarsasag  erdekeit  serto  mulasztasokat 
avagy  visszaeleseket  tapasztal,  a  kozgyiilest  azonnal  osszehivni  tartozik. 

A  feliigyelo  bizottsag  a  fentebbieken  kiviil  mas  teendokkel  fel  nem  ruhazhato. 

196.  A  feliigyelo  bizottsag  tagjai  egyetemlegesen  karteritesre  kotelezvek,  ha 
a  195.  §-ban  megallapitott  k6teless6geik  teljesit6set  elmulasztjak. 

197.  A  tarsasagot  azon  perekben,  melyek  kozgyiilesi  hatarozat  folytan  az 
igazgatosag  vagy  a  feliigyelo-bizottsag  ellen  inditandok,  a  kozgyiiles  altal  vdlasztott 
meghatalmazottak  kepviselik. 

Ha  a  meghatalmazottak  a  kozgyiilesen  barmi  okbol  meg  nem  valasztatnanak, 
azokat  az  illetekes  torvenyszek  hivatalbol  rendeli  ki. 

198.  Az  igazgatosagnak  k6telesseg6ben  all  a  tarsasagi  konyvek  rendes  veze- 
teserol  gondoskodni,  s  a  feliigyelo  bizottsdg  altal  megvizsgalt  evi  merleget,  a  koz- 
gyiiles ele  terjesztendo  jelentessel  egyiitt,  a  kozgyiilest  nyolcz  nappal  megelozoleg 
kozzetenni. 

Ezen  feliil  az  igazgatosag  a  kozgyiil^sileg  jovahagyott  nierleg  egy  eredeti  p61- 
danyat  az  illetekes  t6rv6nyszeknek  haladektalanul  bemutatni  tartozik.  A  bemuta- 
tott  merleg  mindenki  altal  megtekintheto. 

Az  igazgatosag  tagjai  e  rendeletek  megtartasara  az  illetekes  torvenyszek  kltal, 
a  21.  §-ban  megallapitott  penzbirsag  meUett,  szoritandok. 

199.  A  merleg  felallitdsanal  kovetkezo  szabAlyok  szolgalnak  irdnyadoul: 
1.  a  tarsasag  vagyona  azon  ertekben  veendfi  fel,  mely  az  iizleti  ev  utolso  napjan  az 
cgyes  tirgyak  drtekenek  inegfelel;  —  2.  az  arfolyammal  biro  pajjirok  legfelebb  azon 
iriolyamban  vehetok  fel,  melylyel  azok  az  iizleti  ev  utolso  napjan  birnak;  —  3.  az 
elso  szervezcs  kolts6geib61  a  kovetelcsek  k6z6  csak  annjd  veheto  fel,  amennyi 
azoknak  legfelebb  6t  evre  valo  felosztasa  mellett,  az  illeto  iizleti  6v  utan  fenmarad;  — 

4.  a  tarsasagi  alaptoke  s  a  netalani  tartalekalap  a  tartoz4sok  koze  sorozando;  — 

5.  a  ketes  k6%'etel6sek  val6szinu  ertdkiik  szerint  veendok  szaniitasba,  a  bohajt- 
hatlanok  pedig  Icjegj'zendok ;  —  0.  a  cselekvo  6s  szenvedo  allapot  6sszehasonUtasab61 
eredcl  nyereseg  vagy  vesztes^g  a  merleg  vdgen  kiilonoscn  kiteendo. 


200.    A  kozgyiiles  el6  terjesztett  6vi  mdrleg  helves  fel&llitisd6rt  az  igazgatosdg 
is  feliigyelobizottsdg  tagjai  egyetemlegesen  feleloscK. 


HUNGARY:  JOINT  STOCK  COMPANIES.  55 

193.  The  man.agement  of  the  company,  as  well  as  the  representation  of  the 
companj'  concerning  such  management,  can  also  be  entrusted  to  other  agents  or 
employes  of  the  company. 

As  to  these,  tl\e  enactments  of  this  Law  concerning  commercial  agents  are  to  be 
applied. 

194.  The  council  of  supervision  must  comprise  at  least  three  persons. 
This  council  of  supervision  is  to  be  elected  for  the  first  time  for  a  maximum  period 

of  one  year,  afterwards  for  a  maximum  period  of  three  years. 

The  members  of  the  council  of  supervision  may  be  dismissed  by  the  general 
meeting  at  any  time  without  prejudice  to  their  eventual  claims  to  damages. 

195.  The  council  of  supervision  must  supervise  the  carrj'ing  on  of  the  business 
of  the  comjiany  in  all  its  branches  and  to  this  end  must  inquire  into  the  progress  of 
the  company's  affairs,  and  can  always  examine  the  books  and  papers  of  the  company 
as  well  as  the  cash  in  hand. 

The  council  of  super\asion  must  e.xamine  the  annual  accounts,  the  balance 
sheets,  and  the  proposals  how  to  divide  the  profits,  and  make  a  report  on  all  these 
points  to  the  general  meeting.  Without  this  report  the  general  meeting  can  pass 
no  lawful  resolution  as  to  the  division  of  the  profits. 

If  the  council  of  supervision  becomes  aware,  when  performing  its  duty,  of 
acts  contrary  to  the  law  or  the  articles  of  association  or  omissions  damaging  the 
interests  of  the  companj-,  or  abuses,  it  ought  to  at  once  convene  a  general 
meeting. 

The  council  of  supervision  cannot  be  entrusted  with  other  duties  than  those 
above-mentioned. 

ir»6.  Members  of  the  council  of  supervision  who  omit  to  fulfil  their  duties  fixed 
by  §  195  are  jointly  and  severally  liable  for  damages. 

197.  The  company  is  represented  by  special  representatives,  elected  by  the 
general  meeting,  in  law  suits  to  be  brought  on  the  base  of  resolutions  come  to  on 
the  occasion  of  a  general  meeting,  against  the  directorate  or  the  councO  of  super- 
vision. 

If,  for  whatever  reason,  the  general  meeting  did  not  elect  the  representatives, 
the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  company  has  its  place  of  business 
nominates  such  representatives  ex  officio. 

198.  The  directorate  must  see  that  the  books  of  the  company  are  lawfully  kept, 
and  ought  to  pubUsh  the  balance  sheet,  examined  by  the  council  of  supervision, 
as  well  as  their  report  to  be  submitted  to  the  general  meeting,  eight  days  before 
the  day  of  the  general  meeting. 

Moreover  the  directorate  has  to  present  one  balance  sheet  in  original  approved 
by  the  general  meeting,  immediately  after  the  approval,  to  the  Court  within  the 
jurisdiction  of  which  the  company  has  its  place  of  business.  The  balance  sheet 
submitted  to  the  Court  may  be  looked  at  by  anybody. 

The  members  of  the  directorate  may  be  compelled  to  complj^  ^rith  these  pro- 
visions by  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  company  has  its  place  of 
business,  by  the  fines  fixed  in  §  21. 

199.  For  the  drawing  up  of  the  balance  sheet  the  following  rules  shall  be  ap- 
plied :  1 .  the  assets  of  the  company  are  to  be  set  out  at  the  price  which  corresponds 
to  the  value  of  the  various  objects  on  the  last  day  of  the  financial  year;  —  2.  shares, 
bonds,  securities,  etc.,  which  are  quoted  on  the  Exchange,  may,  at  the  highest,  be  set 
out  at  the  price  quoted  on  the  last  day  of  the  f mancial  year ;  —  3.  out  of  the  expenses 
of  the  first  organisation  there  can  be  set  dowii  as  assets  in  the  balance  sheet  only 
so  much  as  remains  at  the  end  of  the  relative  financial  year,  the  total  expenses  to 
be  divided  over  a  maximum  of  five  years  and  deduction  to  be  made  of  the  expenses, 
calculated  in  this  way,  for  the  years  passed  by;  —  4.  the  amount  of  the  capital  and 
the  reserve  fund,  if  any,  must  be  set  down  on  the  debit  side  of  the  balance  sheet;  — 
5.  doubtful  debts  must  be  estimated  at  their  approximate  value,  bad  debts  must 
be  written  off;  —  6.  the  profit  or  loss  resulting  from  comparison  between  credit 
and  debit  must  be  specially  set  out  at  the  end  of  the  balance  sheet. 

200.  For  the  lawful  drawing  up  of  the  balance  sheet  submitted  to  the  general 
meeting,  the  members  of  the  directorate  as  well  as  of  the  council  of  supervision  are 
jointly  and  severally  responsible. 

8* 


56  MagyarorszAg :  Ker.  torv.     I.  r^sz.     10.  czim.    R6szv6nytdrsas6g. 

Otodik  fejezet.     A  reszvenytarsasag  feloszlasa. 

201.  A  reszvenytarsasag  feloszlik:  1.  azon  ido  elteltdvel,  melyre  a  tarsasag 
keletkezett;  —  2.  kozgyiilesi  hatarozat  folytan;  —  3.  egyesiiles  es  —  4.  csodnyitas 
kovetkezt^ben. 

A  jelen  fejezetben  foglalt  hatarozatok  az  esetben  is  iranyadoul  szolgalnak,  ha 
a  reszvenytarsasag  nem  a  fentebb  erintett,  hanem  mas  okok  miatt  oszlik  fel. 

202.  A  tarsasag  feloszlasa,  esod  esetet  kiveve,  az  igazgatosag  aUal  a  kereske- 
delmi  czegjegyzekbe  bevezetes  es  kozzetetel  vegett,  az  illetekes  torvenyszeknek, 
a  21.  §-ban  megallapitott  kovetkezmenyek  terhe  alatt,  bejelentendo. 

Egyuttal  az  igazgatosag  a  feloszlast  a  tarsasagi  hirdetm^nyek  folvetelere 
rendelt  lapokban,  esetleg  a  hivatalos  lapban  haromszor  kozzetenni  s  a  tarsasagi 
hitelezoket  koveteleseiknek,  a  harmadszori  kozzeteteltol  szamitott  hat  ho  alatt 
leendo  ervenyesitesere  felhivni  tartozik. 

203.  Ha  a  reszvenytarsasag  feloszlik,  csod  es  egyesiiles  esetet  kiveve,  fel- 
szamolasnak  van  helj'e,  melynel,  amennyiben  az  alapszabalyok  vagy  tarsasagi 
hatarozat  altal  mas  intezkedes  nem  tortent,  mint  felszamolok  az  igazgatosag  tagjai 
mukodnek. 

A  felszamoloi  megbizas  a  kozgyiiles  altal  barmikor  visszavonathatik. 

A  felszamolok  bejelentesere  es  ezek  jogviszonyaira  nezve,  a  jelen  torveny 
110 — 114.,  188.  es  189.  §-aiban  foglalt  hatarozatok  azon  elteressel  szolgalnak  irany- 
adoul, hogy  a  bejelentes  az  igazgatosag  altal  tortenik. 

A  feliigj'elo  bizottsag  ellenorzesi  kotelessege  a  felszamolas  tartama  alatt, 
erintetlen  marad. 

204.  A  feloszlott  tarsasag  vagyona,  a  tartozasok  kielegitese  utan,  a  reszve- 
nyesek  kozt  reszvenyeik  aranya  szerint  osztatik  fel.  A  tenyleges  felosztas  azonban, 
a  202.  §-ban  erintett  hirdetveny  harmadszori  kozzeteteletol  szamitando  hat  ho 
eltelte  elott  nem  tortenhetik. 

205.  A  tarsasag  konyveibol  kitudhato,  vagy  egyebkent  ismert  hitelezok 
koveteleseik  ervenyesitesere  kiilon  ertesites,  esetleg  hirdetveny  altal  szoUtandok 
fel,  mi  ha  siker  nelkiil  marad,  a  kovetelesek  az  illetekes  torvenyszeknel  keszpenzben 
elteendok. 

Ugyanez  all  a  fiiggoben  levo  kotelezettsegek  es  peres  kovetelesekre  nezve  is. 
E  tekintetben,  kivetelnek  akkor  van  helye,  ha  a  tarsasagi  vagyon  felosztdsa,  az 
Erintett  kotelezettsegek  es  kovetelesek  kiegyenht^seig  fiiggoben  hagyatik,  vagy  ha 
a  hitelezoknek  elegendo  biztositek  nyujtatik. 

A  felszamolok  is  a  feliigyelo  bizottsag  tagjai  az  ezen  hatarozatok  ellendre 
teljesitett  fizet6sek6rt  egyetemlegesen  felelosek. 

206.  A  felszamolok  a  tarsasAgi  iigyek  lebonyoUtasa  irant  legalabb  ^venkint 
kimutata.st  kozzetenni  s  a  felszamolas  befejezesekor  annak  eredm^nyit  koztudomasra 
hozni  tartoznak. 

207.  A  feloszlott  reszvenytarsasag  konyvei  tiz  even  dt  leendo  meg6rz6s  vegett 
az  illetdkes  torvenyszek  altal  kijelolendo  helyre  leteendok. 

208.  K6t  vagy  tobb  r6szvdnytArsasag  egyesiilese  esetdben  k6vetkez6  szabalyok 
szolgalnak  ininyadoul:  1.  a  beolvado  tarsasig  vagyona  mindaddig  kiilon  kezelendo, 
inig  hitelezoi  kielegitve  vagy  biztositva  nem  lettek;  maga  a  kezelds  azonban  az  uj 
tarsasag  igazgat6saga  altal  tortenik;  —  2.  a  kezelo  igazgatdsAg  tagjai  a  beolvad6 
tarsa~sag  hitelezoinek,  az  elkiilonitett  kezelesdrt  egyetemlegesen  felelosek ;  —  3.  a  tortent 
beolvadas,  a  kereskedelmi  cz6gjegyz6kbe  bevezet6s  v6gett,  az  illet6kes  torvdnyszeknek 
azonnal  bejelentendo;  —  4.  a  feloszlott  tdrsasdg  hitelezoinek  felhivdsa  elmaradhat 
vagy  kesobbre  halaszthat6  ugyan,  de  a  vagyonnak  tdnyleges  beolvasztasa,  a  204. 
§-ban  6rintett  hatarido  eltelte  elott,  semmi  esetben  meg  nem  tortdnhotik. 


HUNGARY:  JOINT  STOCK  COMPANIES.  56 

Fifth  Section.     Dissolution  of  Joint  Stock  Companies. 

201.  A  joint  stock  company  is  dissolved:  1.  by  expiration  of  the  time  for  which 
the  company  has  been  formed:  —  2.  by  resolution  of  the  general  meeting;  —  3.  by 
amalgamation:  and  —  4.  by  bankruptcy. 

'J'he  enactments  of  this  Section  also  hold  good  in  the  case  when  a  Joint  stock  com- 
pany is  dissolved  on  other  grounds  than  these  mentioned  above. 

202.  E.xcept  in  case  of  bankruptcy,  presentation  of  the  dissolution  of  the  com- 
pany must  be  made  to  the  Court  in  the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  companj'  has  its 
place  of  business,  for  the  purpose  of  having  entry  made  thereof  in  the  trade  register 
and  the  publication  of  such  entry.  Contravention  of  this  enactment  has  the  con- 
sequences .stated  in  §  21. 

The  directorate  ought  simultaneously  to  publish  the  dissolution  of  the  company 
in  the  newspaper  fixed  for  the  advertisements  of  the  company,  or  in  the  Official 
Gazette,  as  the  case  may  be,  three  times,  and  to  summon  the  creditors  of  the 
company  to  pro\'e  their  claims  within  six  months  to  be  reckoned  from  the  time  of 
the  third  publication. 

203.  Liquidation  ought  to  follow  the  dissolution  of  a  joint  stock  company, 
except  in  the  cases  of  bankruptcy  or  amalgamation.  The  liquidation  is  carried  out 
by  the  members  of  the  directorate  as  liquidators,  unless  there  is  some  other  provision 
in  the  articles  of  association  or  it  is  otherwise  determined  by  a  resolution  of  the  com- 

Liquidators  may  be  dismissed  at  any  time  by  the  general  meeting. 

As  to  the  registration  of  the  liquidators  and  their  legal  relationship,  the  enact- 
ments of  §§  110 — 114,  188  and  189  hold  good,  with  the  exception  that  such  registra- 
tion has  to  be  effected  on  the  basis  of  a  presentation  to  be  made  by  the  directorate. 

The  duties  of  the  council  of  supervision  remain  unaltered  during  the  time  of 
liquidation. 

204.  The  capital  in  hand  and  assets  of  the  dissolved  company,  after  paying 
the  debts,  must  be  divided  among  the  shareholders  in  proportion  to  the  number  of 
their  shares.  The  partition  must  not,  however,  be  actually  effected  before  the  lapse 
of  six  months  reckoned  from  the  third  pubhcation  of  the  advertisement  provided  for 
by  §  202. 

205.  Creditors  of  the  company  ascertained  by  the  books  or  otherwise  known 
must  be  summoned  by  means  of  particular  communication,  if  necessary  by  advertise- 
ment, to  produce  their  claims.  If  this  summons  should  remam  without  result,  the 
sums  due  must  be  deposited  in  ready  money  at  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of 
which  the  company  has  its  place  of  business. 

The  same  rule  holds  good  concerning  pending  obUgations  and  claims  in  htigation. 
There  is  an  exception  to  this  rule  when  the  partition  of  the  cash  in  hand  and  other 
property  of  the  company  is  suspended  untU  the  debts  are  paid  off,  or  when  sufficient 
security  is  given  to  the  creditors. 

The  liquidators,  as  well  as  the  members  of  the  directorate,  are  jointly  and  severally 
responsible  for  all  payments  made  in  contravention  of  the  above  provisions. 

206.  The  liquidators  must  at  least  once  a  year  publish  a  report  concerning  the 
carrjTiig  tlirough  of  the  transactions  of  the  company,  and  communicate  the  result 
of  such  transactions  at  the  end  of  the  liquidation. 

207.  The  books  of  a  dissolved  joint  stock  companj^  must  be  deposited  for  safe 
keeping  for  a  period  of  ten  years  in  a  place  to  be  designated  bj'  the  Court  within  the 
jurisdiction  of  which  the  company  has  its  place  of  business. 

208.  In  the  case  of  amalgamation  of  two  or  more  joint  stock  companies,  the 
following  provisions  are  to  be  appUed :  1.  the  property  of  the  company  to  be  dissolved 
must  be  administered  separately  until  its  creditors  are  paid  off  or  secured;  the 
administration  itself  is  conducted  by  the  directorate  of  the  new  company;  —  2.  the 
members  of  the  directorate  managing  the  administration  of  the  company  to  be  dis- 
solved are  jointly  and  severally  responsible  to  its  creditors  for  carrj'iag  out  a  separate 
administration;  —  3.  the  dissolution  of  the  company  must  be  registered  immediately 
in  the  trade  register  of  the  Court  in  the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  company  has  its 
place  of  business;  —  4.  the  summoning  of  the  creditors  of  the  dissolved  company 
may  be  left  undone,  or  suspended  to  a  later  time;  the  actual  partition  of  the 
property  cannot  take  place  in  any  case  before  the  lapse  of  the  period  mentioned 
in  §  204. 


gy  Magyarorszig:  Ker.  torv.     I.  r6sz.     10.  czlm.    R6szv6nytarsasdg. 

209.  Az  alaptoke  leszallitasa  tortenhetik:  1.  a  reszvenyek  visszaszerzese  es 
megsemmisitdse ;  —  2.  a  meg  kiinlevo  reszletfizetesek  elengedese ;  —  3.  keszpenzbeli 
visszafizet6s  is  —  4.  a  reszvenyek  nevertekenek  leszallitasa  altal. 

A  mennyiben  az  ilj'  leszallitas  nem  az  eredeti  alapszabalyokban  megdllapitott 
kisorsolas  utjan  tortenik,  arra  mindig  kozgyiilesi  hatarozat  6s  az  illetekes  torv^ny- 
sz6k  engedelye  sziikseges. 

A  torvenj'szek  ily  esetben  a  kert  leszallitast  csak  ugj^  engedlieti  meg,  ha  a 
legiijabb  merieg  s  esetleg  a  hirdetvenyileg  megidezendo  hitelezok  meghallgatasa 
alapjiin  meggyozodest  szerzett  arrol,  hogy  a  tarsasag  a  kisebbitett  alaptokevel  is 
eleget  tehet  minden  tartozasanak. 

Hatodik  fejezet.     Kiilfoldi  reszvenytarsasagok. 

210.  A  kiilfoldi  reszvenytarsasagok,  ha  iizleteiket  a  magyar  korona  orszagaiban 
sajat  czegiik  alatt  fiokintezet  vagy  iigynokseg  altal  folytatni  kivanjak,  kotelesek 
az  iizlet  megkezdese  elott  czegiiket  azon  torvenyszeknel  bejegyeztetni,  meljoiek 
keriileteben  fiokintezetet  vagy  iigynokseget  felallitani  szandekoznak. 

211.  Minden  kiilfoldi  reszvenytarsasag  koteles  a  bejegyzes  kerelmezesekor 
alapszabalyait,  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  bevezetes  vegett,  az  illetekes  torveny- 
szekuek  hiteles  alakban  bemutatni  es  egyuttal  igazoLni:  1.  hogy  hazaja  torvenyei 
szerint  megalakult  es  tenyleg  miikodik;  —  2.  hogy  az  itteni  iizlet  folytatasara 
szant  toke  a  belfoldon  van  elhelyezve ;  —  3.  hogy  itteni  iizlete  folytatasara  a  magyar 
korona  teriileten  szekelo  kepviseloseget  rendelt;  —  4.  hogy  a  tarsasag  arra  kotelezte 
magat,  miszerint  belfoldi  iigyleteiben  a  jelen  torveny  rendeleteihez  alkalmazkodik  s 
itteni  kepviselosegenek  jogcselekvenyeit  magara  nezve  kotelezoknek   eUsmeri;  — 

5.  hogy  a  kepviseloseg  a  tarsasagi  fiok-czeg  ervenyes  jegyzesere  feljogosittatott;  — 

6.  hogy  a  kepviseloseg  altal  kotott  iigyletekbol  eredo  minden  peres  kerdesre  n^zve 
magat  az  itteni  torvenyeknek  es  a  belfoldi  birosagoknak  alaveti;  —  7.  hogy  a  kiilfoldi 
allam,  melyben  a  tarsasag  keletkezett,  az  itteni  reszvenytarsasagok  iranyaban  a 
viszonossag  elv^nek  megfeleloleg  jar  eli). 

A  2.,  3.,  4.  es  5.  pent  alatt  6rintett  koriilmenyek,  a  tarsasagnak  jogervenyesen 
keletkezett  s  esetleg  az  allamhatalom  reszerol  jovahagyott  hatarozata  altal  igazo- 
landok. 

Azon  esetekben,  melyekben  az  enged^ly  megadasa  a  fennallo  allamszerzodesek 
szerint  a  ministeriumot  Uleti :  ez  szinten  a  fentebbi  hatarozatok  ertelmeben  intezkedik. 

212.  A  bejegyzes  kozzetetelenek,  a  jelen  torveny  158.  §-aban  felsorolt  adatokon 
kiviil,  az  itteni  kepviseloseg  megnevezeset  es  az  elhelyezett  toke  mennyiseget  is 
magaban  keU  foglalnia. 

213.  A  kiilfoldi  reszv6nyt4rsasag  belfoldi  iizleterol  kiilon  szabalyszerii  konyvek 
vezetendok. 

214.  A  belfoldi  kepviseloseg  koteles  az  illetekes  torvenysz6knek  a  kozgyiilesi 
jegyzokonyveket,  a  reszvenytarsasagnak  dtalanos  es  az  itteni  iizletnek  kiilon 
merleget,  a  kozgyiil6st  koveto  k6t  ho  alatt,  egy-egy  eredeti  peldanyban  bemutatni. 

Az  d-ltalinos  6s  kiilonos  m6rleg  ezenfeliil  a  tdrsasigi  hirdetv6nyek  felv6tel6re 
rendelt,  esetleg  a  hivatalos  hirlap  utjan  k6zz6teend6. 

215.  A  k6pvi8el6s6g  tagjai,  az  elobbeni  szakaszban  foglalt  hatarozatok  meg 
nem  tartasabol  eredo  kXrokirt,  egyetemlegesen  felelosek. 

216.  A  kiilfoldi  re.szv6nytirsasagnak  oly  hatarozatai,  nielyek  altal  a  vallalat 
tdrgyanak  megvAltoztatdsa,  a  tar.sasiig  feloszlasa  vagy  egyesitese  irant  tort6nik 
int6zkedcs,  akkor  is,  ha  a  kiilfoldi  torv6ny  szerint  erv6nyesen  keletkeztek,  a  belfoldi 
fi6kint6zet  iizlet6re  n6zvo  csak  azon  idoponttol  birnak  foganattal,  midon  az  itteni 
illetdkes  t6rv6ny8z6k  41tal  a  kereskedelmi  cz6gjegyzekbe  bevezetve  lettek. 


>}  A  vi<zono884g  kolcsdnos  biztogit^dt  tartalmazz&k  a  kiildnbbzd  kereskedelmi  8zerz6d^sek. 


HUNGARY:  JOINT  STOCK  COMPANIES.  57 

209.  The  capital  of  a  company  can  be  reduced:  1.  by  purchasing  back  its 
own  shares  and  cancelHng  the  same;  —  2.  by  the  exemption  of  shareholders  from 
pa\-ing  calls  on  shares;  —  3.  by  repayment  m  ready  money;  —  4.  by  reduction 
of  the  nominal  value  of  the  shares. 

So  far  as  the  reduction  is  not  carried  out  by  lot  according  to  the  original  articles 
of  association,  a  resolution  of  the  general  meeting  and  the  approval  of  the  Court 
within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  company  has  its  place  of  business  is  necessary 
therefor. 

The  Court  can  only  give  its  approval  to  the  reduction  applied  for  if  it  is  satisfied, 
on  the  basis  of  the  latest  balance  sheet  and  the  eventual  hearing  of  the  creditors 
of  the  companj'  called  together  by  means  of  publication,  that  the  company  can  satisfy 
all  its  obUgations  with  the  reduced  capital. 

Sixth  Section.     Foreign  Joint  Stock  Companies. 

210.  Foreign  joint  stock  companies  wishing  to  carry  on  business  in  the  Lands  of 
the  Hungarian  Crown  under  their  ovn\  firm  name,  either  by  branch  estabUshments 
or  by  an  agency,  are  bound  before  starting  business  to  register  their  firm  name  at 
the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  they  intend  to  establish  a  branch  business 
or  an  agency. 

211.  All  foreign  joint  stock  companies  are  bound,  together  with  the  apphcation 
for  registration,  to  present  their  articles  of  association  in  authenticated  form  and 
simultaneously  to  prove;  1.  that  they  were  formed  according  to  the  laws  of  their 
land  and  that  they  have  begim  in  fact  to  do  business;  —  2.  that  the  capital  which  is 
destined  to  carry  on  inland  business  is  invested  in  Hungarj^;  —  3.  that  the}'  have 
appointed  for  the  management  of  their  inland  business  representatives  residing 
within  the  boundaries  of  the  Lands  of  the  Hungarian  Crown;  —  4.  that  they  have 
imdertaken  to  defer  in  inland  business  to  the  provisions  of  this  Law,  and  to  acknow- 
ledge the  legal  acts  of  their  representatives  to  be  binding  on  them;  —  5.  that 
the  representatives  have  been  lawfully  authorized  to  sign  the  firm  name  of  the 
branch  estabUshment ;  —  6.  that  thej'  defer  in  all  litigation  origuiating  out  of 
business  transactions  concluded  by  their  representatives  to  the  local  laws  and 
Courts;  —  7.  that  the  foreign  State  in  which  the  company  has  been  formed  acts 
towards  inland  companies  according  to  the  principles  of  reciproicty^). 

The  company  has  to  prove  that  it  has  complied  with  the  postulates  of  Nos.  2,  3, 
4  and  5  b}-  la«-ful  resolutions,  which  are  eventually  to  be  approved  by  the  Govern- 
ment. 

In  cases  when  the  approval  is  to  be  given,  according  to  the  existing  Treaties, 
by  the  IMinistry,  it  must  act  in  accordance  with  the  above  enactments. 

212.  The  publication  of  the  entry  in  the  trade  register  must  contain,  beyond 
the  particulars  enumerated  in  §  158  of  this  Law,  also  the  nomination  of  the  inland 
representatives  and  the  amount  of  capital  invested  here. 

213.  Concerning  the  inland  business  transactions  by  a  foreign  joint  stock  com- 
pany, separate  books  must  be  properly  kept. 

214.  The  inland  representatives  are  bound  to  present  to  the  Court  within  the 
Jurisdiction  of  which  the  foreign  company  has  its  place  of  business  one  original  of  the 
minutes  of  the  general  meeting,  of  the  general  balance  sheet  of  the  company,  and 
of  the  special  balance  sheet  concerning  the  inland  business  done,  within  two  months, 
to  be  reckoned  from  the  day  of  the  general  meeting. 

The  general  and  special  balance  sheet  must  moreover  be  published  in  the  news- 
paper fixed  for  the  advertisements  of  the  company  or  in  the  Official  Gazette,  as 
the  case  may  be. 

215.  The  members  of  the  representation  are  jointly  and  severally  responsible 
for  all  damages  arismg  from  contravention  of  the  enactments  of  the  above  article. 

216.  Resolutions  of  foreign  jomt  stock  companies  containing  provisions  con- 
cerning the  alteration  of  the  object  of  the  undertaking,  or  concerning  dissolution 
or  amalgamation  of  the  company,  are  of  no  effect  with  regard  to  the  management 
of  the  inland  branch  establishment,  even  if  they  were  lawfully  come  to  according 
to  the  foreign  law,  until  entrj'  of  such  resolutions  has  been  made  in  the  inland  trade 
register  kept  at  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  foreign  company  has 
its  branch  establishment. 


1)  Reciprocity  is  warranted  by  a  great  many  Commercial  Treatise. 


58  Magyarorszdg:  Ker.  torv.     I.  resz.     10.  czim.    RtezvSnyt&rsas&g, 

217.  A  bejegyzes  torlese  barkinek  kivanatara  elrendellieto,  ha  igazoltatik: 
1.  hogy  a  tarsasag  sajat  hazajaban  mukodni  megsziint,  vagy  rendelkezesi  jogat 
vagyona  felett  elvesztette;  —  2.  hogy  a  211.  §.  3.  pontjaban  s  a  213.  es  214.  §-ban 
megallapitott  kotelessegeinek  igazolatlanul  meg  nem  felel;  —  3.  hogy  a  kiilfoldi 
allam,  nielyben  a  tarsasag  szekhelye  letezik,  az  itteni  reszveny tarsasagok  tekinteteben 
a  viszonossiig  elvetol  eltert;  —  4.  hogy  a  tarsasag  vagy  annak  itteni  fiokintezete 
ellen  elrendelt  vegrehajtas  siker  nelkiil  maradt;  —  5.  hogy  a  tarsasag  az  itteni 
iizlet  folj'tatasara  szant  es  a  belfoldon  elhelyezett  toket  az  orszagbol  egeszben  vagy 
reszben  kivonta. 


Austria    iranyaban   a    reszvenytarsasagok    (nemkiilonben   szovetkezetek)    kol- 
csonos  bebocsatasa  irant  az  1878.  XXII  t.  cz.  ben  foglalt  egyezmeny 

iranyado. 

1  §.  Ha  az  egyik  allam  teriileten  torvenyesen  megalakult  reszvenytarsasagok 
(reszvenyekre  alakult  beteti  tarsasagok),  biztosito  tarsasagok,  kozkereseti  es  ipar- 
szovetkezetek  Uzletiiket  fioktelepek  altal,  sajat  czegiik  alatt,  a  masik  allam  teriile- 
ten is  kivanjak  folytatni,  kotelesek  az  iizlet  megkezdese  elott  czegiiket  azon  ke- 
reskedelmi  birosagnal  bejegyeztetni,  meljmek  keriileteben  fioktelepet  szandekoznak 
felallitani.  E  bejegyzes  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekekbe  akkor  is  eszkozlendo,  ha 
a  tarsasag  kereskedelmi  iigyletekkel  nem  foglalkozik.  Ezen  hatarozat  kotelezo 
minden  aUando  szekhelylyel  biro  oly  iigynoksegre  nezve  is,  mely  az  illeto  aUam 
teriileten  bejegyzett  fiokteleptol  fiiggetleniil  miikodik. 

2.  A  tarsasag  a  masik  allam  teriileten  felaHitott  minden  fioktelep  resz^re 
kepviselot  koteles  rendehii,  ki  ugyanott  tartozik  rendesen  lakni  es  feljogositand6 
arra,  hog3'  a  tarsasagot  a  fioktelep  iigyleteibol  eredo  ugy  birosag  elotti,  mint  biro- 
sagon  kiviili  minden  iigyben  kepviselhesse.  A  tarsasag  tartozik  kepviselojenek 
ezen  jogi  cselekvenyeit  magara  nezve  kotelezoknek  eUsmerni  es  azok  tekinteteben 
azon  aUamteriilet  birosagainak  van  alarendelve,  melyen  a  fioktelep  torveny  szerint 
felallittatott.     Tobb  fioktelep  reszere  egy  es  ugyanazon  kepviselo  rendelheto. 

3.  A  fioktelepnek  a  2.  §-ban  emlitett  iizleterol,  a  telep  helyen,  kiilon  konyvek 
vezetendok.  A  kozos  kozlekedesi  vallatok  konyvvezetesi  modja,  kiilonosen  a 
kiadasok  mikenti  megosztasa  a  ket  kormany  kozt,  kiilon  egyezmenyek  altal  alla- 
pittatik  meg.  Azon  kozos  kozlekedesi  vallalatokat  illetoleg,  melj-ekre  nezve  meg- 
allapodasok  eddigclc  nem  leteznek,  a  ket  kormany  azonnal  targyalasokat  fog  kez- 
deni,  hogy  ily  megallapoda<ok  a  legrovidebb  ido  alatt  eszkozoltessenek.  A  kozos 
kozlekedesi  vaUalatok  kiilon  konyvei  a  tarsasag  foszekhelyen  is  vezethetok. 

4.  A  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  valo  bejegyzes  eszkozlese  czeljabol  koteles 
a  tarsasag  alapszabalyait  a  torvenyszeknek  hiteles  alakban  bemutatni  es  egyuttal 
igazolni,  hogy  hazaja  torv6nyei  szerint  jogszeriien  all  fenn.  Tartozik  tovabba  a 
2.  §.  ertelmeben  kirendelt  kepviselot  ugyanott  bejelenteni.  A  bejegyzes  eszkoz- 
leslt  es  k6zz6tetelet  illetoleg,  —  a  mennyiben  ezen  egyezmenyben  kivetel  nem 
t6tetik  —  az  azon  teriileten  fennallo  szabvanyok  mcrvadok,  a  mely  teriileten  a 
bejegyzesnek  t6rt6nnie  kell.  A  kepviselo  (2.  §.)  neve  mindenesetre  kozzeteendo. 
Az  emlitett  szabvanyok  alkalniazandok  minden  egyeb  bejegyzesek  cs  k6zz6t6telek 
tekinteteben  is,  melyek  a  fennallo  torvenyek  es  rendeletek  szerint  az  ott  felalli- 
tott  tirsasagokra  n6zve  eloszabvak.  Hasonlokep  bejelentendo  es  kozzeteendo  az 
alapszabalyoknak  a  tarsasag  hazajaban  jogszeriien  keletkezett  minden  kiegeszit^se, 
modositdsa  vagy  a  vallalat  mcgsziintetese  is.  Ilyneniii  kiegeszitesek  vagy  modo- 
Bita.sok  a  minaegyik  teriileten  a  bejegj'zeshez  es  k6zz6tetelhez  dltahiban  kcitott 
hatalyt  esak  ezen  kiilon  bejegyzes  es  kozzdtdtel  id6pontj4t61  nyerik  meg. 

h.  A  kozgyiilesi  jegyzokcinyvek  es  az  evi  merleg  legkesobb  ket  honappal  a 
kozgyiiles  megtartdsa  utiin  hiteles  alakban  bemutatandok  azon  torvenyszeknek, 
melyn61  a  fioktelep  bo  van  jegyezve.  A  2.  §-ban  emlitett  kepviselo  ezen  kiitele- 
zetts^gnek  teljesitese^rt  minden  tekintetben  felelos. 


HtTNGARY:  JOINT  STOCK  COMPANIES.  58 

217,  The  entry  may  be  expunged  on  the  demand  of  any  person,  when  it  is 
proved :  1.  that  the  company  has  ceased  business  in  its  own  land  or  has  been  deprived 
of  the  right  of  disposition  over  its  own  property;  —  2.  that  the  company  does  not 
comply  with  the  duties  imposed  upon  it  by  §  211  No.  3  and  §§  213  and  214,  without 
justifying  itself;  —  3.  that  the  foreign  State  in  which  the  company  resides  has  failed 
to  observe  reciprocity;  —  4.  that  an  execution  against  the  properties  of  the  company 
or  its  inland  representation  has  had  no  success;  —  5.  that  the  company  has  drawn 
from  inland  the  whole  or  part  of  the  capital  destined  to  the  purpose  of  carrying  on 
inland  business. 


In  relation  with  Austria,   concerning  the  admission  of  joint  stock  companies 
and  co-operative  associations,   the  Treaty   articulated    by  Art.  XXII    of    1878 

is  applicable. 

§  1.  Joint  stock  companies  (limited  partnerships  constituted  by  shares),  insur- 
ance associations  and  co-operative  associations,  formed  in  one  of  the  Treaty  States 
and  intending  to  carry  on  business  within  the  boundaries  of  the  other  State  under 
their  own  firm  name  by  means  of  a  branch  establishment,  must  have  their  firm  name 
registered  before  starting  their  business,  at  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which 
they  intend  to  erect  the  branch  establishment.  Such  entry  in  the  trade  register 
ought  to  be  made  even  though  the  company  does  not  carry  on  commercial  business. 
The  enactments  of  this  article  also  hold  good  concerning  any  settled  agency  which 
carries  on  business  independently  from  the  branch  establishment  registered  within 
the  boundaries  of  the  relative  State. 

2.  The  company  must  appoint  a  representative  for  any  branch  establishment 
within  the  boundaries  of  the  other  State,  who  must  have  his  regular  place  of  abode 
there  and  who  must  be  furnished  with  the  power  of  representing  the  company 
Judicially  and  extra-judicially  in  all  transactions  arising  out  of  the  carrying  on  of 
the  business  of  the  branch  establishment.  The  company  must  acknowledge  itself 
bound  by  these  legal  actions,  and  is  subject  concerning  them  to  the  Courts  of  the 
boundaries  of  that  State  within  the  boundaries  of  which  the  branch  establishment 
has  been  lawfully  erected.  The  same  representative  may  be  appointed  for  several 
branch  establishments. 

3.  Concerning  the  business  transactions  of  the  branch  establishment  referred  to 
in  §  2  special  books  ought  to  be  kept  in  the  domicile  thereof.  As  to  the  common 
transport  undertakings,  the  modes  of  book-keeping,  principally  as  to  the  division 
of  disbursements,  will  be  fixed  between  the  Governments  by  a  separate  Treaty. 
Concerning  those  common  transport  undertakings  as  to  which  stipulations  do  not 
yet  exist,  both  Governments  are  to  enter  negotiations  immediately  for  the  purpose 
of  effectuating  such  stipulations  in  the  shortest  time  possible.  The  special  books  of 
the  common  transport  undertakings  may  be  kept  also  at  the  head  establishment  of 
the  company. 

4.  With  the  object  of  having  entry  made  in  the  trade  register  the  company  is 
bound  to  present  its  articles  of  association  in  legally  verified  form  to  the  Court,  and 
simultaneously  to  prove  and  corroborate  that  it  carries  on  business  lawfully  according 
the  laws  of  its  land.  Then  representatives  appointed  according  to  §  2  ought  to  be 
nominated.  As  to  the  entry  and  the  publication  thereof  the  provisions  of  the  law  of 
that  State  within  the  boundaries  of  which  such  entry  is  made  are  to  be  applied  unless 
this  Treaty  contains  exemptions.  The  name  of  the  representative  (§  2)  has  in  any 
case  to  be  published.  The  provisions  referred  to  ought  also  to  be  applied  to  all  other 
entries  and  publications  provided  for  by  the  Laws  and  Decrees  of  the  State  for  the 
companies  formed  there.  In  the  same  way  any  supplement  to  or  alteration  of  the 
articles  of  association  lawfully  effectuated  in  the  native  land,  as  well  as  the  expiration 
of  the  company,  must  be  registered  and  published.  Such  supplements  or  alterations 
depending  generally  in  both  territories  on  their  registration  and  pubUcation  in  the 
relative  land,  become  effective  only  after  the  special  registration  and  publication. 

5.  Minutes,  resolutions  of  the  general  meeting,  and  the  j'early  balance  sheet 
ought  to  be  presented  to  any  Court  in  whose  trade  register  a  branch  establishment 
is  registered,  in  legally  verified  form  at  latest  two  months  after  the  general  meeting. 
The  representative  referred  to  in  §  2  is  responsible  in  every  respect  for  the  performance 
of  this  duty. 


59  Magyarorsz&g:  Ker.  torv.     I.  resz.     10.  czim.     Rfezv6nytar3asag. 

6.  Az  erdekeltek  kivanatara  vagy  a  politikai  hatosag  kozbelepese  folytan  azon 
bir6sag  altal,  meljTiel  a  bejegyzes  tortent,  a  fioktelep  bejegyzesenek  torlese  elren- 
delendo,  ha  igazoltatik,  hogy  a  vallalat  sajat  hazajaban  fennallani  megsziint,  vagy 
ha  a  rnasik  teriileten  levo  iizlet  folytatasa  tekinteteben  ezen  egyezmenynek  hataro- 
zatai,  tortent  felszoHtas  daczara,  a  megallapitott  megfelelo  hatarido  alatt  meg 
nem  tartatnak.  A  bejegyzesnek  jogerejii  torlese  folytan  megsziinik  a  fioktelep 
jogosultsaga  is. 

7.  Azon  tarsasagok,  melyek  a  masik  allam  teriileten  jelenleg  mar  fioktelepekkel 
bimak,  kotelesek  ezen  egyezmeny  1 — 4.  §-aiban  foglalt  hatarozmanyoknak,  a 
mennyiben  ez  mar  kiilonben  is  meg  nem  tortent  volna,  megaUapitando  alkalmas 
hatarido  alatt  eleget  tenni. 

8.  Az  egyik  aUam  teriileten  letezo  biztosito  tarsasagok i),  melyek  miikodesoket 
fioktelepek  felallitasa  altal  jovore  a  masik  allam  teriiletere  kiterjesztendik,  tartoz- 
nak  ezen  fioktelepek  bejegyzese  elott  mindazon  felteteleknek  is  megfelelni,  melyekre 
a  honi  torvenj'ek  a  belfoldi  biztosito  tarsasagokat  a  biztositasi  iig3'let  megkezdhetese 
vegett  kiilonosen  kotelezik.  A  mennyiben  valamely  alap  tenyleges  befizetesenek 
igazolasarol  van  szo  a  tarsasag  foszekhelyen  tortent  befizetes  igazolasa  elegseges. 

9.  A  fioktelep  nelkiili  iizletfolytatas  tekinteteben  a  vam  es  kereskedelmi 
szovetseg  XIV.  czikkeben  foglalt  hatarozmanyok  alkalmazandok 

10.  Az  ezen  egyezmenyben  megjelolt  vaLlalatoknak  a  masLk  allam  teriileten 
engedelyezett  iizlet  gyakorlasa  alol  a  takarekbetetek  elfogadasara  alapitott  takarek- 
penztari  iizlet  kivetetik. 


Hetedik  fejezet.     Biinteto  hatarozatok.^) 

218.  Az  igazgatosag  tagjai,  a  mennyiben  cselekvenyiik  vagy  mulasztasuk  a 
biintetotorveny  sulya  ala  nem  esik,  az  illetekes  torvenyszek  altal  harom  honapig 
terjedheto  f  ogsagra  itelendok :  1 .  lia  az  alapszabalyoknak  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzdkbe 
bevezetes  vegett,  az  alaptoke  alairasara  es  befizetesere  nezve,  tudva  valotlan 
eloterjesztest  tesznek;  —  2.  ha  vetkes  mulasztasuk  miatt  a  tarsasagnak  harom 
honapon  at  feliigyelo  bizottsaga  egyaltalaban  nem,  vagy  nem  kello  szamban  volt ;  — 
3.  ha  a  merleg  felaUitasanal  torvenyeUenesen  jamak  el,  vagy  ha  a  kozgyiilesen  tett 
eloterjesztesekben  a  tarsasag  helyzetet  tudva,  valotlanul  adjak  elo,  vagy  amiak 
helyzetet  eltitkoljak;  —  4.  ha  a  kozgyulesi  jegyzokonyveket  szandekosan  hamisan 
vezettetik;  —  5.  ha  a  tarsasagnak  sajat  reszvenyeit  a  161.  §.  rendelete  ellenere 
megszerzik,  vagy  azokra  kolcsont  adnak ;  —  6.  ha  a  r^szvenyeseknek  az  alaptokebol, 
a  165.  §.  rendelete  ellenere,  osztalekot  vagy  kamatot  fizetnek;  —  7.  ha  a  187.  §.  eseteiben 
a  kozgyiilest  osszehivni,  illetoleg  a  csodnyitast  kerni  elmulasztjak;  —  8.  ha  a 
kozgyulesnek  fentartott  iigyekben  (179.  §.)  onhatalmulag  eljarnak. 


219.  Az  elobbeni  szakaszban  megallapitott  biintetesnek  van  helye:  1.  az 
alapitok  eUen,  kik  a  tervezetben  tudva,  valotlan  adatokat  kozolnek;  —  2.  a  feliigyelo 
bizottsag  tagjai  ellen,  ha  ezek  az  6vi  szamadasok,  a  merleg  es  a  nyeres^g  felosztasa 
irant  a  kozgyiiles  ele  terjesztett  jelentesuket  tudva,  valotlan  adatokra  alapitjdk;  — 
3.  a  kiilfoldi  reszvenj'tarsasagok  itteni  k^pviseloi  eUen,  ha  ezek  az  itteni  iizlet 
folytatasara  szdnt  t6k6t  mas  cz61ra  forditjak,  vagy  az  orszagbol  kivonatni  engedik. 

220.  Enyhito  koriilmenyek  kozt  jogaban  aU  a  birosagnak,  az  elobbeni  k6t 
szakasz  eseteiben  a  fogsagbiintetfet,  a  v6tkesekre  kiilon-kiilon  kiszabando  es  ezer 
forintig  terjedheto  pdnzbirsdgra  vdltoztatni. 

221.  Ezer  forintig  terjedheto  penzbirsaggal  sujtand6k:  1.  az  igazgat6sag  tagjai, 
ha  a  198.  §.  ellenere  a  mdrleget  6s  jelent6st  nyolcz  nappal  a  k6zgyiil6s  elott  kozz^touni 
elmulasztjak;  vagy  ha  a  kozgyiilesi  jegyzokonyveket  az  iUet^kes  torv6nysz6kliez 
be  nem  terjesztik ;  vagy  ha  az  ideiglenes  reszv6nyeket  a  t6nyleg  bef izetettn61  magasabb 

>)  A  biztositd  t&reas&Rok  tckintot^bon  Id.  az  1899  XXXJX.  t.  cz.  t.  a.  401  §  n&l.  — 
*)  A  ztUoglev^l  6a  kotv^nykibocs&td  r.  t.  tokintet6ben  tov4bbi  biintet6  int6zked6sek  411an6ik 
fenn.  Id.  az  1870.  XXXVI.  t.  cz.  32.  35  §§.  az  1897  XXXII.  t.  cz.  21.  §.  t. 


HUNGARY:  JOINT  STOCK  COMPANIES.  59 

6.  On  dciiiaud  of  interested  parties  or  on  interference  of  the  political  authority, 
the  registration  of  the  branch  establishment  maj'  be  exjiungcd  by  the  Court  at  which 
the  entry  has  been  made,  if  proof  and  corroboration  is  afforded  that  the  undertaking 
has  ceased  to  exist  in  its  native  land,  or  if,  concerning  the  carrying  on  of  the  business 
in  the  other  territory,  the  enactments  of  this  Treaty  are  not  complied  with  in  spite 
of  notice  having  been  given  within  an  appropriate  space  of  time  to  be  fixed.  When 
the  registration  is  validl}'  expunged,  the  right  of  the  branch  establishment  also 
expires. 

7.  Those  companies  which  have  at  the  time  being  branch  establishments  within 
the  boundaries  of  the  other  land,  are  bound  to  comply  with  the  provisions  of  §§  1 — 4 
of  this  Treaty,  unless  they  have  alreadj'  done  so  w-ithin  an  appropriate  space  of 
time  to  be  fixed. 

8.  Insurance  companies  of  one  of  the  territories^)  which  extend  their  business 
in  the  future  by  erecting  branch  establishments  in  the  other  territory,  are  bound 
to  perform  before  the  registration  all  those  duties  which  the  local  laws  impose 
upon  inland  insurance  companies  as  special  conditions  of  starting  the  insurance 
business.  So  far  as  it  is  a  question  of  proving  and  corroborating  that  a  fund  has 
actually  been  paid  in,  the  proof  that  the  paj^ment  has  been  made  at  the  head  esta- 
blishment of  the  company  is  satisfactory. 

9.  The  enactments  of  Art.  XIV  of  the  Customs  and  Commercial  Treaty  hold 
good  for  the  case  when  business  is  carried  on  without  any  branch  establishment. 

10.  The  business  of  savings  banks  by  collecting  saving  deposits  is  excluded  from 
the  licence  given  by  this  Treaty  to  the  mentioned  undertakings  concerning  the 
carrying  on  of  business  in  the  other  State. 


Seventh  Section.     Penal  Provisions.^) 

218.  Members  of  the  directorate,  so  far  as  their  acts  or  omissions  do  not  infringe 
the  provisions  of  the  Penal  Law,  may  be  sentenced  by  the  Court  within  whose  juris- 
diction the  company  has  its  place  of  busmess,  to  imprisonment  up  to  three  months: 
1.  when  thej'  knowingly  make  false  statements  in  connection  with  the  entry  to  be 
made  of  the  articles  of  association  in  the  trade  register,  concerning  the  subscribing 
for  and  the  payments  in  of  the  capital ;  —  2.  when  by  their  guilty  omission  the  com- 
pany has  remained  more  than  three  months  without  a  council  of  supervision  or 
with  a  council  of  supervision  in  insufficient  number;  —  3.  when  in  drawing  up  the 
balance  sheet  they  act  in  contravention  of  the  law,  or  when  in  their  report  to  the 
general  meeting  they  knowingly  make  false  statements  concerning  the  condition 
of  the  company's  affairs  or  when  they  conceal  the  same ;  —  4.  when  they  have  inten- 
tionally made  false  minutes  of  the  general  meeting;  —  5.  when  they  acquire  or  take 
as  security  the  company's  own  shares  in  contravention  of  the  enactments  of  §  161 ;  — 
6.  when  they  pay  dividends  or  interest  to  the  shareholders  out  of  the  original  capital 
in  contravention  of  §  165;  —  7.  when  they  omit  to  convene  a  general  meeting  in 
the  cases  of  §  187,  or  when  they  omit  to  have  bankruptcy  proceedings  commenced;  — 
8.  when  they  act  arbitrarily  in  affairs  reserved  to  the  general  meeting  (§  179). 

219.  He  incurs  the  same  punishment,  who:  1.  as  a  founder  knowinglj'  makes 
false  statements  in  the  prospectus ;  —  2.  as  a  member  of  the  council  of  supervision 
makes  their  report  to  the  general  meeting  concerning  the  yearly  accounts,  the  balance 
sheet  and  the  partition  of  the  profit,  knowing!}'  on  the  basis  of  false  facts;  —  3.  as 
inland  representative  of  a  foreign  company  allows  the  capital  destined  to  the  carrjong 
on  of  inland  business  to  be  drawn  out  of  the  land,  or  who  makes  use  of  such  capital 
for  another  purpose. 

220.  In  case  of  extenuating  circumstances,  the  Court  may  in  the  cases  of  the 
two  foregoing  articles  change  the  imprisonment  to  a  fine  to  be  inflicted  separately 
on  each  offender.    This  fine  shall  not  exceed  1000  Gulden  (2000  Kronen). 

221.  The  following  are  liable  to  a  fine  not  exceeding  1000  Gulden  (2000  Kronen) : 
1.  the  members  of  the  directorate,  when  they  omit  in  contravention  of  §  198  to 
publish  the  balance  sheet  and  the  report  eight  days  before  the  day  of  the  general 
meeting,  or  when  they  do  not  present  the  minutes  of  the  general  meeting  to  the  Court 

1)  Concerning  Insurance  Companies,  see  Art.  XXXIX  of  1899  §  461.  —  *)  Concerning 
mortgage  banks  issuing  debentures,  bonds,  etc.,  see  §§  32  and  35  of  Art.  XXXV  of  1876  and 
§  21  of  Art.  XXXII  of  1897. 


60  MagyarorBz6g:  Ker.  torv.     I.  r^sz.     11.  czim.  Szovetkezetek. 

osszegrol  allitjak  ki;  —  2.  a  kozgyiiles  egybehivasara  kotelezett  kozeg,  ha  azt  evenkint 
legalabb  egyszer  egybe  nem  hivja  (177.  §.);  —  3.  a  felszamolok,  ha  a  206.  §.  ellenere 
a  felszamolas  folyamarol  jelentest  nem  tesznek,  vagy  a  vegeredmenyt  kozzetenni 
elmulasztjak;  —  4.  a  kiilfoldi  reszvenytarsasag  itteni  kepviseloi,  haezeka214.  §-ban 
foglalt  hatarozatokat  meg  nem  tartjak. 

222.  A  218.,  219.  es  221.  §-ban  megallapitott  biintetesek  Mszabasa  altal  a  jelen 
torv^nyben  kimondott  karteritesi  kotelezettsegen  valtozas  nem  tortenik^). 

Tizenegyedik  czim.    Szovetkezetek. 

Elso  fejezet.     Altalanos  hatarozatok. 

223.  Szovetkezetnek  ezen  torveny  ertelmeben  meg  nem  hatarozott  szamu 
tgokbol  alio  azon  tarsasag  tekintetik,  mely  tagjai  hitelenek,  keresetenek  vagy 
gazdalkodasanak  kozos  iizletkezeles  mellett,  illetoleg  a  kolcsonosseg  alapjan  elo- 
mozditasara  alakul. 

Ida  tartoznak  nevezetesen:  az  elolegezesi  es  hitelegyletek;  —  a  nyersanyag 
kozos  beszerzesere,  kozos  raktar  tartasara,  vagy  kozos  termelesre  alakult  egyletek; 
—  a  fogyasztasi  egyletek;  —  a  lakepito  tarsasagok;  —  a  kolcsonos  biztosito 
tarsasagok^). 

224.  A  szovetkezet  megalakultnak  tekintetik :  1 .  ha  a  tarsasagi  alapszabalyok 
letrejottek;  —  2.  ha  a  tarsasag  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  bevezettetett. 

Az  egyes  tagok  belepese  a  szovetkezetbe  irasbeli  nyilatkozat  alapjan  tortenik. 

225.  Az    alapszabalyokban    mindenesetre    kovetkezoket   kell    megallapitani : 

1.  a  szovetkezet  czeget  es  szekhelyet;  —  2.  a  vallalat  targyat;  —  3.  a  szovetkezet 
tartamat;  —  4.  a  tagok  belepesenek  felteteleit  es  esetleg  azok  (kilepes,  halal  vagy 
kizaratas  kovetkezteben)  kivalasara  vonatkozo  kiilonos  hatarozatokat;  —  5.  az  egyes 
tagok  reszesiileti  aranyat,  illetoleg  azok  iizletreszeit  es  ezen  reszek  kepzodesenek 
mod j at;  —  6.  azon  elveket,  melyek  szerint  a  merleg  keszitesenek  6s  meg\'izsgalasanak 
tortenni  keU;  —  7.  a  nyereseg  vagy  veszteseg  kiszamitasanak  es  az  egyes  tagok 
kozt  felosztasanak  modozatait ;  —  8.  az  igazgatosag  szervezetet,  mikenti  valasztasanak 
modjat,  annak  hataskoret  es  miikodesenek  idejet ;  —  9.  a  feliigyelo  bizottsag  szervezetet 
es  miikodesenek  idejet;  —  10.  a  czegjegyzes  modjat;  —  11.  a  kozgyiilds  mikenti 
osszehivasat ,  megtartasanak  helyet  es  idejet,  hataskoret,  targyalasi  rendjet,  a 
hatarozatok  hozatalanak  modjat  es  annak  megallapitasat,  hogy  mi  tortenjek  az 
esetben,  ha  az  osszehivott  kozgyiiles  hatarozatkepes  nem  volt.  — •  12.  a  tagok 
szavazati  jogat  es  ennek  mi]<enti  gyakorlasat.  —  13.  a  szovetkezet  hirdetmenyeinek 
mikenti  kozzetetelet.  —  14.  annak  megallapitasat,  hogy  a  tagok  a  tarsasag 
kotelezettsegeicrt  korlatlan  vagy  korlatolt  felelosseggel  tartoznak-e  es  lia  ez  utobbi 
esetben  a  felelosseg  a  torvenyben  meghatarozott  merteken  tiil  terjesztetik  ki,  ezen 
felelosseg  terjedelmet. 

226.  Az  alapszabdlyok  a  tagok  nevjegyzekevel  egyiitt,  a  kereskedelmi  cz6g- 
jegyz6kbe  bevezetes  6s  kozzdtetel  vegett  azon  t6rv6nysz6knel,  melynek  keriilet^ben 
a  szovetkezet  sz6khelye  van,  bejelentendok. 

A  bejelent^s  kozz6t6telenek  magaban  kell  foglalnia:  1.  az  alapszabalyok  kelt^t; 

2.  a  szovetkezet  czdget  6s  szekhelydt ;  —  3.  a  vallalat  targyat ;  —  4.  a  szovetkezet 
tartamat;  —  5.  a  cz6gjegyz6s  modjat;  —  6.  a  szovetkezeti  hirdetmenyek  mik6nti 
k6zz6t6tel6t ;  —  7.  annak  felemlit6set,  hogy  a  tagok  a  szovetkezet  kotelezettsegeicrt 
korlatlan  vagy  korlatolt  felel6ss6get  vallalnak-e  es  ha  ez  utobbi  esetben  a  felel6ss6g 
a  t6rv6nyben  meghatirozott  m6rt6ken  tiil  terjesztetik  ki :  ezen  felel6ss6g  terjedelmet. 


1)  A  kereskedelmi  v^tsdgek  tdrgydban  k6vetond6  elj4r68t  az  1906.  november  29-6n  215/G. 
8z4m  alatt  kibocH^tott  igazaAgiigyi  miniatori  rendelet  szab^lyozza.  Kivonatoa  istnertet6s6t 
l&ad  a  fugi;el6kben.  —  ^)  A  Magyar  Fipldhitelint^zet  (1876.  XXI.  t.  cz.)  6s  a  sKisbirtokosok 
Orszdgos  l<'oldhitelint6zete»  (1879.  XXXIX.  t.  cz.)  tobb  tekintetben  olt6r(5  szabiilyok  alatt 
dllanak. 


HUNGARY:  CO-OPERATIVE  ASSOCIATIONS.  60 

within  whose  jurisdiction  the  company  has  its  place  of  business,  or  when  they  issue 
certificates  of  shares  at  a  higher  amount  than  that  whicii  was  in  fact  paid;  —  2.  the 
body  whose  duty  it  is  to  summon  a  general  meeting,  when  it  does  not  do  so  at  least 
once  a  year  (§  177);  —  3.  the  liquidators,  if  they  omit,  in  contravention  of  §  206, 
to  make  reports  concerning  tlie  progress  of  liquidation,  or  if  they  omit  to  publish 
the  final  result;  —  4.  the  inland  representatives  of  foreign  companies,  when  they  do 
not  accomplish  the  duties  imposed  on  them  by  the  enactments  of  §  214. 

222.  The  liability  to  damages  enacted  by  this  Law')  is  not  affected  by  the 
infliction  of  the  punishments  enumerated  in  §§218,  219  and  221. 

Eleventh  Title.    Co-operative  Associations. 

First  Section.     General  provisions. 

223.  As  co-operative  associations  within  the  meaning  of  this  Law  are  considered 
such  associations  as  are  formed  by  an  undetermined  number  of  members  for  the 
purpose  of  the  promotion  of  the  credit,  profit  or  interests  of  the  members  on  the 
basis  of  common  management  and  on  co-operative  principles. 

This  group  contams  namely:  advance  and  credit  societies;  —  societies  for 
purchase  in  common  of  raw  material,  for  keeping  stores  in  common  or  for  production 
in  common;  —  societies  for  consumption;  —  associations  for  lodging  houses;  — 
mutual  insurance  associations^). 

224.  The  co-operative  association  is  considered  as  formed:  1.  when  the  articles 
of  association  have  been  drawn  up;  —  2.  when  entry  of  the  association  has  been 
made  in  the  trade  register. 

The  individual  members  join  the  association  on  the  basis  of  a  written 
declaration. 

225.  The  articles  of  association  must  in  all  cases  settle:  1.  the  firm  name  and 
the  residence  of  the  association ;  —  2.  the  object  of  the  undertaking;  —  3.  the  duration 
of  the  association ;  —  4.  the  conditions  under  wliich  the  members  may  join  the  associa- 
tion and  the  special  provisions  concerning  the  eventual  withdrawal  (by  retirement, 
death  or  expulsion) ;  —  5.  the  proportion  of  participation  of  the  individual  members 
in  relation  to  their  business  shares,  and  the  manner  of  formation  of  such  business 
shares;  —  6.  the  principles  according  to  which  the  balance  sheet  has  to  be  drawn 
up  and  examined;  —  7.  the  method  of  calculation  of  profit  and  loss  and  of  the  division 
among  the  individual  members;  —  8.  the  organization  of  the  directorate,  the  mode  of 
election  of  such  directorate,  the  sphere  of  their  functions,  and  the  duration  of  their 
powers ;  —  9.  the  organization  and  duration  of  the  powers  of  the  councO  of  supervision ; 

—  10.  the  manner  of  signing  the  firm  name; —  10.  the  method  of  holding  and  sum- 
moning and  the  place  and  time  of  the  general  meeting,  the  scope  of  its  fmictions, 
the  method  of  passing  resolutions,  and  iDrovisions  concerning  what  ought  to  be  done 
when  the  general  meeting  is  not  able  to  pass  resolutions;  —  12.  the  votes  of  members 
and  method  in  \\hich  the  right  of  voting  is  to  be  exercised;  —  13.  the  mode  in 
which  publications  of  the  association  are  to  be  made;  —  14.  whether  the  liability 
of  the  members  of  the  association  for  the  obligations  of  the  association  is  an 
unlimited  or  a  Umited  one,  and  in  the  latter  case,  if  the  liability  will  surpass  the 
measure  fixed  by  the  law.  the  limits  of  such  liability. 

226.  The  articles  of  association,  together  with  the  list  of  names  of  the  members, 
must  be  presented  at  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  association  has 
its  place  of  business  for  the  purpose  of  entry  in  the  trade  register  and  publication. 

The  publication  of  the  registration  must  contain:  1.  the  date  of  the  articles 
of  association;  —  2.  the  firm  name  and  residence  of  the  association;  —  3.  the  object 
of  the  undertaking;  —  4.  the  duration  of  the  association;  —  5.  the  manner  of  signing 
the  firm  name;  —  6.  the  mode  in  which  publications  of  the  association  are  to  be  made; 

—  7.  the  declaration  whether  the  liability  of  the  members  for  the  obhgations  of  the 
association  is  an  unlimited  or  limited  one  and,  in  the  latter  case,  if  the  Liability  will 
surpass  the  measure  fixed  by  the  law,  the  limits  of  such  liability. 

*)  Proceedings  in  these  penal  cases  of  the  Commercial  Law  are  regulated  by  a  Decree 
of  the  Minister  of  Justice,  given  the  29th  November  190G,  sub.  Nr.  215  G.  —  ^j  Concerning 
the  Hungarian  Land  Credit  Institute  (Art.  XXI  of  1876),  ajid  the  Regional  Land  Credit 
Institute  of  Small  Landowners  (Art.  XXXIX  of  1879),  in  several  matters  different  provisions 
are  to  be  applied. 


61  Magyarorsz&g:  Ker.  torv.     I.  r6sz.     11.  czltn.    Szovetkezetek. 

227.  A  szovetkezet  az  alapszabalyok  bemutatasaval  egyidejiileg  igazolni 
tartozik,  hogy  az  alapszabalyok  az  alakulo  kozgyiiles  altal  megaUapittattak  s  hogy 
az  igazgatosag  es  feliigyelo  bizottsag  megvalasztatott. 

Az  e  vegre  szolgalo  beadvanyt  az  igazgatosag  tagjai  az  illetekes  torvenyszeknel 
sajatkeziileg  alairni  vagj^  hitelesitett  alakban  benyujtani  tartoznak. 

228.  A  szovetkezet  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  tortent  bevezetes  es  kihir- 
detes  elott  letezonek  nem  tekintetik.  Azok,  kik  a  bevezetes  es  kiliirdetes  elott  a 
tarsasag  neveben  eljarnak,  szemelyesen  es  egyetemlegesen  felelosek. 

229.  A  tarsasagi  alapszabalyok,  az  elobbi  szakaszban  erintett  t^nyek  igazolasa 
mellett  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  bevezetes  vegett  azon  torvenyszeknek  is 
bemutatandok,  melynek  keriileteben  a  szovetkezet  fiokteleppel  bir. 

230.  A  jelen  torveny  210 — 217.  §-ainak  a  kiilfoldi  reszvenytarsasagokra  vonat- 
koz6  hatarozatai  a  kiilfoldi  szovetkezetekre  is  megfelelo  alkalmazast  nyernek. 

Masodik  fejezet.     A  tagok  jogviszonyai  egymas  kozott  es  harmadik 

szemelyek  iranyaban. 

231.  A  korlatlan  felelosseggel  alakult  szovetkezetek  tagjai  a  tarsasag  kotele- 
zettsegeiert,  a  mertnyiben  azok  a  tarsasag  vagyonabol  ki  nem  elegithetok,  egyetem- 
legesen egesz  vagyonukkal  felelnek. 

A  korlatolt  felelosseggel  alakult  szovetkezetek  tagjai,  a  mennyiben  a  tarsasagi 
alapszabal3'ok  maskent  nem  intezkednek,  csak  lekotott  iizletresziik  erejeig  kote- 
lozv6k. 

232.  A  tarsasag  hitelezoi  koveteleseiket  az  egyes  tagok  ellen  csak  a  tarsasag 
vagyonara  nyitott  csod  befejezese  utan,  es  csak  annyiban  ervenyesithetik,  a  meny- 
nyiben  ezen  kovetelesek  a  csodnel  felszamitva.  illetoleg  megitelve  lettek. 

Ily  kovetelesek  az  egyes  tarsasagi  tagtol,  ujabb  torvenyes  eljaras  n^lkiil,  vegre- 
hajtas  utjan  hajthatok  be^). 

233.  Ki  fennaUo  szovetkezetbe  lep,  a  belepese  elott  keletkezett  minden  tarsa- 
sagi kotelezettsegert  felelos. 

Az  ezzel  ellenkezo  szerzodes  harmadik  szemelyek  iranyaban  joghatalylyal  nem  bir. 

234.  A  mennjiben  az  alapszabalyok  elteroleg  nem  intezkednek:  az  oly  tagok, 
kik  szabalyszerii  befizeteseiket  teljesitettek,  a  tobbi  tagok  altal  oly  czimen,  bogy 
ez  utobbiak  tobbet  fizettek,  visszkeresettel  meg  nem  tamadhatok. 

235.  Az  egyes  szovetkezeti  tagnak  az  esetben  is,  ba  a  tarsasag  bizonyos  idore 
alakult,  jogaban  all  a  tarsasagbol  eg6szen,  vagy  ha  tobb  iizlctresze  volt,  bizonyos 
iizletreszekre  nczve,  eloleges  felmondas  mellett  kilepni.  Ha  a  felmondasi  hatarido 
6s  a  kilepes  idopontja  az  alapszabalyokban  meg  nem  allapittatott,  a  kil6p6s  csak 
az  iizleti  6v  befejeztevel  eloleges,  legalabb  negy  heti  felmondas  utan  tortenhetik. 

Halal  altal  megsziinik  a  tagsag.  A  jogutodok  az  eUialt  tag  helyebe  l^phetnek, 
a  mennyiben  az  alapszabalyok  ezt  ki  nem  zarjak. 

A  szovetkezet  az  egyes  tagot  az  alapszabalyokban  meghatirozott  okok  miatt 
ki   is   zarhatja. 

236.  A  szovctkezetbol  cg(^szen  vagy  egj-es  iizletreszekre  n6zve  kivalt  tagok 
63  orokoseik  a  tarsasag  hitelezoi  iranyaban  mindazon  tarsasagi  kotelezettsegekert, 
melyek  a  kivahis  idclpontjaig  keletkeztck,  a  254.  §-ban  meghatarozott  eldviil6si  idon 
belol,  az  alapszabalyokban  megullapitott  mertekben  felelnek. 

237.  A  kivalt  tagok  vagy  orokoseik,  a  mennyiben  az  alapszabdlyok  maskent 
nem  intezkednek,  a  .szovetkezet  tartalektokejere  6s  mas  vagyonara  igenyt  nem 
tarthatnak.  Kllenben  igenyiik  van  a  kivalas  everol  szolo  zarsziimadiis  szerint  reajuk 
eso  iizletreszhez. 

Ezen  iizletresz,  s  a  netaldni  mas  jarandosag  kifizet6s6t,  a  korlatlan  felelosseggel 
alakult  szovetkezet  tagjai  vagj'  ezek  orokosei:  a  zarszamadas  megiillapitasat61 
szamitott  harom  ho  utan;  a  korlatolt  felelosseggel  alakult  szovetkezet  tagjai  vagy 

1)  Az  elj&r&sra  Id.  a  csddtorv^ny  257 — 2G1.  §§.   t. 


HUNGARY:  CO-OPKUATIVE  ASSOCIATIONS.  6l 

227.  The  association  must  on  presenting  the  articles  of  association  simulta- 
neously prove  and  corroborate  (hat  tlie  articles  of  association  were  settled  by  the 
constitutive  general  meeting,  and  the  directorate  and  council  of  supervision  elected 
thereby. 

The  presentation  relating  thereto  must  be  signed  personally  bj'  the  members  of 
the  directorate  before  the  Court  within  whose  jurisdiction  the  association  has  its 
place  of  business  or  be  presented  in  legally  verified  form. 

228.  The  association  is  considered  as  not  e.xisting  before  entry  in  the  trade 
register.  Those  who  have  acted  on  behalf  of  the  association  before  the  entry  and 
publication  are  jointly  and  severally  responsible. 

229.  The  articles  of  association  ought  to  be  presented  together  with  proof  and 
corroboration  of  the  facts  mentioned  in  the  foregoing  articles  for  the  purpose  of 
having  entry  made  in  the  trade  register  of  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which 
the  association  has  a  branch  establishment. 

230.  The  provisions  of  §§  210 — 217  of  this  Law  concerning  foreign  joint  stock 
companies  are  to  be  applied  to  foreign  co-operative  associations  by  analogy. 

Second   Section.     Legal   relationship    of   the   members   towards    one 
another  and  towards  third  persons. 

231.  Members  of  a  co-operative  association  w  itli  unlimited  Liability  are  respon- 
sible for  the  obligations  entered  into  by  the  association,  so  far  as  they  cannot  be  covered 
by  the  property  of  the  association,  jointly  and  severally  and  with  their  whole  pro- 
perty. 

Members  of  a  co-operative  association  with  limited  liabilitj'  are  responsible, 
unless  the  articles  of  association  other\vise  provide,  only  to  the  amount  of  the  busi- 
ness shares  subscribed  by  them. 

232.  Creditors  of  the  association  can  only  enforce  their  claims  against  individual 
members  of  the  association  after  termination  of  the  banltruptcy,  and  only  in  so  far 
as  the.se  claims  have  been  established  in  the  bankruptcy  proceedings. 

Payment  of  such  debts  may  be  exacted  by  execution  against  the  property  of 
an  individual  member  without  instituting  a  new  legal  proceeding!). 

233.  A  person  who  enters  an  existing  co-operative  association  is  responsible 
for  all  obligations  entered  into  by  the  association  previous  to  his  entry. 

Any  agreement  to  the  contrary  is  of  no  effect  as  against  third  persons. 

234.  Those  members  who  have  made  the  payments  provided  for  bj'  the  articles 
of  association  cannot  be  attacked  by  other  members  for  contribution  on  the  ground 
that  the  latter  have  made  greater  payments,  unless  the  articles  of  association  other- 
wise provide. 

235.  Everj'  member  has  the  right,  even  when  the  association  has  been  constitut- 
ed for  a  fixed  period,  to  retire  from  the  association  either  totally,  or,  when  he  has  had 
more  business  shares,  concerning  a  certain  number  of  business  shares,  after  he  has 
given  notice,  ^^^len  neither  the  period  of  notice  nor  the  time  of  retirement  has  been 
fixed  b}^  the  articles  of  association,  retirement  can  only  be  effected  after  the  close 
of  the  fmancial  year  and  after  at  least  four  weeks'  previous  notice. 

Membership  expires  by  death.  Heirs  may  succeed  in  the  rights  and  obligations 
of  the  deceased  member,  unless  the  articles  of  association  otherwise  provide. 

The  association  can  also  dismiss  individual  members  for  reasons  stipulated 
by  the  articles  of  association. 

236.  Members  retired  from  the  association  totally  or  concerning  a  certain 
number  of  business  shares,  as  well  as  their  heirs,  are  responsible  to  the  creditors 
of  the  association  for  all  obligations  entered  into  up  to  the  time  of  retirement,  within 
the  period  fixed  bj-  §  254,  and  to  the  extent  fixed  by  the  articles  of  association. 

237.  Neither  the  retired  members  nor  their  heirs  have  any  claim  in  respect  of 
the  reserve  fund  or  the  other  property  of  the  association  unless  the  articles  of  associa- 
tion otherwise  provide.  On  the  other  hand,  they  have  a  claim  to  the  business  shares 
due  to  them  after  the  drawing  up  the  account  for  the  year  of  their  retirement. 

Members  of  a  co-operative  association  with  unlimited  liability  or  their  heirs 
cannot  demand  payment  of  their  business  shares  or  other  sums  due  to  them  until 
the  expiration  of  tlu-ee  months,  to  be  calculated  from  the  time  when  the  yearly 

')  Concerning  the  procedure  see  §§  267 — 261  of  the  Bankruptcy  Law. 


Q2  Magyarorszdg :   Ker.  torv.     I.  r6sz.      11.  czim.    Szovetkezetek. 

ezek  orokosei  pedig  csak  a  254.  §-ban  meghatarozott  eleviilesi  ido  lejartaval  kovetel- 
hetik,  felteve,  hogy  addig  a  tarsasag  feloszlasa  el  nem  hataroztatott. 

Ugyanennek  van  helye  akkor  is,  ha  a  tag  csak  egy  vagy  tobb  iizletreszre  nezve 
16p  ki  a  szovetkezetbol. 

238.  A  raennyiben  az  alapszabalyok  maskent  nem  intezkednek,  a  szovetkezeti 
tag  egj'es  vagy  minden  iizletreszet  s  az  ezekkel  jaro  tagsagi  jogokat,  az  igazga- 
tosagnal  tortent  bejelentes  mellett,  masra  atruhazhatja. 

Az  atruhazonak  a  236.  §-ban  megallapitott  felelossege  azonban  erintetlen 
marad,  ha  az  atvevo  kotelezettsegenek  eleget  tenni  nem  kepes. 

239.  A  jelen  torveny  95.  es  96.  §-amak  a  maganliitelezokre  s  a  beszamitasra 
vonatkozo  intezkedesei  a  szovetkezetekre  is  alkalmazast  nyernek. 

A  maganliitelezo,  ki  a  szovetkezeti  tag  maganvagyonara  sikerteleniil  vezetett 
vegrehajtas  utan  adosanak  a  tarsasag  feloszlasa  esetere  jutando  illetmenyet  veszi 
vegrehajtas  ala,  kielegitese  vegett  eloleges  felmondas  utan,  a  tarsasagi  tag  kivalasat 
kovetellieti,  tekintet  nelkiil  arra,  hogy  a  tarsasag  hatarozott  vagy  hatarozatlan 
idore  alakult. 

A  felmondasnak  az  iizleti  ev  letelte  elott  legalabb  negy  hettel  kell  tortennie. 

Harmadik  fejezet.     Kozgyiiles,   igazgatosag  es  feliigyelo  bizottsag. 

240.  A  176 — 181.  §-oknak  a  reszvenytarsasagok  kozgyiil&eire  vonatkoz6 
hatarozatai  a  szovetkezetekre  olykep  nyernek  alkalmazast,  hogy  az  egyes  reszve- 
nyesek  szamara  biztositott  jogokat  az  egyes  szovetkezeti  tagok,  a  reszvenyesek 
osszessegenek  fentartottakat  pedig  a  szovetkezeti  tagok  osszessege  gyakorolja. 

241.  A  tarsasag  kepviseletere,  az  igazgatosag  valasztasara,  jogaira  6s  koteles- 
s6geire  nezve  szovetkezeteknel  is  a  jelen  torveny  182 — 193.  es  197.  §-aiban  foglalt 
hatarozatok  nyernek  alkalmazast. 

242.  Az  igazgatosag  minden  evnegyed  vegen  a  be-  es  kil^pett  tagokat,  a 
felmondott  iizletreszek  szamat  a  torvenyszeknel  bejelenteni  es  minden  ev  januar 
havaban  a  tagoknak  betiirendes  nevjegyzeket  az  iizletreszek  kitiintetese  mellett 
bemutatni  tartozik. 

243.  Az  igazgatosag  a  tarsasagi  konyvek  rendes  vezeteserol  gondoskodni  s  a 
feliigyelo  bizottsag  altal  megvizsgalt  merleget,  a  kfizgyiilest  nyolcz  nappal  megelo- 
zoleg,  k6zz6tenni  tartozik. 

Ezen  kozzetetelben  kiilonosen  a  zarszamadas  idejekor  letezo  szovetkezeti 
tagok  szama,  tovabba  az  illeto  iizleti  ev  folyamaban  be-  es  kilepett  tagok,  nemkii- 
lonben  a  betett,  felmondott  es  visszafizetett  iizleti  reszek  szama  kiteendo. 

Ezenfelul  az  igazgatosag  a  kozgyiilesUeg  jovahagyott  m6rleg  egy  eredeti  pelda- 
nydt  az  illetekes  torvenyszdknek  haladektalanul  bemutatni  tartozik.  A  bemutatott 
m6rleg  mindenki  altal  megtekintheto. 

244.  A  feliigj^elo  bizottsagot  iUetoleg  szovetkezeteknel  is  a  jelen  torveny 
194 — 196.  §-aiban  foglalt  hatarozatok  nyernek  alkalmazast. 

245.  A  kozgyiiles  ele  terjesztett  evi  merleg  helj'es  felallitasa^rt  az  igazgatosag 
es  feliigyelo  bizottsag  tagjai  egyetemlegesen  felelosek. 

246.  A  jelen  torveny  218 — 222.  §-ai  a  szovetkezetekre  is  alkalmazast  nyernek. 

Negyedik  fejezet.     A  szovetkezet  feloszldsa. 

247.  A  szovetkezet  felo.szlik:  1.  azon  ido  elteltevel,  melyro  a  tarsasdg  kelet- 
kezett;  —  2.  kozgyiile.si  hatarozat  folytan;  —  3.  egyesiil6s  dltal;  —  4.  C86dnyit4s 
kovetkezt6ben ;  —  5.  t6rv6nysz6ki  hatdrozat  folytin. 


HUNGARY:  CO-OPERATIVE  ASSOCIATIONS.  62 

account  has  been  drawn  up,  while  members  of  an  association  with  limited  liability 
or  their  heirs  are  not  entitled  to  such  payments  until  after  the  termination  of  the 
prescrijition  jirovided  for  by  §  254,  unless  the  dissolution  of  the  association  has  been 
decided  upon  before  then. 

The  same  rules  apply  when  a  member  has  retired  concerning  one  or  more  business 
shares  only. 

238.  Any  member  may  transfer  to  a  third  person  any  or  all  of  his  business 
shares,  together  with  his  rights  in  regard  to  the  association  in  connection  with  such 
business  snares,  after  having  given  notice  to  the  directorate,  unless  the  articles  of 
association  otherwise  provide. 

The  responsibility  of  the  transferor  fixed  by  §  236  remains  unaltered  if  the 
transferee  is  not  able  to  satisfy  his  obligations. 

239.  The  provisions  of  §§  95  and  96  concerning  private  creditors  of  the  members 
and  set-off  apply  also  with  regard  to  co-operative  associations. 

A  private  creditor  «lio,  after  having  failed  to  obtain  satisfaction  by  an  execution 
against  the  personal  estate  of  his  debtor,  and  after  having  subsequently  issued 
execution  against  the  share  to  become  due  to  the  debtor  after  dissolution  of  the 
association,  maj-  demand,  for  the  recovery  of  the  debt,  thedismissalof  such  member 
after  having  given  notice,  without  considering  whether  the  association  has  been 
constituted  for  a  fixed  or  indeterminate  period. 

Notice  must  be  given  at  least  four  weeks  before  the  expiration  of  the  financial 
year. 

Third  Section.  General  meeting,  Directorate  and  Council  of  Supervision. 

240.  The  enactments  of  §§  176 — 181  concerning  the  general  meeting  of  joint 
stock  companies  hold  good  as  regards  co-operative  associations  in  such  a  waj',  that 
the  rights  granted  to  shareholders  individually  are  exercised  by  the  individual 
members  of  the  association,  those  granted  to  the  totality  of  the  shareholders  by  the 
totality  of  the  members  of  the  association. 

241.  The  enactments  of  §§  182 — 193  and  197  concerning  the  representation  of 
the  company,  the  election  of  the  directorate,  their  rights  and  obUgations,  also  hold 
good  as  regards  co-operative  associations. 

242.  The  directorate  ought  to  present  to  the  Court  at  the  end  of  each  quarter 
of  a  year,  a  declaration  specifying  the  members  who  have  entered  and  retired  from 
the  association,  and  the  amount  of  business  shares  concerning  which  notice  has  been 
given,  and  in  January  of  each  year,  the  list  of  names  of  the  members  in  alphabetical 
order  and  showing  the  numbers  of  their  business  shares. 

243.  The  directorate  have  to  take  care  that  the  books  are  properly  kept,  and 
ought  to  publish  the  balance  sheet,  examined  by  the  council  of  supervision,  eight 
days  before  the  general  meeting. 

This  publication  ought  in  particular  to  contain  the  number  of  the  members  at 
the  time  of  the  final  account,  and  of  the  members  who  have  entered  and  retired 
from  the  association  during  the  financial  year,  as  well  as  the  number  of  business 
shares  issued,  recalled  and  repaid. 

Moreover  the  directorate  ought  immediately  to  present  the  balance  sheet  in 
original,  approved  by  the  general  meeting,  to  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of 
which  the  association  has  its  place  of  business.  The  presented  balance  sheet  may 
be  inspected  by  anybody. 

244.  The  enactments  of  §§  194 — 1 96  concerning  the  council  of  supervision  also 
hold  good  as  regards  co-operative  associations. 

245.  The  members  of  the  directorate  and  of  the  council  of  supervision  are  jointly 
and  severally  liable  for  the  balance  sheet  to  be  presented  to  the  general  meeting 
having  been  drawn  up  properly. 

246.  The  enactments  of  §§  218 — 222  also  hold  good  as  regards  co-operative 
associations. 

Fourth  Section.     Dissolution  of  Co-operative  Associations. 

247.  Dis.solution  of  a  co-operative  association  takes  place:  1.  by  the  termination 
of  the  period  for  which  the  association  was  constituted ;  —  2.  by  resolution  of  a  general 
meeting ;  —  3.  by  amalgamation ;  —  4.  by  bankruptcy  proceedings ;  —  5.  by  a  decree 
of  the  Court. 

B    XXVIII,  1  9 


g3  Magyarorszdg :  Ker.  tcirv.     I.  t&sz.     11.  czim.    Szovetkezetek. 

248.  Ha  a  szovetkezet  miikodes^t  a  223.  §-ban  megjeloltektol  eliito  czelokra 
terjeszti  ki,  kartdritesre  valo  igeny  nelkiil,  biroilag  feloszlathato. 

A  feloszlatds  barmely  erdekelt  fel  vagy  a  kozigazgatasi  hatosag  megkeresesere, 
a  kereskedelmi  czegjegj-zekbe  bevezetes  mellett,  azon  torvenyszek  altal  rendeltetik 
el,  melj'nel  a  szovetkezet  be  van  jegyezve. 

249.  A  szovetkezet  feloszlasa  a  247.  §.  4.  es  5-ik  pontjaban  emlitett  esetek 
kivetelevel,  az  igazgatosag  altal  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  bevezetes  vegett, 
az  illetekes  torvenyszeknel  bejelentendo. 

Az  igazgatosag,  csod  esetet  kiveve,  a  feloszlast  a  tarsasagi  hirdetm^nyek 
felvetelere  rendelt,  esetleg  a  hivatalos  lapokban  haromszor  kozzetenni,  s  a  szovet- 
kezet hitelezoit  koveteleseiknek  a  harmadszori  kozzeteteltol  szamitott  hat  ho  alatt 
ervenyesitesere  feUiivni  tartozik. 

250.  A  jelen  torveny  203.  es  206.  §-ainak  a  felszamolasra  vonatkozo  hatarozatai 
a  szovetkezetekre  is  alkalmazast  nyernek. 

251.  A  felszamolasi  eljaras  tartama  alatt  a  szovetkezet!  tagok  jogviszonyaira 
nezve  ugy  egymas  kozt,  mint  harmadik  szemelyek  iranyaban,  a  jelen  czim  masodik 
fejezetenek  szabalyai  szolgalnak  iranyadoul,  a  mennyiben  azok  a  jelen  fejezet 
hatarozataival  es  a  felszamolas  termeszetevel  nem  ellenkeznek. 

252.  A  feloszlott  szovetkezet  vagyonabol  mindenekelott  a  hitelezok  kovetelesei 
eldgitendok  ki  a  lejarat  rendje  szerint;  a  meg  le  nem  jart  kovetel^sek  fedezesere 
sziikseges  osszegek  visszatartandok. 

A  tartozasok  kielegitese  utan  fenmarado  oszszeg  a  szovetkezeti  tagok  kozt, 
az  alapszabalyokban  megaUapitott  elvek  szerint,  osztatik  fel. 

A  tenyleges  felosztas  azonban  a  249.  §-ban  erintett  hii'detmeny  harmadszori 
kozzeteteletol  szamitando  hat  ho  eltelte  elott,  nem  tortenhetik. 

253.  A  szovetkezeti  hitelezok  ertesitesere,  illetoleg  felhivasara,  tovabba  a 
fiiggoben  levo  kovetelesek  biztositasara,  a  feloszlott  szovetkezet  konyveinek  es 
iratainak  megorzesere,  es  ket  vagy  tobb  szovetkezet  egyesiilesere  nezve  a  205., 
207.  es  208.  §-okban  foglalt  hatarozatok  a  szovetkezetekre  is  alkalmazast  nyernek. 

Otodik  fejezet.     A  szovetkezeti  tagok   elleni   keresetek   eleviileserol. 

254.  A  szovetkezet  tagjai  ellen  a  tarsasagot  terhelo  igenyek  alapjan  tamaszt- 
hato  keresetek,  amennyiben  bizonyos  kovetel^sekre  nezve  torvenyesen  rovidebb 
eleviiles  megaUapitva  nincsen,  a  tarsasag  feloszlasatol,  vagy  a  tarsasagi  tag  kilep6- 
setol,  vagy  ennek  kizarasatol  kezdve  egy  esztendo  alatt  eviilnek  el. 

Ezen  eleviil6si  ido  azon  naptol  szamittatik,  melyen  a  szovetkezet  feloszlasa, 
a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  tortent  bevezetes  alapjan  kozzetetetett,  illetoleg 
melyen  az  egyes  tagok  kil^pese  vagy  kizaratasa  a  sz6vetkezetn61  vezetendo  jegy- 
z6kbe  bevezettetett. 

Ha  a  koveteles  ezen  idopont  utin  j4r  le,  az  el^viil^si  ido  a  kovetel^s  lejartaval; 
m6g  le  nem  jart,  de  felmondasi  idohoz  kotott  kovetel^seknel  pedig,  a  felraonddsra 
valo  tekintet  ndlkiil,  a  kozzetetel  napjatol  szamitott  felmondasi  ido  leteltdvel  veszi 
kezdet6t. 

255.  Ha  a  szovetkezetnek  felosztatlan  vagyona  iiiarad,  a  tarsasagi  hitelezok 
e  vagyonb61  az  elobbeni  szakaszban  megaUapitott  eleviilesi  ido  wtan  is  kovetelhotnek 
kielegitest. 

256.  A  kil6pett  vagy  kizart  szovetkezeti  tag  javAra  folyo  eldvulesi  ido  nem 
Hzakittatik  fdlbe  oly  jogcselekv6ny  altal,  mely  mds  szovetkezeti  tagok  cllen  tortenik, 
ellenben  f61be.szakittatik  oly  jogcselekv6ny  altal,  mely  a  meg  fennallo  szovetkezet, 
vagy  annak  feloszlasa  utan  a  fels/.aniolok,  illetoleg  a  csodtomeg  ellen  intdztetik. 

257.  Az  itt  raegilllapitott  eleviiles  kiskoruak,  gondnoksag  alatt  levok  es  jogi 
8zera61yck  ellen  is  hatdlyos. 


HUNGARY:  CO-OPERATIVE  ASSOCIATIONS.  63 

24S.  Wlien  a  co-operative  association  extends  its  sphere  of  business  to  objects 
different  from  those  fixed  by  §  223,  it  may  be  dissolved  without  any  claim  to  damages 
by  a  decree  of  the  Court. 

A  decree  of  dissolution  may  be  made  by  the  Court  in  the  trade  register  of 
which  tlie  association  is  registered  on  demand  of  any  party  interested  or  of  the 
Administrative  Authority.  The  dis.solution  must  be  registered  simultaneously  with 
such  decree. 

249.  Presentation  of  the  dissolution  of  the  association,  except  in  cases  4  and  5 
of  §  247,  must  be  made  by  the  directorate  with  the  object  of  having  entry  thereof 
made  in  the  trade  register  at  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  association 
has  its  place  of  business. 

The  directorate,  except  in  the  case  of  bankruptcy,  ought  to  publish  the  dissolu- 
tion of  the  association  three  times  in  the  papers  designed  for  the  advercisements  of 
the  association  or  in  the  Official  Gazette,  as  the  case  may  be,  and  to  summon  the 
creditors  of  the  association  to  produce  their  claims  within  six  months,  to  be  reckoned 
from  the  third  publication. 

250.  The  enactments  of  §§  203  and  206  of  this  Law  concerning  liquidation 
also  hold  good  as  regards  co-operative  associations. 

251.  During  the  time  of  the  liquidation  proceedings,  the  enactments  of  the  second 
Section  of  this  Title  concerning  the  legal  relationship  of  the  members  towards  one 
another,  as  well  as  towards  third  persons,  hold  good,  unless  they  are  contrary  to 
the  enactments  of  this  Section  or  the  nature  of  the  liquidation. 

252.  Out  of  the  propertj'  of  the  dissolved  association  the  claims  of  the  creditors 
must  in  the  first  place  be  paid  in  the  order  in  which  these  claims  become  due.  Sums 
required  for  the  payment  of  claims  not  yet  due  must  be  retained. 

The  amount  which  remains  after  tlie  payment  of  debts  must  be  distributed  among 
the  members  according  to  the  principles  laid  down  by  the  articles  of  association. 

The  actual  distribution,  however,  cannot  be  effected  before  the  expiration  of 
six  months,  to  be  calculated  from  the  third  publication  mentioned  in  §  249. 

253.  As  to  the  summoning  of  the  creditors  of  the  association,  securing  of  pending 
obligations,  custody  of  books  and  papers  of  dissolved  associations,  and  amalgamation 
of  two  or  more  associations,  the  enactments  of  §§  205,  207  and  208  of  this  Law  hold 
good  aa  regards  co-operative  associations. 

Fifth  Section.     Limitation  of  actions  against  the  members  of  a 
co-operative  association. 

254.  Claims  against  a  member  of  a  co-operative  association  arising  out  of 
pretensions  against  the  corporation  are  not  maintainable  after  one  year,  to  be 
reckoned  from  the  dissolution  of  the  association  or  from  the  retirement  or  expulsion 
of  the  member,  without  prejudice  to  the  shorter  prescription  to  which  certain  claims 
are  subject. 

Prescription  begins  ■with  the  day  on  which  the  entry  of  the  dissolution  of  the 
association  ui  the  trade  register  has  been  pubhshed,  or  on  which  notice  of  the  re- 
tirement or  expulsion  of  the  member  has  been  given  in  the  list  of  members  to  be 
kept  by  the  association. 

When  the  debt  falls  due  after  that  day,  the  prescription  runs  from  the  time 
it  falls  due;  —  when  it  is  not  yet  due,  but  is  subject  to  a  notice  to  be  given,  pre- 
scription runs  from  the  termmation  of  the  time  allowed  for  giving  notice,  without 
regarding  whether  notice  has  been  given  or  not.  The  period  for  giving  notice  is 
to  be  reckoned  from  the  day  of  pubMcation. 

255.  If  there  remain  imdivided  assets  of  the  association,  creditors  of  the  asso- 
ciation may  demand  satisfaction  out  of  such  assets  even  after  the  expiration  of 
the  term  of  prescription  fixed  by  the  enactments  of  the  preceding  article. 

256.  Prescription  rumiing  in  favour  of  a  retired  or  expelled  member  is  not 
inteiTupted  by  an  action  agamst  another  member,  but  it  is  interrupted  by  an  action 
against  the  association  carried  on,  or  in  case  of  hquidation  by  an  action  against  the 
liquidators  or  against  the  estate  in  bankruptcy. 

257.  The  prescription  stated  here  has  effect  against  minors,  wards  and  juristic 
persons  (corporations). 


9* 


g4  Magyarorszag:  Ker.  torv.     I.  r6sz.     11.  czim.    Szovetkezetek. 

A  gaxdasagi  es  ipari  hitelszovetkezetekrol  szolo  1899.  XXIII  t.  cz.i) 

I.  Az  orszdgos  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  szekhelye  Budapest.  Szekhelyen  kiviil 
a  magyar  korona  orszagainak  kiilonbozo  reszeiben  kepviselosegeket  allithat  fel. 
Horvat-Szlavonorszagok  teriileten  pedig  koteles  legalabb  egy  kepviseloseget  felal- 
litani.  Jogviszonyaira  a  kereskedelmi  torvenynek  a  .szovetkezetekre  vonatkozo 
szabalj-ai  (223 — 257  §§.)  alkalmazandok  a  kovetkezo  elteresekkel. 

A  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  tagjai:!.  alapito  tagok;  2.  rendes  tagok;  Alapito- 
tagok  raindazok,  akik  a  szovetkezethez  egy  vagy  tobb,  legalabb  1000  koronas 
alapitvanyi  iizletresszel  jarulnak.  Az  alapito  tagok  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet 
kotelezettsegeiert  esak  az  iizletreszeik  erejeig  felelosek,  tovabba  a  tiszta  nyeresegbol 
iizletreszeik  utan,  a  rendes  tagokat  megelozoleg  igenyeUietik  legfeljebb  4%  evi 
osztal^k  kiszolgaltatasat,  viszont  a  szovetkezet  elonyeiben  egj^ebkent  nem  resze- 
sednek  s  tagsaguk  az  altaluk  jegyzett  alapitvanyi  iizletreszek  visszafizet6s6vel 
megsziinik. 

Rendes  tagjai  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezetnek  mindazok  a  szovetkezetek,  amelyek 
a  torveny  rendelkezeseinek  megfeleltek  es  ez  alapon  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet 
kotelekebe  felvetettek.  Ezek  legalabb  egy,  200  koronarol  szolo  iizletreszt  tartoznak 
jegyezni,  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  tartozasaiert  iizletreszeik  otszoros  osszegeig 
felelosek,  a  tiszta  nyeresegbol  csak  az  alapitvanyi  iizletreszek  4%  osztalekanak 
fedezese  utan  igenyelhetnek  legfeljebb  4%  osztalekot,  viszont  ok  elvezik  a  koz- 
ponti hitelszovetkezet  altal  nyujtott  elonyoket,  igy  hiilonosen  a  kozpont  alta 
nyujtott  hitelt. 

A  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  megalakulasakor  az  alakulo  kozgyiilese  altal 
megallapitott  alapszabalyai  a  penziigyminister  jovahagyasara  szorultak  s  czege  a 
czegjegyzekbe  csak  ezen  jovahagyas  megtortente  utan  volt  bejegyezheto.  Hason- 
lokep  a  kormany  jovahagyasara  szorul  az  alapszabalyok  minden  kesobbi  modo- 
sitasa  is. 

Az  igazgatosag  egy  elnokbol,  ket  alelnokbol  es  tizenket  tagbol  all.  Az  elnokot 
a  penziigyminister  eloterjesztesere  6  Fels4ge  a  kiraly,  az  egyik  alelnokot  a  keres- 
kedelmiigyi,  a  masikat  a  foldmiivelesiigyi  minister  nevezi  ki,  az  igazgatosagi  tagok 
koziil  kettot  az  allam  alapitoi  iizletreszei  alapjan  a  penziigyminister,  negyet  a 
tobbi  alapito  tag,  hatot  pedig  a  rendes  tagok  valasztanak.  Hasonlokep  a  feliigyelo- 
bizottsagba  egy  tagot  a  penziigyminister  nevez  ki.  Ezenkiviil  a  penziigyminister  a 
kozponti  hitelszovetkezethez  kormanybiztost  nevez  ki,  aki  annak  iigykezel6s6t 
allandoan  ellenorzi,  a  kozgyiileseken  es  igazgatosagi  iileseken  mindenkor  r6szt 
vesz  es  a  torvenybe  vagy  az  alapszabalyokba  iitkozo  hatarozatok  ellen  ovast 
emelhet.  —  Az  6vas  ervenyes  volta  felett  a  penziigyminister  dont,  annak  donteseig 
a  hatarozat  vegrehajtasa  felfiiggesztendo. 


A  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  tiszta  nyeresegebol  mindenekelott  tiz  szazalck 
a  tartalekalapra,  tovabbi  tiz  sz&zalek  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  altal  kibocsatott 
kotvenyek  biztositeki  alapjara  levonando.  A  fennmarado  osszeg  elsosorban  az 
alapitoi  iizletreszek  legfeljebb  ndgy  szazal6kos  osztalekara,  masodsorban  a  rendes 
tagok  iizletreszeinek  szinten  legfeljebb  n6gy  szazalekos  osztalekara  forditando. 
Ha  ezek  fedezese  utdn  m6g  maradna  valami,  az  a  tartalekalap  es  a  biztositeki  alap 
kozott  osztando  meg  a  kozgyiil^s  altal  megallapitando  aranyban. 

A  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  feladata  a  kotelekebe  tartozo  szovetkezetek  iigyenek 
elomozditasa  es  hiteligdnyeinek  kielegitdse.  Ezen  kozerdeku  czel  megvalositdsa 
drdekdben  a  torv6ny  nagyjelentosegii  kedvezmdnyekben  ds  igen  hathat6s  dllami 
tamogatasban  reszesiti. 


*)  Bevezet6  megjogyz^seinkben  megeml6koztiink  azon  torekv^sekr61,  amelyek  kereskedelmi 
t6rv6nyiink  szovetkezoti  r68z6nek  reformjAra  irutiyultak  valaiiiint  arr61  is,  hogy  e  torekvdsek 
mindozideig  eredm6nyre  nera  vozettek  ainennyibon  az  uj  szovetkezeti  torv6ny  torvezefce 
Riindoddig  nem  jutott  a  tiirvAnyhozdH  0I6  s  mindossze  az  1898  XXIII.  t.  cz.  jott  16tre.  — 
Az  1898.  XXIII.  t.  cz.  nom  kimorit6  szabdlyozasa  a  szovetkezetek  joganak,  hanem  1.  IStesiti 
az  orszdgos  kozponti  hiteUzovetkezetot,  2.  megdllapitja  azokat  a  foIt6teleket,  amolyeknek  a 
gazdag&gi  6a  ipari  hitolszovotkozetek  a  kozponti  liitolsziivetkozot  kotolukt'be  val6  felv6tel6k  cz61- 
j&b61  eleget  tonni  tartoznak. 


HUNGARY;  CO-OPERATIVE  ASSOCIATIONS.  64 

Article  XXIII  of  1898  concerning  agricultural  and  industrial  credit  co-operative 

associations.^) 

I.  The  Central  Credit  Co-operative  Association  resides  in  Budapest.  It  may 
also  establish  representations  outside  the  ])lace  of  its  residence  in  the  Lands  of  the 
Hungarian  Crown.  It  is  bound  to  establisli  at  least  one  representation  in  Croatia  and 
Slavonia.  As  to  its  legal  position,  the  enactments  of  the  Commercial  Law  concerning 
co-operative  associations  (§§  223 — 257)  hold  good,  with  the  following  exceptions: 

The  members  of  the  Central  Association  are:  1.  founders;  —  2.  ordinary  members. 
Founders  are  those,  who  enter  the  association  with  one  or  more  founders'  business 
shares  of  at  least  1000  Kronen.  Founders  are  responsible  for  the  obligations  of  the 
association  only  to  the  amount  of  their  business  shares,  and  partake  in  a  maximum 
preference  dividend  of  4%  from  the  net  profits;  on  the  other  hand  they  do  not  en- 
joy the  other  benefits  of  the  association.  Their  membership  expires  with  the  re- 
paj'ment  of  their  founders'  business  shares. 

The  ordinarj^  members  of  the  Central  Association  are  those  associations  which 
have  comphed  w  ith  the  enactments  of  the  Law  for  this  reason,  and  have  been  ad- 
mitted as  members  of  the  Central  Association.  They  must  subscribe  for  a  business 
share  of  at  least  200  Kronen,  are  responsible  for  the  obligations  of  the  Central 
Association  to  an  amount  up  to  five-fold  the  amount  of  their  business  shares,  partake 
in  the  net  profits  to  the  extent  of  a  dividend  of  4%  only,  after  the  dividends  paid 
to  the  founders,  and  enjoy  the  benefits  of  the  Central  Association,  principally  the 
credit  to  be  accorded  thereby. 

The  articles  of  association,  to  be  settled  by  the  constitutive  general  meeting 
of  the  Central  Association,  require  the  approval  of  the  Minister  of  Finance,  and 
its  firm  name  cannot  be  registered  in  the  trade  register  until  after  such  approval. 
Subsequent  alterations  of  the  articles  of  association  are  subject  in  the  same  way 
to  the  approval  of  the  Government. 

The  directorate  consists  of  one  Chairman,  two  Vice-Chairmen,  and  twelve 
directors.  The  Chairman  is  appointed  by  the  King  on  the  recommendation  of  the 
Minister  of  Finance,  one  Vice-Chairman  by  the  Minister  of  Commerce,  the  other  by 
the  Minister  for  Agriculture.  Two  members  of  the  directorate  are  appointed  by 
the  Minister  of  Finance  in  virtue  of  the  founders'  shares  subscribed  for  by  the  State, 
four  are  elected  by  the  remaining  founders,  and  six  by  the  ordinary  members, 
one  member  of  the  council  of  supervision  being  appointed  by  the  Minister  of  Finance. 
Moreover,  the  Minister  of  Finance  nominates  a  Commissioner  for  the  Central  Credit 
Co-operative  Association,  whose  duty  it  is  to  control  continuously  tlip  carrying 
on  of  the  busmess  of  the  association,  to  attend  to  the  general  meetings  and  the  meet- 
ings of  the  directorate,  and  to  enter  protest  against  resolutions  contrary  to  the  law 
or  the  articles  of  association.  The  Minister  of  Finance  decides  upon  the  vahdity 
of  any  such  protest,  the  execution  of  the  resolution  being  suspended  pending  this 
decision. 

Out  of  the  net  profits  of  the  Central  Association  10%  must  be  deducted  in  fa- 
vour of  the  reserve  fmids,  and  a  further  10%  in  favour  of  the  security  funds  for  the 
debentures  to  be  issued  by  the  association.  But  of  the  balance,  in  the  first  place 
the  founders  have  a  claim  to  a  maximum  dividend  of  4%,  then  the  ordinary  members 
to  an  equal  maximum  dividend  of  4%.  If  after  these  payments  a  balance  should 
remain,  it  must  be  divided  bet\^een  the  reserve  and  the  security  funds  in  a  pro- 
portion to  be  fixed  by  the  general  meeting. 

The  object  of  the  Central  Association  is  to  support  the  affairs  of  co-operative 
associations  admitted  thereto,  and  to  supply  their  want  of  credit.  To  this  end 
the  Law  grants  to  the  Central  Credit  Co-operative  Association  very  important 
Government  benefits,  support  and  privileges. 


')  We  have  already  mentioned  the  endeavours  towards  the  revision  of  the  co-operative 
Section  of  our  Commercial  Law  in  the  preface,  and  stated  also  tliat  these  endeavours  have  so 
far  remained  without  result,  seeing  that  the  draft  of  the  new  Co-operative  Law  has  not  yet  beea 
debated  in  Parliament,  and  in  the  meanwhile  only  Art.  XXIII  of  1898  has  been  passed.  — 
The  Art.  XXIII  of  1898  is  not  a  complete  regulation  of  the  rights  of  Co-operative  Associations. 
It  only  1.  gives  birth  to  the  Central  Credit  Co-operative  Association  of  the  Land,  2.  settles  the 
conditions  which  ought  to  be  complieil  with  by  agricultural  and  industrial  associations  for 
the  purpose  of  entering  this  Central  Association. 


65  Magyarorszfig :  Ker.  torv.     I.  resz.     Gazdas&gi  es  ipari  hitelszbvetkezetek. 

Az  allam  ugyanis  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezethez  egy  inillio  korona  alapitvaiiyi 
iizletresszel  jarult.  A  beliigyminister  tovabba  fel  van  jogositva  arra,  hogy  a  penziigy- 
ministerrel  egyet^rtoleg  megengedje  a  kozsegeknek,  hogy  ezek  tokeikbol  a  koz- 
ponti hitelszovetkezet  alapitoi  iizletreszeit  jegyezhessek. 

Ezenkiviil  megengedi  a  torveny,  hogy  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  azon  kolcson- 
kovetelfeek  erejeig,  amelj'ekkel  a  rendes  tagjai  (a  kotelekebe  tartozo  szovetkezetek) 
sajat  tagjaik  iranyaban  irasbeli  kotelezveny  alapjan  birnak  es  amelyek  rea  az 
illeto  szovetkezct  keszfizeto  jotallasa  mellett  atruhaztattak,  kamatozo  es  torlesztes 
aid  eso  kotvenyeket  bocsasson  ki.  —  Ezeknek  a  kotvenyeknek  a  jogi  helyzete 
ugyanolyan,  mint  az  1897.  XXXII.  t.  e.  szabalyai  alatt  alio  kotvenj^eke,  igy 
kiilonosen  belyeg  es  illetekmentess6get  elveznek  es  ovadekkepesek,  holott  maga- 
nosok  eUeneben  fennallo  s  jelzalogos  bekebelezessel  nem  biztositott  kovetelesek 
alapjan  bocsattattak  ki.  —  Biztonsaguk  elomozditasa  celjabol  a  kormanybiz- 
tos  allandoan  eUenorzi,  hogy  a  k6tven3'ek  osszege  az  alapjiikat  kepezo  kolcson- 
koveteleseket  soha  ne  haladja  meg  s  a  kolcsonok  kamatai  es  t6rteszt6si  jaradekai 
elsosorban  a  kotvenyek  szelvenyeinek  es  a  kisorsolt  cimleteknek  a  bevaltasara  fordit- 
tassanak.  Masfelol  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  konyvei  s  azoknak  az  alapszabalj'szerii 
cegjegyzessel  ellatott  kivonatai  a  kozokiratok  bizonyito  erejevel  birnak  a  koz- 
ponti hitelszovetkezet  a  rea  atruhazott  kotelezvenyek  s  konyveinek  kivonata 
alapjan  azon  szovetkezct  ellen,  amely  az  illeto  kovetelest  rea  atruhazta,  a  kiele- 
gitesi  vegrehajtast,  az  ados  es  annak  kezesei  eUen  pedig  a  veszely  valosziniisegenek 
kimutatasa  nelkiil  a  biztositast  kovetelheti  es  pedig  mindket  esetben  a  vegrehajthato 
kozjegyzoi  okiratokra  eloirt  szabalyok  szerint,  Vegiil  a  torveny  a  kotvenyek  biztosi- 
tdsara  kiilon  biztositeki  alapot  rendelt  letesiteni,  amely  a  szovetkezet  egyeb  vagyo- 
natol  elkiilonitve  kezelendo  es  a  merlegben  a  tartozasok  kozott  tiintetendo  ki.  Erre 
a  biztositeki  alapra  legalabb  harom  miUio  korona  forditando,  a  kozponti  hitelszovet- 
kezet altal  kibocsatott  kotvenyek  osszege  pedig  a  biztositeki  alap  tizszereset  meg 
nem  haladhatja.  Mivel  tovabba  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  nem  rendelkezett  a 
harom  millio  koronaval,  a  torveny  erre  a  celra  az  allam  ingo  vagyonabol  harom 
millio  korona  ndvertekii  italmere-si  kartalanitasi  kotvenyt  rendelt  forditani.  Ezek 
a  kotvenyek  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  feloszlasakor  a  hitelezok  kielegitese  utan 
az  allamra  visszaszallanak,  a  szovetkezet  fennaUasa  alatt  azonban  a  szelvenj'eikbol 
befolyo  osszegekkel  egyutt  a  kotvenyek  tulajdonosainak  biztositekaul  szolgalnak 
s  mivel  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  csak  tiszta  nyeres^gebol  noveli  a  biztositeki 
alapot,  annak  ma  is  tulnyomo  resz^t  alkotjak. 


Masfelol  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  fel  van  mentve  a  nyilvanos  szamadasra 
kotelezett  vallalatok  adoja,  az  ezutan  kivetheto  torvenyhatosagi  es  kozsegi  adok, 
az  utado  6s  a  kereskedelmi  es  iparkamarai  iUetek  alol.  A  valtok  es  utalvanyok 
kiv6tel6vel,  szemdlyes  belyeg  es  iUetekmentesseget  elvez,  vegiil  levelezesei,  posta- 
kiildemenyei  6s  postautalvanyai  portomentesek.  Ezenkiviil  az  allam  a  kozponti 
hitelszovetkezet  alapitasi  6s  elso  szervezesi  koltsegeihez  szazezer  koronaval  jarult, 
sot,  ha  iizemi  k61ts6gei  beveteleibol  fedczhetok  nem  volnanak,  azokra  a  biztosit6ki 
alapra  adott  kotvenyek  kamatai  is  feUiasznalliatok,  ha  pedig  ez  sem  volna  elegendo, 
az  &Uam  a  mutatkozo  hianyt,  de  legfeljebb  szdzezer  korona  erej6ig,  fedezi  (1898. 
XXIII.  t.  c.  48—55,  56—80  §§.). 

II.  A  gazdasdgi  is  ipari  hitelszovetkezetek.  Az  orszagos  kozponti  hitelszovet- 
kezet koteldkebe  rendes  tagokul  elsosorban  azok  a  gazdasagi  es  ipari  hitelszovet- 
kezetek vehetok  fel,  amelyek  az  1898.  XXIII.  t.  c.  szerint  alakultak  vagy  ame- 
lyek az  1898.  XXIII.  t.  c.  cletbe  lepte  elcitt  alakultak  es  alap.szabalyaik  megfelelo 
m6dositasaval  kapcsolatl)an ,  az  illet6kes  t6rvenysz6knek  a  cepjegyz6kbe  valo 
bejegyz6s  es  kozzetetel  celjabol  bejelentett6k,  hogy  azonlul  az  1898.  XXIII.  t.  c. 
drtelmeben  kivannak  miikcidni.  Ezenkiviil  de  csak  a  p6nziigyminisler  ongedelyevci, 
felvehetok  azok  a  gazdasagi  es  ipari  (de  nem  hitel)  szovetkezetek  amelyek  az  1898. 
XXIII.  t.  c.  szerint  alakultak  vagy  megfeleloleg  atalakultak. 


HUNGARY:  CO-OPERATIVE  ASSOCIATIONS.  65 

The  Government  has  entered  this  association  as  a  founder  with  a  business 
share  of  one  niilhon  of  Kronen.  Tlie  Mini.ster  of  the  Interior  is  entitled,  in  agree- 
ment with  tlie  Minister  of  Finance,  to  allow  the  communities  to  subscribe  out  of 
their  assets  for  founders'  shares  of  the  Central  ibisociation. 

Moreover,  the  Law  grants  to  the  CVntral  Credit  Co-operative  Association  the 
right  of  i-ssuing  redeemable  debentures  with  fixed  interest  on  the  foundation  of 
claims  acquired  from  their  ordinary  members,  i.  e.  the  individual  agricultural  and 
ind  jstrial  co-oiwrative  associations,  by  means  of  cession  and  with  warranty  of  these 
associations,  so  long  as  these  claims  of  the  associations  against  their  own  members 
are  founded  on  notes  of  hand.  These  debentures  are  subject  generally  to  the  same 
rules  as  the  debentures  of  communities  and  other  founded  debentures  governed 
by  Art.  XXXII  of  1897.  In  particular  they  are  exempt  from  taxes  and  are  de- 
clared safe  for  the  uivestment  of  trust-monej',  in  spite  of  their  lacking  mortgage 
security  and  in  spite  of  the  foundation  of  such  debentures  being  claims  against  pri- 
vate pei-sons.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  Government  Commissioner  to  see  that  the  de- 
bentures do  not  exceed  in  anj'  case  the  amount  of  the  claims  on  which  they  are  founded, 
and  that  the  interest  and  instalments  for  the  redemption  of  these  claims  shaU  be 
applied  in  the  first  place  for  covermg  the  coupons  of  and  for  redeeming  the  debentures. 
For  the  purpose  of  augmenting  the  security  of  these  debentures  the  Law  provides 
for  a  special  security  fund,  which  ought  to  be  administered  separately  from  the  other 
assets  of  the  association,  and  to  be  inserted  on  the  debit  side  of  the  balance  sheet. 
This  security  fund  must  amount  to  at  least  three  millions  of  Kronen,  on  the  other 
hand  to  at  least  10%  of  the  amount  of  debentures  issued.  Seeing  that  the  Central 
Association  had  no  assets  of  its  own  to  cover  this  amount,  the  Law  has  jirovided 
that  the  Government  should  appropriate  to  this  purpose,  out  of  its  movables, 
so-called  Regal  Debentures  (Debentures  of  the  State)  to  an  amount  of  three 
millions  of  Kronen.  These  Regal  debentures  revert  to  the  State  after  dissolution 
of  the  Central  Co-operative  Aissociation  and  the  payment  of  the  creditors,  but 
serve,  during  the  existence  of  the  Association,  together  with  the  sums  got  in 
by  the  interest  of  their  coupons,  as  security  to  the  debenture  holders,  and  as  the 
Central  Association  augments  its  security  fund  only  out  of  the  net  profit,  they  still 
form  to-day  the  most  important  part  of  such  fund.  The  Central  Credit  Association  has 
the  privilege,  in  virtue  of  the  transferred  notes  of  hand,  of  issuing  execution  against 
the  granting  association,  in  order  to  obtain  satisfaction  against  the  debtor,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  getting  securitj%  without  proving  danger  in  delay,  in  analogy  to  the  enact- 
ments concerning  notarial  deeds.  The  books  and  extracts  of  the  books  of  the  Central 
Association  have  always  the  same  force  as  consecutive  evidence  as  public  documents. 

On  the  other  hand  the  Central  Association  is  exempt  from  the  duties  of  Joint 
stock  companies  and  co-operative  associations,  from  the  additional  duties  to  mmii- 
cipalities  and  communities,  from  the  payment  of  road  duties  and  taxes  in  favour 
of  the  Chambers  of  Commerce  and  Industry.  It  enjoys,  with  the  exception  of  the 
bill  of  exchange  and  draft  taxes,  a  personal  exemption  from  stamps  and  taxes; 
its  correspondence,  parcel  and  money  post  is  stamp-free.  Moreover  the  Government 
has  contributed  to  the  expenses  of  foundation  of  the  Central  Association  an  amomit 
of  100  000  Kronen.  Besides  this,  if  the  business  expenditure  should  not  be  covered 
by  the  proceeds,  the  interest  of  the  debentures  allotted  to  the  security  fund  may 
be  spent  for  this  purpose,  and  if  that  is  not  sufficient,  the  Government  will  cover 
the  difference  up  to  a  maximum  amount  of  a  further  100  000  Kronen  (Art.  XXIII 
of  1898  §§  48—80). 

n.  The  agricultural  and  industrial  credit  co-operative  associations.  As  mem- 
bers of  the  Central  Credit  Co-operative  Association,  may  in  the  first  place  be  ad- 
mitted those  agricultural  and  industrial  co-operative  associations  which  were  con- 
stituted according  to  the  enactments  of  Art.  XXIII  of  1898,  or  which,  having  been 
constituted  before  the  coming  into  force  of  that  Article,  have  presented  a  declaration 
foimded  on  the  adequate  alteration  of  their  articles  of  association  at  the  Court  within 
whose  jurisdiction  the  association  has  its  place  of  business  for  the  purpose  of  the 
entry  to  be  made  in  the  trade  register  and  pubUshed,  that  they  will  act  henceforward 
accordijig  to  the  enactments  of  Art.  XX ITT  of  1898.  Beyond  this,  —  but  only  with 
the  permission  of  the  Minister  of  Finance  —  other  agricultural  and  industrial  (but 
not  credit)  co-operative  associations  may  be  admitted,  so  far  as  they  have  been 
constituted  according  to  the  enactments  of  Art.  XXIII  of  1898  or  their  constitution 
adequately  altered. 


g6  Magyarorszig :  Ker.  torv.     I.  r^sz.     Gazdasigi  6s  ipari  liitelszovetkezetek. 

Az  orszagos  kozponti  hitelszovetkezetbe  valo  felvetelnek  eszerint  elofeltetete 
az,  hogy  az  illeto  sz6vetkez6t  magat  megalakulasakor,  illetoleg  ha  ezen  torveny 
hatalj-a  elott  keletkezett,  utobb  alavesse  az  1898.  XXIII.  t.  c.  szabalyainak.  Ha 
valamely  szovetkezet  fel  akar  vetetni  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezetbe,  mert  *zt 
magara  nezve  elonyosnek  tartja,  ugy  eleget  fog  tenni  ezen  feltetehiek  anelkiil,  hogy 
egyebkent  erre  kenyszeritve  volna.  Mas  szoval  az  1898.  XXIII.  t.  c.  szabalyai 
csak  azokra  a  gazdasagi  es  ipari  szovetkezetekre  alkalmazhatok,  amelyek  magukat 
annak  onkent  alavetettek.  A  torveny  altal  ilykep  nyujtott  szabalyozas  pedig 
azt  kivanja  biztositani,  hogy  a  torveny  szabalyai  alatt  alio  gazdasagi  es  ipari 
szovetkezetek  rendeltetesoknek  t.  i.  tagjaik  anyagi  jolete  elomozditasanak  nagyobb 
m6rvben  feleljenek  meg  mint  azok,  amelyek  a  kereskedelmi  torveny  szabalyai  alatt 
aUanak,  masfelol  hogy  jogi  helyzetok  tisztazottabb  legyen.  Amennyiben  azonban 
valamely  kerdesrol  az  1898.  XXIII.  t.  c.  intezkedest  nem  tartalmazna,  ezekre  a 
szovetkezetekre  is  a  kereskedelmi  torveny  szabalyai  alkalmazandok. 

A  szabalyozas  fobb  vonasai  a  kovetkezok: 

A  szovetkezet  megalakulasa  esakis  kozigazgatasi  hatosag  vagy  nyilvanos 
testiilet  (gazdasagi  egylet,  kereskedelmi  es  iparkamara,  ipartestiilet)  vagy  pedig 
a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  kozremiikodesevel  tortenhetiki).  Ez  a  kozremiikodea 
annak  az  eUenorzesere  terjed  ki,  hogy  a  szovetkezet  megalakulasakor  a  torveny 
rendelkezesei  megtartattak.  E  vegbol  a  kozremiikodo  hatosag,  testiilet  vagj-  az 
orszagos  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  kikiildottje  vezeti  az  alakulo  kozgyiilest,  az 
alapszabalyok,  az  alakulo  kozgyiiles  jegyzokonyve  es  a  cegbejegyzesi  kerveny  altala 
is  alairandok. 

A  szovetkezet  megalakulasahoz  sziikseges,  hogy  belepeset  leglabb  14  tag 
jelentse  ki  az  alapszabalytervezet  sajatkezii  alairasa  altal.  Az  alakulo  koz- 
gyiiles ennek  megfeleloleg  akkor  hatarozatkepes ,  ha  azon  legalabb  14  alairo  van 
jelen.  Ervenyes  hatarozathoz  a  jelenlevok  altalanos  szotobbsege  sziikseges  minden 
alaironak  egy  szavazata  van.  A  cegbejegyzesi  kervenyben  vilagosan  kiteendo, 
hogy  a  szovetkezet  a  jelen  torveny  ertelmeben  alakult  az  1898  XXIII.  t.  c. 

A  szovetkezet  szovetkezeti  iizletet  nemtagokra  ki  nem  terjesztheti,  takarek- 
beteteket  azonban  nem  tagoktol  is  elfogadhat  s  nemtagoknal  is  elhelyezhet,  hitelt 
nemtagoktol  is  igenybe  vehet.  Fioktelepet  nem  allithat  fel  es  miikodeset  ugyana- 
zon  vagy  a  szomszedos  korjegyzoseghez  tartozo  vagy  kozvetlen  hataros  kozsegeken 
tul  nem  terjesztheti.  A  cegbejegyzesi  kervenyben  kiteendo,  hogy  a  szovetkezet 
az  1898.  XXIII.  t.  c.  ertelmeben  alakult.  A  szovetkezet  tagjai  esakis  a  szovetkezet 
keriileteben  lako  teljes  koru  es  vagyonukkal  szabadon  rendelkezo  egyenek  vagy 
pedig  jogi  szemelyek  lehetnek.  A  belepes  irasbeli  nyilatkozattal  tortenik,  az  igaz- 
gatosag  a  belepesi  ajanlat  elfogadasa  irant  legkesobb  30  nap  alatt  koteles  hatarozni. 
Az  iizletreszek  nev6rt6ke  legfeljebb  100  korona,  a  tagok  tobb  iizletreszt  is  jegyez- 
hetnek.  Az  iizletreszek  az  alapszabalyok  intezkedeseLhez  kepest  fizetendok  be  es 
az  alapszabalyokba  felveheto,  hogy  a  szovetkezet  kozgyiilesi  hatarozattal.  az 
iizletreszekbol  es  a  tartalekbol  ki  nem  keriilt  vesztesegek  fedezesere,  a  tagoktol  az 
iizletreszek  nevertekdnek  meg  egyszeres  osszegeig  terjedo  befizeteseket  kovetelhet 
anelkiil,  hogy  ezaltal  a  tagok  felel6ss6ge  erintetnek. 


Az  6vi  tiszta  nyeres^gbol  tiz  sz&zal6k  a  m^rlegszerii  vesztes6g  fedez6s6re  szolgalo 
tartaldkalap  16tesit6s6re  6s  n6vel6s6re  forditando  niindaddig,  mig  ez  a  tartalek 
az  osszes  iizletreszek  n6v6rt6k6nek  felet  el  nem  6ri.  Az  ezutan  mutatkozo  tiszta 
nyereseg  a  tagok  legfeljebb  ot  szazaleknyi  osztal6kara  forditando,  mig  az  ezt 
meghalad6  nyeres6g  mindenkor  a  tartalekalapot  niiveli.  Ha  az  iizletresz  meg  nines 
t«ljesen  befizetve  vagy  vesztesegek  folytan  csokkent,  az  osztal6k  nem  fizethcto  ki, 
hanem  az  uzletr^sz  javdra  irand6. 

A  tagok  a  szovetkezet  tartozasait^rt  a  torvenyn^l  fogva  az  iizletr6sz  neverte- 
k6nek  otszciros  6sszeg6ig  felelosek.  Az  alapszabalyok  ezt  a  felelosseget  az  iizletresz 
tizszeres  o.sszeg6ig  emelhetik,  de  le  nem  szalHthatjak.  A  torveny  hatalya  elott  ke 
letkezett    68    italakult    szovetkezetek    azonban    alapszabalyaiknak    a    felelossegre 

*)  A  legtobb  alakuldanAI  a  kozpont  kikiildottje  j&r  cl. 


HUNGARY:  CO-OPERATIVE  ASSOCIATIONS.  (iG 

The  condition  of  adniittance  to  the  Central  Association  is  that  the  association 
has  subjected  itself,  either  on  the  occasion  of  its  constitution,  or,  when  constituted 
before  the  coming  into  force  of  this  Law,  subsequently,  to  the  enactments  of  Art. 
XXIII  of  1898.  if  an  association  desires  to  be  admitted  to  the  Central  Association, 
considering  such  admission  to  be  advantageous,  it  will  ackjiowledge  the  enactments 
of  this  Article  either  on  the  occasion  of  its  constitution  or  subsequently,  without 
any  coercion,  in  order  to  acquire  these  advantages.  In  other  words,  the  enactments 
of  Art.  XXIII  of  1898  are  to  be  applied  only  to  those  agricultural  and  industrial 
associations,  which  have  surrendered  thereto  spontaneously.  It  is  desired  by  the 
regulations  of  this  Law:  firstly,  to  secure  that  the  associations  subject  to  it  may  be 
able  to  fulfil  tlieir  caUing  to  a  higher  degree,  i.  e.  the  promotion  of  the  material 
prosperity  of  their  membeis,  who  are  only  subject  to  the  enactments  of  the  Commer- 
cial Law;  secondly,  to  make  their  legal  position  more  exact.  In  cases  where  the 
Art.  XXIII  of  1808  should  contain  no  provision  the  enactments  of  the  Commercial 
Law  are  to  be  applied. 

The  Regulations  are  substantially  as  follows: 

The  constitution  of  a  co-operative  association  cannot  be  settled,  except  with 
the  intervention  of  the  Administrative  Authority,  of  a  public  (agricultural  or  in- 
dustrial) body,  of  a  Chamber  of  Commerce  and  Industry  or  an  organ  of  the  Central 
Association!),  fhe  object  of  this  intervention  is  to  secure  that  on  the  occasion 
of  the  constitution  the  duties  fixed  by  the  enactments  of  this  Law  have  been  per- 
formed. To  this  end  the  organ  of  the  intervening  Authority  or  of  the  Central  As- 
sociation takes  the  Chair  at  the  constitutive  general  meeting,  and  has  to  sign 
the  articles  of  association,  the  minutes  of  the  general  meeting,  and  the  presentation 
for  entry  in  the  trade  register. 

It  is  necessary  for  the  constitution  that  at  least  14  members  should  apply 
for  admittance  by  signing  personally  the  draft  of  the  articles  of  association.  The 
constitutive  meetmg  has  in  consequence  its  quorum  of  14.  To  pass  a  valid  resol- 
ution a  simple  majority  is  needed.  Every  subscriber  has  one  vote.  In  the  apph- 
cation  for  registration  it  must  be  expressly  stated  that  the  association  has  been 
constituted  according  to  the  enactments  of  Art.  XXIII  of  1898. 

Every  association  is  bound  to  a  district,  which  cannot  exceed  the  Omits  of 
the  community  in  the  circle  of  which  it  resides  and  its  rural  parish.  Formation  of 
branch  estabUshments  or  admittance  of  members  not  residing  in  the  district  is  not 
allowed.  The  association  must  not  allow  non-members  to  partake  in  the  advantages 
of  its  business,  but  may  take  sa\'ings  from  or  place  savings  to  non-members.  The 
apphcation  for  registration  must  contain  a  statement  that  the  association  has  been 
formed  in  accordance  with  the  enactments  of  Art.  XXIII  of  1898.  As  members  of  such 
associations  there  may  only  be  admitted  persons  of  age,  residing  within  the  district 
of  the  association,  and  having  the  right  of  free  disposition  of  their  property,  or  jurid- 
ical persons.  Apphcation  for  admission  must  be  made  in  writing.  The  directorate 
has  to  decide  concerning  such  appUcations  within  a  period  of  30  days.  The  nominal 
value  of  a  business  share  is  100  Kronen  ma.xinium,  any  member  being  entitled 
to  subscribe  for  more.  The  calls  on  these  business  shares  have  to  be  paid  in  accord- 
ance with  the  articles  of  association.  The  articles  of  association  may  contain  the 
stipulation  that  the  association  may,  in  virtue  of  a  resolution  of  the  general  meeting, 
demand  from  its  members  in  case  the  losses  are  not  covered  by  the  business  shares 
or  the  reserves,  an  additional  payment  up  to  the  amount  of  another  business  share 
for  every  business  share,  without  prejudice  to  the  liabihty  of  the  members. 

10%  out  of  the  net  profits  must  be  employed  for  forming  and  increasing  the  re- 
serve fund,  the  object  of  which  is  to  cover  the  eventual  losses  shown  by  the  balance 
sheet,  until  the  reserve  fund  amounts  to  one  half  of  the  total  amount  of  the  bus- 
iness shares.  The  remaining  net  profit  is  to  be  employed  for  a  maximum  di\idend 
of  5%,  which,  so  far  as  the  business  shares  are  completelj'  paid,  and  are  not 
restricted  by  losses,  may  be  paid,  and  otherwise  may  be  put  to  the  credit  of  the 
business  shares  of  the  members. 

The  members  are  liable  according  to  law  up  to  fivefold  the  amount  of  their 
business  shares.  The  articles  of  association  may  increase  this  liability  up  to  tenfold 
the  amount  of  the  business  shares,  but  may  not  restrict  it.  Associations  constituted 
before  the  coming  into  force  of  this  Law  may,  however,  leave  the  stipulations  of  their 


')  Usually  such  an  organ  intervenes. 


67  Magyarorsz4g:  Ker.  torv.     I.  r6sz.     Gazdassgi  6a  ipari  hitelszovetkezetek. 

vonatkozo  intezked^seit  tovabbra  is  megtarthatjak.  A  felelosseg  ervenyesitese 
csod  esetcn  lenyegesen  elter  a  tobbi  szovetkezetnel  kovetendo  eljarastol,  amenByiben 
a  jarulekkiimitatas  nem  a  vegfelosztasi  terv  elkesziiltekor  vagyis  a  csodeljaras 
ve<Te  fele  keszitendo  el,  hanem  mar  a  csod  megnyitasa  utan,  mihelyt  a  nierleg  el- 
kesziilt.  A  csodbirosagnak  a  jarulekkimutatas  iigyeben  hozott  vegzese  ellen  fel- 
folvamodasnak  lielye  nines  s  e  vegzesrol  minden  tag  hivatalos  ajanlott  levelben 
ertesitendo.  Minden  tag  megtamadliatja  a  rea  vonatkozo  megallapitast  a  esodbiro- 
sagnal  a  tomeggondnok  eUen,  a  jarulekkimutatas  kezbesitesetol  szamitott  egy 
honap  alatt  inditando  keresettel.  —  Vegiil  a  jarulek  kivetese  mindaddig  ismetlendo, 
a  niig  a  tartozasok  teljesen  fedezve  nincsenek,  vagy  pedig  a  tagok  felel6ss6ge  ki 
nem  meriilt. 

A  szovetkezetbol  valo  kilepes  negy  heti  felmondas  mellett  tortenhetik,  az 
alapszabalyok  ezt  a  felmondasi  idot  legfeljebb  hat  honapra  terjeszthetik  ki.  A 
kizaras  csak  az  igazgatosag  tagjai  ketharmadreszenek  szavazataval,  a  feliigyelo- 
bizottsag  hozzajarulasaval  es  amennyiben  a  kizaras  a  kotelezottseg  elmulasztasa 
miatt  mondatik  ki,  az  irasbeli  megintestol  szamitott  negy  het  sikertelen  eltelte  utan 
tortenhetik.  Az  iizletresz  csak  az  illeto  iizleti  ev  befejezese  utan  szamitott  hat  ho 
eltelte  utan  fizetheto  ki  es  a  kivalt  tag,  illetoleg  jogutoda  a  bennmaradt  tagokkal 
egyenloen  felelos  a  szovetkezet  osszes  tartozasaiert,  ha  a  szovetkezet  ellen  ezen 
idon  beliil  a  csod  megnyittatott. 

A  kozgyiiles,  amennyiben  az  alapszabalyok  nem  intezkednek,  hatarozatkepes, 
ha  azon  a  tagoknak  legalabb  negyedresze  jelent  meg.  Minden  tagnak  egy  szava- 
zata  van  tekintet  nelkiil  iizletreszei  szamara.  A  kozgyiiles  jegyzokonyvet  a 
torvenyszek  haladektalanul  megvizsgalja  s  amennyiben  valamely  hatarozat  a 
torvennyel  vagy  az  alapszabalyokkal  ellenkezik,  azt  legfeljebb  15  naji  alatt  hivatalbol 
megsemmisiti  es  a  szovetkezetet  megfelelo  ujabb  hatarozat  hozatalara  utasitja. 
Ezen  hatarozat  eUen  egyfoku  felfolyamodasnak  van  helye.  Ezenkiviil  a  kozgyiiles 
megtartasatol  szamitott  15  napon  beliil  barmely  tag  kerheti  a  torvennyel  vagy  az 
alapszabalyokkal  ellenkezo  kozgyvilesi  hatarozat  megsemmisiteset  a  torvenyszeknel. 
Ha  pedig  az  illeto  hatarozat  jogaiban  serti,  azt  keresettel  vagy  kifogassal  megta- 
madhatja,  de  ezen  keresete  harom  ev  alatt  eleviil. 

A  szovetkezet  igazgatosaga  legalabb  harom  tagbol  all  es  legfeljebb  harom  evre 
valaszthato.  Tagjai  csak  oly  magyar  allampolgarok  lehetnek,  akik  irni  tudnak, 
vagyoni  tekintetben  kifogas  ala  nem  esnek,  csod  vagy  gondnoksag  alatt  nem  aUa- 
nak  es  nyeresegvagybol  eredo  biincselekm6ny  miatt  el  nem  iteltettck.  Az  igaz- 
gatosag tagjainak  legalabb  egy  harmadat  a  szovetkezet  tagjai  sorabol  keU  valasz 
tani.  Az  igazgatosag  javadalmazasa  a  tiszta  jovedelem  10  szazalekat  meg  nem 
haladhatja,  a  czeg  ervenyes  jegyzesehez  a  altalaban  jogiigyletek  megk6t6s6hez 
legalabb  ket  igazgatosagi  tag  alairasa,  illetoleg  egyiittes  hozzajarulasa  sziikseges. 
Az  igazgatosag  tagjai  ellen  felelossegok  alapjan  indithato  keresetek  harom  ev  alatt 
el6viilnek.  Czegvezetot  a  szovetkezet  nem  rendelhet  ki,  az  igazgatosag  pedig  azok- 
nak  az  eljarasaidrt,  akiket  az  iigyek  vitelevel  esetrol-esetre  vagy  dllandoan  megbiz, 
ugyanugy  felelos,  mintha  maga  jart  volna  el. 

A  feliigyelo  bizottsag  osszealkotasara,  miikodesi  idejere,  dijazasara  es  felelos- 
seg^re  ugyanazok  a  szabalyok  iranyadok,  mint  az  igazgatosagra ,  ozenkivul  ki 
mondja  a  tcirveny,  hogy  a  feliigyelo  bizottsag  tivgjai  az  igazgatosag  tagjaival  sem 
fel-  vagy  lemeno  rokonsagban,  sem  elso  izben  valo  oldalagi  rokonsagban  vagy 
sogorsdgban  nem  dllhatnak.  A  feliigyelo  bizottsdg  tagjai  az  igazgatosag  iil^sein 
megjelenlietnek  ds  az  igazgatosagtol  a  szovetkezet  iigyei  felol  fclvilAgositast  k6r- 
hetnek.  A  konyveket  6.s  penztart  6vnegyedenk6nt  legalabb  egyszer  meg  kell  vizs- 
g41niok.  Igazgat6sAgi  vagy  feliigyelo  bizottsagi  tagoknak  adando  Intel  enged6- 
lyezesehez  vagy  az  ezek  altal  a  szovetkezet  iranyaban  vallalando  jotdllas  olfoga- 
ddsi'ihoz  a  feliigyelo  bizottsig  hozzajaruldsa  sziikseges. 

A  nierleg  tokintet^ben  a  torveny  vilagosan  kimondja,  hogy  a  r68zv6nytarsasag 
m6rleg6re  vonatkozo  szabdlyok  a  szovetkezetekro  is  kitcrjednek,  meg&Uapitja,  hogy 
az  iizletreszekre  tort^nt  befizet^sek  osszege  a  tartaldkalappal  egyiitt  a  tartozdsok 


HUNGARY:  CO-OPERATIVE  ASSOCIATIONS.  67 

articles  of  association  concerning  the  liabilitj'  of  the  members  unclianged.  In  bank- 
ruptcies of  these  associations  the  enactments  of  the  Bankruptcj^  Ordinance  must 
be  applied,  with  the  difference  that  the  table  of  contributions  must  be  drawn  up 
immediately  after  the  drawing  up  of  the  balance  sheet,  and  not  after  completion  of 
the  plan  of  distribution.  Every  member  of  tlie  association  must  receive  a  conununic- 
ation  of  the  decision  of  the  Bankruptcy  Court  concerning  the  table  of  contributions 
by  an  individual  notice.  No  appeal  is  available  against  this  decision.  Tlic  niemi)ers, 
however,  have  the  right  of  attacking  the  part  of  the  decision  concerning  themselves 
by  a  complaint,  which  nmst  be  lodged  against  the  trustee  within  one  month.  This 
assessment  must  be  repeated  until  the  debts  are  entirely  discharged,  or  the  liability 
of  the  members  has  been  exhausted. 

The  dissolution  of  tlie  a.ssociation  can  be  effected  after  giving  a  previous  notice 
of  four  weeks.  This  period  of  notice  may  be  prolonged  by  the  articles  of  association 
to  a  period  not  exceeding  six  montlis.  The  dissolution  can  only  be  effected  by  a  majority 
of  two  thirds  of  the  members  of  the  directorate,  with  the  approval  of  the  council 
of  supervision.  So  far  as  such  a  resolution  has  been  come  to  on  the  ground  of  the 
omission  of  the  members  to  satisfy  their  obligations  towards  the  a.ssociation,  it  is 
only  valid  after  a  notice  of  four  weeks  without  result.  The  business  shares  can  only 
be  paid  after  a  period  of  six  months,  to  be  reckoned  from  the  end  of  the  financial 
year,  and  retired  members  or  their  heirs  are  responsible  equally  with  tlie  remaining 
members,  for  all  obligations  of  the  association,  if  \\ithin  this  time  bankruptcy 
proceedings  liave  been  begun  against  the  association. 

The  general  meeting  has  its  quorum  when  at  least  one  fourth  of  the  members 
attend  it,  unless  the  articles  of  association  otherwise  provide.  Every  member  has 
one  vote,  without  regarding  the  number  of  his  business  shares.  The  Court  examines 
the  minutes  of  the  general  meeting  and  has  the  right,  when  a  resolution  is  con- 
trary to  the  law  or  to  the  articles  of  association,  to  amiul  it  ex  officio  within  fifteen 
days,  und  to  compel  the  general  meeting  to  pass  an  adequate  and  new  resolution. 
Such  a  decision  is  subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  Court  of  second  instance.  Moreover 
any  member  may,  within  15  days  to  be  reckoned  from  the  day  of  the  general  meeting, 
demand  before  the  Com-t  the  annulling  of  a  resolution  of  the  general  meeting  contrary 
to  the  law  or  the  articles  of  association.  And  if  the  resolution  in  question  prejudicially 
affects  his  own  rights,  he  may  question  it  by  action  or  exception.  Such  an  action 
is  not  maintainable  after  three  years. 

The  directorate  of  the  association  contains  at  least  three  members  and  must 
be  elected  for  a  maximum  period  of  three  years.  The  members  must  be  such  Hungar- 
ian subjects  as  can  read  and  wTite,  are  free  from  objection  concerning  their  material 
position,  are  neither  bankrupts  nor  under  tutorship,  and  have  not  been  previously 
convicted  for  covetous  crimes.  At  least  one  third  of  the  members  of  the  directorate 
must  be  elected  out  of  the  members  of  the  association.  The  remuneiation  of  the 
directorate  may  not  exceed  10%  of  the  net  profit.  For  the  signature  of  the  firm 
name  and  for  legal  transactions  of  the  association  the  signature  or  the  consent  of  at 
least  two  members  of  the  directorate  is  necessary.  Actions  against  members  of 
the  directorate  on  the  basis  of  their  liability  are  not  maintainable  after  tlu-ee 
years.  —  Proxies  camiot  be  appointed  for  these  associations,  and  the  directorate 
are  responsible  for  the  acts  of  those  who  are  entrusted  by  them  to  enter  into 
business  transactions  either  occasionally  or  perpetually,  as  if  they  entered  into 
them  themselves. 

Concerning  the  election,  the  duration  of  ffhe  powers,  and  the  remuneration, 
of  the  council  of  supervision,  the  enactments  concerixing  the  directorate  hold  good ; 
moreover  the  Law  prohibits  the  election  of  such  persons  to  this  council  as  are  ascendants 
or  descendants,  collateral  relations  in  the  first  degree  or  in  affinity  by  marriage 
in  the  first  degree,  to  one  of  the  members  of  the  directorate  or  council  of  super- 
vision. Members  of  the  council  of  supervision  may  at  any  time  attend  at  the  meet- 
ings of  the  directorate  and  demand  explanatioiLs.  They  are  bound  to  examine 
the  books  and  cash  in  hand  at  least  once  every  quarter  of  a  year.  The  consent  of 
the  council  of  supervision  is  necessary  whenever  it  is  question  of  a  credit  to  be 
afforded  to  a  member  of  the  directorate  or  of  the  council  of  supervision  or  of  a  sec- 
urity to  be  accepted  from  any  of  these  persons. 

Concerning  the  balance  sheet  the  Law  expressly  provides  that  the  enactments 
concerning  joint  stock  companies  shall  be  apphed;  moreover,  that  the  reserve  fund, 
as  well  as  the  payments  made  on  the  business  shares,  nuist  be  put  on  the  debit  side 


68  Magyarorszdg:  Ker.  torv.     I.  r^8z.    Gazdas^  es  ipari  hitelszovetkezetek. 

koze  sorozando,  viszont  az  iizletreszekre  m^g  befizetendo  osszegek  a  kovetelesek  koze 
csak  annyiban  vehetok  fel,  amennyiben  a  lefolyt  iizleti  evben  mar  esede  kesse  valtak. 
Felszamolas  eseten  fontos  okokbol  vagy  pedig  a  tagok  egytizedenek  kerelmere, 
a  torvenyszek  is  kirendelliet  felszamolokat,  akiktol  a  megbizast  minden  karte- 
ritesi  igeny  nelkiil  barmikor  visszavonhatja.  Ervenyes  kepviselethez  legalabb  ket 
felszamolo'  egyiittes  cselekmenye  sziikseges.  A  felszamolt  szovetkezetnek  a  tarto- 
zasok  es  az  iizletreszek  kielegitese  utan  fenmarado  tartalekabol  legalabb  50°o-ot 
a  szovetkezet  keriiletebe  tartozo  k6zscg(ek)  szegenyalapjanak  javara  kell  fordi- 
tani.     Csak  a  fenmarado  resz  oszthato  fel  a  szovetkezet  tagjai  kozott. 

Ha  valamely  gazdasagi  vagy  ipari  szovetkezet  ezen  szabalyok  szerint  alakult 
vagy  atalakult,  kozgyiilesi  hatarozata  alapjan  felveheto  (rendes  tagkent)  a  koz- 
ponti  hitelszovetkezetbe.  A  felvetel  irant  a  gazdasagi  es  ipari  hitelszovetkezeteknel 
a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  igazgatosaga,  mas  czelu  gazdasagi  es  ipari  szovetkezetek- 
nel  a  penziigyminister  hataroz.  A  kUepes  elozetes  (legfeljebb  egy  evi)  felniondas 
utan  tortenhetik,  es  pedig  szinten  csak  a  kilepo  szovetkezet  kozgyiilesi  hatarozata 
alapjan.  A  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  rendes  tag] ait  az  alapszabalyokban  megalla- 
pitott  okokbol  ki  is  zarhatja. 

A  belepesnel  fogva  a  szovetkezet  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  iranyaban  igen 
szoros  kapcsolatba,  sot  fiiggesbe  jut.  A  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  igazgatosaga 
allapitja  meg  altalanos  iizleti  felteteleit,  alapszabalyainak  modositasahoz  vagy 
mas  szovetkezettel  valo  egyesiilesehez  annak  a  hozzajarulasa  sziikseges,  az  igaz- 
gatosagba  es  a  feliigyelo  bizottsagba  egy-egy  tagot  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet 
kiild  ki.  De  ezenkiviil  allando  ellenorzesi  es  feliigyeleti  joga  van,  visszaeles  eseten 
az  igazgatosagot  a  kozgyiiles  megtartasaig  felfiiggesztheti  es  az  ideiglenes  iigyvezetes 
irant  intezkedhetik.  A  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  engedelj'e  sziikseges  ahhoz,  hogy 
a  szovetkezet  harmadik  szem^lyektol  kolcsont  vehessen  fel.  Ha  a  szovetkezet  a 
befizetett  iizletreszek  felet  elvesztette,  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  elrendelheti  a 
felszamolast,  ha  a  csod  elofeltetelei  fennforognak,  megkerheti  a  csodot,  javaslatba 
hozhatja  a  tomeggondnokot  es  vele  dijazasa  irant  megallapodasra  lephet.  Vegiil  a 
kozponti  hitelszovetkezetnek,  a  kotelekebe  tartozo  szovetkezet  iranyaban  fennallo 
kovetelese  erejeig,  csod  vagy  vegrehajtas  eseteben  annak  osszes  ingo  vagyonara, 
minden  mas  torvenyes  elsobbseggel  nem  biro  kovetel^st  megelozo  kielegitesi  joga 
van,  sot  jogaban  all  magat  a  barmino  modon  birtokaba  keriilt  penzekbol,  valtokbol 
es  ert6kpapirokb61  biroi  felhatalmazas  vagy  kozbenjaras  es  minden  tulajdoni  vagy 
elsobbsegi  igenyre  valo  tekintet  nelkiil  kielegiteni. 


Ezzel  szemben  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezet  kotelekebe  valo  felvetel  a  szovet- 
kezetekre  igen  nagy  elonyokkel  jar.  Mindenekelott  ugyanis  elvezik  a  kozponti 
hitelszovetkezet  altal  aranylag  kedvezo  feltetelek  mellett  nyujtott  hitelt.  De  ezen- 
kiviil jogi  helyzetoket  is  igen  kedvezoen  alakitja  a  torveny:  1.  fel  vannak  mentve 
a  nyilvanos  szamadasra  kotelezett  vallalatok  es  egyletek  adoja  az  ezutan  kivet- 
heto  altalanos  jovedelmi  potado,  torvenyhatosagi  es  kozsegi  ado,  utado  es  az  ipar- 
ia  kereskedelmi  kamarai  illetek  alol;  2.  b61yeg-  es  illetekmentesseget  ^Iveznek  a 
czlgbirosaghoz  es  a  kozigazgatasi  hatosagokhoz  intezett  beadvanyaik,  iizleti  kony- 
veik,  a  szovetkezet!  tagok  iizletreszeirol  kiallitott  elismervenyeik ,  a  tagok  altal 
kiallitott  kotelezvenyek,  az  ily  kolcsonok  jelzalogos  biztositasarol  szolo  okiratok, 
a  visszafizetesrol  szolo  nyugtak  es  az  ily  koveteleseknek  a  kozponti  hitelszovet- 
kezetre  valo  atruhazasara  vonatkozo  okiratok  tekinteteben;  3.  tagjaik  ellen  fenn 
alio  kovetel^seik  tekinteteben  csod  vagy  vegrehajtas  eseteben  oly  kielcgit^.si  joguk 
van  adosuk  ingo  vagyonara,  amely  inegeloz  minden  mas,  torvenyes  elsobbsegi 
joggal  nem  biro  s  az  adosnak  a  szovetkezetbe  valo  belepese  utiin  keletkezett  ko- 
vetelest.  Ezek  a  kedvezmenyek  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezetbol  valo  kivalassal 
megsziinnek  6s  re4jok  valo  tekintettel;  1.  a  kozponti  hitelszovetkezetbe  valo  be- 
lepes  a  szovetkezet  czegeben  es  a  czegjegyzekben  kitiintetendo ;  2.  mindenkinek 
jogaban  all  a  szovetkezeti  tagok  n6vjcgyzeket  a  szovetkezet  helvis^geiben  megte- 
kinteni  6s  az  egyes  tagok  tartozAsai  osszog6nek  kozl6s6t  kovetelni  (1898.  XXIII. 
t.  cz.  1—47.,  52—65.,  81  §§.). 


HUNGARY:  CO-OPERATIVE  ASSOCIATIONS.  68 

of  the  balance  sheet.  On  the  other  hand,  calls  on  the  business  shares  can  only  be 
put  on  the  credit  side  if  they  have  fallen  due  within  the  financial  year. 

In  case  of  liquidation,  the  Court  may,  on  serious  grounds  or  on  demand  of  one 
tenth  of  the  members,  nominate  li(iuidators,  who  may  be  removed  at  any  time 
without  claim  to  any  reward.  For  legal  representation  the  consent  of  at  least  two 
liquidators  is  necessary.  But  of  the  reserve  fund  of  the  association,  if  anything 
remains  after  carrj-ing  through  the  liquidation  and  paying  the  debts  of  the 
association,  50%  must  be  e.xpended  in  favour  of  the  Poor  Fund  of  the  communities 
within  the  district  of  the  association,  only  the  balance  being  divisible  among 
the  members  of  the  association. 

Agricultural  or  industrial  credit  associations  constituted  or  altered  in  accordance 
with  these  provisions,  may  be  admitted,  in  pursuance  of  a  resolution  of  the  general 
meeting,  as  ordinary  members  of  the  Central  Association.  The  decision  concerning 
the  admittance  of  agricultural  and  industrial  (non-credit)  associations  must  be  brought 
by  the  directorate  of  the  Central  Association  before  the  Minister  of  Finance.  Retire- 
ment takes  place  after  having  given  previous  notice,  the  term  of  which  cannot  ex- 
ceed one  year,  on  the  basis  of  the  resolution  of  the  general  meeting  of  the  retiring 
association.  The  Central  Association  may  also  expel  its  ordinary  members  for  reasons 
fixed  by  articles  of  association. 

By  its  admittance  the  association  gets  into  very  close  connection,  even  in  a 
dependent  condition,  with  the  Central  Association.  The  directorate  of  the  Central 
Association  decides  the  general  business  conditions  of  the  association,  delegates  one 
member  of  its  directorate  and  one  of  its  council  of  supervision.  For  the  alteration 
of  the  articles  of  association  of  such  an  association,  or  its  amalgamation  with  another 
association,  the  consent  of  the  directorate  of  the  Central  Association  is  necessary. 
The  Central  Association  has  the  right  to  continuously  control  the  carrjang  on  of 
the  busmess  of  its  member,  and  suspend  the  directorate,  in  case  of  abuses,  until 
the  general  meeting,  and  to  give  directions  how  to  carry  on  the  business  in  the  mean- 
time. For  the  vaUdity  of  a  resolution  concerning  amalgamation,  the  consent  of 
the  Central  Association  is  necessary,  as  also  when  a  member  contracts  a  loan  from  a 
third  person.  When  the  association  has  lost  half  the  amount  of  the  business  shares 
paid  in,  the  Central  Association  may  order  the  hquidation,  take  the  necessary  bank- 
ruptcy proceedings,  propose  to  the  Court  the  trustee,  and  make  an  arrangement 
with  him  concerning  his  fees.  In  the  case  of  bankruptcy  or  of  an  execution  against 
the  movable  property  of  its  ordinary  members,  —  its  debtors  —  the  Central  As- 
sociation has  a  legal  priority  which  precedes  all  creditors  who  are  not  secured  by 
previous  legal  seizure;  moreover  it  has  the  privilege  of  indemnifjong  itself  out  of 
the  money,  bills  of  exchange  or  other  valuables  belonging  to  the  debtor  association, 
without  regard  to  the  way  in  which  they  came  into  its  possession,  and  without 
the  intervention  of  the  Court. 

On  the  other  hand,  admittance  to  the  Central  Association  gives  very  important 
privileges  to  the  association.  In  the  first  place  they  may  use  the  loans  granted  to 
them  on  very  equitable  terms.  And  besides  this  the  Law  has  created  for  them  a 
very  advantageous  position:  1.  they  are  exempt  from  the  taxes  of  joint  stock  com- 
panies and  corporations,  from  additional  duties  to  the  State,  municipalities  and  com- 
munities, from  the  payment  of  road  duties  and  taxes  in  favour  of  the  Chambers 
of  Commerce  and  Industry;  —  2.  they  enjoy  exemption  from  stamps  and  taxes 
on  appUcations  to  the  trade  register  and  administrative  authorities,  on  their  trade 
books,  quittances  concerning  business  shares  of  their  members,  bills  and  mortgage 
deeds  of  their  members  and  quittances  of  reimbursements  and  cession-deeds 
to  the  Central  Association;  —  3.  they  have  the  privilege  of  indemnifying 
themselves  against  outstanding  debts  of  their  members,  out  of  their  movable  prop- 
erty, in  the  case  of  bankruptcy  and  execution,  such  privilege  having  priority  to 
any  non-privileged  claim,  unless  such  claim  originates  from  a  time  previous  to  the 
admittance  of  the  member  to  the  association.  These  privileges  expire  with  the 
retirement  from  the  Association.  In  consequence:  1.  admittance  to  the  Central 
Association  must  be  expressly  mentioned  in  the  firm  name  of  the  association,  as 
well  as  in  the  trade  register;  —  2.  any  person  may  look  at  the  list  of  members  in 
the  offices  of  the  Association,  and  demand  that  its  debts  may  be  communicated  to 
him  (§§  1—47,  52—65,  and  81  of  Art.  XXIII  of  1898). 


69         Magyarorszfig:  Ker.  torv.     II.  r6sz.     1.  czim.    Kereskedelmi  ugyletek  &italabaa. 

Mdsodik  r6sz.    Kereskedelmi  ugyletek. 


Elso  czim.    Kereskedelmi  ugyletek  altalaban. 

Elso  fejezet.     A  kereskedelmi  ugyletek  meghatarozasa. 

258,  Kereskedelmi  iigyleteknek  tekintendok:  1.  aruk,  s  altalaban  ingo  dolgok 
vetele  vagy  egyebkenti  megszerzese  azon  szandekkal,  hogy  azok  termeszetben, 
at-  vagy  feldolgozva  ismet  tovabb  adassanak;  —  2.  az  elobbeni  pontban  erintett 
oly  targyak  szallitasanak  elvallalasa,  melyeket  a  szallito  fel  e  vegbol  szerez  meg; 
—  3.  allampapirok,  reszvenyek  vagy  mas  a  kereskedelmi  forgalom  targyat  kepezo 
ertekpapirok  vetele  vagy  egyebkenti  megszerzese  az  esetben  is,  ha  a  megszerzes 
nem  tovabbadasi  szandekkal  tortent;  —  4.  biztositasok  elvallalasa;  —  5.  utasok 
vagy  javak  tengeren  leendo  fuvarozasanak  elvallalasa  es  hajokolcsonok  kotese. 

259.  A  mennyiben  iparszeriileg  folytattatnak,  kereskedelmi  iigj'leteknek  a 
kovetkezok  tekintendok:  1.  ingo  dolgok  fel-  vagy  atdolgozasanak  elvallalasa  masok 
reszere,  felteve,  hogy  az  atvallalo  iizlete  a  kisipar  koret  meghaladja;  —  2.  a  bank 
es  penzvaltoi  iigyletek;  —  3.  a  bizomanyi,  szaUitmanyozasi  es  fuvarozasi  iigyletek, 
nemkiilonben  a  szemely  fuvarozasra  rendelt  intezetek  iigyletei ;  —  4.  a  kozraktarak 
iigyletei ;  —  5.  a  kiadoi  iigyletek,  tovabba  a  konyv-  es  miikereskedes  egyeb  iigyletei, 
nemkiilonben  a  nyomdai  iigyletek,  a  mennyiben  ez  utobbiak  a  kis  ipar  koret 
meghaladjak;  —  6.  azon  termelok  iigyletei,  kik  sajat  termenyeiket  at-  vagy 
feldolgozzak  es  a  banyaipar  iigyletei,  a  mennyiben  ez  iparagak  a  kis  ipar  k6r6t 
meghaladjak;  —  7.  a  kereskedelmi  iigyletek  kozvetitese. 


Az  erintett  ugyletek  az  esetben  is  kereskedelmi  iigyleteknek  tekintetnek,  ha 
azok  nem  iparszeruleg  ugyan,  de  kereskedo  altal  a  kereskedelmi  iizlet  koreben 
kottetnek. 

260.  A  kereskedonek  mindazon  iigyletei,  melyek  kereskedelmi  iizlete  foly- 
tatasahoz  tartoznak,  kereskedelmi  iigyleteknek  tekintetnek. 

EUenben  a  kezmiivesek  reszerol  tortent  eladasok,  a  mennyiben  ezek  egyediil 
ipariizletiik  folytatasakent  jelentkeznek,  kereskedelmi  iigyleteknek  nem  tekinthetok. 

261.  A  kereskedo  altal  kotott  szerzodds  ketseg  esetdben  a  kereskedelmi  iizlet 
folytatasahoz  tartozonak  tekintetik. 

A  kereskedo  altal  kiallitott  kotelezveny  a  kereskedelmi  iizlet  folytatasahoz 
tartozonak  tekintetik,  ha  ennek  eUenkezoje  magabol  az  okmanybol  ki  nem  tiinik. 

262.  Az  ingatlanok  tekinteteben  keletkezett  szerzodesek  kereskedelmi  iigyle- 
teknek nem  tekintetnek. 

263.  Azon  koriilmeny,  hogy  valaki  hivatalanal,  aUasAnal,  iparrend6szeti  vagy 
mas  okokn41  fogva  kereskedelmi  iigyletekkel  nem  foglalkozhatik,  a  kereskedelmi 
iigyletek  miniisegere  6s  6rvenyessegere  befolyassal  nincsen. 

264.  A  jelen  torveny  masodik  reszdben  foglalt  hatdrozatok  azon  iigyletokn61, 
melyek  az  egyik  szerzodo  f61  reszerol  kereskedelmi  iigyleteket  kepeznek,  mindket 
felre  nezve  egyarant  alkalmaztatnak.  Kivetelnek  e  tekintetben  csak  akkor  van 
helye,  ha  magukbol  e  hatarozatokbol  kitiinik,  hogy  azok  a  felek  koziil  csak  azt 
kotelezik,  kire  n6zve  az  iigylet  kereskedelmi  iigyletet  k6pez. 

Masodik  fejezet.     A  kereskedelmi  iigyleteket  tdrgyaz6  dltaldnos 

hatarozatok. 

265.  A  kereskedelmi  iigyletek  megbiralasandl  es  6rtelmezes6n61,  nem  annyira 
a  hasznalt  kifejezdsek  betiiszerinti  drtelme,  mint  inkabb  a  szerzodo  felek  akarata 
szolgal  iraiiyadoul. 

266.  A  szerzodes  szavai  k6z6ns6ges  (Ttelmiikben  veendok,  kiveve,  ha  az 
drdekclt  felek  azt  igazoljAk,  hogy  a  hasznalt  kifejezdsnek  a  kereskedelmi  forgalomban 
elfogadott  mas  ertelmct  tulajdonitottak. 


HUNGARY:  COMMERCIAL  TRANSACTIONS.  69 

Second  Part.    Commercial  Transactions. 


First  Title.    Commercial  Transactions  in  General. 

First  Section.     Definition  of  commercial  transactions. 

258.  As  coiiiniercial  transactions  are  to  be  considered  :  1.  any  purchase  or  other 
method  of  acquisition  of  merchandise  or  movable  goods  with  tlie  object  of  re-seUing 
them  in  their  natural  state  or  after  liaving  caused  them  to  undergo  a  transmutation 
or  preparation  preNious  to  such  re-sale;  —  2.  any  undertaking  having  for  its  object 
the  delivery  of  articles  of  the  kind  mentioned  in  the  foregoing  sentence  which  the 
party  dehvering  acquires  for  this  purpose;  —  3.  the  purchase  or  o*her  method 
of  acquisition  of  Government  stock,  or  of  shares  or  other  valuable  securities  intended 
for  negotiation,  even  if  they  have  been  acquired  otherwise  than  for  the  purpose 
of  re-seUing  them;  —  4.  the  undertaking  of  insurance;  —  5.  the  undertaking  of  the 
carriage  of  persons  or  goods  by  sea  and  borrowing  on  bottomry. 

259.  As  commercial  transactions  are  to  be  considered,  in  so  far  as  they  are 
carried  on  industrially:  1.  any  undertaking  ha\ing  for  its  object  the  transformation 
or  preparation  of  movable  goods  on  account  of  a  third  person,  so  far  as  the  operations 
of  the  undertaker  exceed  the  hmits  of  mere  handicraft;  —  2.  any  banking  and 
money -changing  business;  —  3.  any  business  of  commission  agents,  forwarding 
agents  or  carriers,  as  well  as  any  business  of  undertakings  instituted  for  the  trans- 
port of  persons;  —  4.  the  businesses  of  the  pubhc  store  houses;  —  5.  the  business 
of  publisher,  as  well  as  all  businesses  relatmg  to  trade  in  books  and  objects  of  art; 
and  the  business  of  printing  in  so  far  as  the  operations  exceed  the  limits  of  mere 
handicraft;  —  6.  any  business  of  those  producers  who  cause  their  own  products 
to  undergo  a  transformation  or  preparation  and  the  transactions  of  the  mining 
industry,  so  far  as  the  operations  exceed  the  limits  of  mere  handicraft;  —  7.  any 
intervention  in  commercial  transactions. 

The  transactions  mentioned  above  are  also  to  be  considered  as  commercial 
transactions,  when  they  are  performed  by  a  trader  in  the  carrying  on  of  his  business, 
even  though  not  industriallj'. 

260.  All  transactions  of  a  trader  which  are  incidental  to  the  carrying  on  of  his 
trade  are  deemed  to  be  commercial  transactions. 

Sales  by  artisans,  so  far  as  they  are  effected  in  carrying  on  their  business, 
are  not  deemed  commercial  transactions. 

261.  Any  contract  entered  into  by  a  trader  is  deemed,  in  case  of  doubt,  to  be 
incidental  to  the  carrying  on  of  his  business. 

Any  bUl  signed  by  a  trader  is  deemed  to  be  incidental  to  the  carrying  on  of  his 
business,  milcss  the  contrary  appears  on  the  face  of  the  biU. 

262.  Contracts  concerning  immovables  are  not  considered  commercial  trans- 
actions. 

263.  The  circumstance  that  a  person  is  prohibited  on  account  of  his  office, 
his  position,  on  the  ground  of  enactments  of  industrial  policy,  or  for  other  reasons, 
has  no  influence  whatever  on  the  quahty  or  the  validity  of  a  commercial  trans- 
action. 

264.  The  provisions  contained  in  the  Second  Part  of  this  Law  are  to  be  equally 
applied  to  both  contractmg  parties  in  all  legal  transactions  which  are  considered 
commercial  transactions  in  relation  to  one  contractmg  party.  An  exemption 
exists  only  when  it  appeai-s  from  the  enactments  themselves  that  only  the  contracting 
party  in  relation  to  whom  the  transaction  is  a  commercial  one  is  bound. 

Second  Section.     General  provisions  concerning  commercial 

transactions. 

265.  When  adjudicating  on  or  interpreting  commercial  transactions,  the  in- 
tention of  the  contracting  parties,  rather  than  the  bteral  meaning  of  the  expressions 
used,  governs. 

266.  The  words  of  the  contract  must  be  interpreted  according  to  their  ordin- 
arj'  meaning,  unless  the  interested  parties  prove  and  corroborate  that  they  have 
attributed  thereto  a  different  meaning  sanctioned  by  commercial  custom  and  usage. 


70         Magj'arorszdg:  Ker.  torv.     II.  r^sz.     1.  czim.    Kereskedelmi  iigj-letek  dltal&ban. 

K6tseg  eseteben  a  szerzodes  szavainak  oly  ertelmezes  adando,  mely  mellett 
az  iigylet  joghatalylyal  birhat. 

267.  A  cselekvenyek  es  mulasztasok  jelentosegenek  es  joghatalyanak  megi- 
t41es6nel,  tekintettel  kell  lenni  a  kereskedebni  forgalomban  elfogadott  szokasokra 
6s  gyakorlatokra. 

268.  Kik  oly  iigylet  altal,  mely  resziikrol  kereskedelmi  iigyletet  kepez,  egy 
harmadik  iranyaban  kozos  kotelezettseget  vaUalnak,  egyetemleges  adosoknak  tekin- 
tendok,  a  mennyiben  a  hitelezovel  tortent  megallapodasbol  az  eUenkezo  ki  nem 
tiinik. 

269.  A  hitelezonek  jogaban  all  kovetelese  vegett  az  egyetemleges  adosokat 
tetszese  szerint  mind,  azok  koziil  tobbet,  vagy  egyet  megtamadni;  ha  a  koveteles 
targya  feloszthato,  jogaban  all  azt  felosztva  ervenyesiteni,  a  nelkiil,  hogy  e  miatt 
jogat  az  egesz  koveteleshez  azon  ados  ellen  elvesztene,  ki  ellen  azt  csak  r^szben 
ervenyesitette. 

270.  A  megtamadott  egyetemleges  ados  a  hitelezo  ellen  csak  oly  kifogasokkal 
elhet,  melyek  6t  szemelyesen  vagy  az  adostarsakat  mind  a  hitelezo  eUen  illetik. 

Kereskedelmi  iigyletekben  es  altalaban  mindazon  esetekben,  melyekben  a 
jelen  torveny  egyetemleges  kotelezettseget  aUapit  meg,  az  egyetemleges  ados  a 
koveteles  felosztasat,  vagy  a  tobbi  adosok  elozetes  beperleset  nem  kovetelheti  s 
azdrt,  mert  a  hitelezo  altal  az  egesz  kovetelesert  egyediil  lett  megtamadva,  kifo- 
gassal  nem  elhet. 

Ugyanez  all  a  kezesre  nezve  is,  ha  a  kezesseg  kereskedelmi  iigyletbol  eredo 
kotelezettsegert  lett  vaUalva,  vagy  ha  maga  a  kezesseg  kereskedelmi  iigyletnek 
tekintendo. 

271.  Ki  valamely  iigylet  folytan,  mely  rea  nezve  kereskedelmi  iigyletnek 
tekintendo,  egy  masik  iranyaban  gondossagra  van  kotelezve,  a  rendes  kereskedo 
gondossagaval  koteles  eljarni. 

272.  Ki  karterit^st  igenyelhet,  a  valosagos  kar  es  az  ehnaradt  nyereseg  meg- 
teriteset  kovetelheti^). 

273.  A  kotber  osszege  semmi  korlatozasnak  alavetve  nincsen,  s  az  ad6snak 
ketseg  eseteben  nem  all  jogaban,  a  kotber  lefizetese  altal  magat  a  teljesites  alol 
kivonni. 

A  kotber  kikotese  ketseg  eseteben  nem  zarja  ki  az  ig6nyt  a  kotber  osszeget 
meghalado  karteriteshez. 

A  mennyiben  a  kotber  azon  esetre  allapittatott  meg,  ha  a  szerzodes  nem  kello 
idoben,  vagy  nem  kello  helyen  teljesittetn^k,  a  hitelezo  a  szerzodes  teljesitese  mellett 
a  kotbert  is  kovetelheti^). 

274.  A  kotber,  ha  valaminek  abbanhagyasa  vegett  kottetett  ki:  a  kikotessel 
ellenkezo  cselekv6ny  folytan,  ha  pedig  valaminek  teljesitesere  volt  iranyozva:  az 
ados  k6sedelm6vel  jar  le. 

275.  A  kotber  nem  kovetellieto,  ha  a  szerz6d6s  teljesitese  v6tlen  baleset,  vagy 
a  hitelezo  vetkessege  miatt  lehetetlenne  valik,  vagy  ha  a  szerzodes  teljesitese  fen- 
tartas  nelkiil  elfogadtatott. 


1)  A  k4r  bizonyit&s&ra  (a  sommAs  68  rendes  elj&r&s  kor^ben  egyarAnt)  az  1893.  XVIII. 
t.  c.  65.  §-a  ir4nyttd6:  „A  birdsAg  valamely  kdr  vagy  olmaradt  haszon  mennyis^gdt,  ha  a 
felek  aj4nlotta  bizonyit6kok  niegnyugtat6  eredm6nyt  nam  nyujtottak,  az  oszszes  koriil- 
m^nyek  figyelembev6teldvel  legjobb  beldtasa  szerint  dllapitja  meg.  A  birosAg  amonnyibeu 
ezen  v61em6ny6nek  alkotdsahoz  8zuk86gesnek  taldlja,  nemcsak  szakiSrtok  moghallgatiisat, 
hanem  bizonyitdsfelv^telt  ^s  tudakoz^ddsokat  is  hivatalbol  foganatosithat."  —  *)  MagAn- 
jogunk  szerint,  a  bir6  a  tulsAgos  k6tb(5rt  m^rsdkelheti ,  hasonl6k6p  az  osztrAk  polgAri 
tbrv6nyk6nyv  1336.  §-a  6rtelm6ben.  A  kolcsbn  68  egy6b  hitelez6si  ugyletekndl  a  kfeodelem 
cset6re  kikotott  kotbdr  n6mi  kurlAtnak  van  alAvetvo.  Az  1877.  VIll.  t.  o.  1 — 4  §§  s  az 
1883.  XXV.  t.  c.  21  §-a  6rt«lm6ben  ugyanis,  amennyiben  a  k6sedelmi  kaniat  68  az  eset- 
legea  egy6b  mell6ktartozAsok  figyelembev6tel6vel  a  t<5ke  6vi  8%-At  meghaladja,  kozjegyz<5i 
okiratban  ki  nem  k6thet<5,  bir6i  it61ett«l  meg  nem  Allapithat6,  telekkonyvi  bekebelez688el  nem 
biztosithatii,  v6giil  az  ily  k6tb6r  biztositAsa  vagy  behajtAsa  v6gett  a  v6grohajtAa  el  nem 
rondolhoKi  s  ha  netAn  elrendoltetott  is,  nem  foganntoaithat6.  —  Amennyiben  azonban  az  ily 
k6tb6r  notdn  6nk6nt  lofizettetett  volna,  viasza  noin  k6vetolhet6.  Ezek  a  szabAlyok  a  kereske- 
delmi iigyletekre  is  kiterjednok,  kiv6vo  a  bejegyzott  koreskeddk  kolosonos  kereskedelmi  ijgyleteit 
ugyhogy    az   ily   ugylotukn61  u  8%-ot   nieghuladd    kiitb6r  is  pcrolhet6,    v6grehajthat6   stb. 


HUNGARY:  COMMERCIAL  TRANSACTIONS.  70 

In  case  of  doubt,  such  a  meaning  is  to  be  attributed  to  the  words  of  the  contract 
that  with  this  meaning  the  transaction  may  remain  vaHd. 

267.  Wlu'n  judging  of  the  extent  and  importance  of  the  doing  or  omitting 
to  do  certain  things,  account  must  be  taken  of  customs  and  usages  in  force  in  bus- 
iness relations. 

268.  When  persons  enter  into  a  common  obhgation  towards  a  third  person, 
and  the  transaction  possesses  commercial  attributes  for  them,  they  must  be  consid- 
ered as  jointly  and  severally  res])onsible,  unless  the  contrary  intention  appears 
from  the  agreement  entered  into  with  the  creditor. 

269.  The  creditor  may,  with  the  object  of  recovering  his  outstanding  debt, 
attack  at  his  option  cither  all  of  his  jointly  and  severally  responsible  debtore,  or 
some  or  only  one  of  them;  if  the  object  of  the  debt  is  divisible,  he  may  enforce 
his  claim  divided  into  parts,  without  losing  his  title  to  the  whole  of  his  claim  towards 
that  debtor  whom  he  has  attacked  for  a  part  thereof. 

270.  No  attacked  joint  debtor  can  set  up  other  defences  again.st  the  creditor 
than  those  which  appertain  to  him  personally  or  to  all  the  debtors  against  the  creditor. 

In  commercial  transactions,  and  generally  in  all  cases  in  which  the  law  imports 
joint  and  several  liability,  the  debtors  have  no  right  to  demand  that  the  creditor 
shall  divide  his  claim  or  previously  present  his  action  against  the  other  debtors, 
nor  can  a  debtor  oppose  the  claim  on  the  ground  that  he  only  is  sued  for  the 
total  amount  of  the  debt. 

The  same  enactments  hold  good  towards  sureties,  when  they  have  given 
security  for  an  obhgation  arising  out  of  commercial  transactions,  or  when  the  se- 
curity itself  is  to  be  considered  as  a  commercial  transaction  on  the  part  of  the  person 
who  gave  it. 

271.  The  person  whom  a  transaction,  considered  as  a  commercial  transaction, 
binds  to  exercise  care  in  the  interest  of  a  third  person,  is  responsible  to  such  third 
person  for  the  exercise  of  the  ordinary  care  of  a  prudent  trader. 

272.  A  person  who  is  entitled  to  demand  damages  may  demand  restitution 
of  the  damage  actually  incurred  and  of  the  anticipated  profits i). 

273.  The  amount  of  a  penalty  in  case  of  non-fulfilment  is  not  subject  to  any 
limit,  and  the  debtor  has  no  right  in  case  of  doubt  to  free  himself  from  fulfilment 
by  paying  the  penalty. 

The  stipulation  of  a  penalty  does  not  exclude,  in  the  case  of  doubt,  a  claim 
to  damages  exceeding  the  amount  of  the  penalty. 

If  the  penalty  has  been  fixed  in  the  event  of  the  contract  not  being  fulfilled 
in  due  time  or  at  the  right  place,  the  creditor  may  demand  fulfilment  conjointly 
with  the  penalty 2). 

274.  A  penalty  stipulated  for  the  purpose  of  having  certain  things  omitted 
to  be  done  becomes  due  upon  anything  being  done  contrary  to  the  contract,  while 
if  it  is  intended  to  secure  the  fulfilment  of  something,  it  becomes  due  simultaneously 
with  the  obligor's  delay. 

275.  A  penalty  cannot  be  claimed  when  the  fulfilment  of  the  contract  be- 
comes impossible  tlirough  an  accident  which  is  no  fault  of  the  obligor,  or  through 
the  fault  of  the  obligee,  or  when  the  fuMlment  of  the  contract  has  been  accepted 
unconditionally. 


1)  Concerning  the  proof  of  damages  the  enactments  of  §  65  of  Art.  XVIII  of  1893  are  ap- 
plicable: "The  Court  has  to  fix  the  amount  of  damages,  in  so  far  as  the  proofs  produced  by  the 
parties  have  no  sufficient  result,  in  its  discretion,  after  having  considered  the  prevailing  circum- 
stances. The  Court  may,  if  it  considers  it  necessary  for  the  judgment  of  the  case,  order  ex  officio 
not  only  the  hearing  of  experts,  but  a  so  production  of  proofs  or  collecting  of  information." 
—  ^)  The  Hungarian  Common  Law  allows  the  Judge  to  moderate  too  high  a  penalty,  as  does 
§  1336  of  the  Austrian  Common  Law  Code.  —  A  penalty  stipulated  in  case  of  delay  of  the  debtor 
in  respect  of  loans  and  credit  transactions  similar  to  loans  is  subject  to  certain  limits.  §§  1 — 4 
of  .\rt.  VIII  of  1877  and  §  21  of  Art.  XXV  of  1883  provide  that  penalties  exceeding,  together 
with  interest  payable  on  account  of  deferred  payment  and  other  accessory  obligations,  8% 
per  annum  of  the  amount  owed,  cannot  be  stipulated  by  a  deed  before  a  notary,  cannot  be  ad- 
judicated by  a  judicial  cognition,  and  cannot  be  secured  by  inscription  in  the  mortgage  register; 
execution  cannot  be  granted  either  for  the  object  of  securing  or  of  recovering  such  a  debt,  and  in 
case  it  should  have  been  erroneously  granted,  it  cannot  be  effectuated.  In  case  such  a  pen- 
alty should  have  been  vohmtarily  paid,  it  ciuuiot  be  claimed  back.  These  provisions  also  hold 
good  regarding  commercial  transactions,  with  the  exception  of  commercial  transactions  of  re- 
gistered traders  with  one  another,  i.  e.  in  such  cases  penalties  exceeding  8%  can  be  adjudicated  etc. 
B    XXVIII,  1  10 


71         Magyarorsz&g:  Ker.  torv.     II.  r6sz.     1.  czim.    Kereskedelmi  iigyletek  dltaldban. 

276.  A  foglalo,  egyeb  megallapodas  hianyaban,  csak  a  szerzodes  megkotese 
jel6iil  szolgal,  s  ennek  teljesitesevel  visszaadatik  vagy  beszamittatik. 

Visszaadando  a  foglalo  akkor  is,  ha  a  szerzodes,  a  felek  kolcsonos  elallasa,  vagy 
egyeb  ok  miatt  megsziinik. 

277.  Egyeb  megallapodas  vagy  eltero  kereskedelmi  szokas  hianyaban  az,  kinek 
vetkessege  miatt  a  szerzodes  nem  teljesitheto,  az  adott  foglalot  elveszti,  a  kapott 
foglalot  pedig  ketszeresen  visszat6riteni  tartozik. 

A  szerzodesszego  e  mellett  a  masik  f61nek  mindket  esetben,  a  foglalo  osszeget 
meghalado  kart  is  megteriteni  koteles. 

278.  Ha  valamelyik  fel  a  szerzodes  megkot^sekor  banatpenzt  adott,  vagy 
Uyet  igert:  ez  a  szerzodestol  visszalephet ,  a  mennyiben  annak  teljesiteset  meg 
nem  kezdette,  vagy  a  masik  fel  reszerol  az  egeszben  vagy  reszben  tortent  teljesit6st 
el  nem  fogadta. 

A  visszalepo  a  kikotott  banatp6nzt  megfizetni  tartozik,  az  adott  banatpenzt 
pedig  elveszti. 

279.  Ha  a  szerzodes  teljesittetik,  a  banatp^nz  visszaadatik,  illetoleg  a  tel- 
jesitonek  beszamittatik.  Visszaadando  a  banatpenz  az  esetben  is,  ha  a  szerzodes 
a  felek  megallapodasa  vagy  mas  ok  kovetkezteben  megsziinik. 

280.  Kereskedehni  iigyletek  a  felentuh  serelem  miatt  meg  nem  tamadhatoki). 

281.  A  torvenyi  es  a  kesedelmi  kamatok  kereskedelmi  iigyekben  a  fizetendo 
toke  hat  szazalekat  teszik  evenkent. 

Minden  oly  esetben,  midon  a  jelen  torveny  kamatfizetesi  kotelesseget  allapit 
meg,  evenkent  6%  kamat  szamithato^). 

282.  Kinek  oly  iigyletbol,  mely  az  6  r6sz6r61  kereskedehni  iigyletnek  tekin- 
tendo,  lejart  kovetelese  van,  az  a  lejarat  napjatol;  fizetesi  hatarnap  hianyaban 
pedig  a  megintes  napjatol,  kamatot  kovetelhet. 

A  szamla  megkiildese  magaban  v6ve  megint6snek  nem  tekintheto. 

283.  Kereskedok,  kolcsonos  kereskedelmi  iigyleteikbol  eredo  koveteleseik  utan, 
a  lejarattol  eloleges  kikotes  es  megintes  n^lkiil  is  kovetelhetnek  kamatokat. 

284.  A  kereskedo,  ki  iizleti  koreben  mas  kereskedo  vagy  nemkereskedo  reszere 
iigyleteket  vegez,  vagy  szolgalatokat  teljesit,  ezekert  eloleges  kikotes  nelkiil  is,  a 
helybeh  szokasnak  megfelelo  dijt  s  a  mennyiben  valamely  dolog  megorzese  forog 
kerdesben,  a  raktari  dijt  is  kovetelheti. 

Az  adott  kolcsonok  es  elolegek,  nemkiilonben  a  tett  kiadasok  utan  a  keres- 
kedo a  teljesites,  illetoleg  a  tortent  kiadas  napjatol  kamatokat  sz4mithat. 

285.  Ha  a  kereskedo  mas  kereskedovel  vagy  nemkereskedovel  foh'6  szaml4n 
alapulo  osszekottetesben  all:  az,  kinek  a  szamadas  lezarasakor  fenmarado  kove- 
telese van,  ettol,  habar  abban  kamatok  is  foglaltatnak,  a  lezaras  napjatol  kama- 
tokat ig^nyelliet. 

A  szdmadas  lezardsa,  egyeb  megallapodas  vagy  szokas  hianyaban,  minden 
iizleti  6v  vegevel  tortenik. 

286.  Az  1868:  XXXI.  tcz.  1.  §-anak  azon  intezked^se,  mely  szerint  a  kamatl4b 
csak  irasbeli  kikotes  mellett  nem  e^ik  korlatozas  ala,  kereskedelmi  iigyletekre  al- 
kalmazast  nem  nyer. 


>)  Az  osztr&k  polgAri  torv6nykonyv  934.  935  §§-ban  a  fel6n  t<ili  serelem  czim^n  niegadja  az 
iigylet  megt&mad4ea  jogiit,  ugyhogy  az  osztrak  polgdri  torv^nykonyv  niagyar  uralini  teriilet^n 
a  fel6n  tuli  B^relem  az  iigylet  tnegt&madds&ra  jogosit,  mig  a  magyar  magAnjog,  lielyes  felfog^s 
Bzerint,  ezt  az  int6zra6nyt  soha  sera  ismerte.  Az  6rt6kpapir  r^szlet  ugyletr6l  8z616  torveny,  az 
1883.  XXXI.  t.  ez.  8.  §.  a,  azonban  raegadja  a  megtAmadds  jogit  a  vevonek,  illot<51eg  jogutb- 
d4nak:  „ha  az  6rt6kpapir  olyari  drban  adatott  el,  mely  az  iigylet  megkot^sekor  jegjzett  4rfo- 
lyainot  68  annak  a  riiazlotiigylet  tartaina  szerint  sziiraitando  6vi  15  azdzal6kAt  ineghnladja. 
E  szimitisnAl  a  kamatoz6  papirok  kaiiiatai  a  vev6  javAra  esnek.  —  ')  Az  189.'>6vi  XXXV. 
69  XXXVI.  t.  cz.  folyt&n  a  t6rv6nyi  69  kesedelmi  kamatok  ma  ligy  kereskedelmi  mint  koztor- 
v6nyi  ig6nyekn61  a  tiike  6vi  .')%-4t  teszik  ki.  Ha  azonban  a  kamat  a  felek  8zesz6dc-so  szerint 
tobb  az  .j%-n&l,  ez  a  magasabb  kamat,  m&a  meg&Uapodds  hidnydban  az  ad6s  k^aoilolme  eselt-n 
H  tov&bb  folyik. 


HUNGARY:  COMMERCIAL  TRANSACTIONS.  71 

276.  Eaniest-money  serves,  in  tlic  absence  of  agreement  to  the  contrary, 
only  as  a  sign  of  the  contract  having  been  concluded,  and  after  fulfilment  of  the 
contract,  is  restored  or  conipoiisatcd  for. 

The  oarnest-monoy  must  also  be  restored  in  the  case  when  the  contract  ceases 
to  exist,  cither  by  mutual  abandonment  of  the  contracting  parties  or  for  other  reasons. 

277.  That  party  by  reason  of  whose  fault  the  contract  could  not  be  fulfilled 
loses  the  earnest-money  or  has  to  restore  double  the  amountj.of-  the'  given  earnest- 
money,  unless  there  is  an  agreement  or  a  commercial  custom  or  usage  to  the  contrary. 

Moreover ,  tlie  party  who  broke  the  agreement  is  bound  to  pay  to  the  other 
party  in  either  case  the  damages  in  excess  of  the  earnest  money. 

278.  If  one  of  the  parties  has  given  or  promised  a  forfeit,  at  the  conclusion 
of  a  contract,  such  party  may  desist  from  the  contract,  so  far  as  he  haslnot  yet  begun 
to  fulfil  the  same  or  has  not  yet  accepted  total  or  partial  fulfilment  from  the  other 
party. 

The  desisting  party  has  to  pay  the  forfeit  promised  or  loses  the  forfeit  when 
already  given. 

279.  After  fulfilment  of  the  contract  the  forfeit  must  be  restored  or  compen- 
sated for  in  favour  of  the  fulfilling  party.  Such  restitution  also  takes  place  when  the 
contract  ceases  to  exist  by  agreement  of  the  parties  or  for  other  reasons. 

280.  Commercial  transactions  cannot  be  attacked  on  the  ground  of  detriment 
exceeding  half  the  value  (laesio  enorniis)i). 

281.  Legal  interest,  as  w^ell  as  interest  payable  on  account  of  deferred  payments, 
in  commercial  transactions  is  fixed  at  6%  per  annum,  to  be  calculated  from  the;_|due 
date  of  the  capital. 

In  all  cases  in  which  the  law  imposes  an  obUgation  of  paying  interest,  6%  may 
be  calculated  for  yearly  interest 2). 

282.  A  person  to  whom  a  debt  falls  due  from  a  business  transaction,  which 
is  to  be  considered  a  conmiercial  transaction  towards  him,  may  demand  interest 
from  the  day  the  debt  falls  due,  and  when  no  due  date  was  fixed,  from  the  day 
of  admonition. 

Sending  of  an  invoice  cannot  in  itself  be  considered  to  be  an  admonition. 

283.  Traders  are  also  entitled  to  demand  uiterest  without  previous  agreement 
or  admonition,  from  the  date  upon  which  money  falls  due  to  them  from  debts  con- 
tracted between  them  referring  to  transactions  which  are  commercial  for  both  parties. 

284.  A  trader  who,  as  part  of  his  business,  looks  after  the  business  of  a  third 
person  —  trader  or  non-trader  —  or  renders  him  any  service,  maj-,  even  without 
previous  agreement,  demand  a  commission  at  the  rate  allowed  by  local  custom, 
and  if  he  has  taken  care  of  goods  for  him,  demand  warehouse  rent. 

The  trader  may  claim  interest  upon  all  loans,  advances  and  other  disbursements, 
from  the  day  they  were  made. 

285.  When  a  trader  stands,  in  relation  to  a  trader  or  non-trader,  on  the  basis 
of  a  running  account,  the  party  to  whom  on  the  balance  of  the  settlement  of  ac- 
counts money  is  owing  is  entitled  to  demand  interest  from  the  day  of  the  settling 
of  the  accounts,  even  if  interest  is  contained  in  such  balance. 

The  settlement  of  accounts  is  made  once  a  year,  imless  there  is  an  agreement 
or  a  usage  or  custom  to  the  contrary. 

286.  The  enactments  of  §  1  of  Ait.  XXXI  of  1868,  according  to  which  interest 
on  the  basis  of  a  written  agreement  cannot  be  limited,  camiot  be  applied  to  com- 
mercial transactions. 

*)  §§  934  and  935  of  the  Austrian  Common  Law  Book  grant  the  right  of  avoiding  a  con- 
tract on  the  ground  of  detriment  surpassing  the  half  of  the  value,  so  that  this  principle  of  law 
is  acknowledged  to-day  for  the  Hungnrian  territory  subject  to  the  force  of  this  Law.  Tlie  Hung- 
arian Common  Law,  at  lea.st  according  to  the  right  view,  does  not  recognise  this  principle.  —  On 
the  otlier  hand  a  person  wlio  purchases  negotiable  securities  or  his  heirs,  may  avoid  the  purchase 
when  the  securities  have  been  sold  at  a  price  which  exceeds  the  price  quoted  on  tlie  Exoliange 
on  the  day  of  the  purchase,  by  15%  of  such  price  (§  8  of  .\rt.  XXXI  of  1883  on  the  purchase 
of  valuables  and  securities  on  instalments).  —  In  this  calculation  coupons  of  securities  bearing 
interest  go  to  the  favour  of  the  purchaser.  —  ^)  According  to  the  enactments  of  Art.  XXXV 
and  XXXVI  of  1895,  the  legal  interest,  as  well  as  interest  payable  on  deferred  payments,  ia 
fixed  at  5%  per  annum  in  Common  Law,  as  well  as  in  commercial  matters.  —  If  the  parties 
have  agreed  to  a  higher  interest  tlian  5%,  the  higher  interest  runs  also  in  the  case  of  delay, 
unless  there  is  an  agreement  to  the  contrary. 

10* 


72         Magyaror8z6g:  Ker.  torv.     II.  resz.     1.  czim.    Kereskedelmi  iigyletek  dltal&ban. 

A  hatral6kos  kamatok  kereskedelmi  iigyletekben  akkor  is  kovetelhetok,  ha  azok 
a  toke  osszeget  meghaladjak^). 

287.  A  szamadas  —  szamla  vagy  folyoszamla  —  elismerese  a  tevedes,  vagy 
csalas  igazolhatasat  ki  nam  zarja. 

288.  A  megbizas  ervenyessegehez  meghatarozott  alak  nem  kivantatik  s  a 
megbizott  jogkorere  nezve  a  felek  kifejezett  akarata,  ilyennek  liianyaban  pedig  a 
8zok^  s  az  iigylet  termeszete  szolgal  iranyadoul. 

289.  Az  ajanlat,  a  megbizas  vagy  meghatalmazas,  mely  a  kereskedelmi  iizlet 
koreben  kereskedotol  ered,  ennek  halalaval  visszavontnak  nem  tekintheto,  kiveve 


1)  Az  1868.  XXXI.  t.  cz.  a  szerzod^ses  kamatldbnak  az  addig  fenndllott  torvenyekben 
foglalt  korlatozdsait  megsziintetve,  kimondotta,  hogy  a  felek  a  kaiuatot  tetsz6s6k  szerint  szaba- 
don  allapithatjak  meg,  uzsora  cim6n  senki  biintet^s  ala  nem  vonhato  s  a  kamatkikot^s 
6rv6nyess6ge  a  kamat  tulsdgos  volta  cira6n  nem  taraadhato  meg  sem  keresettel  sem  kifogdasal. 
Megkoveteli  azonban  ez  a  torv6ny  a  torv^nyes  (akkor  6%)  karaatot  meghalado  kamat  6r- 
v6nyes  kik6t6s6hez  az  irasbeli  format  (1.  §.)  kimondja  tovAbba,  hogy  kamatos  kamatok  csak 
kiilon  kikot^s  alapjdn  kovetelhetok,  vagy  pedig  a  lejart  kamat  perlese  eset^n,  amikor  is  a 
kereset  benyujt4sa  napjdtol  szamithato  annak  kamatja.  A  kereskedelmi  torveny  a  maga 
Bzabalyait  a  maganjog  ezen  dllapota  alapj4n  aUitja  fel  s  kimondja,  1)  hogy  kereskedelmi 
iigyletekn61  a  torv^nyes  kamatot  meghalado  szerzod^ses  kamat  kikot6se  akkor  is  6rv6nye3, 
ha  csak  szoval  tort^nt  (286.  §.),  2)  hogy  folyoszamla  keret6ben  a  szaml&ban  foglalt  kamatok 
kamatja  a  Iez4r6s  napjdt61  kiilon  kikot^s  n^lkiil  is  kovetelheto  (285.  §.).  Az6ta  azonban  a 
magyar  magdnjog  Alldspontja  a  kamatkorldtozasok  6s  az  uzsora  k^rd^s^ben  teljesen  megvAltozott 
s  ennek  a  kereskedelmi  jogra  is  igen  m61yrehat6  a  befolyasa.  A  kamatok  ujabb  szabdlyozdsdra 
vonatkoznak  az  1877.  VIII.  t.  c.  amely  az  1868.  XXXI.  t.  c.  kieg^szit^se  es  modositasa,  vala- 
mint  az  1883.  XXV.  t.  c.;  az  uzsoratorveny.  Az  1877.  VIII.  t.  c.  6rtelm6ben  a  kamat  vagyis 
azon  megt^rit^sek  osszege,  amelyekre  az  ados  magdt  a  t6nyleg  leolvasott  t6k6n  kiviil  p^nzben 
vagy  termeszetben  kotb^r,  iizleti  dij,  megt6rit6si  osszeg  stb.  cim6n  kotelezi,  amennyiben  a  t6ke 
6vi  8%-at  meghaladjdk  vagyis  azezt  meghalado  rdsze,  kozjegyzoi  okiratba  nem  foglalhat6,  biroi- 
lag  meg  nem  it^lheto,  biroi  egyezs6gbe  nem  foglalhato,  a  t«lekk6nyvbe  be  nem  kebelezhet<5  6s  elo 
nem  jegyezheto,  annak  erej^ig  sem  kiel6git6si,  sem  biztositasi  vSgrehajtas  el  nem  rendelheto 
6s  ha  netan  elrendeltetett  volna,  nem  foganatosithato.  A  kamatokat  tovabbd  fel6vet  meghaladd 
idore,  vagy  8%-ot  meghalad6  kamat  Idb  mellett  levonni  nem  szabad  s  a  netdn  levont  tobblet 
a  tokebol  levontnak  tekintendo.  —  Emellett  azonban  a  8%-ot  meghalado  kamat  kikotese 
(hacsak  az  uzsora  tenydllad6ka  nem  forog  fonn)  ervdnyes,  a  t6nyleg  lefizetett  kamatok  vissza 
nem  kovetelhetok,  azoknak  a  t6k6be  valo  betuddsa  sem  igenyelheto  (Curia  24.  sz.  polg.  teljes 
ul6si  dontv6ny).  Nem  terjednek  ki  ezek  a  szabilyok  a  bejegyzett  kereskedoknek  kolcsonijs 
kereskedelmi  iigyleteibol  eredo  koveteI6seire  (1877.  VIII. t.  c.  9.  §.)  vagyis  az  ily  ugyletekn61 
a  8%-ot  meghalado  kamat  is  perelheto,  v6grehajthat6,  telekkonyvileg  biztosithat6  stb.;  a 
kamatok  elore  valo  levondsa  nem  csik  korlat  ala.  (1877.  VIII.  t.  c.  1 — 4,  1883.  XXV.  t.  c. 
21.  §.)  Mdsfelol  az  1883.  XXV.  t.  c.  6rtelm^ben  az  uzsora  v6ts6ge  forog  fenn,  ha  valaki  mAsnak 
szorultsagdt,  k6nnyelmiis6g6t  vagy  tapasztalatlans&gdt  felhasznalva,  oly  kik6t6sek  mellett  hitelez 
vagy  ad  fizet6si  halasztdst,  amely  a  neki  vagy  egy  harmadiknak  engedett  tulsdgos  vagyoni 
elonyok  altal  az  ad68  illetoleg  kezea  anyagi  roml^at  el6id6zni,  vagy  fokozni  alkalmas,  vagy  pedig 
a  fennforg6  eset  koriilra6nyeihez  k6pest  az  ellenszolgdltatAshoz  (a  hitelez68hez)  k6pest  ar4ny- 
talannak  mutatkozik.  Az  uzsora  v6t86ge  biintetend6  cselekm6uy,  de  az  uzsoras  iigyletre  ma- 
gdnjogi  k6vetkezm6nyekkel  is  jar.*)  —  Ha  a  biintot6  bir6sdg  az  uzsora  v6t36g6t,  illet61eg,  amen- 
nyiben az  uzsora  v6ts6ge  el6viil6s  folytan  vagy  mis  ok  miatt  nem  biintetheto,  ha  a  polgdri 
bir6sag  az  uzsora  t6nyAllad6kdt  megdllapitja,  egyuttal  az  uzsords  iigyletet  semmisnek  raondja 
ki.  Ennek  az  a  magdnjogi  kovetkezm6nye,  hogy  a  hitelezot  pusztdn  az  a  vagyoni  6rt6k  illeti, 
amelyet  valbsAggal  hitelezett  s  ebb(51  levondsba  hozando  mindaz,  amit  az  ad6s  akar  toketor- 
leszt^s,  akdr  kamat  cim6n  neki  vagy  helyette  egy  harmadiknak  fizetett.  Ha  pedig  ez  alapon 
az  tiinn6k  ki,  hogy  az  ad6s  a  t6k6t  meghalad6  osszeget  fizetett  a  hitolez6nek,  a  tobblet  utan 
az  ad68  5%-o8  kamatokat  kovetelhet.  A  8%-ot  meg  nem  halad6  kamat  kik6t6se  8  6rv6nyesi- 
t6ee  nem  tekintheto  uzsoranak.  Nem  tdniadhat6k  meg  tovibbd  uzsora  cim6n  azok  a  keres- 
kedelmi iigyletek,  amelyeket  bejegyzett  kere8ked6k  mint  hiteltnyerok  kotottek.  Az  osztrdk- 
magyar  bank,  alapszabdlyainak  57.  cikke  alapjAn  mente886get  61vez  a  kaniatkorldtok  valamiiit 
az  uz8orat6rv6ny  alol.  V6giil  kiemelend6,  hogy  a  kolcson  vagy  egj'6b  hitelez6si  iigyletelai6l  a 
kikotott  de  nem  a  kiaedelmi  (Curia  65.  sz.  polg.  telj68  iil^si  diintv6nye)  kamatok**)  harom 
eBztend6  alatt  6viilnek  el  azon  esztendS  v6g6t61  szdmitva,  amelyben  k6vetolhet<5kk6  vdltak, 
holott  kiilonben  a  kamatra  a  rendes  32  6vi  el6viil6si  id6  ir&nyad6. 


*)  A  bUot«trrJnKi  vonatkoziUok  bavcl)b  t^rityaUliukl  raellfiziUk. 
*•)  A  p6Diint4;zctekn<!l  ellielyeictt  bet6tck  kivi!lcl6vel. 


HUNGABY:  COMMERCIAL  TRANSACTIONS.  72 

Unpaid  arrears  of  interest  can  be  demanded  in  respect  of  commercial  trans- 
actions even  when  their  amount  surpasses  the  amount  of  capital'). 

287.  Approbation  of  an  account  —  simple  or  runninf;  account  —  does  not  pre- 
judice the  production  of  evidence  of  a  mistake  or  of  fraud. 

288.  For  the  validity  of  a  mandate  no  formality  is  necessary;  and  the  authority 
of  the  agent  is  governed  by  the  expressed  will  of  the  contracting  parties;  in  the  ab- 
sence of  such  expressed  will,  by  the  commercial  usage  and  custom  and  the  nature 
of  the  transaction. 

289.  Powers,  mandates  and  authorities  given  by  a  trader  in  carr^-ing  on 
his  business  are  not  considered  revoked  by  the  death  of  the  trader,  unless  the 


1)  Art.  XXXI  of  1868  abrogated  the  limits  of  the  interest  on  contracts  which  were  fixed 
by  previous  laws,  stating  that  parties  were  allowed  to  stipulate  freely  between  themselves, 
that  nobody  was  to  prosecute  for  usury,  and  that  the  validity  of  a  stipulation  concerning  interest 
was  not  to  be  attacked  either  by  action  or  by  exception.  But  the  law  required  a  written  agree- 
ment (§  1)  in  order  to  make  vaUd  a  stipulation  for  interest  higher  than  the  legal  rate  (0%  at 
that  time).  It  stated  further  that  interest  on  interest  could  not  be  demanded  except  in  virtue 
of  a  special  written  agreement,  or  in  case  of  an  action  for  the  purpose  of  recovering  interest  due, 
in  which  case  the  interest  might  be  demanded  from  the  day  of  instituting  the  action.  —  The 
provisions  of  the  Commercial  Law  which  were  founded  on  these  provisions  of  the  Common 
Law,  are:  1.  that  in  commercial  transactions,  for  an  agreement  concerning  higher  interest  than 
the  legal  one  (before  1895  6%,  at  present  5%)  no  written  contract  is  needed  (§  286);  —  2.  that 
in  a  running  account  interest  may  be  claimed  without  special  agreement  from  the  day  of  settling 
the  account,  on  interest  contained  in  the  running  account  (§  285).  —  Since  the  enactment  of 
the  Commercial  Law  the  views  concerning  the  limitation  of  interest  and  concerning  usury  have 
undergone  a  very  important  revolution.  —  Concerning  a  new  limitation  of  interest,  Art.  VIII 
of  1877,  which  is  a  supplement  and  modification  of  Art.  XXXI  of  1868,  and  the  Usury  Act 
(Art.  XXV  of  1883)  have  been  passed.  —  According  to  Art.  VIII  of  1877  a  stipulation  for  interest 
is  subject  to  no  limit.  Stipulated  interest,  when  paid  by  the  debtor,  cannot  be  demanded  back, 
nor  can  it  be  compensated  for  in  the  capital  (plenary  decision  of  the  Common  Law  Division  of 
the  Royal  Court  Nr.  24).  On  the  other  hand,  no  obligation  of  paying  interest  or  other  recompense 
whatever  for  the  use  of  a  loan,  in  money  or  in  kind,  as  interest,  penalty,  costs  of  transaction, 
commission,  etc.,  exceeding  in  total  8%  per  annum  of  the  capital  actually  lent,  can  be  drawn  up 
in  a  deed  before  a  notary,  or  adjudicated  or  drawn  up  in  a  judicial  arrangement,  no  execution 
for  the  purpose  of  recovering  or  securing  such  interest  can  be  granted,  and  if  granted  cannot  be 
put  in.  No  interest  for  a  term  exceeding  six  months  or  exceeding  S%  may  be  previously  de- 
ducted, and  if  there  is  any  deduction  exceeding  the  aforesaid  measure,  it  must  bo  compensated 
for  in  the  capital.  These  enactments  are  not  applicable  to  debts  contracted  between  registered 
traders  in  reference  to  transactions  which  are  commercial  for  both  parties  (§  9  Art.  VIII  of  1877); 
in  this  case  interest  may  be  deducted  without  limitation ;  interest,  penalty,  etc.  may  exceed 
8%  and  be  adjudicated  in  the  coiu-se  of  a  law  suit;  notarial  deeds  concerning  them  may  be  drawn 
up,  etc.  (§  1—4  Art.  VIII  of  1877;  §  21  of  .Vrt.  XXV  of  1883).  —  On  the  other  hand",  according 
to  Art.  XXV  of  1883,  any  credit  transaction  is  considered  usury  when  the  creditor  turns  to  his 
advantage  the  trouble,  carelessness  or  inexperience  of  his  debtor,  granting  or  prolonging  a 
loan  under  such  conditions  that  the  recompense  to  be  given  to  the  creditor  or  to  a  third  person 
exceeds  8%  of  the  actual  capital  lent,  and  may  cause  or  increase  the  ruin  of  the  debtor,  also  in 
the  case  when  the  fulfilment  (service  and  its  equivalent)  surpasses  disproportionally  the  expen- 
diture of  the  creditor.  —  Usury  is  punished  as  an  offence*),  but  there  are  also  consequences  of  the 
Conmion  Law.  Such  a  transaction  is  null  and  void.  The  Criminal  Judge  declares  it  null  and  void 
in  his  penal  sentence.  Should  a  criminal  prosecution  of  the  offence  of  usury  proved  by  the  facts 
be  impossible  on  account  of  prescription  or  otherwise,  the  transaction  can  be  declared  null  and 
void  in  a  civil  lawsuit.  The  creditor  has  no  other  claim  than  to  the  payment  of  tlie  loan  he  has 
in  fact  made.  From  this  amount  has  to  be  deducted  everytliing  that  the  debtor  has  paid  as 
instalments  of  the  capital  or  as  interest  to  the  creditor  or  to  a  third  person  on  his  behalf.  If  it 
should  be  proved  on  the  basis  of  such  accounts  that  the  debtor  has  paid  more  than  the  amount 
of  the  capital  of  his  debt,  the  creditor  must  restore  the  difference  with  5%  interest.  —  A  stip- 
ulation concerning  interest  not  exceeding  a  maximum  of  8"^  per  annum  and  the  enforcement 
of  such  stipulation  caiuiot  under  any  conditions  be  considered  usury.  Commercial  transactions, 
when  registered  traders  are  debtors,  are  not  subject  to  prosecution  or  avoidance  on  the  ground 
of  usurious  charges.  —  The  Austro-Hungarian  Bank  is  entirely  freed  by  Art.  57  of  its  articles 
of  association  from  any  limits  as  to  interest.  —  According  to  a  plenary  decision  of  the  Common 
Law  Division  of  the  Royal  Coiu-t,  Nr.  65,  stipulated  interest**),  otlier  than  interest  payable 
on  accoimt  of  deferred  payment,  is  not  recoverable  after  the  expiration  of  three  years  from  the 
end  of  the  year  when  it  became  due,  whilst  generally  the  prescription  as  to  interest  runs 
32  years,  which  is  the  ordinary  term  for  prescription. 

*)  We  refrain  from  explaining  the  criminal  consequences. 
**)  Except  deposits  In  eavlngs  banlis. 


73         Magyarorszdg :  Ker.  torv.     II.  r^sz.     1.  czim.    Kereskedelmi  ugyletek  iltaldban. 

ha  az  ellenkezo  szandek  az  illetonek  sajat  nyilatkozatabol,  vagy  a  fenforgo  koriil- 
menyekbol  kitiinik. 

290.  Kereskedelmi  iigyletekre  vonatkozo  meghatalmazasnal,  a  meghatalmazo 
6s  meghatalmazott,  tovabba  az  utobbi  es  harmadik  szemelyek  kozti  jogviszonyra 
n^zve  a  jelen  torveny  I.  resz,  otodik  czimeben  foglalt  hatarozatok  nyemek  alkal- 
mazast. 

291.  Kereskedelmi  utalvanyoknak  tekintetnek:  1.  a  rendeletre  szolo  es  — 
2.  a  kereskcdok  altal  kibocsatott  vagy  elfogadott  irasbeli  utalvanyok. 

Az  ily  utalvanyok  targyai  penzen  kiviil,  ert^kpapirok  es  mas  helyettesitheto 
dol^ok  is  lehetnek  s  azok  ervenyessegehez  sem  a  kotelezettseg  jogczimenek  felem- 
litese,  sem  az  ertek  eUsmerese  nam  sziikseges . 

292.  Az  utalvanyozott  a  rea  intezett  utalvany  elfogadasa  altal,  az  utalvanyos, 
illetoleg  ennek  jogutoda  irant  arra  kotelezi  magat,  bogy  az  utalvanyban  foglalt 
meghagyast  teljesitendi. 

Ervenyes  eUogadasnak  tekintetik,  ha  az  utalvanyozott  nev6t  vagy  czegct  az 
utalvany  elolapjara  vezeti. 

293.  Az  utalvany  sem  az  utalvanyozo,  sem  az  utalvanyos,  sem  vegre  az  utal- 
vanyozott halalaval  meg  nem  sziinik,  felteve,  hogy  ennek  ellenkezoje  magan  az 
utalvanyon  ki  nem  kottetett. 

294.  A  penzfizetes,  vagy  helyettesitlieto  dolgok,  vagy  ertekpapirok  szallitasa 
irant  visszteher  kikotese  nelkiil  kiaUitott  utalvanyok  es  kotelezo  jegyek,  ha  ren- 
deletre szolnak,  hatirattal  is  atruliazhatok.  A  hatirat  akkor  is  ervenyes,  ha  a  forgato 
pusztan  nevet  vagy  czeget  vezeti  az  okirat  hatlapjara  (iires  hatirat). 

295.  Hasonlo  modon  ruhazhatok  at  a  tengeri  hajosok  eUsmervenyei,  a  fuva- 
rozok  rakjegyei,  tovabba  a  hajokolcsonlevelek  es  a  biztositasi  kotvenyek,  a  meny- 
nyiben  rendeletre  lettek  kiaUitva. 

296.  A  megelozo  ket  szakaszban  erintett  okmanyok  atruhazasaval  az  azokon 
alapulo  jogok  a  forgatmanyosra  mennek  at. 

Az  ados  egyediil  a  nyugtatvanyozott  papir  kiadasa  ineUett  tartozik  kotelezett- 
seget  teljesiteni. 

Az  ados  csak  oly  kifogasokkal  elhet,  melyek  magan  az  okiraton,  vagy  a  kozte 
s  az  okirat  birtokosa  kozt  fenforgo  viszonyon  alapulnak. 

297.  A  hatirat  utjan  atruhazhato  papiroknal  a  forgatmanyos  birtokosi  mi- 
noseget,  a  hatiratok  osszefiiggo  es  egesz  6  hozza  lenyulo  lanczolata  altal  koteles 
igazolni. 

A  kitoriilt  hatiratok  a  birtokosi  min6s6g  megbiralasanal  mint  nem  16tez6k 
tekintetnek. 

A  fizeto  a  hatiratok  valodisagat  vizsgalni  nem  tartozik. 

298.  A  valtotorv^nynek  a  fizetds  v^getti  bemutatasra,  a  fizetesre,  az  ovasra, 
az  elozok  ^rtesitdsere,  a  fizetcsi  visszkeresetre,  az  eleviilesre  s  a  megsemmisit^sre 
vonatkozo  hatdrozatai  a  kereskedelmi  utalvanyokra  is  alkalmazast  nyemek^). 

299.  Azon  anik  vagy  egyeb  ingosagok,  melyeket  a  kereskedo  uzleti  koreben 
elarusitott  es  Atadott,  az  esetben  is  a  johiszemii  vevo  tulajdonaba  mennek  at,  ha 
az  elado  tulajdonos  nem  volt.  A  kor4bban  szerzett  tulajdon  megsziinik;  megsziinik 
tovabba  a  korabban  szerzett  zdlog  68  mas  dologi  jog  is,  ha  a  vevo  az  elarusit4s 
alkalmaval  arrol  tudomdssal  nem  birt. 

Ha  a  kereskedo  iizleti  koreben  arukat  vagy  egy^b  ingosdgokat  elz41ogositott 
6s  atadott,  e  targyakra  a  korabban  szerzett  tulajdon,  zalog  vagy  mas  dologi  jogot 
a  johiszemii  zilogbirtokos,  vagy  ennek  ut6dai  hatranyara  ervdnyesiteni  nem  lehet. 

A  bizomdnyost,  szAllitmAnyozot  es  fuvarozot  illeto  torvenyi  zalogjog  hatdly4ra 
n6zve  a  8zerz6d6si  zilogjoggal  egyenlo. 


')  A  kozforgalom  tArgyit  k6poz6  ^rt6kpapirok  tekintotiben  a  inogsemmisitdsi  elj&rdst  az 
1881.  XXXJII.  t.  cz.  Bzab&lyozza 


HUNGARY:  COMMERCIAL  TRANSACTIONS.  73 

contrary  results  from  a  declaration  made  by  him  or  from  the  prevailing  circum- 
stances. 

290.  The  enactments  of  Part  I,  Title  V,  hold  good  with  regard  to  authorities 
given  in  respect  of  conunercial  transactions,  as  well  concerning  the  legal  relation- 
ship of  the  principal  and  agent  as  of  the  agent  and  third  persons. 

291.  As  commercial  assignments  are  considered:  1.  assignments  drawn  "to 
order";  —  2.  written  assignments  drawTi  or  accepted  by  a  trader. 

The  objects  of  such  assignments  may  be  not  only  money  but  also  negotiable 
instruments  or  res  fungibiles;  neither  the  nomination  of  the  ground  of  obligation 
nor  approbation  of  the  value  is  necessary  for  their  validity. 

292.  The  drawee  in  bound,  by  accepting  the  assignment  drawn  on  him,  to- 
wards the  assignee  or  his  heirs  to  fulfil  the  order  contained  in  the  assignment. 

The  acceptance  is  deemed  vahd  when  the  name  or  firm  name  of  the  drawee 
is  signed  on  the  front  of  the  assignment. 

293.  The  assignment  does  not  expire  with  the  death  of  the  assignor,  of  the 
assignee,  or  of  the  drawee,  unless  the  assignment  contains  a  contrary  agreement. 

294.  Directions  sent  to  a  trader  to  deliver  money,  negotiable  instruments, 
or  res  fungibiles,  or  assignments  issued  by  a  trader  to  make  such  payment  or  deUvery, 
without  making  the  payment  or  dehvery  dependent  on  a  counter-payment,  may  be 
transferred  by  indorsement  when  they  are  drawn  to  order.  The  indorsement  is 
valid  although  the  indorser  writes  only  his  name  or  his  firm  name  on  the  back  of 
the  document  (indorsement  in  blank). 

295.  Provided  that  they  are  drawn  to  order,  bills  of  lading,  carriers'  freight 
notes,  bottomry  bonds  and  insurance  poUcies,  are  similarly  transferable. 

296.  By  indorsement  of  the  documents  mentioned  in  the  two  preceding 
articles,  all  rights  on  the  indorsed  document  pass  to  the  indorsee. 

The  debtor  is  only  obhged  to  fuKil  Ms  obUgation  against  dehvery  of  the  re- 
ceipted document. 

Tlie  debtor  can  only  raise  objections  which  can  be  drawn  from  the  document 
itself,  or  which  are  based  on  the  relationship  between  himself  and  the  holder,  of 
the  document. 

297.  On  instruments  transmissible  by  indorsement  the  indorsee  must  prov© 
his  title  as  holder  by  a  continuous  hne  of  indorsements  down  to  himself. 

Effaced  indorsements,  when  judging  the  title  of  the  holder,  are  considered 
as  not  existing. 

The  person  who  makes  the  payment  is  not  obhged  to  test  the  authenticity 
of  the  indorsements. 

298.  The  enactments  of  the  BiUs  of  Exchange  Law  as  to  presentment  for 
paj-ment,  payment,  protest,  notification  to  the  preceding  indorsers,  the  right  of 
recourse,  prescription  and  annulment  of  the  document,  are  apphcable  to  commercial 
assignments!). 

299.  Tlie  propertj'  in  goods  or  other  movable  articles  aUenated  and  dehvered 
by  a  trader  in  carrying  on  his  business,  passes  to  the  bona  fide  purchaser,  even  when 
the  vendor  was  not  the  owner  of  sucli  goods  or  articles.  Owiiership  acquired  pre- 
viously to  the  purchase  expires ;  and  in  the  same  way  any  hen  or  other  real  right 
acquired  previously  to  the  purchase  expires,  provided  the  buyer  had  no  knowledge 
thereof  at  the  time  of  purchasing. 

Wlien  the  trader  has  pledged  and  dehvered  goods  or  movable  articles  in  carrying 
on  his  business,  no  right  of  property  or  hen,  or  other  real  right,  can  be  enforced  in 
respect  of  such  goods  or  articles  to  the  prejudice  of  the  bona  fide  holder  of  the  pledge 
or  his  heirs. 

The  legal  right  of  lien  of  factors,  forwarding  agents  and  carriers  is  commensur- 
able as  to  its  efficiency  with  the  right  created  by  a  contractual  pledge. 


1)  Concemini;  the  annulment  of  securities  destined  for  public  traffic,  see  Art.  XXXIII 
of  1881 


74         Magyarorszdg:  Ker.  torv.     II.  r^sz.     1.  czim.    Kereskedelmi  iigyletek  Altalaban. 

300.  Az  elobbeni  szakasz  hatarozatai  a  bemutatora  szolo  es  a  forgathato 
papiroknal  az  esetben  is  alkalmazast  nyemek,  ha  azok  eladasa  vagy  elzalogositasa 
nem  kereskedo  reszerol  tortenik. 

301.  Ingosagoknal,  bemutatora  szolo  es  oly  papiroknal,  melyek  hatirat  utjan 
atruhazhatok,  tovabba  kereskedelmi  konyveken  alapulo  koveteleseknel  a  zalog- 
szerzod^a  ervenyessegere,  ha  az  kereskedelmi  iigylet  tekinteteben  keletkezik,  a  felek 
egyszerii  megallapodasa  mellett  egyediil  a  kovetkezo  szakaszokban  megallapitott 
felt^telek  sziiks^gesek. 

302.  Ingosagoknal  elegendo,  ha  a  kezi  zalog  a  hitelezonek,  vagy  az  6  reszere 
egy  harmadiknak  atadatik. 

303.  Bemutatora  szolo  papiroknal  a  zalogjog  azok  tenyleges  atadasaval,  oly 
papiroknal  pedig,  melyek  hatirat  utjan  atruhazhatok,  az  altal  szereztetik  meg,  ha 
a  papir  hatirattal  ellatva  a  hitelezonek,  vagy  helyette  egy  harmadiknak  tenvleg 
atadatik. 

304.  Kereskedelmi  konyveken  alapulo  koveteleseknel  a  zalogjog  megszereztetik, 
ha  az  elzalogositasi  nyilatkozattal  ellatott  konyvkivonat  a  hitelezonek  atadatik, 
s  maga  az  elzalogositas  a  kereskedelmi  konyvben,  a  zalogba  adott  kovetelesnel 
feljegyeztetik. 

305.  Ha  a  kezi  zalog  kereskedelmi  iigyletbol  eredo  koveteles  fedezesere  irasbeli 
szerzodes  meUett  adatott,  s  az  ados  kotelessegenek  keUo  idoben  eleget  nem  tesz, 
a  hitelezonek  jogaban  all  magat  a  zalogtargyakbol  kielegiteni,  anelkiil,  bogy  az 
ados  eUen  elobb  keresetet  inditani  tartoznek. 

E  vegbol  a  hitelezo,  a  sziikseges  okmanyok  bemutatasa  meUett,  sajat  illetekes 
torv6nyszekehez  folyamodik,  mely  az  ados  meghallgatasa  nelkiil,  az  elzalogositott 
targyak  vagy  azok  egy  reszenek  a  hitelezo  vesz61yere  es  koltsegein  leendo  elada- 
tasat  elrendeh. 

A  hitelezo  az  adost,  a  mennyiben  ez  lehetseges,  ugy  az  eladas  elrendeles^rol, 
mint  annak  megtortenterol  azonnal  ertesiteni,  s  a  vetelar  felesleget  az  adosnak 
4tadni  koteles.    Ha  a  hitelezo  az  6rtesitest  elmulasztja,  karteritessel  tartozik'). 

306.  Ha  a  kezi  zalog  kereskedelmi  iigyletbol  eredo  koveteles  fedezesere  adatik 
s  a  felek  irasbehleg  abban  allapodtak  meg,  hogy  a  hitelezo  magat  a  zalogbol  biroi 
kozbenjaras  nelkiil  kielegitheti,  ez  esetben,  ha  az  ados  kotelessegenek  keUo  idoben 
eleget  nem  tesz,  a  hitelezonek  jogaban  all  a  zalogot  nyilvanosan  eladni;  szabadsaga- 
ban  all  ez  esetben  a  zalogtargyakat,  ha  azok  piaezi  vagy  tozsdei  arfolyammal  birnak, 
hiteles  szemely  altal  a  folyo  arban  magan  uton  is  eladatni.  A  megtort6nt  eladisrol, 
a  mermyiben  ez  lehetseges,  az  adost  kiilonbeni  karterit^s  mellett  azonnal  Ertesiteni, 
egyiittal  a  vetelar  felesleget  ennek  atadni  tartozik. 

307.  Oly  esetben,  midon  az  ados  csod  ala  keriil,  a  hitelezo  az  eladasrol,  az 
elobbeni  ket  szakasz  ertelmeben,  a  csodtomeget  tartozik  ertesiteni  s  a  vetelar  fe- 
lesleget ennek  koteles  atadni^). 

308.  A  biztositott  koveteles  atruhazasaval  a  zalogjog  akkor  tekintetik  atru- 
hazottnak,  ha  maga  a  kezizAlog  is  atadatik. 

309.  A  hitelezo  kereskedelmi  ugyletekbol  eredo  es  lejart  kovetelEsei  tekin- 
teteben, megtartasi  joggal  Elhet  adosanak  azon  penzeire,  ingosagaira  es  ertekpapir- 
jaira,  melyek  ennek  akarataval  tenyleges  birtokaba  vagy  rendelkezese  ala  keriilnek. 
E  jog  nem  gyakorolhato,  ha  a  targyak  akar  az  ados,  akar  egy  harmadik  dltal  az 
itadas  elott  vagy  az  dtadas  alkalmival  meghatdrozott  rendelkezes  v^gett  keriilnek 
a  hitelezo  birtokaba. 

Kereskedok  egymds  kozt,  kolcsonos  kereskedelmi  iigyletekbol  eredo,  le  nem 
jart  koveteleaeik  tekinteteben  is  megtartasi  joggal  eilietnek:  ha  az  ad6s  csod  al4 
keriil  vagy  csak  fizetEseit  sziintette  meg,  vagy  ha  az  ellene  vezetett  biroi  vegrehajtas 
siker  nelkiil  maradt.  Ez  esetekben  az  ad68  utasit&sa  vagy  a  hatdrozott  rendelkezes 
tekinteteben  elvallalt  kotelezettseg,  a  megtart&si  jog  gyakorlAsdt  ki  nem  zarja,  ha 


•)  A  7.Aloiet4rpy  el4rvorez68e  koriili  oljtlrdsra  Id  az  1881.  LX.  t.  C7,  115.  §.  At.  Azel 
i&Tiara  a  jdr&sbirdsag  van  hivatva.  —  «)  lU.  a  C8(5dt6rv6ny  1881.  XVII.  t.  oz.  115.  152, 
173—175   §§.   1. 


HUNGARY:  COMMERCIAL  TRANSACTIONS.  74 

300.  The  provisions  of  the  preceding  article  hold  good  with  regard  to  docu- 
ments to  bearer  and  indorsable  documents,  even  when  they  are  alienated  or  pledged 
by  a  non-trader. 

301.  For  the  vahdity  of  a  contract  of  pledge  concerning  movable  articles, 
documents  to  bearer  or  indorsable  documents,  or  debts  entered  in  a  trade  book, 
in  so  far  the  contract  of  pledge  arises  out  of  a  business  transaction,  only  a  formless 
agreement  of  the  contracting  parties  and  the  observance  of  the  enactments  of  the 
following  articles  are  required. 

302.  \Mien  pledging  movable  articles,  delivery  of  the  pledge  to  the  creditor 
or  to  a  third  person  on  his  behalf  is  sufficient. 

303.  A  pledge-right  on  documents  to  bearer  is  acquired  by  actual  delivery 
of  the  documents,  whilst  for  a  pledge  of  documents  transmissible  by  indorsement, 
the  documents  lawfully  indorsed  must  be  actually  delivered  to  the  creditor  or  to 
a  third  person  on  his  behalf. 

304.  A  pledge-right  on  debts,  entry  of  which  is  made  in  a  trade  book,  is  acquired 
when  an  extract  from  the  trade  book,  which  must  contaui  a  declaration  of  pledging, 
is  delivered  to  the  creditor  and  a  notice  of  the  fact  that  it  has  been  pledged  has 
been  added  in  the  trade  book  to  the  entry  of  the  pledged  debt. 

305.  When  the  pledge  has  been  given  as  security  for  a  debt  arising  out  of  a 
commercial  transaction  founded  on  a  written  contract,  and  the  debtor  does  not 
fulfil  his  obligation  in  due  time,  the  creditor  may  indemnify  himself  out  of  the  pledge 
without  having  previouslj'  made  a  judicial  claim  against  the  debtor. 

For  this  purpose  the  creditor  presents  an  application  to  the  Court  within  the 
jurisdiction  of  which  he  has  his  place  of  business,  together  with  the  necessary  docu- 
ments. The  Court  wiU  order  the  sale  of  the  pledged  articles  or  a  part  thereof  without 
hearing  the  debtor,  but  at  the  risk  and  cost  of  the  creditor. 

The  creditor  is  bound  as  far  as  possible  to  immediately  notify  the  debtor  of 
the  order  for,  as  well  of  the  carrying  out  of,  the  sale,  and  to  remit  to  the  debtor 
the  balance  of  the  proceeds  of  sale.  The  creditor  is  liable  for  damages  caused  by 
omission  of  such  notification!). 

306.  A\Tien  a  pledge  has  been  given  as  security  for  a  debt  arising  out  of  a  com- 
mercial transaction,  and  the  contracting  parties  have  agreed  in  writing  that  the 
creditor  may  indemnify  himself  out  of  the  pledge  without  the  intervention  of  the 
Court,  the  creditor,  if  the  debtor  does  not  fulfil  his  obhgation  in  due  time,  may  .sell 
the  pledge  by  pubUc  auction ;  he  also  has  the  right  to  have  it  sold  by  an  authorized 
person  at  current  price  in  a  private  manner,  if  the  object  pledged  has  a  market 
price,  or  a  price  quoted  on  the  Exchange.  He  is  bound  as  far  as  possible  to  notify 
such  sale  to  the  debtor  and  to  pay  him  simultaneously  the  balance  of  the  purchase 
price.    The  omission  of  this  notification  makes  him  liable  for  damages. 

307.  In  the  case  of  a  declaration  of  bankruptcy  against  the  debtor,  the  creditor 
ought  in  the  sense  of  the  two  preceding  articles  to  notify  the  sale  and  to  pay  the 
balance  to  the  bankrupt's  estate^). 

308.  When  a  debt  secured  by  pledge  is  transferred,  the  pledge-right  is  also 
considered  as  transferred,  when  the  object  of  the  pledge  itself  is  deUvered. 

309.  The  creditor  has  the  right  of  detention  in  respect  of  outstandmg  debts 
founded  on  commercial  transactions  over  such  money,  movable  things  and  negotiable 
securities  of  his  debtor,  as  have  come  with  the  consent  of  the  debtor  into  iiis  actual 
possession  or  control.  This  right  caimot  be  exercised  when  the  objects  come  into 
the  possession  of  the  creditor  with  a  stipulation  made  by  the  debtor  or  by  a  third 
person,  before  or  at  the  same  time  as  the  delivery,  that  such  objects  shall  only  be 
used  for  a  specified  purpose. 

Traders  may  exercise  the  right  of  detention  between  themselves  in  respect  of 
debts  on  account  of  business  transactions  concluded  between  them,  which  have  not 
fallen  due :  when  bankruptcy  proceedings  are  being  taken  against  the  debtor,  or 
when  he  has  suspended  payment,  or  when  execution  has  been  put  in  upon  his  goods 
without  result.    In  these  cases  the  stipulation  of  the  debtor  or  the  engagement  of 


1)  The  procedure  at  the  sale  is  regulated  by  §  115  of  the  Law  of  Execution  (Art.  LX  of 
1).    The  District  Court  is  competent.  —  2)  See  §§  U5,   152,   173—175  of  the  Bankruptcy 


188 

Law  (Art.  XVII  of   1881). 


75         Magyarorszdg :  Ker.  torv.     II.  r^sz.     1.  czim.    Kereskedelmi  ugyletek  dltal&ban. 

az  crintett  tenykoriilmenyek  a  targyak  atadasa  utan  kovetkeztek  be,  vagy  ha  a 
hitelezo  azokrol  a  targyak  atvetele  utan  ertesult. 

310.  A  hitelezo,  kit  az  elobbeni  szakasz  ertehneben  megtartasi  jog  illet,  koteles 
annak  gyakorlasarol  az  adost  azonnal  ertesiteni. 

A  mennyiben  az  ados  mas  uton  kello  ido  alatt  fedezetet  nem  ad,  jogaban  all 
a  hitelezonek  az  ados  ellen  elrendelt  csod  eseteben  is,  sajat  illetekes  torvenyszekenel 
a  megtartott  targyak  eladasat  kereset  utjan  kovetelni  s  magat  a  vetelarbol,  minden 
mas  hitelezot  megelozoleg,  kielegiteni.  A  netalani  felesleget  az  adosnak,  illetoleg 
csodtomegenek  atadni  tartozik'). 


Harmadik  fejezet.     A  kereskedelmi  ugyletek  megkotese. 

311.  A  kereskedelmi  iigyletek  ervenyessegehez,  a  jelen  torvenyben  kijelolt 
eseteket  kiveve,  azok  irasba  foglalasa  vagy  egyeb  alakszeriisegek  nemsziiksegesek^). 

312.  Ha  valamely  iigylethez  a  jelen  torvenynel  fogva  bizonyos  alak  kivantatik, 
vagy  ha  a  felek  az  iigylet  ervenyesseget  bizonyos  alaktol  tettek  fiiggove,  az  iigylet 
megkotottnek  csak  akkor  tekintetik,  ha  az  a  meghatarozott  alakban  letesiil. 

313.  Az  irasbeh  szerzodesek  ervenyessegehez  elegendo,  ha  az  okmany  a  kote- 
lezett  fel  altal  alairatik. 

Ha  a  felek  valamelyike  irni  nem  k6pes,  kezjegy6t  ket  tanu  alairasaval  koteles 
hitelesittetni,  kiknek  egyike  altal  az  irni  nem  kepes  felnek  neve  is  alairando. 

314.  Ha  valamely  kereskedelmi  iigylet  megkotesere  ajanlat  tetetik  es  ennek 
elfogadasara  bizonyos  ido  kottetik  ki,  akar  vannak  a  felek  jelen,  akar  nem:  az 
ajanlattevo  a  kitiizott  ido  eltelte  elott  vissza  nem  lephet. 

Ily  kikotes  hianyaban  az  ajanlat,  mely  jelenlevok  kozt  tetetik,  hatalyat  veszti, 
ha  annak  elfogadasa  irant  azonnal  nem  tortenik  nyilatkozat. 

315.  Tavollevok  kozt,  ha  az  ajanlat  elfogadasara  bizonyos  ido  ki  nem  kottetett, 
az  ajanlattevo  annyi  ideig  marad  kotelezve,  mennyi  rendes  koriilmenyekhez  kepest  a 
valaszadasra  sziikseges.  Ez  ido  szamitasanal  az  ajanlattevo  azon  feltevesbol  indul- 
hat  ki,  hogy  ajanlata  kello  idoben  6rt  rendeltetese  hely^re. 

Ha  a  kello  idoben  elkiildott  elfogadasi  nyilatkozat  a  fentebbi  hatarido  utdn 
6rkezik  meg,  a  szerzodes  hatalyat  veszti,  a  mennyiben  az  ajanlattevo  visszalepes^t 
a  masik  fellel  idokozben,  vagy  az  elfogadasi  nyilatkozat  be^rkezte  utan  azonnal 
kozolte. 

316.  Az  ajanlat  nemtortentnek  tekintendo,  ha  annak  visszavonasa  az  ajinlat 
elott  vagy  azzal  egyidejiilcg  jut  a  masik  fel  tudonitisara.  Az  elfogadas  hatalyat 
veszti,  ha  az  ajanlattevo  annak  visszavonasarol  az  elfogadasi  nyilatkozat  meg^rkezte 
elott  vagy  ezzel  egyidejiilcg  ertesult. 

317.  Oly  esotben,  midon  az  iigyletnek  a  felek  szdndeka  szerint  azonnal  teljesit- 
tetni  keU,  az  elfogad^  vissza vonasanak  helye  nines,  ha  a  teljesit6s  mar  megkezdetett. 

318.  Oly  8zerz6d6sn61,  mely  tavollevok  kozt  keletkczett,  a  niegkotds  idej^iil 
azon  idopont  tekintetik,  melyben  az  elfogadasi  nyilatkozat  elkiildetctt  vagy  elkiildes 
vegett  feladatott. 

319.  Az  oly  elfogaddsi  nyilatkozat,  mely  feltetelek  vagy  megszoritdsok  mellett 
tdtetik,   az   ajdnlat   visszautasitdsanak   s   egyszcrsmind   uj   ajilnlatnak   tekintendo. 

320.  A  kereskedo,  ki  egy  masikkal  iizleti  osszekottetesben  all,  vagy  ez  iranyaban 
megbizasok  teljesites^re  ajanlkozott,  koteles  a  nyert  megbizds  vagy  ajAnlat  ir4nt 


•)  A   megtartdBi  jognak   C86d  oseWn   valo  ^rvdnyesit^sdre  n^zve  Id.   C.<i6dt6rv6ny  (1881. 
XVII.  t.  cz.)  57.  102.  §§.  t.  —  '■')  Ugyaiiez  irdnyadd  61tal6ban  a  magyar  raagAnjog  koret6ben  is. 


HUNGARY:  COMMERCIAL  TRANSACTIONS.  75 

the  creditor  to  use  the  objects  come  into  his  possession  only  in  a  specified  manner, 
does  not  prevent  tlie  exercise  of  the  right  of  detention  when  the  circumstances 
mentioned  have  taken  place  after  delivery  of  the  objeets,  or  when  the  creditor 
obtains  knowletlge  of  these  circumstances  only  after  having  taken  over  the  objects. 

;H0.  The  creditor  who,  according  to  the  enactments  of  the  preceding  article, 
has  the  right  of  detention,  ought  to  notify  the  enforcement  thereof  to  his  debtor 
without  loss  of  time. 

In  so  far  as  the  debtor  does  not  give  other  satisfaction  in  due  time,  the  creditor 
may,  even  if  the  debtor  has  been  declared  bankrupt,  request  permission  to  sell 
the  detained  objects,  in  the  Court  within  who.se  jurisdiction  he  has  his  place  of 
business,  and  to  indemnif}^  himself  out  of  the  purchase  price  before  any  other 
creditor.  He  is  bound  to  remit  the  balance  of  the  purchase  price  to  the  debtor  or  to 
his  estate  in  bankruptcy i). 

Third  Section.     On  the  Conclusion  of  Commercial  Transactions. 

311.  For  the  vahdity  of  commercial  transactions  neither  their  drawing  up 
in  WTiting  nor  any  other  formaUty  is  necessary,  except  where  this  Law  requires 
such  in  special  cases^). 

312.  VVlien  according  to  this  Law  a  certain  formality  is  required  for  a  certain 
business  transaction,  or  when  the  contracting  parties  have  made  the  validity  of 
the  transaction  dependent  on  certain  formahties,  the  transaction  cannot  be  con- 
sidered concluded,  unless  it  has  been  settled  in  accordance  with  the  stipulated 
formalities. 

313.  It  is  sufficient  for  the  vahdity  of  a  wxitten  contract  that  the  document 
should  be  signed  by  the  party  undertalcing  an  obhgation. 

When  a  party  cannot  WTite,  his  mark  must  be  identified  by  the  signature  of 
two  witnesses,  one  of  whom  has  also  to  sign  the  name  of  the  party  unable  to  write. 

314.  Wlien  an  offer  concerning  the  conclusion  of  a  business  transaction  has 
been  made  and  when  a  certain  time  has  been  stipulated  for  the  acceptance  of  the 
offer,  the  person  who  has  made  the  offer  camiot  withdraw  it  before  the  stipulated 
time,  without  regard  to  whether  tlie  parties  arc  present  or  not. 

If  there  should  be  no  such  stipulation,  an  offer  made  to  a  person  present 
loses  its  efficacy  wlien  the  person  to  whom  it  is  made  does  not  make  an  immediate 
declaration. 

315.  A  person  who  makes  an  offer  to  absent  persons  without  fi.xing  a  time  for 
the  acceptance  of  the  offer,  remains  bound  towards  them  until  such  time  as  is  re- 
quired under  ordinary  circumstances  for  giving  an  answer.  When  calculating  the 
time,  the  person  wlio  has  made  the  offer  may  assume  that  his  offer  has  arrived 
in  due  time  at  the  place  of  its  destination. 

When  the  declaration  of  acceptance,  despatched  in  due  time,  does  not  arrive 
until  after  such  time,  the  contract  loses  its  consequences  if  the  person  who  made 
the  offer  has  communicated  in  the  meantime,  or  does  so  immediately  after  receiv- 
ing the  declaration  of  acceptance,  that  he  has  withdrawTi  his  offer. 

316.  The  offer  is  considered  as  not  made,  when  the  other  party  acquires 
knowledge  of  its  revocation  before  or  together  with  the  offer.  The  acceptance 
loses  its  consequences  when  the  person  who  has  made  the  offer  acquires  knowledge 
of  the  revocation  of  the  acceptance  before  or  together  with  the  acceptance. 

317.  When  a  contract  according  to  the  intention  of  the  jjarties  has  to  be 
fulfilled  at  once,  the  acceptance  cannot  be  revoked  after  the  fulfihnent  has  already 
begun. 

318.  When  a  contract  has  been  negotiated  between  absent  parties,  that  time 
is  considered  the  time  of  conclusion,  at  which  the  declaration  of  acceptance  has 
been  expedited  or  despatched  for  the  purpose  of  being  expedited. 

319.  A  declaration  of  acceptance  containing  conditions  or  restrictions  is  con- 
sidered as  a  refusal  of  the  offer  and  at  the  same  time  as  a  new  offer. 

320.  A  trader  who  has  business  relations  with  another  trader,  or  who  has 
an  offer  made  to  him  to  transact  commissions  for  the  other,  is  bound  to  answer 


1)  As  to  the  exercise  of  the  rig}it  of  detention  in  case  of  bankruptcy,  see  §§  57  and  152 
of  the  Bankruptcy  Law  (XVII  of  1881).  —  '■')  The  principle  of  formlessness  is  also  recognised 
by  the  Common  Law. 


76  Magjarorezdg:  Ker.  torv.     II.  rfez.     I.  czim.    Kcreskedelmi  iigyletek  altaldbnn. 

azonnal    nj'ilatkozni ,    ellenkezoleg    hallgatasa    az    ajanlat,    illetoleg    a    megbizaa 
elvilialasAnak  tekintetik. 

Az  esetben  is  azonban,  ha  az  ajanlatot  vagy  megbizast  visszautasitja,  koteles 
az  egyidejiileg  atkiildott  arukat  vagy  egyeb  targyakat  az  ajanlattevo  vagy  megbizo 
kolts^gein  ideiglenesen  a  leheto  karosodastol  megovni,  felteve,  hogy  ezt  sajat  hat- 
ranya  n^lkiil  teheti  s  felmeriilheto  koltsegeire  nezve  kello  fedezettel  bir. 

Egyebirant  az  illetekes  torvenyszek  a  megbizott  kerelm^re  addig  is,  mig  a  tu- 
lajdonos  maskep  intezkedik,  az  atkiildott  targyaknak  kozraktarba  vagy  gondnok 
orizete  ala  helyezeset  elrendelheti. 


Negyedik  fejezet.    A  kereskedelmi  iigyletek  teljesitese. 

321.  Ha  a  szerzodesben  az  aru  faja  es  minosege  irant  kozelebbi  meghatarozas 
nem  foglaltatik,  az  ados  koz^pfaju  6s  minosegii  arut  tartozik  szolgaltatni. 

322.  A  kereskedelmi  iigyletek  azon  helyen  teljesitendok,  mely  a  feleknek  ha- 
tdrozott,  vagy  a  koriilnienyekbol,  kiilonosen  az  iigylet  termeszetebol  vagy  czeljabol 
kiveheto  megallapodasa  altal,  a  teljesit^s  hely^iil  kitiizetett. 

Ily  megallapodas  hianyaban  az  iigylet,  —  a  kovetkezo  szakaszban  erintett 
eset  kivetelevel,  —  azon  helyen  teljesitendo,  hoi  a  kotelezettnek  a  szerzodes  meg- 
kotesekor  kereskedelmi  telepe,  vagy  ilyennek  hianyaban  lakasa  volt. 

323.  Ha  meghatarozott  oly  dolgok  adandok  &t,  melyek  a  szerzodes  megko- 
t^sekor  a  szerzodo  felek  tudtaval  mds  helyen  l^teztek,  az  atadasnak  e  helyen  kell 
tortenni. 

324.  Penzbeli  tartozasokat,  a  forgathato  vagy  bemutatora  szolo  papirokon 
alapulo  tartozasok  kivetelevel,  az  ados,  a  mennyiben  a  szerzodesbol,  az  iigylet  ter- 
meszetebol, vagy  a  szerzodo  felek  szanddkabol  mas  nem  kovetkezik,  sajat  vesz61y6re 
es  sajit  koltsegein  azon  helyen  koteles  fizetni,  hoi  az  iigylet  megkot^sekor  a  hitele- 
zonek  kereskedelmi  telepe,  vagy  ilyennek  nem  16t6ben  lakasa  volt. 

325.  Oly  esetben,  midon  a  szerzodes  tobb  helyen  teljesitendo,  a  kotelezettseg, 
a  mennyiben  az  megoszthato,  egyeb  megallapodas  hianyaban,  a  kijelolt  helyeken 
egyenloen  felosztva  teljesitendo.  Ellenben  fel  nem  oszthato  k6telezetts6gekn61,  ha 
a  valasztasi  jog  irant  intezkedds  nem  tortdnt,  a  kotelezettseg  a  kijelolt  helyek  bar- 
melyiken  teljesitheto. 

326.  Kdtseg  eseteben  azon  mertek,  suly,  penzlab,  penznem,  ido-  6s  tivolsag- 
szamitas  tekintetik  szerzodesszeriinek,  mely  a  teljesites  helyen  divatozik. 

Ha  a  szerzodes  szamol^i  ertekrol  vagy  oly  penznemrol  szol,  mely  a  teljesites 
helyen  forgalomban  nincsen,  a  fizetes  a  teljesites  helyen,  a  lejarat  napjan  jegyzett 
arfolyam  szerint,  orszagos  penznemben  tortdnik.  E  tekintetben  kiv6telnek  akkor 
van  helye,  ha  a  fizetes  e  szavakkal:  «termeszetben»,  «val6sagban»,  vagy  ezekhez 
hasonlo  mas  kifejezcsekkel,  bizonyos  penznemben  kikottetett. 

327.  Ha  a  kotelezettseg  teljesit6si  ideje  a  szerzodesben  meg  nem  allapittatott, 
a  mennyiben  az  iigylet  termeszete,  vagy  a  kereskedelmi  szokds  m^t  nem  kivan, 
a  teljesites  barmikor  kovetelheto  es  barmikor  eszkozolheto. 

H28.  Ha  a  teljesites  ideje  evszakra  vagy  mas  idoszakra  hatdroztatott,  annak 
megallapitasAnal  a  teljesit6s  helyen  divatozo  kereskedelmi  szokds  szolgal  irdnyadoul. 

Azon  kotelezettsegek,  melyek  valamely  ho  kozepere  szolnak,  annak  tizenotodik 
napjan,  azok  pedig,  melyek  valamely  h6  vegere  sz61nak,  annak  utolso  napjan 
teljesitendok. 

329.  A  mennyiben  a  kotelezettseg  a  szerzodes  raegkotesetol  szdmitando  bi- 
zonyos ido  eltelte  utan  teljesitendo,  a  teljesites  idopontjara  nezve  kovetkezo  ha- 
tdrozatok  szolgdlnak  iranyad6ul:  1.  ha  a  hatirido  napokban  van  megallapitva, 
a  teljesites  a  hatdrido  uteiso  napj&ra  esik,  maga  a  mcgkotes  napja  nem  sza- 
mittatvan;  —  2.  ha  a  hatarido  hetekben,  honiiiiokban  vagy  tobb  h6napra  terjedd 


HUNGARY:  COMMERCIAL  TRANSACTIONS.  7G 

concerning  the  commission  or  offer  without  delay,  otherwise  his  silence  is  considered 
an  acceptunce  of  the  commission  or  offer. 

He  is  bound,  even  if  he  has  refused  the  commission,  to  take  steps  in  the  mean- 
time for  the  security  against  po.ssible  damage  of  the  goods  or  other  articles  .sent  to 
him  sinniltaneously,  at  the  expense  of  the  person  who  made  the  offer  or  gave  the 
commission,  provided  that  he  can  do  so  without  damage  to  himself  and  that  he 
has  security  for  expenses  to  be  incurred. 

The  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  person  who  has  received  the  com- 
mission has  his  place  of  business,  may  however,  on  his  demand,  order  that  the 
goods  sent  to  him  shall  be  deposited  in  a  public  warehouse  or  with  a  trustee,  for  the 
purpose  of  custody,  so  long  as  the  owner  does  not  dispose  otherwise. 

Fourth    Section.     On    the    Fulfilment    of   Commercial   Transactions. 

321.  If  the  contract  does  not  contain  stipulations  concerning  the  kind  and 
quality  of  the  goods  to  be  delivered,  the  obligor  has  to  deliver  a  kind  and 
quality  of  average  description. 

322.  Commercial  transactions  must  be  fulfilled  at  the  place  stipulated  as  the 
place  of  fulfilment,  whether  by  express  agreement  or  by  an  agreement  inferred  from 
the  circumstances,  in  particular  from  the  nature  and  the  purpose  of  the  transaction. 

If  there  is  no  such  agreement  —  the  case  of  the  following  article  excepted  — 
the  place  where  the  contract  must  be  carried  out  is  the  place  of  business  of  the 
obhgor,  or  if  he  has  none,  his  place  of  abode  at  the  time  of  the  conclusion  of  the 
transaction. 

323.  When  specified  goods  have  to  be  deUvered  which,  at  the  time  of  the  con- 
clusion of  the  contract,  are  in  another  place,  and  the  contracting  parties  have  know- 
ledge thereof,  the  deUvery  must  be  made  at  such  other  place. 

324.  Money  debts,  with  the  exception  of  debts  founded  on  indorsable  docu- 
ments or  documents  to  bearer,  must,  so  far  as  no  other  place  for  the  performance 
of  the  contract  is  indicated  by  express  agreement,  by  the  nature  of  the  transaction, 
or  by  the  apparent  intention  of  the  parties,  be  paid  by  the  will  of  the  contracting 
parties  by  the  debtor  at  his  own  cost  and  risk  at  the  place  where  the  creditor  had 
his  place  of  business,  or  if  he  had  none,  his  i)lace  of  abode,  at  the  time  of  the  conclu- 
sion of  the  transaction. 

325.  When  the  contract  is  to  be  fulfilled  at  several  places,  it  must,  so  far  as 
the  object  of  the  obhgation  is  divisible,  be  performed,  in  the  absence  of  a  contrary 
agreement,  in  equal  proportions  at  the  places  mentioned  in  the  contract.  When  the 
object  of  the  contract  is  not  divisible,  it  may  be  performed  at  any  place  mentioned 
in  the  contract,  unless  the  contract  gives  the  debtor  no  option  as  to  the  place  of  per- 
formance. 

326.  In  case  of  doubt  the  measure,  weight,  value  of  money  and  coinage,  measure 
of  time  and  distance,  of  the  place  where  the  contract  is  to  be  carried  out,  are  to  be 
deemed  to  be  stipulated  by  the  contract. 

When  the  contract  is  concluded  on  the  basis  of  a  standard  of  calculation 
or  a  value  of  money  not  used  at  the  place  where  it  is  to  be  carried  out,  payment  is 
made  in  sucli  place  in  current  mone}-  according  to  the  quotation  of  the  day  of  ful- 
filment, unless  the  payment  has  been  stipulated  for  in  a  certain  coinage  with  the 
words  "in  natura"  "effectively"  or  other  similar  expressions. 

327.  When  no  time  for  performance  is  stipulated  by  the  contract,  performance 
may  be  demanded  and  made  at  any  time,  in  so  far  as  the  nature  of  the  trans- 
action or  commercial  usage  does  not  determine  otherwise. 

328.  When  a  season  or  a  period  of  the  year  is  named  as  the  time  of  perform- 
ance, the  commercial  usages  in  vogue  at  the  place  of  performance  are  decisive 
for  determining  such  time. 

Obhgations  due  at  the  middle  of  a  month  have  to  be  performed  on  the  fifteenth 
day  of  such  month;  obhgations  due  at  the  end  of  a  month,  on  the  last  day  of  the 
month. 

329.  If  the  obligation  is  to  be  performed  after  the  lapse  of  a  certain  time  from 
the  date  of  the  conclusion  of  the  contract,  the  following  provisions  are  decisive 
for  calculating  that  time:  1.  when  the  period  is  fixed  by  days,  performance  is  due 
on  the  last  day  of  the  period ;  in  this  calculation  the  day  of  conclusion  is  not  reckoned ; 
—  2.  when  the  period  is  fixed  by  weeks,  or  a  period  containing  several  months  — 


■jn  Magj'arorszAg:   Kcr.  t6rv.     II.   resz.      2.  czim.    V^tel. 

idoszakban  —  ev-,  Mev  es  evnegyedben  —  van  megallapitva,  a  teljesit^s  ideje  az  utolso 
h6t  vagy  utolso  ho  azon  napjdra  esik,  mely  nevenel  vagy  szamanal  fogva  a  szer- 
zodes  nicgkotesi  napjanak  megfelel;  ha  e  nap  az  uiolso  honapban  hianyzik,  a 
teljesites  e  ho  vegnapjara  esik.  Egy  het  alatt  het  nap  ertendo;  —  3.  ha  a  teljesitesre 
kituzott  liatarido  egy  vagy  tobb  egesz  es  egy  fel  hoban  alia  pittatott  meg,  a  fel  ho, 
mely  alatt  tizenot  nap  ertendo,  az  egesz  honap  vagyhonapok  utan  szamitando. 

Ugj-anezen  elvek  szerint  tortenik  a  hatarido  kiszamitasa  akkor  is,  ha  az  nem 
a  szerzodes  megkotesevel,  hanem  mas  idoponttal  vagy  esemenynyel  veszi  kezdet^t. 

Ha  a  teljesites  napja  vasarnapra,  vagy  valamely  kozonseges  iinnepre  esik,  a 
kotelezettseg  a  legkozelebbi  koznapon  teljesitendo. 

330.  Ha  a  kotelezettseg  bizonyos  idotartamon  belol  teljesitendo,  a  teljesitesnek 
ez  idotartam  eltelte  elott  kell  bekovetkezni.  Ha  azonban  a  kitiizott  idotartam  utolso 
napja  vasarnapra,  vagy  valamely  kozonseges  iinnepre  esik,  a  kotelezettseg  legkesobb 
a  vasarnapot  vagy  iinnepet  kozvetleniil  megelozo  koznapon  teljesitendo. 

331.  Oly  szerzodeseknel,  melyekben  a  teljesitesi  ido  kozelebbi  meghatarozasa 
helyett  kovetkezo  kifejezesek:  «miel6bb»,  «mihelyt  csak  lehet»,  <(alkalmilag»,  vagy 
mas  hasonlo  altalanos  kifejezesek  hasznaltatnak,  a  teljesites  idejet  a  fenforgo  koriil- 
menyek  s  az  iigylet  termeszet^hez  kepest  a  birosag  hatarozza  meg. 

EUenben,  ha  a  teljesites  akkep  igertetett,  hogy  annak  «nehany»  vagy  «egy-ket» 
nap,  het,  ho  vagy  ev  alatt  kell  tortennie,  —  a  «nehany»  vagy  «egy-ket»  kifejezes 
alatt:  ket  nap,  het,  ho  vagy  ev  ertendo. 

332.  A  kereskedelmi  iigyletek  teljesit^se  az  erre  rendelt  napon,  a  szokott 
iizleti  orakban  eszkozlendo  s  ugyanakkor  elfogadando. 

333.  Ha  a  kotelezettseg  teljesitesere  kitiizott  hatarido  meghosszabbittatik, 
az  uj  hatarido  mas  megallapodas  hianyaban,  a  korabbi  hatarido  eltelte  utani  elso 
nappal  veszi  kezdetet. 

334.  Minden  oly  esetben,  midon  lejarati  nap  allapittatott  meg,  az  iigylet  ter- 
meszete  ds  a  felek  szandekahoz  kepest  kell  megitelni,  vajjon  a  lejarati  nap  csak  az 
egyik  vagy  mindket  szerzodo  fel  javara  lett-e  megallapitva. 

Az  esetben  is  azonban,  ha  az  ados  a  lejarat  elotti  fizetesre  fel  van  jogositva, 
a  hitelezo  beleegyezese  nelkiil  leszamitolasi  dijt  csak  ugy  vonhat  le,  ha  6t  erre  a 
kereskedelmi  szokas  feljogositja. 

335.  Ketoldalu  szerzodcsnel  az,  ki  ellen  a  teljesites  koveteltetik,  erre  csak  az 
esetben  kotelezheto,  ha  a  masik  fel  sajat  reszerol  a  szerzodest  teljesitette,  illetoleg 
kesz  a  teljesitesre.  Kivetelnek  e  tekintetben  akkor  van  helye,  ha  a  teljesitesnek  a 
megtamadott  fel  reszerol  a  kolcsonos  megallapodas  vagy  az  iigylet  termeszete,  vagy 
a  kereskedelmi  szokas  szerint  elobb  kell  tortennie. 

M^sodik  czim.    V6tel. 

Elso  fejezet.    Altalaban. 

336.  A  vetel  megkotottnek  tekintetik,  ha  a  felek  ligy  a  vetel  targyara,  mint 
az  arra  n6zve  megegyeztek. 

Azon  eladiisi  ajanlatok,  melyek  felismerhetoleg  tobbek  iranyaban,  kiilonosen 
&r-  vagy  raktarjegyzekek,  probak  vagy  mustrdk  kozlese  mcllett  tetetnek,  vagy 
melyek  az  aru,  az  lir  vagy  a  mennyis6g  hatarozott  kijelolese  nelkiil  tortennek,  ko- 
telezoknek  nem  tekintetnek. 

337.  A  vetelre  vonatkozo  hatarozatok  azon  kereskedelmi  ugyletekre  is  alkal- 
mazast  nyernek,  melyek  bizonyos  mennyis^gii  helyettesitheto  dolgoknak  megr.a- 
tarozott  ardrt  szdllitasa  irant  kottetneki). 

338.  A  v6tel4mak  keszpenzben  kell  megdllapittatni.  Ha  p6nz  mellett  egy6b 
teljesitesek  kottetnek  ki,  s  ezek  ertdke  a  keszpdnzt  meghaladja  vagy  azzal  egyenlo, 
az  iigylet  vetelnek  nem  tekintetik. 

339.  Ha  v6tel4rk6nt  a  piaczi  vagy  tozsdei  ar  kottetett  ki,  cgyeb  megalla- 
podds  hianydban  a  telje8it<^8  licly6n  6s  idejckor  jegyzett  kozdpir  6rtend6.     Arjegy- 

1)  A  maRyar  niag&njog  a  nem  heIyott«8ithet<5  dolgok  sz^Uitdsa  irAnt  kotott  ezerz6d<^t  is 
vetelnek  inm6siti. 


HUNGARY:  SALE  OF  GOODS.  77 

year,  half  a  year  or  a  quarter  of  a  year  —  the  day  for  performance  is  such  day  of  the 
last  week  or  the  last  month  as  is  identical  by  its  name  or  number  with  the;  day 
of  the  conolusion  of  the  contract;  if  there  is  no  such  day  in  the  month,  perfoiinunce 
is  due  on  tlie  htst  day  of  that  month;  a  week  means  seven  days;  —  3.  wiien  the 
period  for  performance  is  fixed  by  one  or  se%'eral  whole  months  and  half  a  month 
this  half  month  is  to  be  reckoned  after  the  whole  month  or  months;  half  a  month 
always  means  fifteen  days. 

The  calculation  of  the  period  is  made  on  the  same  principles  when  it  does  not 
begin  with  the  date  of  the  conclusion  of  the  contract,  but  with  some  other  day 
or  event. 

When  the  day  of  performance  coincides  \^'ith  a  Sunday  or  a  general  hohday, 
the  obhgation  must  be  fulfilled  on  tlie  following  day. 

330.  When  the  obligation  is  to  be  performed  within  a  certain  period,  it  must 
be  performed  before  the  lapse  of  such  period.  If,  however,  the  last  day  of  such  period 
coincides  with  a  Sunday  or  general  holiday,  performance  is  due  at  latest  on  that 
weekday  which  immediately  precedes  the  Sunday  or  hohday. 

331.  When  in  contracts,  instead  of  a  definite  stipulation  of  the  day  for  ful- 
filment, the  following  expressions:  "forthwith",  "as  quickly  as  possible",  "diUg- 
ently",  or  other  similar  general  expressions  are  used,  the  Court  will  decide  the  day 
of  fulfilment  with  regard  to  the  prevailing  circumstances  and  the  nature  of  the 
transaction. 

When,  however,  fulfilment  is  promised  in  such  a  manner  as  in  "some"  or  "one 
or  two"  days,  weeks,  months  or  years,  the  expressions  "some",  "one  or  two" 
mean  two  days,  weeks,  months  or  years. 

332.  Commercial  transactions  must  be  fulfilled  on  the  days  stipulated  during 
the  usual  business  hours,  and  performance  must  be  accepted  during  the  same  hours. 

333.  When  the  period  fixed  for  performance  is  prolonged,  the  new  period  be- 
gins with  the  end  of  the  old  one,  unless  there  is  an  agreement  to  the  contrary. 

334.  In  all  cases  in  which  a  due  date  is  fixed,  the  question  -vvhethcr  sucli  due  date 
is  stipulated  in  favour  of  one  party  only  or  of  both  the  parties,  will  be  decided  ac- 
cording to  the  nature  of  the  transaction  and  the  intention  of  the  contracting  parties. 

The  debtor,  however,  is  not  allowed,  even  if  he  is  entitled  to  paj^  before  the 
payment  falls  due,  to  deduct  discount  without  the  consent  of  the  creditor,  unless 
commercial  usage  gives  him  such  right. 

335.  Ill  the  case  of  bilateral  contracts,  the  party  from  whom  performance  is 
demanded  is  not  bound  to  perform  his  part,  unless  the  other  party  has  already 
performed  or  is  willing  to  perform  his.  There  is  an  excejjtion  to  this  rule  when  in 
virtue  of  mutual  agreement,  or  according  to  the  nature  of  the  transaction  or  com- 
mercial usage,  the  obligation  of  the  party  attacked  has  to  be  performed  before  that 
of  the  other  party. 

Second  Title.    Purchase. 

First  Section.     General  provisions. 

336.  A  purchase  is  considered  as  concluded,  \\hen  the  parties  have  come  to 
an  agreement  concerning  the  object  of  purchase  and  its  price. 

Offers  of  sale  which  have  obviously  been  made  to  several  persons,  namely, 
by  price  lists,  catalogues,  samples  or  specimens  sent  to  several  persons,  or  which  have 
been  made  without  precise  specification  of  the  article,  the  price,  or  the  quantity, 
are  not  considered  obhgatory. 

337.  The  provisions  conceriung  purchase  are  also  applicable  to  those  commer- 
cial transactions  which  are  concluded  concerning  the  dehverj'  of  a  certain  quantity 
of  articles  which  may  be  replaced  at  a  fixed  price i). 

338.  The  purchase  price  must  be  stipulated  in  money.  If,  together  with  money, 
a  consideration  of  some  other  description  is  stipulated  for,  the  transaction  is  not 
considered  a  purchase  when  the  value  of  the  consideration  other  than  money  ex- 
ceeds the  value  of  the  money  or  when  the  values  are  equal. 

339.  Wlien  the  market  price  or  the  price  quoted  on  Exchange  is  stipulated 
as  the  price,  such  stipulation  means  the  average  price  quoted  at  the  place  and  time 

^)  The  Hungarian  Common  Law  classes  the  taking  over  of  the  delivery  as  a  purchaso 
even  when  things  are  to  be  delivered  which  cannot  be  replaced. 


78  MagyarorezAg :  Ker.  torv.     II.  r^sz.     2.  czim.    V6tel. 

zes   nem   let^ben   a   teljesites   hely^hez   legkozelebb  eso  piaczon  jegyzett  kozepar 
szolgal  irdnyadoul. 

E  mellett  nines  kizarva,  hogy  az  erdekelt  fel  az  illeto  piaczon  a  teljesites  idejekor 
megkotott  veteli  szerz6d6sekkel,  a  jegyzett  artol  eltero  kozepart  igazoUiasson,  mi 
felett  minden  egyes  esetben  a  birosag  belatasa  szerint  hataroz. 

340.  Oly  esetben,  midon  a  vetelamak  az  dru  sulya  szerint  kell  kiszamittatm, 
a  mennyiben  mas  megallapodas  nem  tortent,  vagy  a  teljesites  helyen  divatozo 
szokas  mast  nem  rendel,  a  gongysuly  leszamittatik. 

Arra  nezve,  hogy  mit  lehessen  gongysuly  fejeben  leszamitani,  vagy  sulyfoloslegiil 
a  vevo  javara  felvenni,  vagy  mit  lehessen  a  megromlott,  vagy  haszonvehetetlenne 
valt  reszek  fejeben  kovetelni,  a  szerzodes,  illetoleg  a  teljesites  helyen  divatozo 
kereskedelmi  szokas  szolgal  iranyadoul. 

341.  Egyeb  megaUapodas  hiany4ban,  a  mennyiben  a  helyi  szokas  mast  nem 
allapit  meg,  az  atadassal,  kiilonosen  a  meressel  es  merlegelessel  jaro  koltsegeket  az 
elado,  az  atvetellel  jaro  koltsegeket  pedig  a  vevo  koteles  viselni. 

342.  Az  atadas  megtortenteig,  ha  a  vevot  kesedelem  nem  terheh,  az  elado  a 
dolgot  a  rendes  kereskedo  gondossagaval  megorizni  tartozik. 

343.  Ha  az  aru  a  vevonek  mas  helyrol  kiildendo  at  s  ez  az  atkiildes  modja  irant 
nem  rendelkezett,  az  elado  feUiatalmazottnak  tekintetik  arra,  hogy  a  vevo  helyett 
a  rendes  kereskedo  gondossagaval  intezkedjek,  kiilonosen,  hogy  azon  szemelyt,  ki 
altal  a  fuvarozasnak  tortenni  kell,  kijelolhesse. 

344.  Azon  idoponttol  kezdve,  midon  az  arii  a  szallitmanyozonak  vagy  fuvaro- 
zonak,  vagy  a  fuvarozasra  egyebkent  kijelolt  szemelynek  atadatott,  a  veszely,  mely 
az  arut  eri,  a  vevo  altal  viselendo.  Ha  azonban  a  vevo  az  elkiild6sre  n^zve  kiilonos 
utasitast  adott,  s  az  elado  attol  siirgos  ok  n61kiil  elter,  az  ebbol  eredo  karert  6  felelos. 

A  veszdly,  mely  az  arut  fuvarozas  kozben  eri,  az  eladot  akkor  terheli,  ha  a  hely, 
hova  a  fuvarozasnak  tortenni  kell,  ra  nezve  a  teljesites  hely6iil  tekintendo.  Azon 
koriilmeny  azonban,  hogy  az  elado  a  fuvarozassal  j4r6  kiadasok  es  koltsegek  vise- 
16s6t  elvaUalta,  meg  magaban  veve  nem  szolgaUiat  okul  arra,  hogy  a  hely,  hova 
a  fuvarozasnak  tortenni  kell,  az  eladora  nezve  a  teljesites  helyeiil  tekintess6k. 

345.  A  vevo  az  arut,  a  mennyiben  az  a  szerzodesnek,  vagy  kiilonos  megdila- 
podas  hianyaban  a  torvenyi  kellekeknek  (321.  §.)  megfelel,  atvenni  tartozik.  Az 
Atv6telnek,  ha  mas  megallapodas  nem  tortent,  vagy  a  helyi  szokas  mdst  nem  ko- 
vetel,  azonnal  kell  tortenni. 

A  vetelar  kifizet^senek,  ha  mas  megallapodas  nem  tortdnt,  vagy  a  kereskedelmi 
szokas,  avagy  az  iigylet  termcszete  mast  nem  kovetel,  az  atadaskor  kell  tortenni. 

346.  A  vevo  a  m4s  helyrol  kiildott  arut,  a  mennyiben  ez  a  rendes  iizleti  kezel^s 
szerint  lehetseges,  az  litvetel  utan  haladektalanul  megvizsgdlni,  s  ha  az  a  kikotott 
vagy  torvenyi  kell6keknek  meg  nem  felel,  e  koriilmenyrol  az  eladot  azonnal  erte- 
siteni  tartozik. 

Ha  a  vevo  ez  ertesiiest  elmulasztja,  az  dni  nemkifogasoltnak  tekintetik,  feltdve, 
hogy  oly  hianyok  nem  forognak  fenn,  melyek  az  azonnali  megvizsgdldskor,  rendes 
iizleti  kezeles  szerint,  felismerhetok  nem  voltak. 

A  mennyiben  ily  hidnyok  k^sobb  mutatkoznak,  az  6rtesitdsnek  a  felfedezes 
utan  azonnal  meg  kell  tortlnni,  ellenkezoleg  az  drii  e  r68zben  is  nemkifogasoltnak 
tekintetik. 

Ezen  hatdrozatok  a  megtekintesre,  probara  vagy  mustra  szerint  tortent  vetelekre 
is  alkalmazdst  nyernek,  a  mennyiben  az  atkiildott  lirukndl  oly  hianyok  forognak  fenn, 
melyek  a  szabdlyszerii  megtekint<k  vagy  megvizsgalds  mellott,  felismerhetok  nem 
voltak. 

347.  A  vevo  az  esetben,  ha  a  mds  helyrol  dtkiildott  arii  ellen  kifogasai  vannak, 
azt  egyszeriien  vissza  nem  kiildheti,  hanem  az  Arunak  az  elado  readelkez6se  ala 
bocsdtdsdval,  annak  megorz^scrol  cgyelore  gondoskodni  tartozik. 


HUNGARY:  SALE  OF  GOODS.  78 

of  payment,  in  the  absence  of  a  contrary  afjreemeut.  If  there  is  no  such  quotation, 
the  average  price  of  the  market  which  is  the  next  to  the  place  at  which  payment 
ought  to  be  made  is  decisive. 

Tlie  interested  party,  however,  is  allowed  to  prove,  by  means  of  contracts 
of  purcliase  concluded  at  the  relative  market  at  the  time  of  payment,  an  average 
price  which  differe  from  the  quoted  one.  In  all  tliese  cases  the  Court  wiU  decide 
in  its  discretion. 

Mi).  WluMi  the  purchase  price  has  to  be  calculated  according  to  the  weight 
of  the  gooils,  the  tare  (weight  of  the  packing)  is  deducted,  unless  there  is  an 
agreement  to  the  contrary,  or  a  contrary  usage  at  the  place  where  dehvery  is  to 
be  made. 

Tlie  question  what  may  be  deducted  as  tare,  what  may  be  calculated  as  over- 
weight in  favour  of  tiic  purchaser,  or  what  may  be  demanded  for  damaged  or  useless 
goods,  depends  on  tiie  contract  or  the  customs  and  usages  of  the  place  where  the 
contract  has  to  be  carried  out. 

341.  The  expenses  connected  with  the  deUvery,  in  particular  those  caused 
by  measuring  and  weighing,  are  borne  by  the  seller,whilst  the  expenses  connected 
with  taking  dehvery  are  borne  by  the  purchaser,  unless  there  be  an  agreement  to 
the  contrary,  or  contrary  customs  or  usages  at  the  place  where  the  contract  has  to 
be  carried  out. 

342.  Until  the  dehvery  has  taken  place,  the  seller  is  bound  to  take  custody 
of  the  sold  goods  with  the  ordmary  care  of  a  pmdent  trader,  provided  the  buyer 
does  not  delay  taking  them  over. 

343.  When  the  goods  are  to  be  sent  to  the  buyer  from  another  place  and  he  has 
given  no  orders  concerning  the  manner  of  consignment,  the  seller  is  taken  to  be 
authorised  to  take  measures  with  the  ordinary  care  of  a  prudent  trader  in  place 
of  the  buyer,  especially  to  designate  the  person  to  make  the  consignment. 

344.  From  the  moment  the  goods  have  been  dehvered  to  the  forwarding 
agent,  or  to  the  carrier,  or  to  the  person  designated  to  make  the  consignment,  the 
risk  of  loss  of  or  damage  to  the  goods  is  to  be  borne  by  the  buyer.  When,  however, 
the  buyer  has  given  special  orders  concerning  the  consignment,  and  the  seller 
deviates  from  such  orders  without  urgent  reason,  he  is  responsible  for  damages 
caused  thereby. 

The  risk  of  loss  of  or  damage  to  the  goods  during  carriage  is  to  be  borne  by 
the  seller  when  the  place  to  which  the  goods  have  to  be  carried  is  considered  for  him 
as  the  place  where  the  contract  must  be  carried  out.  The  fact,  however,  that  the 
seller  has  undertaken  to  pay  the  expenses  and  costs  of  the  carriage,  is  not  of  itself 
sufficient  to  determine  that  the  place  to  which  the  goods  are  to  be  carried  is  to  be 
considered  for  the  seller  as  the  place  where  the  contract  is  to  be  carried  out" 

345.  The  buyer  is  bound  to  take  delivery  of  the  goods,  when  they  satisfy 
the  requirements  of  the  contract  or  the  provisions  of  the  law  (§  321),  subject  to 
any  special  agreement.  Dehvery  must  be  taken  without  delay,  unless  there  is  an 
agreement  or  commercial  usage  to  the  contrary. 

The  payment  of  the  purchase  price  must  be  made  at  the  time  of  taking  dehvery, 
in  the  absence  of  agreement  or  commercial  usage  to  the  contrary. 

346.  The  buyer  ought  to  examine  the  goods  sent  to  him  from  another  place 
immediately  after  the  dehvery  to  him  by  the  seller,  so  far  as  it  is  possible  in  the  ord- 
inary course  of  business,  and  if  they  do  not  satisfy  the  requirements  of  the  contract 
or  of  the  law,  to  immediately  give  notice  thereof  to  the  seller. 

If  the  buyer  omits  to  give  this  notice,  the  goods  are  considered  unobjected 
to,  so  long  as  there  exist  no  such  defects  as,  in  the  ordinary  course  of  business, 
could  not  be  recognised  by  the  immediate  examination. 

When  such  defects  appear  later,  notice  must  be  given  immediately  after  their 
discovery,  otherwise  the  goods  are  considered  imobjected  to  considering  these 
defects  also. 

These  provisions  also  hold  good  in  the  cases  of  sales  on  inspection  by  sample, 
and  on  approval,  in  so  far  the  goods,  sent  to  the  buyer  from  another  place,  have 
such   defects   as  could  not  be  discovered  by  ordinary  inspection  or  examination. 

347.  The  buyer  who  raises  an  objection  to  goods  sent  to  him  from  another 
place,  may  not  simply  send  back  such  goods,  but  is  bomid  to  place  them  at  the  seller's 
disposal,  and  to  look  after  them  for  the  time  being. 

B    XXVIII.  1  11 


79  Magyarorsz&g:  Ker.  torv.     IT.  r6sz.     2.  czim.    V^tel. 

Az  atvetel  alkalmaval,  vagy  kesobb  felmeriilt  hianyokat  jogaban  dll  a  vevonek 
szakertoi  szemle  utjan  megallapittatni.  E  megallapitast  az  elado  is  kovetelheti,  ha 
a  vevo  6t  arrol  ^rtesiti,  hogy  az  aru  ellen  kifogasai  vannak. 

A  mennyiben  az  arii  megromlasnak  van  kiteve  s  a  halasztas  veszelylyel  jar, 
a  vevonek  jogaban  all  az  arut,  ha  annak  tozsdei  ara  van,  szabad  kezbol,  egyebk^nt 
pedig  hiteles  szemely  kozbenjottevel,  nyilvanos  arveres  utjan  eladni. 

Az  elado  ertesitesenek  ily  esetben  az  eladas  utan  azonnal  meg  keU  tortenni. 

348.  Ha  az  aru  a  kikotott  vagy  torvenyi  keUekeknek  meg  nem  felel,  a  vevonek 
jogaban  all  az  iigylettol  elallani,  vagy  a  vetelar  aranylagos)  leszallitasat  igenyelni. 
E  mellett  mindegyik  esetben  a  netalani  kar  megt^riteset  is  koveteUieti. 

349.  A  vevo  azon  kifogassal,  hogy  az  arii  a  kikotott,  vagy  torvenyi  kellekeknek 
meg  nem  felel,  nem  elhet,  ha  a  hianyokat  az  atveteltol  szamitando  6  ho  eltelte  utan 
fedezi  fel;  vagy  ha  az  eladot  a  hianyokrol  az  atveteltol  szamitando  6  ho  alatt  nem 
6rtesiti. 

A  vevonek  a  hianyokra  alapitott  kereseti  joga  az  elado  ellen,  az  atveteltol 
szamitando  6  ho  alatt  eleviil. 

Ezen  hatarozatok  altal,  a  torvenyes  intezkedeseken  illetoleg  a  kereskedelmi 
szokasokon,  melyek  bizonyos  iigyletekre  nezve  rovidebb  eleviilesi  idot  aUapitanak 
meg,  valtozas  nem  tortenik. 

Ha  az  elado  felelossege  szerzodesileg  rovidebb  vagy  hosszabb  idore  aUapittatik 
meg,  a  megallapodas  szolgal  iranyadoul. 

350.  Csalas  eseteben  az  elado  a  346.  es  349.  §.  hatarozataira  nem  hivatkozhatik. 

351.  Oly  esetben,  midon  a  vevot  az  arii  atveteleben  kesedelem  terheli,  az  el- 
adonak  jogaban  all  az  anit  a  vevo  veszelyere  es  k61ts6gein  valamely  kozraktarba 
vagy  egy  maganszemelynel  letenni,  vagy  a  347.  §.  ertelmeben  elackii,  s  egyuttal 
a  kesedelembol  eredett  kar  megteriteset  kovetelni. 

A  megtortent  letetel  vagy  eladasrol  a  vevo,  kiilonbeni  karteritesi  kotelezetts6g 
meUett,  azonnal  6rtesitend6. 

352.  Ha  a  vevo  a  vetelar  megfizetesevel  kesik  s  az  drii  meg  atadva  nem  lett, 
az  elado  tetsz6se  szerint  vagy  a  szerzodes  teljesitesct  s  a  kesedelembol  eredo  kar 
megterit6s6t  kovetelheti,  vagy  az  ariit  a  jelen  torveny  347.  §-aban  foglalt  hata- 
rozatok megtartasa  mellett,  a  vevo  rovasara  eladliatja  s  egyuttal  a  kar  megteriteset 
ig^nyellieti ;  vagy  vegre  a  szerz6d6st61  egyszeriien  elaUhat,  mintha  az  meg  sem 
kottetett  vohia. 

353.  Ha  az  aru  atadasaval  az  elado  kesik,  a  vevo  tetsz6se  szerint  vagy  a  szer- 
zodes teljesitesdt  s  a  kesedelembol  eredo  kar  megteriteset,  vagy  a  teljesites  helyett 
a  nemteljesites  miatt  kart^ritest  koveteUiet,  vagy  vegre  a  szerzodestol  egyszeriien 
elallhat,  mintha  az  meg  sem  kottetett  volna. 

354.  A  szerzodo  felek  koziil  az,  ki  a  teljesites  helyett  karteritest  kovetelni 
vagy  a  szerzodestol  claUni  kivan,  errol  a  masik  felet  azonnal  ertesiteni  s  ennek, 
ha  ezt  az  iigylet  termeszete  megengedi,  az  utolagos  teljesitesre  kello  idot  engedni 
tartozik. 

355.  Ha  a  szaUitasnak  hatarozottan  kijelolt  hat4rnapon  vagy  hatdridoben  kell 
tortenni,  az  elobbeni  szakasz  hatarozatai  alkalmazast  nem  nyernek.  A  vevo  ugy, 
mint  az  elado  az  oket  a  352.  es  353.  §.  szerint  illeto  jogokat  tetszesiik  szerint  gya- 
korolliatjak.  Azonban  ily  esetben  is  az,  ki  a  szerzodes  teljesiteseiiez  ragaszkodni 
kivan,  errol  a  masik  felet  a  hatarido  vagy  hatarnap  elteltevel  azonnal  ertesiteni 
tartozik;   ellenkezoleg  a  kesobbi  teljesit6st  nem  kovetellieti. 

356.  A  feleknek  az  elobbeni  szakaszban  megallapitott  jogaira  nezve  kovetkezo 
elvek  »zolg41nak  iranyad6ul:  1.  Ha  az  elado  a  teljesit6s  helyett  az  Arut  a  kesedelmes 
vevo  rovasAra  eladni  kivanja,  a  menynyiben  az  aru  piaczi  vagy  tozsdei  arral  bir, 
az  eladdst  akitiizcitt  hatarnap  vagy  hatarido  eltelte  utan  azonnal  koteles  eszko- 
zolni;  ellenkezoleg  az  eladas  a  vevo  rovisara  tortentnek  nem  tekiiitelik.  A  kese- 
dclmes  vevo  eloleges  felszolitiLsa  ily  esetben  nem  sziikseges  ugyan,  do  az  eladas  ered- 
nienyerol  azonnal  ertesitcndo.  - —  2.  Ha  ellenbon  a  vevo  a  kesedelmes  elado  fUeneben 
teljesites  helyett  karteritest  kovetel,  ennek  t4rgyAt  oly  ariiknal,  niclyck  jjiaczi  vagy 
tozsdei  arral  birnak,  azon  kuliinbozet  kepezi,  mely  a  teljesites  helyen  es  idojekor  a 


HUNGARY:  SALE  OF  GOODS.  79 

'I'lu'  ImvLT  may  coiifiiin  the  defects  discovered  dii  taking  delivery  or  at  a 
subsequent  time,  by  an  examination  by  experts.  Tlio  seller  also  may  demand  that 
these  defects  be  confirmed,  when  the  buyer  gives  him  notice  that  he  raises  an  ob- 
jection to  the  goods. 

If  the  goods  run  a  risk  of  deterioration  or  if  there  is  danger  in  delay,  the  buyer 
may,  when  they  arc  quoted  on  the  Exchange,  sell  them  al  once,  either  by  the  inter- 
vention of  an  authorized  person  or  by  public  auction. 

In  such  case  notice  must  be  given  to  the  seller  immediately  after  sale. 

348.  When  the  goods  are  not  in  accordance  with  the  requirements  of  the  con- 
tract or  of  the  law,  the  buyer  may  abandon  the  transaction  or  demand  a  proportional 
reduction  of  the  price.    Moreover  be  may  demand  damages  in  both  of  these  cases. 

349.  The  buyer  cannot  raise  the  objection  that  the  goods  are  not  in  accordance 
with  the  requirements  of  the  contract  or  of  the  law,  when  he  does  not  discover  the 
defects  before  the  expiration  of  6  months  from  the  date  of  liis  taking  delivery  of  the 
goods,  or  when  he  does  not  give  notice  of  the  defects  to  the  seller  within  6  months 
from  the  date  he  has  taken  delivery  of  them. 

The  action  of  the  buyer  on  the  ground  of  defects  is  not  maintainable  against  the 
seller  after  6  months,  to  be  calculated  from  the  day  of  taking  delivery. 

The  provisions  of  the  law  in  relation  to  commercial  usage,  stipulating  for  cer- 
tain busuiess  transactions  a  shorter  prescription,  are  not  affected  by  these  enactments. 

If  the  responsibility  of  the  purchaser  has  been  stipulated  by  contract  for  a 
shorter  or  for  a  longer  time,  the  stipulations  of  the  contract  hold  good. 

350.  In  case  of  fraud,  the  seller  cannot  claim  the  benefit  of  the  enactments  of 
§§  346  and  349. 

351.  When  the  buyer  delaj's  taking  delivery  of  goods,  the  seller  may  deposit 
such  goods  at  the  risks  and  expenses  of  the  buyer  in  a  warehouse  or  with  a  private 
person,  or  maj'  sell  them  by  auction  according  to  the  enactments  of  §  347,  and  de- 
mand the  damages  caused  by  the  delay. 

Notice  must  immediately  be  given  to  the  buyer  of  the  goods  having  been  de- 
posited or  sold  by  auction.  The  omission  of  these  notices  entails  responsibiUty  for 
damages. 

352.  When  the  buyer  delays  paj'ment  of  the  price,  and  the  goods  are  not  yet 
delivered,  the  seller  may,  at  his  option,  either  demand  fulfilment  of  the  contract 
and  the  damages  caused  by  the  delay,  or  sell  the  goods  on  account  of  the  buyer 
by  public  auction,  observing  the  enactments  of  §  347  of  this  Law,  and  demand  dam- 
ages, or  simply  abandon  the  contract  as  if  it  had  not  been  concluded  at  all. 

353.  WTien  the  seller  delays  delivery  of  the  goods,  the  buyer  may,  at  his 
option,  demand  fulfilment  of  the  contract  and  damages  for  the  delay,  or  demand 
damages  for  non-fulfilment  instead  of  fulfilment,  or  simply  abandon  the  contract 
as  if  it  had  not  been  concluded  at  all. 

354.  The  contracting  party  who  has  chosen  to  demand  damages,  or  to  abandon 
the  contract,  is  bomid  to  immediately  give  notice  thereof  to  the  other  party,  and  if 
the  nature  of  the  transaction  allows  it,  to  give  him  a  reasonable  time  for  fulfilling 
the  contract. 

355.  When  the  delivery  ought  to  be  made  at  a  fixed  day  or  within  a  fixed 
period,  the  enactments  of  the  preceding  article  are  not  applicable.  The  seller  as 
well  as  the  buyer  may  use  their  rights  accordmg  §§  352  and  353  as  they  choose.  Even 
in  such  cases,  the  party  who  has  chosen  to  insist  upon  fulfilment  of  the  contract 
is  bound  to  give  notice  of  his  choice  to  the  other  party  immediately  after  the  ex- 
piration of  the  fixed  day  or  fixed  period,  if  he  omits  to  give  such  notice,  he  camiot 
demand  subsequent  fulfilment. 

356.  The  following  principles  are  established  concerning  the  rights  of  the  parties 
under  the  preceding  article:  1.  if  the  seller  desires  to  sell  the  goods  on  account 
of  the  buj'er  being  in  delay,  the  sale,  in  so  far  as  the  goods  are  quoted  on  the  Exchange 
or  have  a  market  ]3rice,  must  be  effected  immediately  after  the  expiration  of  the 
fixed  day  or  period ;  otherwise,  the  sale  is  not  considered  as  being  effected  on  account 
of  the  buyer.  A  previous  notice  to  the  buyer  is  not  necessary;  but  the  notice  con- 
cerning the  result  of  the  sale  must  immediately  be  given  to  him ;  —  2.  when,  on  the 
other  hand,  the  buyer  demands  damages  from  the  seller  in  delay,  instead  of  ful- 
filment of  the  contract,  such  damages  consist,  if  the  goods  are  quoted  on  the  Ex- 

11» 


go  Magyarorsziig :   Ker.  torv.     II.  resz.      2.  czim.    V6tel. 

szerzod^si  es  a  piaczi,  illetoleg  tozsdei  ar  kozt  mutatkozik.     E  mellett  azonban 
nines  kizarva,  hogy  a  vevo  igazolhato  nagyobb  kara  megteriteset  is  kovetelhesse. 

357.  Az  elobbeni  szakasz  eseteiben  mindegyik  felnek  jogaban  all  a  masik 
kesedehnet,  ennek  koltsegein,  ovasi  okmanynyal  igazolni. 

Az  ovatolasra  nezve  ily  esetben  a  valtotorveny  hatarozatai  szolgalnak  irany- 
adouP). 

358.  Ha  a  352.,  353.  es  355.  §§.  eseteiben  a  koriilmenyekbol,  kiilonosen  az 
iigylet  termeszetebol,  a  szerzodo  felek  akaratabol  vagy  a  szerzodesi  targy  minosege- 
bdl  az  tiinik  ki,  hogy  a  teljesites  mindket  reszre  n^zve  feloszthato,  a  felek  egyike 
a  szerzoddsnek  csak  azon  reszere  lephet  vissza,  mely  a  masik  altal  meg  teljesitve 
nem  lett. 


Ert6kpapiroknak  r^szletekre  tortent  eladasa  tekinteteben  az  1883.  XXXI.  t.  cz. 
szabalyai  iranyadok : 

1.  §.  A  kozforgalom  targyat  kepezo  ertekpapiroknak  eladasa  reszletfizetes 
mellett  (reszletiigylet)  iparszeriien  csak  torvenyszekileg  bejegyzett  czegeknek  van 
megengedve,  kik  azon  szandekukat,  bogy  reszletiizlettel  kivannak  foglalkozni,  ezen 
iizlet  megkezdese  elott  az  iDetekes  iparhatosagnal  bejelenteni  tartoznak. 

A  kijifoldi  czegek  ilyen  iizletet  a  magyar  korona  teriileten  csak  akkor  folytathat- 
nak,  ha  czegoket  azon  torvenyszeknel  bejegyeztetik,  melynek  teriileten  fioktelepok 
van;  es  ha  az  iizlet  megkezdeset  az  iparhatosagnal  bejelentettek. 


2.  Reszletiigylet  csak  a  budapesti  tozsden  jegyzett  drt^kpapirokbankotheto^). 

3.  Tobbfele  ertekpapir  eladasanak  egy  okiratban  osszefoglalasa  vagy  egyeb 
targgyal  egyiittes  eladasa,  vagy  ertekpapiroknak  osszekotese  sorsjegyek  nyeresegkila- 
tasaval,  barmely  mas  jogiigylettel,  vagy  pusztan  sorsjegyek  nyeresdgkilatasanak 
reszfizetes  meUett  eladasa  tilos^). 

Ertekpapirok  —  ideertve  a  sorsjegyeket  is  — csak  oly  ertekr6szletekben  (appoint) 
adhatok  el  reszletfizetes  mellett,  a  minokben  kibocsattattak. 

A  fizetesi  r6szleteknek,  valamint  az  egyes  reszfizetesek  kozotti  idotartamoknak 
egyenloknek  kell  lenni. 

4.  Az  eladonak  tUtva  van  a  reszletugyletet  valtoval  biztosittatni. 

5.  Az  elado  koteles  a  reszletiizletrol,  laponk^nt  folyo  szammal  ellatott  atfiizott 
B  az  iparhatosag  altal  hitelesitett  kiilon  konyveket  vezetni,  a  rcszletiigyletrol  okiratot 
(r6szletivet)  6s  az  egyes  r^szfizetesekrol  nyugtat  kiallitani.  Ezen  okiratok  ds  nyugtdk 
az  idorendben  vezetendo  6s  ugyanazon  tetelcket  magokban  foglalo  iizleti  konyvek 
.szelvenyr^szeit  kepezik.  A  konyvek  vezet6s6re  nezve  az  1875:  XXXVII.  t.  cz. 
25.  §-a  iranyado. 

6.  A  i-eszletiigyletrol  kiaUitott  okirat  a  homlokzaton  feltiinoen,  mint  <(r6sz- 
letiv»  jelolendo  meg. 

Az  elado  cz6g  alairasdval  ellatott  okiratnak  (reszletivnek)  magaban  kell  foglalnia 
az  iigylet  megkotesenek  idejet,  az  eladott  ertekpapir  rainoseget,  szamat,  nevert6k6t 
68  a  budapesti  tozsde  jegyzese  szerinti  4rfolyamat,  a  veteldr  osszegdt,  a  fizet6si 
r6szleteket,  a  fizet^sek  idej6t  63  helydt  63  a  jelen  torvdny  szoszerinti  3Zoveg6t. 


»)  Id.  a  v41t6torv6ny  98—103  §§.  t.  —  2)  Az  1889.  IX.  t.  cz.  5.  §.  a  6rtelm6ben  csak  oly 
nyeroin6nyk6tv<Sny  k^pezheti  reszletiigylet  tdrgy&t,  amely  a  torviny  i5rtelm6ben  forgalonik^pes. 
—  ')  Ig6rv6nyje){yek  csak  oly  nyerem6nykdtv6nyek  vArhat6  nyerem6iiyoire  bocsathnt6k  ki, 
aniolyok  n6v6rt6ke  legal&bb  200  koronu.  Az  ig6rv6nyjegy  iizletet  az  1889.  IX.  t.  cz.  4.  §.  a 
Bzub&lyozza. 


HUNGARY:  SALE  OF  NEGOTIABLE  SECURITIES.  80 

change  or  have  a  market  price,  in  the  difference  between  the  contract  price  and  such 
quotation  or  market  price  in  tl>e  place  where  and  at  the  time  when  the  contract 
should  have  been  jierfornied.  The  buyer,  however,  is  not  precluded  from  demanding 
higher  damages,  so  far  as  he  is  able  to  jirove  and  corroborate  such  higher  damages. 

357.  In  the  cases  of  the  preceding  article,  cither  contracting  party  has  the  right 
to  confirm  the  ilelay  of  the  other  party  by  a  protest  deed,  levied  at  the  expense 
of  such  other  party. 

Concerning  the  levying  of  the  protest  deed  the  enactments  of  the  Bills  of  Ex- 
change Liiw  are  applicable i). 

a58.  If  in  the  cases  of  the  §§  352,  353  and  355  it  should  result  from  the  pre- 
vailing circumstances,  in  particular  from  the  nature  of  the  transaction,  the  wishes 
of  the  contracting  parties,  or  the  description  of  the  objects  of  the  contract,  that 
the  performance  is  divisible  for  both  parties,  one  party  can  only  exercis'^  the  rights 
given  concerning  such  part  of  the  contract  as  has  not  yet  been  performed  by  the 
other  party. 

Concerning  the  sale  of  negotiable  securities  on  instalments,  the  following  en- 
actments of  Art.  XXXI  of  1883  are  applicable: 

Art.  1.  The  sale  on  instalments  of  valuable  securities,  being  objects  of  general 
traffic,  as  a  profession,  is  only  allowed  to  registered  firms  which  have  notified  their 
decision  to  do  such  business  before  carrying  it  on,  at  the  Industrial  Authority 
within  whose  jurisdiction  they  have  their  place  of  business. 

Foreign  firms  can  carry  on  such  business  within  the  lands  of  the  Hungarian 
Crown  only  when  they  have  made  appUcation  with  the  view  of  having  their  firm 
name  registered  at  the  Court  within  whose  jurisdiction  thej^  have  their  branch 
establishment,  and  when  they  have  notified  the  Industrial  Authority  within  whose 
jurisdiction  thej^  have  their  place  of  business  that  they  have  started  carrying  on 
such  business. 

2.  Transactions  on  mstalments  can  only  be  effected  concerning  securities 
quoted  on  the  Exchange  of  Budapest  2). 

3.  It  is  not  allowed  to  sell  on  instalments  valuable  securities  of  different 
descriptions  by  one  deed,  or  valuable  securities  and  other  goods  cumulatively, 
or  valuable  securities  together  with  the  chances  of  gain.s  by  lots,  nor  to  effect  a  sale 
on  instalments  together  with  any  other  legal  transaction,  nor  to  sell  on  instalments 
the  chances  of  gains  by  lots 3). 

Valuable  securities  —  also  lots  — cannot  be  sold  on  instalments,  except  in  such 
pieces  (appoints)  as  they  were  issued. 

The  instalments,  as  well  as  the  periods  of  their  payment,  must  always  remain 
unchanged. 

4.  The  seller  must  not  take  a  bill  of  exchange  as  secxirity  for  a  sale  on  instal- 
ments. 

5.  A  person  who  sells  on  instalments  is  bound  to  keep  books  of  these  sales, 
every  page  of  which  books  must  be  provided  with  consecutive  numbers,  all  of  them 
being  perforated,  and  be  bound  by  a  string,  and  which  must  be  authenticated 
by  the  Industrial  Authority.  Moreover,  he  must  execute  a  document  concerning 
any  sale  on  instalments  (instalment  letter)  and  give  receipts  for  any  instalment 
paid.  These  documents  and  receipts  must  be  separable  parts  of,  and  must  contain 
the  identical  entries  of,  the  particular  pages  in  chronological  order.  With  regard  to 
the  book-keeping,  the  enactments  of  §  25  of  Ait.  XXXVII  of  1875  must  be  apphed. 

6.  The  document  concerning  a  sale  on  instalments  must  be  plainly  headed 
"instalment  letter". 

The  document  of  sale  (instalment  letter),  which  has  to  be  signed  by  the  seller, 
must  contain :  the  time  of  the  conclusion  of  the  transaction,  the  description  number, 
nominal  value  and  quotation  of  the  securities  on  the  Exchange  of  Budapest,  the 
purchase  price,  instalments  to  be  paid,  place  and  time  of  payment  and  the  verbal 
text  of  tins  Law. 


>)  See  §§  98—103  of  the  Bills  of  Exchange  Law  (Art.  XXVII  of  1876).  —  =)  In  accordance 
with  §  5  of  Art.  IX  of  1889  only  such  lota  can  be  sold  or  bought  on  instalments  as  are  allowed 
by  that  Law.  —  ^)  It  is  allowed  to  sell  the  clianse  of  gain  (for  one  drawing)  of  lots  .  .  .  against 
full  payment,  when  the  respective  lot  .  .  .  has  a  nominal  value  of  at  least  200  Kronen.  This 
transaction  is  regulated  by  §  4  of  Art.  IX  of  1889. 


gj^  Magyarorszfig:  !6rt6kpapiroknak  rSszletekre  val6  aladflsa. 

Szelvenyivekkel  ellatott  reszletiveket  kibocsatani  tilos. 

7.  A  rcszletfizetes  mellett  eladott  ertekpapiroknak  a  reszlettigj'let  megko- 
tdsekor  es  annak  egesz  tartama  alatt  az  elado  tulajdonaban  es  az  illetekes  iparha- 
t68Ag  teriileten  tenyleges  birtokaban  kell  lenni. 

8.  A  reszletiigylet  a  vevo  vagy  annak  jogutodja  altal  megtamadliato,  ha  az 
6rtekpapir  olyan  arban  adatott  el,  mely  az  iigylet  megkotesekor  jegj'zett  arfolyamot 
es  annak  a  reszletiigylet  tartama  szerint  szamitando  6vi  15  szazalekat  meghaladja. 
E  szamitasnal  a  kamatozo  papirok  kamatai  a  vevo  javara  esnek. 

9.  Az  elado  a  reszletiigyletet  megsziintetheti,  ha  a  kikotott  reszfizetes  a  lejarat 
utani  nyolczadik  napon  le  nem  fizettetett. 

Ez  esetben  az  elado  jogositva  van  a  lejarat  utani  nyolczadik  naptol  szamitando 
15  napon  beliil  az  ertekpapirt  az  1875.  evi  XXXVII.  t.  cz.  352.  §-a  szerint  eladni, 
illetoleg  a  tozsdei  arfolj'amban  megtartani.  Az  eladott,  illetoleg  a  tozsdei  arfolyam- 
ban  megtartott  6rtekpapir  arabol  a  hatralekos  reszletek  az  elado  javara  levonatnak; 
a  folosleg  a  vevonek  kiadatik,  aki  azonban  az  esetleges  hianji;  potolni  nem  tartozik. 

Az  ertekpapir  eladasarol  vagy  megtartasarol  a  vevo  ajanlott  level  utjan 
haladektalanul  ertesitendo. 

10.  A  8.  es  9.  §.  hatarozataitol  eltero  megaUapodasok  joghataUyal  nem  birnak. 

11.  Utazo  iigynokok  altal  ertekpapirokat  reszfizetes  mellett  eladni  tilos. 

12.  Az  iparhatosag  minden  reszletiv  birlalojanak  indokolt  kivansagara  azonnal, 
de  ezenkiviil  legalabb  evnegyedenkent  egyszer  a  reszletiizletet  megvizsgalni,  ennek 
megtortentet  az  iizletkonyvbe  feljegyezni  es  a  szabalytalansagokat  az  illetekes  kir. 
birosagnak  feljelenteni  tartozik. 

A  penzijgyminister  jogositva  van  az  iizleteket  sajdt  kozegei  altal  barmikor 
megvizsgaltatni. 

[A  13  §.  atmeneti  intezkedeseket  tartalmaz.] 

14.  Azok,  kik  a  jelen  torveny  intezkedeseit,  vagy  titalmait  megszegik,  300  frtig 
terjedheto  penzbiintetessel,  visszaes^s  eseteben  pedig,  ha  utolso  biintetesiik  kiallasa 
ota  2  6v  meg  el  nem  telt,  egy  honapig  terjedheto  elzarassal  es  300  frtig  terjedheto 
penzbiintetessel  biintetendok.  Ez  utobbi  esetben  a  reszletiizlet  folytatasa  is  ot 
ivig  betilthato. 

Az  itt  meghatdrozott  esetekben  a  kihagasok  tekinteteben  iUetekes  kirAlyi 
bir6sigok  itdlnek. 

A  penzbiintet^sbol  befolyt  osszegek  ipari  c61okra  az  illeto  torvenyhatos&gnak 
kiszolgaltatnak. 

A  Iotto-j6ved6kii)  s  a  belyeg-  es  illetek-t6rv6nyek  es  szabalyok  intezked6sei  a 
fentebbiek  dltal  nem  erintetnek. 


Masodik  fejezet.     A  vetel  kiilonos  nemei. 

359.  A  v6tel  megtekintesre  vagy  probara  a  vevo  akaratatol  fiiggo  azon  fel- 
t6tel  alatt  kottetik,  hogy  ez  az  arut  niegtekint^s,  vagy  megprobalas  utan  elfoga- 
dandja.    Kdts6g  eseteben  e  feltetel  felfiiggeszto  hatalylyal  bir. 

360.  Ha  az  ani  a  vevonek  megtekint6s  vegett  vagy  probara  &tadatott,  az 
ani  elfogadottnak  tekintetik,  a  mennyiben  a  vevo  a  kikotott  vagj'  szokAsos  hatar- 
ido  alatt,  vagy  az  elado  felsz6hta8ara  azonnal  nem  nyilatkozik. 

361.  Ha  az  aru  a  vevonek  dtadva  nem  lett,  s  ez  a  megallapitott  vagy  szokdsos 
hatirido  alatt  j6vahagy61ag  nem  nyilatkozik,  a  vdtel  meg  nem  kotottnek  tokintendo. 


*)  Az  1897  6vi  VII.  t.  cz.  n  8z4m8or8JAl6kot  Mngj'nrorszdgon  mogsziiiitotto  s  helyiSbo  az 
08zt&lyRor8J&t6kot  hozta  be. 


HUNGARY:  SALE  OF  GOODS.  81 

The  issue  of  instalment  letters  with  coupon  sheets  is  forbidden. 

7.  Valuable  securities  sold  on  instalments  ought,  at  the  time  of  the  conclusion 
as  well  as  of  the  entire  duration  of  the  transaction,  to  be  the  property  of  the  seller, 
and  must  be  in  his  actual  possession  within  the  district  of  the  relative  Industrial 
Authority. 

8.  The  buyer  on  instalments  or  his  heirs  may  impugn  the  purchase  when  the 
securities  have  been  sold  at  a  price  which  exceeds  the  quoted  price  on  the  Exchange 
of  Budapest  at  the  time  of  the  conclusion  of  the  transaction  and  15%  of  such  price, 
to  be  calculated  over  the  whole  of  the  period  of  duration  of  the  transaction.  In 
this  calculation  coupons  of  the  securities  bearing  interest  go  to  the  favour  of  the 
buyer. 

9.  The  seller  on  instalments  may  desist  from  the  transaction  when  an  instal- 
ment which  has  fallen  due  is  not  paid  at  the  latest  on  the  eighth  day  after  having 
fallen  due. 

In  such  case  the  seller  may  sell  the  securities  within  15  days,  to  be  reckoned 
from  the  expiration  of  the  above  mentioned  eight  days,  according  to  the  regulations 
of  §  352  of  Art.  XXXVII  of  1875,  or  he  may  keep  them  at  the  price  quoted  on  the 
Exchange.  From  the  purchase  price  of  the  securities  sold  or  kept  at  the  price  quoted 
on  the  Exchange,  the  unpaid  instalments  must  be  deducted,  and  the  balance  paid 
to  the  buyer,  who,  however,  is  not  bound  to  make  good  the  loss. 

Notice  must  immediately  be  given  to  the  buyer,  whether  the  securities  have 
been  sold  or  kept. 

10.  Agreements  contrary  to  §§  8  and  9  are  of  no  effect. 

11.  It  is  forbidden  to  sell  negotiable  securities  on  instalments  by  travelling 
agents. 

12.  Any  owner  of  an  instalment  letter  may  require  the  Industrial  Authority, 
by  presenting  a  request  containing  good  reasons,  to  immediately  inspect  the  firms 
carrying  on  sales  on  instalments;  also  without  such  request  it  is  bound  to  inspect 
them  at  least  once  every  quarter  of  a  year.  The  inspection  must  be  marked  in  the 
books,  and  information  must  be  given  of  abuses  discovered,  to  the  Court  within  whose 
jxmsdiction  the  respective  firms  have  their  places  of  business. 

The  Minister  of  Finance  may  by  his  organs  inspect  any  firms  which  carry  on 
transactions  on  instalments. 

13.  [Contains  transitory  regulations.] 

14.  A  person  who  acts  in  contravention  of  the  regulations  of  this  Law  is  liable 
to  a  fine  not  exceeding  300  Gulden  (600  Kronen);  in  case  of  a  second  offence,  when 
2  years  have  not  passed  since  the  last  punishment,  he  is  liable  to  imprisonment  up 
to  one  month  and  a  fine  not  exceeding  300  Gulden  (600  Kronen).  In  this  case  he  may 
also  be  forbidden  to  carry  on  transactions  on  instalments  for  a  period  not  exceeding 
five  years. 

In  all  these  cases,  those  Courts  to  the  sphere  of  whose  jurisdiction  proceedings 
against  trespasses  belong,  have  jurisdiction. 

The  proceeds  of  these  fines  are  to  be  paid  to  the  respective  municipalities 
for  the  purposes  of  the  industrj'. 

The  provisions  of  the  Law  concerning  lotteries,  stamp  and  tax  duties,  are  not 
affected  in  any  way  by  this  Lawi). 


Second  Section.     Special  kinds  of  purchase. 

359.  The  purchase  on  inspection  or  on  approval  is  concluded  with  the  condi- 
tion, depending  on  the  will  of  the  buyer,  that  he  accepts  the  goods  after  having 
previously  inspected  or  tested  them.  Li  case  of  doubt  tliis  condition  has  a  suspend- 
ing effect. 

360.  When  the  goods  have  been  delivered  to  the  buyer  on  inspection  or  on 
approval,  they  are  considered  as  accepted  in  so  far  as  he  makes  no  declaration 
within  the  stipulated  or  usual  period  or  immediately  after  the  demand  of  the  seller. 

361.  When  the  goods  have  not  been  dehvered  to  the  buyer,  and  when  he  does 
not  declare  his  approval  within  the  stipulated  or  usual  period,  the  piwchase  is  to 
be  considered  as  not  concluded. 


1)  Number  lotteries  in  Hungary  were  abolished  by  Art.  VII  of  1897,  and  in  place  of  them 
class  lotteries  were  establislied. 


02  Magyarorszdg:  Ker.  torv.     II.  r^sz.     2.  czim.     V6tel. 

Szerzodesileg  megallapitott  vagy  szokasos  hatarido  hianyaban,  az  elado  a 
koriilmenyekhez  niert  ido  lefolyasa  utan  a  vevot  nyilatkozatra  szolithatja  fel.  Ha 
a  vevo  e  felszolitasra  azonnal  nem  nyilatkozik,  az  elado  kotelezettsege  megsziinik. 

362.  A  mustra  vagy  proba  szerinti  vetel  feltetleniil  ugyan,  de  az  elado  azon 
kotelezettsege  mellett  kottetik  meg,  bogy  az  arii  a  mustranak,  illetoleg  probanak 
megfeleijen. 

363.  Ha  a  vevo  a  neki  atadott  mustrat  vagy  probat  fel  nem  mutathatja,  az 
ani  mustra-,  illetoleg  probaszerunek  velelmeztetik. 

364.  Ha  a  felek  abban  aUapodtak  meg  bogy  az  elado  a  szerzodestol  tetszdse 
szerint  viszszalephessen,  a  vetel  felbonto  feltetel  alatt  kotottnek  tekintetik. 

A  visszal^p^si  jognak,  mas  megallapodas  hianyaban,  a  szerzodes  megkotesdtol 
szamitando  harom  nap  alatt  kell  gyakoroltatni. 

365.  A  visszalepesi  jog  gyakorlasaval  a  vetel  joghatalyat  veszti. 

Ily  esetben  a  vevo  a  vetel  targyat,  az  elado  pedig  a  vetelart  koteles  visszaadni. 
Ha  a  vetel  targya  altalaban  nem  vagy  rosszabb  allapotban  adatnek  vissza,  a  vevo 
az  ebbol  eredo  kart  megteriteni  tartozik. 


366.  Az  elado  a  visszal6p6s  fentartasabol  eredo  jogokat  nem  gyakorolbatja 
az  ellen,  ki  a  targyat  a  vevotol  johiszemiileg  szerezte;  ily  esetben  egyediil  a  vevotol 
kovetelliet  karteritest. 

367,  A  visszalepesi  jog  a  vevo  javara  is  kikotheto,  ez  azonban  e  joggal  a  364. 
§-ban  erintett  hatarido  alatt  csak  azon  feltetel  mellett  dlhet,  ha  a  vetel  targyat  oly 
allapotban  adhatja  vissza,  minoben  azt  atvette. 


Harmadik  czim.    Bizomanyi  Ugylet. 

368.  A  kereskedelmi  iigylet  megkotdse  bizomanynak  tekintetik,  ha  ezt  valaki 
megbizasbol  sajat  neveben,  de  m4s  (a  megbizo)  reszere  eszkozli.  Ki  az  iigyletek 
ily  megkotesevel  iparszeriileg  foglalkozik,  bizomanyosnak  tekintendo. 

Azon  iigyletek  altal,  melyeket  a  bizomanyos  harmadik  szemdlyekkel  kot,  jo- 
gositva  es  kotelezve  6  lesz;  a  megbizo  6s  a  harmadik  kozt  jogok  es  kotelezettsegek 
nem  keletkeznek. 

Ha  az  ugylet  a  megbizo  hatarozott  kivansagahoz  k^pest,  ennek  neveben  kot- 
tetik, az  nem  bizomanynak,  hanem  megbizasnak  tekintetik. 

369.  A  bizomanyos  az  iigyletet  a  rendes  kereskedo  gondossagaval,  a  megbizo 
erdekeinek  megfeleloleg  s  a  megbizas  ertelmeben  koteles  ellatni;  tartozik  tovabba 
a  megbizot  a  sziikseghez  kepest  tudositani,  s  6t  kiilonosen  a  megbizas  teljesiteseroi 
haladektalanul  6rtesiteni;  k6teless6g6ben  all  vegre  a  megbizonak  az  iigyletr61  sz4- 
raolni,  s  iranyaban  azt,  mit  az  iigylet  alapjan  koveteUiet,  teljesiteni. 

Ha  a  bizomanyos  nem  a  megbizas  6rtelm6ben  jar  el,  a  megbizo  az  iigyletet 
sajit  reszdre  kotottnek  elismerni  nem  tartozik,  s  minden  esetben  kart6rit6st  ko- 
vetelliet. 

370.  A  bizominyos,  ha  a  rfezdre  kijelolt  dron  al61  4d  el,  a  megbizonak  az 
Arkiilonbozetet  megteriteni  tartozik,  a  mennyiben  nem  igazolhatja,  bogy  az  eladAa 
a  kijelolt  4ron  nem  volt  eszkozollieto,  s  bogy  a  teljesitett  eladas  altal  a  mcgbiz6t 
kdrtol  ovta  meg. 

Ha  a  bizomdnyos  a  v6telnei  a  kijelolt  iron  tul  megy,  a  megbiz6  az  iigyletet, 
mint  nem  sajat  r^.szdre  kotottet,  viaszautasithatja,  a  mennyiben  a  bizomanyos  a 
tud6sit4ssal  egyidejiileg  a  kiilonbozct  fedezesdre  kdsznek  nem  ajanlkozik. 

A  megbiz6  azonban,  ha  a  vetclt,  mint  nem  sajdt  resz6re  kotottet  vi.s.szauta- 
sitani  akarja,  errol  a  bizominyost  a  nyert  tudositas  utan  azonnal  ^rtesiteni  tartozik, 
elienkezoleg  a  vetel  jovAhagyottnak  tekintetik. 


HUNGARY:  COMMISSION  AGENCY.  82 

Wluii  there  is  no  period  stipulated  by  the  contract  and  no  usual  period,  the  seller 
may  require  the  buyer  after  the  lapse  of  a  reasonable  time  to  make  a  declaration. 
If  the  buyer  makes  no  immediate  declaiation,  the  obligation  of  the  seller  expires. 

B(»2.  Tlu>  purchase  according  to  sample  or  specimen  is  concluded  uncondition- 
ally, but  witii  an  obligation  on  the  part  of  the  seller  that  the  goods  shall  be  in  accord- 
ance with  tlie  samj)le  or  specimen. 

i$(JS,  If  the  buyer  cannot  show  the  sample  or  specimen  which  was  given  to 
him,  till'  goods  are  presumed  to  be  in  accordance  with  such  sample  or  specimen. 

364.  When  the  parties  have  stipulated  that  the  seller  may  abandon  the  con- 
tract at  his  option,  the  purchase  is  to  be  contemplated  as  concluded  under  a  resol- 
utive condition  (condition  subsequent). 

The  right  of  abandonment  must  be  exercised  within  three  days,  to  be  reckoned 
from  the  date  wlien  the  transaction  was  concluded,  in  the  absence  of  agreement 
to  the  contrary. 

365.  When  the  seller  has  exercised  the  right  of  abandonment,  the  purchase 
loses  its  legal  effect. 

In  such  case,  the  buj-er  is  bound  to  restore  the  object  of  sale,  the  seller  to 
restore  the  purchase  price. 

The  buyer  who  does  not  restore  the  object  of  purchase  at  aU,  or  who  restores 
it  in  a  deteriorated  condition,  is  hable  for  damages  caused  by  such  restitution  or 
non-restitution. 

366.  The  seller  camiot  enforce  his  rights  arising  out  of  the  reservation  of  the 
right  of  abandonment,  against  a  person  who  has  in  good  faith  acquired  the  object 
from  the  buj'er;  in  such  case  he  can  only  demand  damages  from  the  buyer. 

367.  The  right  of  abandonment  may  also  be  stipulated  in  favour  of  the  buyer ; 
he  cannot,  however,  exercise  this  right  within  the  period  mentioned  in  §  364,  except 
when  he  is  able  to  restore  the  object  of  the  sale  in  the  same  condition  in  which  he 
has  taken  it  over. 

Third  Title.    Commission  Agency. 

368.  Commission  agency  exists  when  a  person  contracts  commercial  business 
in  his  own  name  in  consequence  of  the  order  of  another  person,  and  on  account 
of  such  other  person  (the  principal).  A  person  who  carries  on  the  business  of  entering 
into  transactions  of  this  description  is  considered  a  commission  agent. 

From  the  transactions  which  a  commission  agent  contracts  with  third  persons, 
rights  and  obUgations  arise  only  in  his  favour  and  against  him ;  as  between  the  prin- 
cipal and  the  third  person  neither  rights  nor  obligations  arise. 

When  the  transaction  is  entered  into,  according  to  the  expressed  will  of  the 
principal,  in  his  name,  this  is  not  considered  commission  agency,  but  merely  as  a 
mandate. 

369.  The  commission  agent  is  bound  to  use  in  the  carrying  out  of  the  business 
the  ordinary  care  of  a  prudent  trader,  in  accordance  with  the  interest  of  his  prin- 
cipal and  the  terms  of  his  instructions.  He  ouglit  to  furnish  his  principal  with  all 
necessary  information  and  especially  to  advise  him  without  delay  of  the  execution 
of  the  commission;  finaDy, he  is  bound  to  render  him  an  account  of  the  transaction 
and  to  hand  over  what  he  is  entitled  to  demand  in  virtue  of  the  business. 

When  a  commission  agent  does  not  act  according  to  his  instructions,  the 
principal  is  not  bound  to  acknowledge  the  transaction  as  having  been  transacted 
on  his  account,  and  in  any  case  may  demand  damages. 

370.  When  a  commission  agent  sells  at  a  lower  price  than  that  fixed  by  his 
instructions,  he  must  make  good  the  difference,  in  so  far  as  he  is  unable  to  prove 
that  the  sale  could  not  be  effected  at  the  price  ordered  and  that  he  has  saved  his 
principal  from  loss  by  effecting  the  sale. 

When  the  agent  has  bought  at  a  higher  price  than  that  fixed,  the  principal 
may  repudiate  the  transaction  as  not  contracted  on  his  behalf,  unless  the  agent 
declares  himself  ready  to  make  good  the  difference  when  giving  notice  of  the  com- 
pletion of  the  transaction. 

The  principal,  however,  who  wishes  to  repudiate  the  purchase  as  not  made 
on  his  account,  is  bound  to  give  notice  thereof  without  delay  after  having  received 
his  advice;  otherwise  the  purchase  is  considered  accepted. 


83  Magyarorezig :  Ker.  torv.     II.  r^sz.     3.  czim.    Bizomanyi  iigylet. 

371.  Ha  az  arun,  mely  a  bizomanyosnak  bekiildetett,  az  atvetelkor  kiilsoleg 
felismerheto  seriildsek  vagy  hianyok  mutatkoznak,  a  bizomdnyos,  kiilonbeni  kar- 
t^rites  terhe  alatt,  a  megbizo  erdekeit  a  szallitinanj^ozo  vagy  fuvarozo  elleneben 
megovni,  az  am  mibenletenek  igazolasara  szolgalo  bizonyit^kokrol  gondoskodni 
s  errol  a  megbizot  azonnal  ertesiteni  tartozik. 

A  bizomanyos  az  aru  mibenletet  szakertoi  szemle  iitjan  megallapithatja  s  azt, 
ha  megromlasnak  van  kiteve  es  a  halasztas  veszelylj'el  jar,  a  347.  §.  ertelmeben 
eladhatj'a. 

372.  Ha  az  aruban  oly  valtozas  tortenik,  mely  miatt  az  ertektelenne  vilhat- 
nek,  a  mennyiben  a  megbizo  utasitasat  ido  rovidsege  miatt  kikerni  nem  lehet,  vagy 
ha  ez  utasitasaval  kesik,  a  bizomanyos  az  arut  a  347.  §.  hatarozata  szerint  cladliatja. 

Ugyanezt  teheti  a  bizomanyos  minden  oly  esetben,  midon  a  megbizo,  habar 
erre  a  dolog  termeszete  szerint  kotelezve  volna.  az  aru  irant  nem  rendelkezik. 

373.  A  bizomanyos  a  gondviselese  alatt  levo  aruban  tortent  karert  felelosseggel 
tartozik,  a  mennyiben  igazobii  nem  kepes,  hogy  a  kar  rendes  kereskedo  gondossagaval 
elharithato  nem  volt. 

A  biztositas  elmulasztasaert  esak  az  esetben  felelos,  ha  az  aru  biztositasara  a 
megbizotol  utasitast  nyert. 

374.  A  bizomanyos  altal  kotott  iigyletekbol  eredo  koveteleseket,  a  megbizo 
az  ados  eUen  csak  azok  atengedese  utan  6rvenyesitheti. 

Az  ily  kovetelesek  azonban  a  bizomanyos  es  ennek  hitelezoi  iranyaban  akkor 
is,  ha  atengedve  nem  lettek,  a  megbizo  koveteleseinek  tekintetnek. 

375.  Ha  a  bizomanj'os  a  megbizo  beleegyezese  nelkiil  harmadik  szemdlyeknek 
elolegez  vagy  hitelez,  ezt  sajat  veszelyere  teszi. 

Amermyiben  azonban  a  vetelar  hitelezese  az  iizlet  helyen  divatozo  kereskedelmi 
szokas  altal  igazolhato,  erre  a  bizomanyos  is  fel  van  jogositva,  felteve,  hogy  meg- 
bizojatol  eUenkezo  utasitast  nem  kapott. 

A  bizomanyos,  ki  jogosulatlanul  hitelbe  ad  el,  a  vetelart  adoskent  azoimal 
lefizetni  tartozik,  ha  a  megbizo  a  hitelre  tortent  eladast  jova  nem  hagyja.  A  meny- 
nyiben  a  bizomanyos  igazobii  kepes,  hogy  keszfizetcs  meUett  csak  csekelyebb  ar 
lett  volna  elerheto:  csak  ezen  art;  ha  pedig  ez  a  megbizo  altal  megszabott  amal 
csekelyebb  volna,  a  370.  §.  ertelmeben  az  arkiilonbozetet  is  megteriteni  tartozik. 

376.  A  bizomanyos  a  vele  szerzodo  fel  fizetesi  vagj'  egyeb  kotelezetts6gei6rt 
egyenes  adoskent  felelosseggel  tartozik,  ha  ezt  elvallalta,  vagy  ha  a  felel6ss6g  6t 
a  sajit  iizlete  hely6n  divatoz6  kereskedelmi  szokasnal  fogva  terheli. 

377.  A  megbizo  koteles  a  bizomanyosnak  mindazt  megteriteni,  mit  ez  az 
iigyletre  k^szpenzben  kiadott,  vagy  arra  sziikscgk^p  vagy  hasznosan  forditott.  Ez 
azon  esetre  is  all,  ha  a  bizomanyos  sajat  raktarait,  fuvaroziisi  eszkozeit  vagy  sajat 
munkasait  hasziialja. 

E  mcllett  a  bizomanyos  az  iigylet  utan  bizomanyi  dijt  kovetelliet,  mely  ha- 
tarozott  mcgallapodas  hianyaban  a  helybeli  kereskedelmi  szokasnak  megfeleloleg 
allapittatik  meg.  Ha  a  bizomanyos  a  szerzodo  fel  kotelezettsegeiert  j6tallast  vallalt, 
(star  del  credere),  ezert  kiilon  dijt  igdnyelliet.  A  dij  rendszerint  csak  akkor  kove- 
telheto,  ha  az  iigylet  foganatba  mcnt. 

EladAsi  bizoman\Tidl  azonban,  ha,  az  iigylet  a  bizomdnyos  hibajan  kiviil  nem 
volt  foganatosithalo,  ez  az  aru  visszaadasakor  dijt  kovctelhet,  a  mennyiben  ezt  a 
helybeli  kereskedelmi  szokds  mcgengedi. 

378.  Ha  a  bizomdnyos  kedvezobb  felt(5telek  mellett  koti  meg  az  iigyletet, 
mint  iiK-lyek  a  megbizo  dltal  mpgalla])i(tattak,  az  cbbol  eredo  elony  a  megbizot  illeti. 

379.  A  bizomdnyost  a  bizomanyi  dn'ikra  nizve,  a  mennyiben  azok  mefi  birto- 
kdbati  vannak,  vagy  a  mennyiben  azok  felelt  altaldban,  kiilonosen  pedig  liajos- 
eli.smcrvcnyek,  rakjogyck  vagy  kozraktdri  jegyek  dltal  rendelkezhetik,  zdlogjog  illeti, 
a  bizomdnyi  iigyletre  forditott  kolts^gek,  a  bizomanyi  dijak,  elolegek,  kolcsonok 


HUNGARY:  COMMISSION  AGENCY.  83 

371.  When  goods  sent  to  a  commission  agent  are  found  to  be  in  a  deteriorated 
or  defective  condition  whicli  is  at  once  recognisable,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  agent  to 
safeguard  the  interests  of  his  principal  as  against  the  forwarding  agent  or  carrier, 
to  acquire  the  proofs  for  ascertainment  of  the  condition  of  the  goods,  and  to  give 
innncdiate  notice  thereof  to  his  principal;  in  default  of  liis  doing  so  he  is  answer- 
able in  damages. 

The  agent  may  also  have  the  condition  of  the  goods  ascertained  by  experts, 
and  when  goods  are  liable  to  deteriorate  and  there  is  danger  in  delay,  he  may  sell 
them  according  to  the  rules  of  §  347. 

372.  When  goods  are  hable  to  undergo  sucli  a  change  as  gives  ground  for  fear 
that  they  maj'  diminish  in  value,  and  there  is  no  time  to  get  instructions  from  the 
principal,  or  when  the  principal  delays  in  giving  instructions,  the  agent  can  proceed 
to  the  sale  of  the  goods  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  §  34''. 

The  agent  has  the  same  rights  in  all  cases  in  wliich  the  principal  does  not  give 
instructions  about  his  goods  although  the  nature  of  things  requires  that  he  should 
do  so. 

373.  A  commission  agent  is  responsible  for  damage  to  goods  in  his  care,  in 
so  far  as  he  is  miable  to  prove  that  such  damage  could  not  be  prevented  by  the  or- 
dinary care  of  a  prudent  trader. 

A  commission  agent  is  not  responsible  for  neglecting  to  insure  goods,  except 
when  he  has  had  instructions  to  effect  an  insurance. 

374.  Claims  arising  out  of  transactions  which  the  agent  has  concluded  cannot 
be  enforced  by  the  principal  against  the  debtor,  except  after  the  assignment  of  the 
transaction. 

Such  claims,  however,  must  be  considered,  even  when  they  have  not  been  assigned, 
as  claims  of  the  principal  as  regards  the  agent  and  his  creditors. 

375.  When  a  commission  agent,  without  his  principal's  consent,  makes  advances 
to  a  third  person  or  gives  him  credit,  he  does  so  at  his  own  risk. 

Nevertheless,  when,  by  the  trade  customs  or  usages  of  the  place  where  the  bus- 
uiess  w-as  transacted,  it  may  be  proved  that  the  giving  of  time  for  payment  of  the 
purchase  price  is  customary,  a  commission  agent  is  allowed  to  do  so,  unless  he  has 
received  instructions  from  Ms  principal  to  the  contrary. 

If  a  commission  agent  sells  on  credit  without  being  authorised  to  do  so,  he  be- 
comes his  principal's  debtor  and  is  bound  immediately  to  pay  the  purchase  money, 
unless  the  principal  ratifies  the  sale  on  credit.  If  the  agent  is  able  to  prove  that  on 
a  sale  for  cash  only  a  lower  price  was  obtainable,  he  has  onl}^  to  make  good  such 
price ;  but  if  the  price  was  lower  than  the  one  fixed  by  the  principal,  he  must  make 
good  also  this  difference  in  accordance  with  §  370. 

376.  A  commission  agent  is  answerable  as  direct  debtor  for  the  liabQities 
of  payment  and  other  obligations,  to  the  party  with  whom  he  has  concluded  the 
transaction,  if  he  has  undertaken  this  responsibUity,  or  if  it  is  imputable  to  him 
according  to  the  trade  customs  and  usages  of  the  locaUtj'  where  he  has  his  place 
of  business. 

377.  The  principal  is  bound  to  reimburse  the  agent  all  that  he  has  disbursed 
in  monej'  in  view  of  the  business,  or  has  spent  advantageously  or  necessarily.  The 
same  holds  good,  when  the  agent  has  used  his  own  places  of  storage  or  means  of 
transport  or  the  work  of  his  owii  labourers. 

The  agent  may  bej'ond  this  demand  a  commission  on  the  business,  which  is 
fixed  by  the  local  trade  customs  and  usages  in  default  of  an  agreement.  The  agent 
who  has  undertaken  the  responsibilitj'  for  the  obhgations  of  the  party  -with  whom 
he  has  contracted  the  transaction  (stands  del  credere),  may  demand  an  additional 
commission  for  having  done  so.  As  a  rule  he  can  demand  his  commision  onlj- 
when  the  transaction  has  been  concluded. 

In  a  case  of  a  commission  of  sale,  he  may  demand  his  commission  against  res- 
titution of  the  goods,  when  it  is  not  owing  to  his  fault  that  the  transaction  has  not 
been  brought  to  a  conclusion,  so  far  as  this  is  allowed  by  local  custom. 

378.  If  a  commission  agent  brings  a  transaction  to  a  more  successful  termination 
than  was  imposed  on  him  by  the  principal,  the  latter  takes  all  the  benefit. 

379.  A  commission  agent  has  upon  goods  which  are  the  object  of  a  commission, 
80  far  as  they  are  in  his  possession,  or  so  far  as  he  can  dispose  of  them  by  means 
of  bills  of  lading,  freight  notes,  or  warrants,  a  right  of  Uen  for  expenses  incurred  on 
account  of  such  goods,  for  liis  commission,  for  advances  and  loans  on  such  goods. 


84  JlagyarorazAg:   Ker.  torv.     II.  t6b7..     4.  czlm.    SzdllitmdnyozAsi  ugylel. 

es  az  elvaUalt  valtoi  6s  egyeb  kotelezettsegek,  nemkiilonben  a  folyoszainlan  alapulo 
es  a  bizomanybol  szarmazo  kovetel^sek  erej^ig. 

E  zalogjog  alapjan,  mely  a  megbizo  ellen  idokozben  elrendelt  csod  eset^ben 
is  hatalyos,  a  bizomanyos  magat  erintett  koveteleseire  nezve,  a  megbizo,  vagy  ennek 
liitelezoi  elotti  elsobbseggel,  elegitheti  ki.  Ugyanez  all  a  bizomanyi  iigyletbol  eredo 
s  m6g  kiinlevo  kovetelesekre  nezve  is. 

380.  Ha  a  megbizo  az  elobbeni  szakaszban  erintett  kotelezettsegeknek  kello 
idoben  eleget  nem  tesz,  a  bizomanyosnak  jogaban  all  magat  a  zaiogtargyakbo 
a  305.  es  307.  §.  liatarozatai  szerint  kielegiteni. 

381.  Ha  a  bizomany  targyat  tozsdei  vagy  piaczi  arral  biro  aruk,  valtok  vagy 
ertekpapirok  vetele  vagy  eladasa  kepezi,  a  bizomanyos,  felteve,  hogy  megbizoja 
maskent  nem  rendelkezett,  a  megszerzendo  arukat  eladokent  maga  szolgaltathatja, 
a  bizomanyba  atvett  arukat  pedig  vevokdnt  maga  megtarthatja. 

riy  esetben  a  bizomanyos  szamadasi  kotelezettsege  egyediil  annak  igazol4sara 
szoritkozik,  hogj^  az  ar  felszainitasanal  a  megbizas  teljesitesekor  jegyzett  tozsdei 
vagy  piaczi  art  megtartotta.  A  kikotott,  illetoleg  a  377.  §-ban  erintett  dijt,  tovabba 
a  rendszerint  felmeriilo  bizomanja  koltsegeket  ily  esetben  is  felszamithatja. 

A  mennjdben  a  bizomanyos  a  megbizas  teljesiteset  targyazo  tudositassal  egyide- 
jiileg  vevo  vagy  eladokent  egy  harmadik  szemelyt  meg  nem  nevez,  a  megbizo  vevonek, 
illetoleg  eladonak  a  bizomany ost  tekinthcti. 

382.  Ha  a  megbizo  a  megbizast  visszavonja  s  e  visszavonas  a  bizomanyoshoz 
elobb  erkezik,  mint  a  megbizas  teljesiteserol  szolo  tudositas  feladatott  volna,  a  bizo- 
manj'os  nem  elliet  tobbe  azon  joggal,  hogy  mint  elado  vagy  mint  vevo  fellephessen. 

383.  A  jelen  czimben  foglalt  hatarozatok  akkor  is  alkalmazandok,  ha  a  keres- 
kedo,  a  nelkiil,  hogy  ez  rendes  iizleti  korehez  tartoznek,  megbizasbol  mas  resz^re 
sajat  neveben  egyes  kereskedelmi  iigyletet  kot. 

Negyedik  czim.    SzalKtmanyozasi  Ugylet. 

384.  Az  aruk  tovakiildesenek  elvallalasa  szallitmanyozasi  ugyletnek  tekin- 
tetik,  ha  ezt  valaki  fuvarozok  vagy  hajosok  altal  sajat  neveben,  de  masok  rovasara 
eszkozli.    Ki  ily  iigyletekkel  iparszeriileg  foglalkozik,  szaUitmanyozonak  tekintendo. 

385.  A  szallitmanyozo  az  aruk  atv6telenel  es  megorzesen^l,  a  fuvarozok  6s 
kozvetett  szaUitmanyozok  megvalasztasanal  s  altalaban  az  elvaUalt  szallitmanyozas 
eszkozlesenel  felmeriilo  karokert  felelos,  ha  nem  a  rendes  kercskedo  gondossagaval  jar 
el.  Azt,  hogy  rendes  kereskedo  gondossagaval  jart  el,  a  szallitmanyozo  koteles  igazolni. 

Ha  a  szallitmanyozo  es  a  felado  kcizt  a  fuvarozasi  koltsegek  eleve  bizonyos 
osszegben  megallapittatnak :  a  szallitmanyozo,  mas  megallapodas  hianyaban,  a 
szillitmdnyozast  eszkozlo  fuvarozok  es  kozvetett  szaUitmanyozok  eljarasa6rt  egyenes 
felel6.ss6ggel  tartozik. 

386.  Ha  a  szallitmanyozo  a  fuvarozasnak  a  felado  altal  kijelolt  m6djat61  vagy 
nem^tol  fontos  ok  n61kiU  eltdr,  a  vetlen  baleset^rt  is  felelos.  Kiv^telnek  e  tekin- 
tetben  akkor  van  helye,  ha  a  szallitmanyozo  igazolhatja,  hogy  a  vetlen  baleset  a 
raeghagyds  pontos  teljesitese  meUett  is  bekovetkezett  volna. 

387.  A  szaUitmAnyoz6  sajat  dijain  kiviil  kolts^geinek,  kiadasainak  s  altaldban 
mindannak  megteriteset  kovetelhcti,  mit  a  szdUitm4nyoza,sra  sziik.segk6p  vag}' 
hasznosan  forditott.  A  kialkudott  fuvardijnal  magasabbat  azonban  fel  nem 
HzAmithat. 

A  szaUitmanyozAsi  dij  szabad  egyezked^s  targyit  kdpezi;  ilyennek  hidnyilban 
a  helybeli  szokds  szolgal  ininyadoul. 

Oly  esetben,  midon  a  felado  6s  szillitnianyozo  kcizt  a  fuvarozasi  k61ts(^gek  eleve 
bizonyos  os.szcgben  megaUapittatnak,  Hzallitmanyozasi  dij  csak  ugy  szdmithato,  ha 
ez  vilagosan  kikcittctett. 


HUNGARY:  FORWARDING  AGENCY.  84 

for  bills  of  exchange  signed  on  account  thereof,  for  obligations  incurred  in  any 
other  manner,  and  for  all  claims  on  a  ruiming  account  arising  out  of  his  business 
as  commission  agent. 

In  virtue  of  such  right  of  lien,  which  is  effective  also  in  the  case  when  bank- 
ruptcy proceedings  have  been  taken  in  tlic  meantime  against  the  principal,  the  agent 
may  indenuiify  himself  in  respect  of  all  the  claims  mentioned,  with  priority  to  the 
principal  or  his  creditors.  The  same  rule  holds  good  as  to  outstanding  claims  arising 
out  of  the  transaction  undertaken   by  him  in  his  character  an  commission  agent. 

380.  Wlien  the  principal  does  not  fulfil  his  obligations  mentioned  in  the  pre- 
ceding article  in  due  time,  the  agent  may  indemnify  himself  out  of  the  objects 
of  the  lien  m  accordance  with  §§  305  and  307. 

381.  When  goods,  bills  of  exchange  or  negotiable  securities,  which  are  quoted 
on  the  Exchange  or  in  the  market,  are  the  objects  of  a  commission  to  sell  or  to 
buj',  the  agent  may,  unless  the  principal  has  ordered  otherwise,  himself  furnish  as 
seller  the  things  which  he  ought  to  buy,  or  himself  take  as  buyer  the  things  taken 
over  in  commission. 

When  the  order  is  carried  out  in  this  manner,  the  obhgation  of  the  agent  to 
accomit  is  confined  to  proving  that  he  has  exactly  observed,  when  calculating 
the  purchase  price,  the  actual  price  quoted  on  the  Exchange  or  market  at  the  time 
when  the  order  was  executed. 

The  commission  agreed  to  or  fixed  by  §  377,  as  well  as  the  expenses  ordinarily 
incurred  by  a  commission,  may  also  be  demanded  by  the  agent  in  such  a  case. 
So  far  as  a  commission  agent  does  not,  when  giving  notice  of  the  execution 
of  the  commission,  nominate  a  third  person  as  seller  or  buyer,  the  principal  may 
consider  the  agent  as  seller  or  buyer. 

382.  If  the  principal  revokes  his  order,  and  such  revocation  reached  the  agent 
before  he  has  sent  off  notice  that  such  order  has  been  executed,  the  agent  can  no 
longer  exercise  his  right  of  himself  operating  as  seller  or  buyer. 

383.  The  enactments  of  the  present  Title  are  also  applicable  when  a  trader 
concludes  an  individual  business  transaction  by  order  and  on  account  of  another 
person  in  his  owii  name,  even  if  such  transaction  is  not  entered  into  in  the  usual 
course  of  his  business. 

Fourth  Title.    Forwarding  Agency. 

384.  The  undertaking  of  sendmg  of  goods  is  considered  forwarding  agency 
when  it  is  done  through  the  intervention  of  carriers  or  shipowners  by  a  person  in  liis 
own  name  but  on  account  of  another.  A  person  who  does  such  business  by  profession 
is  considered  a  forwarding  agent. 

385.  A  forwarding  agent  is  responsible  when  he  does  not  proceed  with  the 
ordinary  care  of  a  prudent  trader,  for  all  losses  which  may  arise  in  connection 
with  taking  over  the  goods  and  taking  care  of  them,  choosing  carriers  and  inter- 
mediary forwarding  agents,  and  generally  in  carrying  through  his  midertaking. 

The  onus  is  on  the  forwarding  agent  of  proving  that  he  has  proceeded  with 
the  ordinary  care  of  a  prudent  trader.  When  the  sender  and  the  forwarding 
agent  have  agreed  beforehand  upon  the  amount  of  the  costs  of  carriage  in  a  certain 
sum,  the  forwarding  agent  is  directly  responsible  to  the  sender  for  the  acts  of  the 
carriers  and  intermediary  forwarding  agents  who  carry  out  the  caniage,  unless 
they  have  otherwise  agreed. 

386.  When  a  forwarding  agent  without  good  reason  neglects  the  orders  given 
to  him  by  the  sender  concerning  the  maimer  of  the  transport,  he  is  also  respons- 
ible for  accidents  happening  without  his  o^vn  fault.  An  exception  to  this  rule  only 
exists  when  the  forwarding  agent  is  able  to  prove  that  the  accident  would  have 
occurred  without  liis  fault  if  he  had  duly  obeyed  the  orders. 

387.  A  forwarding  agent  may  beyond  his  remuneration  demand  reimbursement 
of  aU  costs  and  expenses,  and  all  that  he  has  spent  necessarily  or  advantageously 
in  carrying  out  the  transport.  But  he  cannot  charge  the  sender  a  higher  rate  for 
carriage  than  that  agreed  upon. 

The  remuneration  of  a  forwarding  agent  is  the  object  of  free  agreement.  When 
no  such  agreement  has  been  come  to,  the  local  customs  and  usages  govern. 

When  the  charge  for  carriage  has  been  stipulated  beforehand  between  the  sender 
and  the  forwarding  agent  in  a  fixed  sum,  a  commission  camiot  be  demanded  in 
addition,  unless  it  was  expressly  stipulated  for. 


85  Magj'arorszag:  Ker.  tiJrv.     II.  r6sz.     5.  czim.    Fuvarozasi  iigj'Iet. 

388.  A  szallitmanyozot  az  drukra  ndzve,  a  mennj'iben  azok  birtokaban  vannak, 
vagy  a  mennyiben  azok  felett  rendelkezhetik,  a  szallitmanyozasi  es  fuvardijak, 
tovibba  a  koltsegek  es  kiadasok,  nemkiilonben  az  ariikra  adott  elolegezesek  erej^ig 
zalogjog  illeti,  meljmek  ervenyesitesere  nezve  a  379.  es  380.  §.  hatarozatai  szolgal- 
nak  irany£ui6ul. 

Ha  a  szallitmanyozasnal  kozvetett  szallitmanyozo  kozremiikodese  vetetik 
igenybe,  az  elozo  jogait,  kiilonosen  ennek  zalogjogat  a  kozvetett  szallitmanyozo 
koteles  gyakorolni. 

A  mennyiben  az  elozo  kovetelesere  nezve  a  koveto  reszerol  kielegittetett,  a 
koveteles  6s  a  zalogjog  a  kovetore  megy  at.  Ugyanez  aU  a  fuvarozo  kovetelesere 
es  zalogjogara  nezve  is,  ha  es  a  mennyiben  ez  a  kozvetett  szallitmanyozo  altal 
kielegittetett. 

389.  A  szallitmanyozo,  ellenkezo  megallapodas  hianyaban,  a  fuvarozast  maga 
is  eszkozolheti.  Ez  esetben  6t  a  fuvarozo  jogai  es  kotelessegei  illetik  s  a  387.  §-ban 
erintett  koltsegeken  es  dijakon  feliil  a  fuvardijt  is  felszamithatja. 

390.  A  szallitmanyozo  eUen  az  aru  teljes  vagy  reszben  elveszese,  megseriil6se 
vagy  elkesett  kiszolgaltatasa  miatt  tamaszthato  keresetek  egy  esztendo  alatt  eviil- 
nek  el.  Ezen  hatarido  az  aru  teljes  elveszese  eseteben  azon  nappal,  melyen  a 
kiszolgaltatasnak  tortennie  kellett  volna,  egyeb  esetekben  pedig  azon  nappal  veszi 
kezdetet,  melyen  az  aru  tenyleg  kiszolgaltatva  lett. 

Hasonlo  modon  eviibiek  el  az  aru  teljes  vagy  reszben  elveszese,  megseriilese, 
vagy  elkesett  kiszolgaltatasa  miatt  emelheto  kifogasok  is,  ha  a  tudositas  e  tenyek- 
rol  a  szaUitmanyozo  reszere  egy  ev  alatt  el  nem  kiildetett. 

A  szallitmanyozo  altal  elkovetett  csalas  vagy  sikkasztas  eseteben  ezen  hata- 
rozatok  alkalmazast  nem  nyemek. 

391.  A  szallitmanyozo  jogai-  es  koteless6geire  nezve,  a  mennyiben  azok  irant 
a  jelen  czimben  intezkedes  nem  tort6nik,  az  elobbeni  czim  hatarozatai  szolgalnak 
iranyadoul. 

392.  A  jelen  czim  hatarozatai  akkor  is  alkalmazast  nyernek,  ha  a  kereskedo, 
a  n^lkiil,  hogy  ez  rendes  iizleti  korehez  tartoznek,  egyes  szallitmanyozasi  iigyletekre 
vallalkozik. 

Otodik  czim.    Fuvarozasi  iigylet. 
Elso  fejezet.     Altalaban. 

393.  Fuvarozasi  iigyletnek  az  tekintendo,  mely  aruknak  szarazon  vagy  fo- 
lyokon  es  belvizeken  valo  fuvarozasa  irant  kottetik.  Ki  Uy  iigyletekkel  iparszeriileg 
foglalkozik,  fuvarozonak  tekintetiki). 

394.  A  fuvarlevel  a  felado  es  fuvarozo  kozt  keletkezett  szerzodes  bizonyitd- 
kaul  szolgal. 

A  fuvarozo  a  fuvarlevel  kiallitasat  kovetellieti. 

395.  A  fuvarlevel  magaban  foglalja:  1.  az  arii  megjeloleset  minoseg,  men- 
nyiseg,  es  az  ismerteto  jelek  szerint;  —  2.  a  fuvarozo  nev6t  es  laklielyet;  —  3.  a 
felado  nev6t;  —  4.  annak  nevdt,  kinek  az  arii  kiszolgaUatando ;  —  5.  az  aru 
rendeltete.si  helyet;  —  6.  a  fuvardijra  vonatkozo  hatarozatokat;  —  7.  azon  kiilonos 
megallapodasokat,  melyek  a  felek  kozt  egyeb  pontok,  kiilonosen  az  ut  iran3'ara,  az 
aru  megerkezesi  idejere,  vagy  az  e  rdszbeni  kesedelemre  n6zve  keletkeztek;  —  8.  a 
kiallitds  helyet  6s  idejet. 

396.  A  felado  koteles  oly  driiknal,  melyek  az  atvevo  reszere  leendo  kiszol- 
galtatas  elott  vam  vagy  adokezeles  alii  esnek,  a  fuvarozot  a  sziiks6ges  kisero  ira- 
tokkal  ellatni.  A  mennyiben  a  fuvarozot  magat  vetkesseg  nem  terlieli,  a  felado 
felelos  a  fuvarozonak  azon  biintetesek-  6s  karokert,  melyek  ez  utobbira  a  kisero 
iratok  helytelenseg6b61  vagy  el6gtelens6g6bol  szarmaznak. 

•)  A  nenizetkozi  vaauti  fuvarozds  tokiiitcldbon  irinyado  az  1890.  oktober  14-6n  kotott 
berni  ugyezm^ny,  az  1893.  Bzcptoiuber  20'an  iiiogiiUapitolt  kiegfezit(5  nyilatkozat,  a  Parisban 
1898.  Junius  16-An  litrojott  p6togyi;zim''ny,  ainolyek  az  1892.  XXV;  az  1894.  XVII;  az  1901. 
XXV;  vcSgiil  az  1908.  6vi  XLIV.  t.  cz.  dital  iktattattak  be  az  orszAg  torvenyei  Bor&ba. 
A  borni  ogyozriH^^ny  folytdii  dtdolgozott  va-suti  iizletszabAlyzat  a  belfiildi  vasuli  fuvarozAs 
tckinteUSbon  a  83249/1892  azAmu  koreskodelmi  ministeri  rendulettol  bocsAtlatott  ki,  ainolyet 
a  m.  kir.  ministorium  6592/1909  szAmu  rondelet^vel  kozz^tett  uj  vasuti  uzletszabAlyzat  lialAjly- 
on  kiviil  helyezott. 


HUNGARY:  CARRIERS.  85 

388.  The  forwarding  agent  has  a  right  of  lien  over  goods,  to  the  extent  to  which 
they  are  in  his  possession  or  he  can  dispose  of  them,  for  the  charges  of  transport  and 
expedition,  for  his  costs  and  expenses,  and  for  advances  made  in  respect  of  the  goods; 
as  to  the  exercise  of  such  right  the  enactments  of  §§  379  and  380  hold  good. 

When  the  forwarding  agent  employs  an  intermediary,  the  intermediary  for- 
warding agent  must  exercise  the  rights,  in  particular  the  right  of  lien,  of  the  for- 
warding agent. 

So  far  as  the  predecessor  is  guaranteed  in  his  debt  by  the  successor,  such  debt, 
as  well  as  the  right  of  hen,  is  transmitted  to  the  successor.  The  same  holds  good 
regarding  the  debt  and  right  of  lien  belonging  to  the  carrier,  when  and  so  far  as 
he  is  guaranteed  by  the  intermediiiry  forwarding  agent. 

389.  A  forwarding  agent  may,  in  default  of  an  agreement  to  the  contrary, 
himself  carry  out  the  transport.  In  such  case  he  has  the  rights  and  obUgations  of 
a  can'ier  and  may  charge,  besides  the  costs  and  commission  mentioned  by  §  387, 
also  the  price  of  carriage. 

390.  Actions  against  a  forwarding  agent  in  respect  of  total  or  partial  loss, 
damage  or  late  dehvery,  are  barred  by  prescription  after  one  year.  Time  runs  in 
the  case  of  total  loss  from  the  expiration  of  the  day  on  which  dehvery  ought  to  have 
been  made,  in  the  other  cases  from  the  expiration  of  the  day  on  which  dehvery 
has  been  effected. 

In  the  same  way,  defences  on  account  of  total  or  partial  loss,  damage  or  late 
dehvery  cannot  be  set  up,  when  the  notice  of  such  facts  has  not  been  sent  to  the 
forwarding  agent  within  the  period  of  one  year. 

In  cases  when  the  forwarding  agent  has  been  guilty  of  fraud  or  malversation, 
these  enactments  have  no  apphcation. 

391.  With  regard  to  the  rights  and  obhgations  of  a  forwarding  agent,  the  en- 
actments of  the  previous  Title  hold  good  so  far  as  this  Title  does  not  contaLa  prov- 
isions concerning  them. 

392.  The  enactments  of  this  Title  also  hold  good  when  a  trader  midertakes 
individual  forwarding  agencies,  even  if  they  are  not  carried  out  in  the  usual  coinrse 
of  his   business. 

Fifth  Title.    Of  the  Business  of  Carriers. 

First  Section.     General  provisions. 

393.  A  transaction  of  carriage  is  a  transaction  which  is  entered  into  with  the 
object  of  bringing  about  the  transport  of  goods  by  land,  river  or  inland  watercourse. 
A  person  who  carries  on  such  a  business  professionally  is  considered  a  carrier^). 

394.  The  freight  note  (way  bill)  serves  as  a  proof  of  the  contract  between 
the  sender  and  the  carrier. 

The  carrier  may  demand  the  drawing  up  of  a  freight  note. 

395.  The  freight  note  contains:  1.  the  description  of  the  goods  with  reference 
to  their  qualitj',  quantity  and  characteristics;  —  2.  the  name  and  address  of  the 
carrier;  —  3.  the  name  of  the  sender;  —  4.  the  name  of  the  person  to  whom  the  goods 
are  to  be  dehvered;  —  5.  the  place  of  delivery  of  the  goods;  —  6.  provisions  with 
regard  to  the  rate  of  carriage;  —  7. any  special  arrangements  made  on  other  points, 
especially  regarding  the  route,  the  time  of  dehvery  of  the  goods,  and  late  dehvery; 
—  8.  the  place  and  time  of  its  being  drawn  up. 

396.  The  sender  is  obliged  to  hand  over  to  the  carrier  all  papers  which  are  neces- 
sary, before  delivery  of  the  goods  to  the  consignee,  for  the  purjjose  of  satisfying 
the  formalities  of  customs  and  taxes.  The  sender  is  responsible  to  the  carrier,  unless 
the  latter  is  at  fault,  for  fines  and  damages  which  may  result  from  the  inaccuracy 
or  insufficiency  of  these  papers. 

1)  As  to  the  international  railway  transport  with  regard  to  Hungary  the  Convention  of 
Berne  of  October  14th  1890,  as  well  as  the  supplementary  Declaration  of  20th  September 
1893  and  the  Convention  of  Paris  of  16th  June  1898  govern.  Tlioy  are  articulated  by  the  Art- 
icles XXV  of  1892.  XVII  of  1894  and  XXV  of  1901.  —  In  consequence  of  the  Convention  of 
Berne  the  Hungarian  Minister  of  Commerce  on  the  basis  of  his  authorisation  by  law,  issued 
Railway  Traffic  Regulations  unde'-  No.  83249,  1892  (Edict  of  the  Ministry  of  Commerce)  for 
the  inland  traffic,  which,  however,  were  abrogated  by  the  new  Railway  Traffic  Regulations 
published  by  the  Ministry  of  Commerce  (Edict  No.  5592  of   1909). 


gg  Magyarorszag :   Ker.  tiirv.     II.  resz.      5.  czini.     Fuvarozasi  iigylet. 

397.  A  fuvarozast  hatarozott  megallapodas  vagy  heljd  szokas  hianyaban,  a 
koriilm^nyekhez  niert  hatarido  alatt  kell  megkezdeni. 

Ha  a  fuvarozas  megkezdese,  vagy  az  ut  folytatasa  term^szeti  esemeny  vagy 
mas  veletlenseg  niiatt  ideiglenesen  meggatoltatik,  a  felado  nein  kiJteles  az  akadaly 
megsziint^t  bevami,  hanem  a  szerzodestol  elallliat;  koteles  azonban  ily  esetben  a 
fuvarozonak,  a  mennyiben  ezt  v6tkesseg  nem  terheli,  az  elokesziileti,  a  ki-  vagy 
lerakodasi  koltsegeket  s  a  fuvardijbol  a  megtett  utra  eso  reszt  megt6ritem.  A  meg- 
teritendo  osszeget,  ha  az  irant  a  felek  meg  nem  egyezhetnek,  helyi  szokas  hianyaban, 
a  birosag  hatarozza  meg. 

398.  A  fuvarozo  minden  karert,  mely  az  aniban  az  atveteltol  a  kiszolgdltatasig 
elveszes  vagy  megseriiles  altal  tortenik,  felelos,  a  mennjiben  igazolni  nem  kepes, 
hogy  a  kart  erohatalom,  vagy  az  aru  termeszetes  minosege,  kulonosen  belso  meg- 
romlas,  beszaradas,  rendes  csurgas  vagy  a  begongyolesnek  kivuhol  fel  nem  is- 
merheto  liianyai  okoztak. 

Dragasagok-,  penzek-  vagy  ertekpapirokert  a  fuvarozo  csak  akkor  felelos,  ha 
a  targyak  ezen  minosege  vagy  erteke  neki  kijelentve  lett. 

399.  Az  aru  elveszese  vagy  megseriilese  miatti  karterites  eseteben,  a  kar  kisza- 
mitasanal,  az  arunak  sziikseghez  kepest  szakertok  altal  megaUapitott  rendes  keres- 
kedelmi,  ilyemiek  nem  leteben  pedig  kozonseges  erteke  vetetik  alapul. 

Ehhez  kepest  a  fuvarozo  az  arii  elveszese  eseteben  azon  rendes  kereskedelmi 
erteket  tartozik  megteriteni,  melylyel  a  hason  fajii  es  minosegu  ani  a  rendeltetes 
helj'en  birt  akkor,  midon  a  kiszolgaltatasnak  tortenni  keUett  volna;  ellenben  az 
aru  megseriilese  eseteben  azon  kiilonbozet  teritendo  meg,  mely  a  megseriilt  arii 
eladasi  ara  s  azon  rendes  kereskedelmi  ertek  kozt  letezik,  melylyel  az  a  serelem  nelkiil, 
a  kiszolgaltatas  helyen  es  idejekor  birt  vohia. 

A  karteritesi  osszegbol  mindegjak  esetben  levonando  az,  mi  az  elveszes,  iUe- 
toleg  a  megromlas  folytan  vam-  6s  egyeb  koltsegekben  megtakaritva  lett. 

Ha  a  fuvarozo  vagy  emberei  bebizonyithatolag  vetkes  gondatlansaggal  vagy 
gonosz  szandekkal  jartak  el,  a  fuvarozo  teljes  karteritessel  (272.  §.)  tartozik. 

400.  A  fuvarozo  felelos  a  kikotott  vagy  szokasos  fuvarido  elmulasztasabol 
eredo  karert,  a  mennjaben  igazohii  nem  kepes,  hogy  a  kesedelmet  rendes  fuvarozo 
gondossagaval  elkeriilnie  nem  lehetett. 

401.  Ha  a  fuvarido  elmulasztasa  esetere  a  fuvardij  bizonyos  resz6nek  levonasa 
vagy  teljes  elvesztese,  vagy  mas  kotber  allapittatott  meg,  —  kets6g  eseteben  a  kese- 
delembol  eredo,  s  az  erintett  kikotmenyek  osszeget  meghalado  kar  megteritese  is 
kovetelheto. 

A  mennyiben  a  fuvarozo  igazoUiatja,  hogy  a  k6sedelem  a  rendes  fuvarozo  gon- 
dossagaval elharithato  nem  volt,  az  erintett  kikotmdnyek  csak  ligy  vehetok  igenybe, 
ha  ez  szerzodesileg  megallapittatott. 

402.  A  fuvarozo  felelos  azokert,  kiket  az  elvallalt  fuvarozas  teljesitesen^l 
alkalmaz. 

403.  Ha  a  fuvarozo  az  arut,  az  elv411alt  fuvarozasnak  egeszben  vagy  rdszben 
eszkozldse  vegett,  mas  fuvarozonak  adja  at,  az  dru  kiszolgaltatasaig  nemcsak 
kozvetlen  kovetojeert,  hanem  minden  k6s6bbi  fuvarozoert  is  felelos. 

Minden  fuvarozo,  ki  mint  kovetoje  jelentkezik  egy  mdsiknak,  az  41tal,  hogy 
az  arut  az  eredeti  fuvarlevdllel  veszi  at,  eimek  6rtelm6ben  a  fuvarozasi  szerz6dfebe 
16p;  feleloss^  lesz  elozoinek  a  mar  teljesitett  fuvarozdsbol  eredo  k6telezetts6geiert 
8  egyszersmind  onallo  kotelezettsdget  valJal  arra  nezve,  hogy  a  fuvarozast  az  eredeti 
szerzod^s  drtelmeben,  kiilonosen  a  fuvarlevelben  kijelolt  vonalakon  fogja  eszkozolni. 

404.  A  fuvarozo  a  felado  k6s6bbi  utasitasait  az  Aru  visszaaiiUsa,  vagy  annak 
mas,  mint  a  fuvarlevelben  kijelolt  atvevo  r6sz6re  leendo  kiadiaa  tekintet^ben, 
mindoddig  tcljesiteni  tartozik,  mig  a  fuvarlevelet,  az  Aru  megerkez6se  ut4n  a  ren- 
deltetes hely6n,  a  kijelolt  atvevonek  ki  nem  szolg&ltatta. 

Ha  ez  mdr  megt6rt6nt,  a  fuvarozo  csak  a  kijelolt  4tvev6  utasitdaait  veheti 
figyelembe;  ellenkezoleg  ennek  az  4ruert  felelos. 


HUNGARY:  CARRIKRS.  86 

397.  Ill  default  of  a  definite  agreement  or  local  eustoius  and  usages,  the  trans- 
port must  be  commenced  within  a  time  api)ropnat€  to  the  prevailing  circumstances. 

If  the  commencement  of  the  transport  or  the  continuation  of  the  journey 
is  temporarily  hindered  by  an  accident  of  nature  or  of  another  description,  the 
sender  is  not  bound  to  wait  until  the  hindrance  has  ceased,  but  may  withdraw 
from  the  contract;  he  is.  however,  bound,  if  the  carrier  is  not  to  blame,  to  com- 
pensate him  for  tlie  expense  of  preparing  for  the  journey,  of  unloading,  and  of 
the  portion  of  the  journey  already  accomplislied.  The  amount  of  this  sum,  if  the 
contracting  parties  cainiot  come  to  an  agreement,  and  in  default  of  local  customs 
and  usages,  will  be  fixed  by  the  Court. 

398.  The  carrier  is  responsible  for  any  damages  incurred  by  loss  or  deterior- 
ation of  the  value  of  the  goods,  from  the  moment  he  receives  them  until  their  de- 
livery, unless  lie  is  able  to  prove  that  the  damage  was  caused  by  vis  major  or  by 
the  natural  cjuahty  of  the  goods,  especially  internal  decay,  shrinkage,  ordinary 
leakage,  or  defects  of  the  packing  not  recognisable  at  once. 

For  precious  objects,  money  or  valuable  securities,  the  carrier  is  only  responsible 
if  the  nature  or  value  of  the  goods  has  been  pointed  out  to  him. 

399.  In  case  of  damages  by  reason  of  loss  or  deterioration  of  the  goods,  the 
measure  of  the  damages  is  fixed  on  the  basis  of  the  current  trade  value  of  the  goods, 
which,  if  necessary,  must  be  fixed  by  experts,  and  in  default  of  a  current  trade  value, 
on  the  basis  of  the  cuiTent  value. 

h\  consequence,  the  carrier  must  in  case  of  loss  make  good  the  current  trade 
value  which  goods  of  the  same  kind  and  quaUty  had  in  the  locality  where  and  at 
the  time  when  delivery  ought  to  have  been  made;  wliilst  in  the  case  of  damage 
sustained  by  the  goods,  the  measure  of  damages  will  consist  in  the  difference  between 
the  selling  value  of  the  damaged  goods  and  the  current  trade  value  of  goods  of  the 
same  kind  and  quality  in  a  non-damaged  condition  in  the  locality  and  at  the  time 
agreed  upon  for  delivering  them. 

From  the  amount  of  the  damages  a  deduction  must  be  made  in  any  case,  of 
what  is  saved  by  reason  of  the  loss  in  customs  duty  and  other  expenses. 

\Vlien  it  can  be  proved  that  the  carrier  or  his  servant  has  acted  with  fraud 
or  culpable  negUgence,  the  cariier  is  liable  for  full  damages  (§  272). 

400.  The  carrier  is  responsible  for  damages  if  the  agreed  or  customary  time 
of  transport  is  exceeded,  so  far  as  he  cannot  prove  that  he  was  unable  to  prevent 
the  delay  with  the  care  of  an  ordinary  good  carrier. 

401.  When  the  deduction  of  a  certain  portion  of  the  transport  price,  or  the 
loss  of  the  total  transport  price,  or  some  other  penalty,  has  been  agreed  upon  in 
the  event  of  delay  in  delivering,  full  damages  for  the  delay,  even  exceeding  the 
amount  stipulated,  may  be  claimed  in  case  of  doubt. 

Li  so  far  as  the  carrier  is  able  to  prove  that  the  delay  could  not  be  prevented 
by  the  care  of  an  ordinary  good  carrier,  the  amounts  above  mentioned  can  only  be  de- 
manded if  they  were  stipulated  for  by  contract. 

402.  A  carrier  is  responsible  for  all  persons  whom  he  may  employ  to  effect 
the  carriage. 

403.  When  a  carrier  has  dehvered  the  goods  to  another  carrier,  in  order  that 
the  latter  shall  totally  or  partially  effect  the  transport  he  has  undertaken,  he  is 
responsible  until  deUvery,  not  only  for  his  immediate  successor,  but  also  for  any 
succeeding  carrier. 

Every  carrier  who  offers  himself  as  successor  of  another,  enters,  by  his  taking 
delivery  of  the  goods  together  with  the  original  freight  note,  into  a  contract  of  car- 
riage, according  to  the  provisions  of  such  freight  note;  he  becomes  responsible 
for  the  obhgations  of  his  predecessor  arising  out  of  the  transport  carried  out  and 
undertakes  together  with  him  an  independent  obhgation  of  effecting  the  carriage 
according  to  the  original  contract,  especially  as  regards  the  terms  mentioned  by 
the  freight  note. 

404.  The  carrier  must  obey  the  supervening  orders  of  the  sender  as  to  returning 
the  goods  or  delivering  them  to  another  consignee  than  the  one  indicated  in  the 
freight  note,  so  long  as  he  has  not,  after  arrival  of  the  goods  at  the  place  at  which 
thej'  are  to   be  delivered,  delivered  the  freight  note  to  the  indicated  consignee. 

If  the  freight  note  has  already  been  delivered,  the  carrier  can  only  follow  the 
instructions  of  the  consignee  indicated  by  the  freight  note;  if  he  acts  to  the  contrary 
he  is  responsible  to  him  for  the  goods. 

B    XXVIII,  1  12 


87  Magyarorszdg :  Ker.  torv.     II.  resz.     5.  czim.     FuvarozAsi  iigylet. 

Az  esetre,  ha  feladasi  vev6ny  lett  kiallitva,  ezen  rendelkezdsi  jog  csak  a  fela- 
disi  veveny  birtokosat  illeti. 

405.  A  fuvarozo  koteles  az  arut  rendeltetese  helyen,  a  fuvarlevelben  kijelolt 
itvevonek  kiszolgaltatni. 

406.  A  fuvarlevelben  kijelolt  atvevonek  jogaban  all,  meg  mielott  az  arii  ren- 
deltetese helyere  erne,  annak  biztonsaga  vegett  a  sziikseges  intezkedeseket  megtenni, 
se  v^gbol  a  fuvarozot  kello  utasitasokkal  eUatni.  Az  arii  kiszolgaltatasat,  mielott 
az  rendeltetese  helyere  erkeznek,  csak  az  esetben  koveteUieti,  ha  erre  a  fuvarozo 
a  404.  §.  ertelmeben  felliatalmaztatott. 

407.  Milielyt  az  arii  rendeltetesi  helyere  erkezik,  a  fuvarlevelben  kijelolt  At- 
vevonek szabadsagaban  all  a  fuvarozasi  szerzodesen  alapulo  jogokat,  a  fuvarleveJbol 
kiveheto  kotelezettsegek  teljesitese  meUett,  a  fuvarozo  eUen  sajat  neveben  erve- 
nyesiteni,  kiilonosen  ez  utobbit  a  fuvarlevel  atadasara  s  az  arii  kiszolgaltatasara 
szoritani,  felteve,  hogy  a  kereset  meginditasa  elott  a  404.  §.  ertelmeben  eUenkezo 
utasitas  ncm  adatott. 

Az,  hogy  a  kijelolt  atvevo  sajat  vagy  mas  erdekeben  jar-e  el,  kiilonbseget 
nem  tesz. 

408.  Az  arii  es  a  fuvarlevel  elfogadasa  altal  az  atvevo  a  fuvarlevel  ertelmeben 
a  fuvarozo  kielegitesdre  koteleztetik. 

409.  Ha  az,  ki  az  aru  atvevojekent  kijeloltetett,  nem  talaUiato,  vagy  ha  ez 
az  atvetelt  megtagadja;  vagy  ha  az  atvetel  vagy  az  arii  mibeiilete  irant  vita  kelet- 
kezik,  az  erdekelt  felnek  jogaban  all  az  aru  mibenletet  biroi  szemle  utjan  megaUa- 
pittatni. 

E  meUett  az  atadasi  hely  birosaga  az  erdekelt  fel  kerelmere  elrendelheti,  hogy 
az  aru  egyelore  kozraktarba,  vagj'  egy  harmadik  szemely  goadviselese  ala  helyez- 
tessek,  es  hogy  a  fuvardijnak  s  a  fuvarozo  egyeb  kovetel6senek  kielegitese  vegett 
az  aru  vagy  annak  egy  resze  nyilvanos  arver^s  utjan  eladassek. 

Ezen  kerelem  irant  az  ellenifel,  a  menynyiben  helj'ben  tartozkodik,  a  birosag, 
altal  elolegesen  meghallgatando^). 

410.  Az  aru  atvetelevel  es  a  fuvardij  kifizetesevel  a  fuvaroz6  eUen  minden 
igeny  megsziinik. 

Oly  hiany  vagy  seniles  miatt  azonban,  mely  a  kiszolgaltataskor  kiilsoleg  fel- 
ismerheto  nem  volt,  a  fuvarozo  az  aru  atvetele  es  a  fuvardij  kifizet6se  utan  is 
felelossegre  vonhato,  ha  a  hiany  vagy  scriiles,  a  409.  §.  ertelmeben,  a  felfedezes 
utan  azonnal  megallapittatik,  s  egyuttal  igazoltatik,  hogy  a  hiany  vagy  seriiles  a 
feladas  ds  kiszolgaltatas  ideje  kozt  tortent. 

A  390.  §-nak  a  kereset  es  kifogasok  eleviil6sere  vonatkozo  hatarozatai  a  fu- 
varozok  tekinteteben  is  alkalmazandok. 

411.  A  fuvarozot  a  fuvarozasi  szerzodesbol  eredo  kovetelesek,  kiilonosen  a 
fuvardij,  fekber  valamint  a  vamok  es  egyeb  kiadasok  erejeig  a  fuvarozott  arukra 
zAlogjog  illeti.  E  jog  addig  all  fenn,  mig  a  fuvarozott  aruk  az  atvevonek  kiszol- 
galtatva  nem  lettek. 

A  zalogjog  alapjan,  mely  a  tulajdonos  eUen  elrendelt  esod  esetdben  is  hatalyos, 
a  fuvarozo  koveteldsenek  kielegitese  vegett,  a  409.  §.  Ertelmeben,  a  fuvarozott  aruk 
reszbeni  vagy  teljes  eladasat  kovetelheti^). 


*)  A  k(^rv<^ny  az  illet6ke8  jdrfisbirdefighoz  mt£zend6.  keresk.  elj.  10.  §.,  az  eljdrAsra  a 
torviSnykez6si  rendtartiisnak  az  el6zetes  bir6i  szeml6re  vonatkozo  szabdlyai  irdnyaddk.  — 
*)  A  fuvaroz6a  tArgydt  k(?pez6  Aruk  bir6i  lefoglalhat6sAgdr61  a  v6grehaj  tasi  t6rv6ny,  az  1881. 
LX.  t.  cz.  68.  §.  a  a  k6vetkozuki?p  intdzkcdik:  ,,G6zhaj6z6si  6a  vasuti  vdllalatoknak  vagy  niAs 
fiivarosnak,  fuvarozda  v^gott  Atadott  tArgyak,  annak  tartozAsaifirt,  Idnek  az  Aruk  kiszolgAlta- 
tand6k,  csak  az  Arunak  a  rondoltot6si  holyro  valo  meg6rkoz(Sse  ^3  a  fuvarlev^liiek  az  Atvev6 
r6sz6ro  tijrt^nt  ki^zbesittetdse  utAn  foglaltathatnak  lo.  A  folnd6  tartozAsai^rt,  a  fuvarozAs 
v6gott  ffladott  Aruk  csak  azon  esetbon  fnglalhat6k  lo,  ha  foladAsi  vov6ny  vagy  rakjegy  nem 
adatott  ki  a  egyszersmind  a  fuvarozo,  va.spalyAknAl  68  g(5zhBJ6zAsi  vAllalatoknAI  pedig  azon 
AllouiAs  f(5n6ko,  niolynel  a  loadAenak  t6rt<Snni  koll,  a  foglalAs  mogt6rt6nt6r61  olyan  id6ben  i^rtosit- 
totnok,  mid6n  a  fuvarlov<5lnok  a  vcv6  r68z<Sro  val6  k6zbe8lt680  m6g  raegelozhetS.  Ha  rakjogy 
vagy  foladAsi  vev6ny  Allittatott  ki,  a  fentobbi  el6folt6telek  mellott  a  fuvarozAs  v(Sgott  Atadott 
Aruk  a  rakjogy  vagy  foladAsi  vov6ny  birtokosainak  tartozAsaiiSrt  lofoglalhatbk  ugyan,  do  csali 
akkor,  lia  a  rakjegy  vagy  a  foladAsi  vev6ny  luegtalAltatik  ia  vagy  bir6i  kiSzliez  t<Stotik,  vagy 
roA  a  foglalAs  foljogyeztetik  (80.  §.).  A  fuvttroz6  azon  k6votol68<Snok  kiek'gltoso  ol6tt,  molyre 
n6zvo  6t  az  1875:  XXXVIl.  t.  cz.  411.  §-a  szerint  zAIogjog  illoti,  a  lofoglalt  tdrgyakat  egyik 
esetben  sotn  kotolos  kiadni  s  ha  kiodja  is,    zaiugjoga  ^psiSgbon  maradvAn,  ezen  koveteldso  az 


HUNGARY:  CAUKIERS.  87 

When  a  certificate  of  receipt  has  been  drawn  up,  the  right  of  disposition  belongs 
exchisively  to  the  owner  of  the  certificate. 

405.  The  carrier  is  bound  to  deliver  the  goods  to  the  consignee  indicated  in 
the  freight  note  at  the  place  of  destination. 

406.  The  consignee  indicated  in  tlie  freight  note  has  the  right,  before  the 
arrival  of  the  goods  at  the  place  of  delivery,  to  take  all  necessary  steps  for  the  safety 
of  the  goods  and  to  give  the  carrier  all  necessary  instructions  to  this  end.  He  cannot, 
however,  demand  deliver}'  of  the  goods  before  their  arrival  at  their  destination, 
unless  the  carrier  has  been  authorised  in  accordance  with  §  404  to  make  such  delivery. 

407.  After  the  arrival  of  the  goods  at  their  place  of  destination,  the  consignee 
indicated  in  the  freight  note  may  maintain  am'  rights  arising  from  the  contract 
of  carriage  against  the  carrier  in  his  own  name,  provided  that  he  himself  has  ful- 
filled all  its  conditions,  and  especially  the  right  to  require  the  carrier  to  hand  over 
the  freight  note  and  to  deliver  the  goods,  when  no  contrary  instructions  have  been 
given  in  accordance  with  §  404  before  the  complaint  has  been  presented. 

It  makes  no  difference  whether  the  indicated  consignee  proceeds  in  his  own 
interest  or  in  that  of  a  third  person. 

408.  By  accepting  the  goods  and  the  freight  note  the  consignee  becomes  bound 
to  pay  the  carrier  in  accordance  with  the  terms  of  such  freight  note. 

409.  Wlien  the  indicated  consignee  of  the  goods  is  not  to  be  found,  or  when 
he  refuses  to  take  delivery,  or  when  a  dispute  arises  concerning  the  acceptance 
or  the  condition  of  the  goods,  the  interested  party  has  the  right  to  have  the  con- 
dition of  the  goods  ascertained  by  experts  to  be  nominated  by  the  Court. 

Moreover,  the  Court  of  the  place  of  delivery  maj'  on  request  of  the  interested 
party,  order  the  goods  to  be  deposited  for  the  time  being  in  a  pubhc  warehouse  or 
with  a  third  person,  or  the  goods  or  part  of  them  to  be  sold  by  pubhc  auction  for  the 
purpose  of  pajnng  the  freight  and  the  other  claims  of  the  carrier. 

Concerning  this  request,  the  other  interested  party,  if  he  is  present  in  the  local- 
ity, must  be  previously  heard  by  the  Court i). 

410.  On  acceptance  of  the  goods  and  payment  of  the  freight  any  claim  against 
the  carrier  expires. 

The  carrier  may,  however,  be  held  answerable,  even  after  deUvery  and  pay- 
ment of  the  freight,  for  such  diminution  or  deterioration  as  was  not  immediately 
apparent  on  the  deUvery,  provided  that  the  diminution  or  deterioration  is  confirmed 
immediately  after  having  been  discovered  (§  409)  and  it  is  proved  that  it  occurred 
between  the  time  of  the  sending  off  and  the  deUverj'. 

The  enactments  of  §  390  concerning  limitation  of  actions  and  defences  are  also 
to  be  applied  towards  carriers. 

411.  A  carrier  has  a  lien  on  goods  for  claims  arising  out  of  the  contract  of 
carriage,  especially  for  freight,  storage,  custom-house  expenses  and  all  other  dis- 
bursements. This  right  of  lien  exists  until  he  has  delivered  the  carried  goods  to  the 
consignee. 

On  the  ground  of  the  right  of  hen,  which  is  effective  also  in  case  of  bankruptcy 
proceedings  against  the  owner,  the  earner,  with  the  object  of  recovering  his  debt, 
may,  in  accordance  with  §  409,  demand  total  or  partial  sale  by  public  auction  of 
the  carried  goods  2) 

1)  The  request  must  be  presented  before  the  District  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of 
which  the  consignee  resides.  (Ordinance  of  Judicial  Proeediiro  in  Commercial  Matters,  §  10.) 
As  to  the  procedure  itself  the  enactments  of  the  Civil  Process  Ordinance  are  to  be  applied 
concerning  previous  proofs.  —  ^)  According  to  §  68  of  the  Art.  LX  of  1881  execution  can 
be  levied  against  goods  delivered  to  a  carrier  only  in  accordance  with  the  following  rules: 
"Goods  delivered  to  a  steam-ship  or  railway  undertaking  or  other  carrier  cannot  be  seized 
on  account  of  the  debts  of  the  person  to  whom  they  are  to  be  delivered,  except  after 
arrival  of  the  goods  at  their  place  of  destination  and  after  the  freight  note  has  been 
handed  to  the  consignee.  —  On  account  of  the  debts  of  the  sender  goods  delivered  for 
carriage  can  only  be  seized  when  the  delivery  receipt  or  warehouse  receipt  has  not  yet 
been  delivered ,  and  if  the  carrier  —  in  the  case  of  railways  or  steamship  companies  the 
station  master  at  the  place  of  destination  —  can  be  informed  of  the  seizure  in  such  time  that 
the  handing  over  of  the  freight  note  to  the  consignee  can  be  prevented.  —  When  a  warehouse 
bill  or  certificate  of  receipt  has  been  drawn  up,  the  goods  dehvered  for  carriage  may,  under  ob- 
servation of  the  above  rules,  be  seized  on  account  of  the  debts  of  the  holder  of  such  document, 
but  only  when  the  warehouse  bill  or  certificate  of  receipt  has  been  found  and  deposited  in  official 
hands  or  the  seizure  notified  on  the  document  itself  (§  80).    —   The  carrier  is  not  under  any 

12* 


gg  Magyarorszdg :  Ker.  torv.     II.  r^sz.     5.  czim.     Fuvarozisi  iigylet. 

412.  Ha  az  aru  egymasutan  tobb  fuvarozo  kezen  megj^  keresztul,  a  meny- 
n\-iben  a  fuvarlevel  mast  nem  rendel,  az  utolso  fuvarozo  a  kiszolgaltatas  alkalniaval, 
eiozoinek  a  fuvarlevelbol  kitiino  koveteleseit  ervenyesiteni  s  ezek  jogait,  kiilonosen 
a  zalogjogot  is  gyakorobii  tartozik. 

Azon  fuvarozo,  ki  elozoje  koveteleset  kiegyenliti,  a  torveny  erejenel  fogva  ennek 
osszes  jogaiba  lep.  Ugyanez  all  a  szallitmanj'ozo  kovetelesere  nezve  is,  melyet  a 
fuvarozo  kiegyenlit  (388.  §.). 

Az  elozok  zalogjoga  addig  all  fenn,  mig  az  utolso  fuvarozo  e  joga  meg  nem 
sziinik. 

413.  A  mennyiben  ugyanazon  ariira  nezve  a  379.,  388.  6s  411.  §§.  ertelmeben 
tobb  zalogjog  szereztetett,  azon  zalogjogok  kozt,  melyek  a  szallitmanyozasbol, 
illetoleg  fuvarozasbol  erednek,  a  kesobb  keletkezett  megelozi  a  korabbit;  a  most 
erintett  zalogjogok  elsobbseggel  bimak  azon  zalogjog  elott,  mely  a  bizomanyost  6s 
az  elolegek  tekinteteben  a  szallitmanyozot  illeti;  az  utobbiak  kozt  pedig  a  korabban 
keletkezett  megelozi  a  kesobbit. 

414.  Ha  a  fuvarozo  az  ariit  a  fuvardij  kifizetese  nelkiil  szolgaltatja  ki,  ligy 
6,  mint  a  megelozo  fuvarozok  es  szallitmanyozok  is  sajat  elozoik  elleni  viszkereseti 
jogaikat  elvesztik.    Az  atvevo  elleni  kereseti  jogon  ez  altal  valtozas  nem  tortenik. 

415.  A  felado  es  fuvarozo  abban  allapodhatnak  meg,  hogy  a  fuvarozo  a  neki 
atadott  arukrol  rakjegyet  allitson  ki. 

A  rakjegy  altal  a  fuvarozo  az  aru  kiadasara  kotelezi  magat  az  okmany  minden 
jogszerii  birtokosa  iranyaban. 

416.  A  rakjegynek,  mely  a  szovegben  vilagosan  mint  ilyen  megjelolendo  es 
a  fuvarozo  altal  alairando,  magaban  kell  foglalni:  1.  a  fuvarozando  ariik  megje- 
loleset  es  azok  mennyiseget;  —  2.  a  fuvarozo  nevet;   —  3.    a   felado   nevet;   — 

4.  annak   nevet,   ki   reszdre  vagy  kinek    rendeletere  az  ani  kiszolgaltatando  lesz 
Ilj^ennek  a  felado  tekintendo,  ha  a  rakjegy  pusztan  rendeletre  lett  kiallitva;  — 

5.  a  kiszolgaltatas  hely6t;  —  6.  a  kiallitas  helyet  es  idejet. 

Ha  a  fuvarozo  ezt  kivanja,  a  felado  koteles  neki  a  rakjegynek  egy  altala  alairt 
masolatat  kezbesiteni. 

417.  A  rakjegy  a  fuvarozo  es  atvevo  kozti  jogviszonyokat  szabdlyozza.  A  fu- 
varozasi  szerzodesnek  a  rakjegybe  fel  nem  vett  hatarozatai  az  dtvevo  ir4ny4ban 
joghatalylyal  nem  bimak. 

A  fuvarozo  6s  felado  kozti  jogviszonyokra  nezve  a  fuvarozasi  szerz6d6s  szolgal 
iranyadoul. 

418.  Ha  rakjegy  lett  kiallitva,  a  fuvarozo  a  felado  kesobbi  utasitdsait  az 
aruk  visszaadasa,  vagy  mas  mint  a  rakjegyben  kijelolt  atvevo  r6szere  leendo  kia- 
dxsa  tekinteteben  csak  az  esetben  teljesitheti,  ha  neki  a  rakjegy  visszaadatik.  Ha 
e  liatarozat  eUen  cselekszik,  a  rakjegy  jogszerii  birtokosanak  az  ariiert  felelos. 

419.  Az  4ru  atv6tel6re  az  tekintetik  feljogositottnak,  ki  a  rakjegyben  atve- 
v61c6nt  van  kijelolve,  vagy  ki  rendeletre  szolo  rakjegyn61  birtokosi  nunoseg6t  a 
hatiratok  osszefiiggo  6s  eg6sz  6  hozza  lenyiilo  lanczolata  altal  igazolja. 

A  fuvarozo  az  drut  csak  a  nyugtatv4nyozott  rakjegy  visszaadasa  mellett  koteles 
kiszolgaltatni. 

A  fuvarozo  jogaira  6s  k6teless6geire  vonatkozo  hatarozatok  az  esetben  is  al- 
kalmazast  nyernek,  ha  rakjegy  lett  kiallitva. 

420.  A  jelen  fejezet  hat4rozatai  akkor  Is  alkalniazast  nyernek,  ha  a  keres- 
kedo  anelkiil,  hogy  ez  rendes  iizleti  korehez  tartozn6k,  egyes  esetben  aruknak 
szArazon,  folyokon  vagy  belvizeken  leendo  fuvaroz4s4t  elvallalja. 


ArverfSsen   b«folyt  v6telArb61  eWzetesen  ol6gittetik  ki.     Ha  a  v6grehajtat6  a  fuvaroz6nak  ezen 
kdvot«1^6t  kiel^giti,  a  z4log-  6»  kiel^git^ei   eU6s6gi   iogot   illet<5leg,   a   fuvaroz6   jogeiiba   l^p." 


HUNGARY:  CARRIERS.  88 

412.  \\'heii  tlic  goods  pass  through  the  hands  of  several  carriers,  the  last  car- 
rier, so  far  as  the  freight  note  docs  not  provide  otherwise,  ought  ut  the  time  of  de- 
livery to  collect  the  sums  due  to  his  predecessors  according  to  the  freight  note, 
and  to  exercise  their  rights,  especially  the  right  of  lien. 

The  carrier  wlio  has  paid  off  the  claims  of  his  predecessor  enters  by  virtue 
of  the  law  into  all  rights  of  the  latter.  The  same  rule  holds  good  concerning  the  for- 
warding agent  wlio  has  satisfied  the  carrier  (§  388). 

Tiie  right  of  hen  of  the  predecessors  exists  until  the  right  of  lien  of  the  latest 
carrier  expires. 

413.  If  there  are  several  rights  of  lien  existing  on  the  same  goods,  by  virtue 
of  §§  379,  388  and  411,  precedence  is  given,  as  regards  such  rights  ari.sing  from  for- 
warding agenc}'  and  from  the  carrying  of  the  goods  respectively  to  the  lien  arising 
at  a  later  time  over  the  hen  arising  at  an  earher  time;  and  the  right  of  lien  last 
mentioned  has  priority  to  the  hen  of  a  commission  agent  and  that  for  loans  and 
advances  to  the  forwarding  agent.  Amongst  these  latter  classes  of  hens  the  earUer 
is  preferred  to  the  later. 

414.  When  a  carrier  delivers  goods  without  being  paid,  he  himself,  as  well 
as  all  former  carriers  and  forwarding  agents,  lose  all  recourse  against  the  predecessors. 
The  right  of  action  against  tlie  consignee  is  not  at  all  altered  thereby. 

415.  The  sender  and  the  carrier  may  agree  that  the  carrier  shall  draw  up 
a  loading  certificate  of  the  deUvered  goods. 

By  this  loading  certificate  the  carrier  incurs  an  obhgation  towards  any  lawful 
owner  of  the  document,  to  deUver  the  goods? 

416.  The  loading  certificate  must  be  expressly  so  named  in  the  body  of  the 
document,  must  be  signed  by  the  carrier,  and  must  contain:  1.  the  description 
and  quantity  of  the  goods  to  be  carried;  —  2.  the  name  of  the  carrier;  —  3.  the 
name  of  tlie  sender ;  —  4.  the  name  of  the  person  to  whom  or  to  whose  order  the  goods 
must  be  delivered.  The  sender  is  to  be  considered  such  person,  when  the  loading 
certificate  is  drawn  up  only  "to  order";  —  5.  the  place  of  dehvery;  —  6.  the  place 
and  date  of  its  being  drawn  up. 

Upon  demand  of  the  carrier,  the  sender  ought  to  hand  over  to  the  carrier 
a  copy  of  such  loading  certificate  signed  by  him. 

417.  The  loading  certificate  regulates  the  relationship  between  the  carrier 
and  the  consignee.  Provisions  of  the  contract  of  carriage  not  set  out  m  the  loading 
certificate  have  no  effect  as  regards  the  consignee. 

The  relationship  between  the  carrier  and  sender  is  regulated  by  the  contract 
of  carriage. 

418.  When  a  loading  certificate  has  been  drawii  up,  the  carrier  is  not  allowed 
to  follow  orders  subsequently  given  him  by  the  sender  to  stop  the  goods,  to  return 
them,  or  to  deliver  them  to  any  other  person  than  the  consignee  indicated  on  the 
loading  certificate,  unless  such  certificate  is  given  back  to  him.  If  he  acts  in  contra- 
vention of  these  enactments,  he  is  responsible  for  the  goods  to  the  legitimate  owner 
of  the  certificate. 

419.  Tlic  person  who  is  indicated  as  consignee  in  the  loading  certificate  is 
deemed  entitled  to  take  dehvery  of  the  goods,  or  when  such  certificate  has  been 
drawn  up  to  order,  the  person  who  proves  that  he  is  owner  of  the  certificate  by  an 
uninterrupted  chain  of  indorsements  reaching  to  him. 

The  carrier  is  only  bound  to  deliver  the  goods  on  the  return  of  the  loading 
certificate  to  liim  with  a  receipt  for  the  goods  delivered. 

The  enactments  concerning  the  rights  and  obligations  of  the  carrier  are  also 
to  be  apphed  to  cases  in  which  a  loading  certificate  has  been  drawn  u]). 

420.  The  enactments  ot  this  Section  are  also  to  be  apphed  when  a  trader  under- 
takes in  individual  cases  to  bring  about  the  carriage  of  goods  by  land,  river  or 
inland  watercourses,  even  if  the  undertaking  is  not  contracted  ui  the  usual  course 
of  his  business. 


circumstances  bound  to  deliver  the  seized  objects  before  recovery  of  the  claims  for  which  he  has 
a  right  of  lien  according  to  §411  of  Art.  XXXVII  of  1875,  and  if  he  does  deliver  them,  his  claim, 
seeing  that  the  right  of  lien  continues,  is  paid  first  out  of  the  result  of  tlie  auction.  —  When  the 
person  who  puts  in  e-xecution  secures  this  claim  of  the  carrier,  the  right  of  lien  and  of  priority 
pass  to  him." 


39  Magj'arorszag :  Ker.  torv.     II.  r6sz.     5.  czlm.    Fuvarozasi  iigylet. 

421.  A  postaintezetekre  a  jelen  fejezet  hatarozatai  csak  annyiban  nyernek 
alkalmazast,  a  mennyiben  ezek  az  e  r^szben  fennallo  kiiloii  rendeletekkel  ne  m 
ellenkeznek^). 

Mdsodik  fejezet.     Eltero  intezkedesek  a  vaspalyak  fuvarozisi 

iigyleteit  illetoleg. 

422.  Jelen  torvenynek  a  fuvarozasra  vonatkozo  hatarozatai,  a  kovetkezo 
szakaszokban  foglalt  elteresekkel,  a  vaspalyak  fuvarozasi  iigyleteire  is  alkalmazast 
nyeniek. 

423.  A  kozforgalomnak  atadott  es  arufuvarozasra  rendelt  vaspalyak,  a  fuva- 
rozast  a  felado  altal  kijelolt  vonalakon ,  sajat  palyaikon  meg  nem  tagadliatjak, 
felteve:  1.  bogy  az  aruk  minosegiik  vagy  begongyolesiiknel  fogva  az  iizleti  szabalyok, 
vagy  a  pal3'a  szerkezete  es  hasznalati  modja  szerint  fuvarozasra  alkalmasak;  — 
2.  hogy  a  felado  az  igazgatosagnak  afuvardijra,  arakodasraes  a  fuvarozasnak  egyeb 
megengedett  felteteleire  vonatkozo  intezkedeseit  magara  nezve  kotelezoknek  elis- 
meri;  —  3.  hogy  a  vaspalya  rendes  fuvarozasi  eszkozei  a  fuvarozas  teljesitesere 
elegendok. 

A  vaspalyak  az  arukat,  mielott  azok  elkiildese  megtortenhetik,  fuvarozas  vegett 
atvenni  nem  tartoznak.  Kotelesek  azonban,  ha  ezt  a  palya  helyisegei  megengedik, 
a  felado  kivansagara  az  arukat  megorzes  vegett  atvenni  s  a  fuvarozast  a  jelen  sza- 
kasz  hatarozatai  szerint  foganatositani. 

Ha  ezt  a  palya  berendezese,  a  fuvarozasi  viszonyok  vagy  a  koz^rdek  nem 
kovetelik:  az  eUiiildes  idejere  n^zve  egyik  feladot  sem  szabad  elonyben  reszesiteni. 

Az  e  szakasz  hatarozataival  ellenkezo  cselekv6nyek,  az  azokbol  eredo  kar 
megteritesere  kotelezik  a  vaUalatot. 

424.  Az  elobbeni  szakaszban  erintett  vaspalyak,  a  kovetkezo  szakaszokban 
felsorolt  esetek  kivetelevel,  a  jelen  torveny  398.,  399.,  400.,  402.,  403.,  410.  6s  423. 
§-ainak  a  fuvarozok  karterit^si  kotelessegeire  vonatkozo  hatarozait,  sem  a  kote- 
lezettseg  keletkezese,  terjedelme  es  tartama,  sem  a  bizonyitasi  teher  tekinteteben 
sajat  elonyiikre  szerzodesek,  szabalyok  vagy  kiilon  megallapodasok  altal  nem 
modosithatjak. 

Az  e  hatarozattal  ellenkezo  szerzodesek  es  megallapodd.sok  joghatalylyal  nem 
birnak. 

425.  A  vaspalya  kikotheti:  1.  oly  ariiknal,  melyek  a  feladoval  tortdnt  megal- 
lapodas  szerint  nyitott  kocsikon  f uvarozandok :  hogy  azon  karokert,  melyek  a  fu- 
varozas ezen  modjaval  jaro  veszelyekbol  eredhetnek,  felelosseget  nem  vallal.  A 
fuvarozas  e  modjaval  osszekotott  veszelyek  alatt  azonban  a  feltiino  sulyapadas  es 
az   arii    teljes    vagy   reszbeni   elveszese   nem   ertheto;   —   2.  oly  ariiknal,  melyek 

—  habar  min6s6giiknel  fogva  a  fuvarozas  kozben  az  elvesz6s  vagy  megseriiles 
meggatl4sa  v6gett  begongyolest  igenyelnek  —  eppen  nem,  vagy  csak  liianyosan 
begongyolve  adatnak  fel:  hogy  azon  karokert,  melyek  a  begongyoles  hianyabol 
vagy  ennek  hianyos  minosegevel  jaro  ve.izelyekbol  erednek,  felcl6ss6get  nem  vallal; 

—  3.  oly  arukn41,  melyeknek  fel-  vagy  lerakodasat  a  tortdnt  megallapodds  szerint 
a  felado,  illetoleg  az  atvevo  eszkozh:  hogy  nem  vallal  felelosseget  azon  karokert, 
melyek  a  fel-  vagy  lerakodasb61,  vagy  a  hianyos  rakodassal  egybekotott  veszelyekbol 

1)  A  p6sta  tokintet6bon  az  Ausz.triAval  kotott  vAra  6s  kereskedelmi  szovetsdg  annak  idejen 
XVIII.  czikkdbou  a  inagyar  torvd-nyhozaa  tovabbi  int(5zked(Ss6ig  6rv6nyben  tartotta  a  p6sta 
tokintetdben  az  absolut  kormdny  dltal  alkotott  szabalyokat,  a  magyar  torv6nyhozds  pedig  a 
p6sta  (igyleteit  eltekiiitve  a  netnzetkozi  po8taszerz6d6st61,  anwiy  logvitdlib  az  1908.  XLV.  t.  cz-el 
czikkelyezt«tett  be  a  szorosan  v6vo  nem  ido  tartozd  post.ntaknii5kp6nztari  torvinytol  (1885. 
IX.  t.  cz.  kiog6szitvo  a  cheque  6e  clearing  forgalomr61  8z616  1889.  XXXIV.  t.  cz.  Alta!)  niin- 
deddig  nem  szab&lyozta,  ugy  hogy  a  p6stajognak  tenyleg  ma  is  az  1850-iki  pdstatiirvi^ny  egyik 
fdforrdsa.  A  posta  ugy6ben  fenndll6  jogszabdlyokat,  kiiloniisen  az  1867.  6ta  a  posla  iigy<^ben 
kelt  ministeri  rendeleteket  rendszeresen  osszefoglalja  a  koreskedelomiigyi  m.  kir.  minister  altal 
„Po8tai  tarifdk  68  Pbstaiizloti  SzabAlyok"  czim  alatt  kozzdtott  hivatalos  gyiijtem^ny.  1901. 
Ugyanigy  feluloli  a  tdvirddra  vonatkoz6  szabdlyokat  a  ..TAvirdaiizleti  SzabAlyok  68  Tdvirdai 
Tarifdk"  czimii  kiadvdny. 


HUNGARY:  CARRIERS.  89 

421.  The  enactments  of  this  Section  are  only  to  be  applied  to  the  Postal  Service 
so  far  as  they  are  not  contrary  to  the  existing  special  Ordinances i). 

Second    Section.      Various    provisions    concerning    the     Conveyance 
of  Passengers  and  Goods  by  Railway. 

422.  Tlic  (Miactments  of  this  Law  concerning  the  business  of  carriers  are  to 
be  apphcd,  with  the  modifications  of  the  following  articles,  also  to  the  business 
of  conveyance  of  goods  and  passengers  by  railway. 

423.  A  railway  ser\ang  the  public  for  the  conveyance  of  goods  cannot  refuse 
to  undertake  their  transport  on  the  lines  of  its  system,  indicated  by  the  sender, 
provided  that:  1.  the  goods  and  then-  package  are  of  such  a  kind,  that  ^'hey  can  be 
conveyed  in  accordance  with  the  regulations  of  the  traffic  and  the  method  of 
construction  and  use  of  the  railway;  —  2.  the  sender  submits  himself  to  the  regu- 
lations concernmg  the;  rates  of  carriage,  loading,  and  other  permitted  conditions 
of  trans])ort,  made  by  the  directorate  of  the  railway;  —  3.  that  the  ordinary  means 
of  transport  of  the  railway  allow  the  carrying  out  of  the  transport. 

Railways  are  not  bound  to  accept  goods  for  conveyance,  unless  the  transport 
can  take  place  at  once.  But  they  are  bound,  so  far  as  their  premises  allow,  to  keep 
goods  on  demand  of  the  sender,  and  to  carry  out  the  conveyance  thereof  in  accord- 
ance with  the  provisions  of  this  article. 

,-  So  far  as  the  construction  of  the  railway,  the  circumstances  of  the  transport, 
or  the  pubUc  interest,  do  not  demand  it,  no  precedence  may  be  given  to  any  sender 
as  to  the  time  of  beginning  the  transport. 

WTien  an  imdertaking  acts  in  contravention  of  the  provisions  of  this  article, 
it  is  responsible  for  the  damages  caused  by  its  having  done  so. 

424.  The  railways  mentioned  in  the  preceding  article  cannot,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  the  cases  to  be  enumerated  in  the  following  article,  modify  to  their 
advantage,  the  enactments  of  §§  398,  399,  400,  402,  403,  410  and  423  of  this  Law 
concerning  the  habihty  of  carriers  for  damages,  either  as  regards  its  origin,  its  extent 
or  its  duration,  or  as  regards  the  burden  of  proof.  They  cannot  stipulate  for  such 
modifications,  aiming  at  their  advantage,  either  by  contracts,  or  by  regulations, 
or  by  special  stipulations. 

AU  contracts  and  stipulations  contrary  to  this  provision  are  of  no  effect. 

425.  The  railway  may  stipulate :  1.  in  the  case  when  goods  are  carried  in  pursu- 
ance of  an  agreement  with  the  sender  in  open  trucks :  that  it  is  not  responsible  for 
injuries  which  arise  from  the  risk  inseparable  from  this  kind  of  transport.  As  risks 
inseparable  from  this  kind  of  transport  are  not  considered  unusual  deficiency  in 
weight  or  partial  or  total  loss  of  the  goods  —  2.  in  the  case  when  goods,  although 
their  nature  demands  packing  to  preserve  them  from  loss  or  damage  durmg  their 
conveyance,  have  been  dehvered  for  transport  without  being  packed  or  packed 
defectively:  that  it  is  not  responsible  for  injuries  arising  from  the  risk  inseparable 
from  the  lack  of  packing  or  from  defective  packing;  —  3.  in  the  case  of  goods,  the 
loading  and  unloading  of  which,  in  pursuance  of  an  agreement,  is  effected  by  the 
sender  or  by  the  consignee :  that  it  is  not  responsible  for  injuries  arising  from  the 
risk  which  is  inseparable  from  loading,  unloading  or  defective  loading;  —  4.  in  the 

1)  Article  XVTII  of  the  Duty  and  Trade  Alliance  with  Austria  provides  that  the  Decrees 
of  the  Absolutistic  Government  in  postal  matters  are  to  remain  valid,  until  new  provisions 
should  be  made  by  the  Hungarian  legislative  Power.  The  Legislative  Power,  however,  has  with 
the  exception  of  the  articulation  of  the  International  Post  Treaty  (the  last  articulation 
whereof  was  effected  by  Art.  XI.V  of  1908),  the  Bill  concerning  the  Post  Savings  Banks, 
which  is  not  entirely  in  coiuioction  with  this  department  (Art.  IX  of  1885,  supplementary  to 
which  is  the  Art.  XXXIV  of  1889  concerning  tlie  regulations  of  the  clearing  and  cheque 
service  of  the  Post  Savings  Banks),  not  yet  regulated  the  affairs  of  the  Post,  so  that  tlie  Post 
Law  of  1850  is  still  the  main  source  of  Post  law.  On  the  other  hand  a  series  of  ministerial  Ordi- 
nances has  been  passed  witli  the  object  of  regulating  these  matters.  They  are  collected  in  the 
official  collection  "Tariffs  and  Business  Rules  of  the  Post",  Budapest,  1901,  in  which  collec- 
tion, especially,  those  Ordinances  concerning  postal  matt<>rs  issued  after  1867  are  put  into 
systematic  order  and  are  published  by  the  Minister  of  Commerce.  .An  analogical  publication 
has  been  made  as  to  telegraphic  concerns  of  the  Government  with  the  title  "Tariffs  and 
Business  Rules  of  the  Telegraph  Offices." 


90  Magj'arorszdg:  Ker.  torv.     II.  r6sz.     5.  czim.    Fuvaroz&si  iigylet. 

erednek;  —  4.  olj'  aruknal,  melyek  sajdtszerii  minosegiikn^l  fogva  a  teljes  vagy 
reszbeni  elpusztulas  vagy  karosulas,  nevezetesen  a  tores,  megrozsdasodas,  belso 
megromlas,  rendkiviili  csurgas  vagy  ongyuladas  veszelyeinek  vannak  kiteve:  hogy 
azon  kArok^rt,  melyek  ezen  veszelyekbol  eredlietnek,  felelosseget  nem  vallal;  — 
5.  616  allatoknal:  hogy  ezekert  felelosseget  nem  vallal  azon  karra  nezve,  mely  az 
dllatokban,  a  fuvarozasukkal  jaro  kiilonos  veszelybol  tamad;  —  6.  kiserettel  eUa- 
tott  aruknal:  hogy  felelosseget  nem  vallal  azon  karokert,  melyeknek  elharitasa 
a  kiseret  teendoje  lett  volna. 

Ha  a  jelen  §.  szerint  megengedett  hatarozatok  valamelyike  kikottetett,  az 
ellenkezo  igazolaaaig  azon  velelem  is  kikotottnek  tekintendo,  hogy  a  bekovetkezett 
kar,  ha  ez  az  el  nem  vallalt  veszelybol  eredhetett,  valojaban  ezen  veszely  altal 
okoztatott. 

A  palyat  a  jelen  §.  szerint  kikotott  mentesseg  daczara  felelosseg  terheli,  ha 
igazoltatik,  hogy  a  kar  a  vallalatnak  vagy  embereinek  vetkessege  altal  okoztatott. 

426.  A  vaspalya  kikotheti,  hogy  a  fuvarozas  vegett  feladott  podgj'asz6rt 
osak  az  esetben  vallal  felelosseget,  ha  az  a  kiszolgaitatasi  ido  elteltetol  szaraitando 
bizonyos  hatarido  alatt  koveteltetik  vissza.  E  hatarido  harom  napnal  rovidebb 
nem  lehet. 

A  most  erintett  hatarido  eltelte  nem  zarja  ki  azt,  hogy  a  tulajdonos  a  meglevo 
podgyasz  kiadatasat  kovetelhesse. 

427.  Ha  a  fuvarozas  vegett  feladott  ani  vagy  podgyasz  fuvarozas  kozben 
elveszett,  az  erdekelt  fel  a  karteritesi  osszeg  kifizetese  alkalmaval  kikotheti,  hogy 
az  elveszett  targy,  ha  az  megkeriil,  a  karteritesi  osszeg  visszaadasa  mellett  a  palya 
altal  koltseg-  es  dijmentesen  es  pedig  az  erdekelt  fel  valasztasa  szerint  a  feladasi 
vagy  a  rendeltetesi  helyen  kiadassek. 

428.  Oly  anikra  nezve,  melyek  termeszetes  minosegiikn^l  fogva  a  fuvarozas 
alatt  sulyban  vagy  mertekben  rendszerint  veszteseget  szenvednek,  a  vaspalya 
kikotheti :  hogy  a  suly  vagy  mertek  bizonyos  szazalekaig  a  vesztesegert  felelosseget 
nem  vallal.  E  szazalektetcl  azonban,  ha  egy  fuvarlevel  mellett  tobb  darab  adatik 
fel,  minden  egyes  darabra  nezve  kiilon  szamittatik,  a  mennyiben  az  egyes  darabok 
sulya  vagy  merteke  akir  a  fuvarlevel  altal,  akar  egydbk^nt  igazolhato. 

A  vaspalya  az  Erintett  kedvezmenyt  nem  veheti  igenybe,  ha  igazoltatik,  hogy 
a  veszteseg  az  eset  koriilra^nyeihez  kepest  nem  az  arii  minosegebol  szarmazott, 
vagy  hogy  a  felvett  szazalektetcl  e  minosegnek,  vagy  az  eset  koriilmenyeinek  meg 
nem  felel. 

429.  A  vaspalya  kikotheti :  1 .  hogy  a  399.  §.  szerinti  karterites  kiszamitasanal 
alapul  veendo  ertek,  a  fuvarlevelben,  rak-vagy  podgyiiszjegyen  kitett  osszeget,  ily 
adatok  hianyaban  pedig  az  eleve  megallapitott  szabalyzati  t6telt  meg  nem  halad- 
hatja;  —  2.  hogy  a  fuvarido  elmulasztasaert  a  400.  §.  6rtelnieben  fizetendo 
karterites  azon  osszeget,  mely  a  fuvarlevelben,  rak-  vagy  podgj'aszjegyen  a 
kello  idoben  megerkezes  biztositasaul  kikottetett,  ily  kikotes  hianyaban  pedig  az 
elve  megallapitott  szabalyzati  tetelt,  mely  a  fuvardijnak  teljes  vagy  reszbeni  ol- 
veszteseben  is  aUhat,  meg  nem  haladhatja. 

A  vallalatnak  vagy  embereinek  vetkes  vagy  gonosz  szandeku  eljarasa  eseteben 
a  felelossegnek  ezen  korlatozasai  alkalmazast  nem  nyerhetnek. 

430.  A  vaspalya  kikotheti,  hogy  az  ^ru  atveteldvel  s  a  fuvardij  Iefizet6s6vel 
az  ig^ny  oly  hiany  vagy  megseiiilds  miatt  is,  mely  az  atvetelkor  azonnal  felismerheto 
nem  volt,  clenyeszik,  lia  az  a  kiszolg(iltatast61  szamitando  bizonyos  hatarido  alatt 
be  nem  jelentctik.     E  hatarido  n6gy  h6tnel  rovidebb  nem  leliet. 

431.  A  vaspalya,  ha  az  tirut  oly  fuvarlevellel  vc.szi  at,  mely  szerint  a  fuva- 
rozasnak  tobb  cgymashoz  csntlakozo  palyan  kell  tortenni,  kikotheti:  hogy  fu- 
varoz6k6nt  az  egesz  fuvarozilsert,  a  40.'{.  j.  6rtelmcben,  csak  az  elso  es  azon  palya 
tartozik  felelosseggcl,  mely  az  un'it  a  fuvarlevel  mellett  legutobb  vette  at;  ellenben 
a  kozbeeso  pdlyak  valamelyike  csak  az  esetre  tartozz^k  feleloss^ggel,  ha  bebizonyit- 
tatik,  liogy  a  kar  az  6  vonaliin  tortdnt. 

A  vaspalydk  cgymas  kozti  viszkcresete  ez  Altai  nem  erintetik. 

432.  A  vaspalya,  ha  az  arut  oly  fuvarlevel  mellett  veszi  At,  melyen  a  kiszol- 
galtatas  hely6iil  az  Atvevo  vagy  a  c8atlakoz6  paly&k  valamelyik6n  kiviil  fekvo  hely 


HUNGARY:  CARRIERS.  90 

case  of  goods  which  on  account  of  their  peculiar  nature  are  susceptible  to  total  or 
partial  loss  or  damage,  especially  on  account  of  breakage,  rust,  internal  decay, 
extraordinary  leakage,  or  spontaneous  combustion :  that  it  is  not  responsible  for  the 
injuries  which  may  eventually  arise  from  these  risks;  —  5.  in  the  case  of  hve  stock: 
that  it  is  not  responsible  for  what  may  hap{X'n  to  the  live  stock  sustaining  injuries 
from  the  peculiar  risk  inseparable  from  their  transport;  —  6.  in  the  case  of  goods 
accompanied  by  an  attendant :  that  it  is  not  responsible  for  injuries  which  ought 
to  have  been  prevented  by  the  accompanying  attendant. 

If  some  one  of  the  stipulations  permitted  by  this  article  have  been  agreed  upon, 
it  is  considered  also  as  stipulated,  that  until  proof  to  the  contrary  is  adduced  the  in- 
jury sustained,  when  it  could  have  arisen  from  the  risk,  the  responsibility  for  which 
has  not  been  taken  by  the  railway,  has  been  really  caused  by  this  risk. 

The  railway  becomes  responsible,  in  spite  of  its  freedom  from  "-esponsibility 
stipulated  for  in  virtue  of  this  article,  if  damages  are  proved  to  result  through 
the  fault  of  the  railway  or  its  servants. 

426.  The  railway  may  stipulate:  that  it  is  responsible  for  luggage  given  to 
it  to  convey  only  if  the  luggage  is  claimed  within  a  certain  period  after  the  time 
of  delivery.    This  period  camiot  be  shorte"  than  3  days. 

The  lapse  of  this  period  does  not  prevent  the  owner  from  claiming  the  delivery 
of  his  existing  luggage. 

427.  When  luggage  or  goods  delivered  for  conveyance  are  lost  during  the 
transport,  the  interested  party  may  stipulate,  when  his  claim  for  damages  is  satis- 
fied, that  the  lost  objects  maj',  if  found  again,  be  delivered  to  him  by  the  railway 
against  the  return  of  the  amomit  of  the  damages,  free  from  costs  and  expenses 
at  the  place  of  consignment  or  destination,  at  his  option. 

428.  Concerning  goods  wliich  by  reason  of  their  nature  regularly  undergo 
a  diminution  of  their  weight  or  measure,  the  railway  may  stipulate  that  it  does  not 
take  responsibility  up  to  a  certain  proportion  of  their  weight  or  measure.  This 
proportion,  however,  if  several  parcels  are  sent  by  one  and  the  same  freight  note, 
must  be  calculated  separately  for  each  individual  parcel  in  so  far  as  the  weight 
and  measure  of  each  individual  parcel  can  be  proved  by  the  freight  note  or 
otherwise. 

The  railway  cannot  take  advantage  of  the  benefits  mentioned,  when  it  is  proved 
that  the  diminution,  according  to  the  prevailing  circumstances,  was  not  a  con- 
sequence of  the  natural  condition  of  the  goods,  or  when  the  fixed  proportion  is 
inconsistent  with  such  condition  or  with  the  prevailing  circumstances. 

429.  The  railway  may  stipulate:  1.  that  the  value  which  has  to  serve  as  the 
basis  of  the  measure  of  damages  according  to  §  399  cannot  surpass  the  value  indicated 
in  the  freight  note,  loading  certificate  or  luggage  ticket,  or  if  such  indication  has 
not  been  given,  a  usual  measure  fixed  beforehand ;  —  2.  that  the  measure  of  damages 
to  be  paid  for  delay  in  dehvering  according  to  §  400,  shall  not  exceed  the  am- 
ount stipulated  by  the  freight  note,  loading  certificate  or  luggage  ticket  with  the 
object  of  securing  the  time  of  transport,  or  if  there  is  no  stipulation,  a  usual  measure 
fixed  beforehand,  which  may  consist  in  the  deduction  of  a  part  of  or  the  loss  of  the 
whole  of  the  freight. 

In  the  case  of  gross  negligence  or  wilful  misconduct  on  the  part  of  the  under- 
taking or  the  persons  it  employs,  these  restrictions  of  its  responsibihty  cannot  be 
applied. 

43(*.  The  railway  may  stipulate  that,  upon  taking  delivery  and  payment  of 
the  freight,  claims  for  such  diminutions  or  losses  as  were  not  recognisable  at  once 
shall  expire,  if  they  are  not  made  within  a  fixed  period  after  delivery.  This  period 
cannot  be  shorter  than  four  weeks. 

431.  When  a  railway  takes  over  goods  with  a  freight  note,  according  to  which 
they  have  to  be  conveyed  on  several  connected  lines,  the  railway  may  stipulate: 
that  only  the  first  railway  and  that  railway  which  has  last  taken  over  the  goods 
with  the  freight  note  are  responsible  as  carriers  in  accordance  with  §  403;  that  an 
intermediary  line  is  responsible  only  in  cases  when  it  is  proved  that  the  injury 
has  occurred  on  its  line. 

The  recourse  of  one  railway  against  the  other  is  not  changed  hereby. 

432.  When  the  railway  takes  over  goods  with  a  freight  note  in  which  a  place  is 
indicated  as  the  place  of  delivery  wliich  is  not  situated  either  on  the  line  of  the 


91  MagyarorszAg:  Ker.  torv.     II.  r<Ssz      6.  czim.    Kozraktari  iioylet. 

van  kijelolve,  kikotlieti:  hogy  fuvarozoi  felelossege  csak  odaig  terjed,  hoi  a  vasuti 
fuvarozasnak  vegct  kell  erni.  A  pilya  ily  esetben  a  tovabbi  fuvarozasra  nezve 
szallitmanyozonak  tekintetik. 

433.  A  mennyiben  a  felado  a  fuvarlevelben  akkep  intezkedett,  hogy  az  ani 
a  palya  melJett  fekvo  valamely  helyen  maradjon  vagy  szolgaltattassek  ki,  —  a  fu- 
varozas,  liabar  a  fuvarlevelben  mas  rendeltetesi  hely  van  kijelolve,  csak  az  elobb 
^rintett  helyig  tekintetik  elvallaltnak,  s  a  vaspalya  a  tovabbi  fuvarozaseit  nem 
felelos. 

Hafodik  czim.    Kozraktari  iigylet. 

434.  Azon  vallalat,  mely  ariik  elhelyezesevel  es  kozraktari  jegyek  kibocsa- 
tdsaval  foglalkozik,  kozraktarnak  tekintetik. 

A  kozraktari  jegy  azon  okmany,  mely  a  forgalomban  a  kozraktarilag  elhelye- 
zett  ariik  helyettesitesere  szolgal. 

435.  Kozraktarakat  ugy  egyesek,  mint  tarsasagok  nyithatnak;  kotelesek 
azonban  ebbeU  szandekukat  a  czegbejegyzesre  nezve  iUetekes  torvenj'szeknel  be- 
jelenteni,  s  legalabb  fel  milUo  forintnyi  tenyleges  alaptoket  kimutatni. 

Az  alaptoke  a  jelen  czimben  kijelolt  iigyleteken  kiviil  masra  nem  fordithato. 

Az  alaptoke  kimutatasa  elott  sem  az  iizlet  megkezdesenek,  sem  a  vallalat  be- 
jegyzesenek  helye  nem  lehet. 

Ha  a  vallalat  kozraktarat  meg  nem  vamolt  kiilfoldi,  vagy  meg  fogyasztasi 
ado  ala  eso  aruk  elhelyezesere  akarja  berendezni  es  ilj^  arukat  a  kozraktarba  felvenni, 
ezt  csak  a  penziig3a  szabalyok  megtartasa  mellett  teheti. 

436.  A  kozraktarak  az  eUielyezes  es  kezeles  vegett  elfogadott  arulira  az  ertek 
k6t  harmada  erejeig  eloleget  adhatnak. 

Minden  kozraktari  vallalat  iizleti  es  dijszabalyzatat  koronk^nt  megallapitani 
^s  kozzetenni  tartozik.  Ez  utobbinak  magaban  keU  foglalni  azon  dijak  teteleit, 
melyek  a  vallalatnak  az  eUielyezesert  s  az  azzal  jaro  teend6k6rt  fizetendok. 

437.  A  vallalat  minden  karert,  mely  a  nala  eUielyezett  tilrgyakban,  az  atve- 
teltol  a  kiszolgaltatasig  elveszes,  megromlas,  megseriiles  altal  tortenik,  vagy  az  aruk 
kesedelmes  kiszolgaltatasa  altal  okoztatik,  felelos,  a  mennyiben  igazolni  nem  kepes, 
hogy  a  kart  erohatalom,  vagy  a  targyak  termeszetes  min6s6ge  (398.  §.),  vagy  a  be- 
gongyolesnek  kivulrol  fel  nem  ismerheto  hianyai,  vagy  a  Ietetem6nyez6,  avagy 
ennek  emberei  okoztak. 

438.  A  kozraktari  vallalatot,  dijai  tekinteteben,  a  nala  elhelyezett  targyakra 
zalogjog  iEeti,  melj'  a  tulajdonos  ellen  ekendelt  csod  eseteben  is  hatAlyos. 

439.  A  vallalat  koteles  a  nala  letett  targyakrol  kozraktari  jegyet  kiaUitani. 
E  jegy,  mely  a  vaUalat  altal  idorendben  vezetett  leteti  kony v  szelvenyr6szet  kepezi, 
osszefiiggo,  de  egymastol  elvalaszthato  ket  r^szbol,  t.  i.  az  arujegybol  (cedule)  ia 
a  zalogjegybol  (warrant)  aD. 

440.  A  kozraktari  jegy  mindket  reszenek  magaban  kell  foglalni:  1.  a  kozraktAr 
megnevez6s6t ;  —  2.  a  leteti  konyv  sorszamdt;  —  3.  a  letevo  nevet  es  laklielyet; 

—  4.    a   letett   targyak   megjel61es6t  es  mermyisegdt;  —   5.  a  IdaUitas  idej6t  s  a 
vallalat  altal  meghatalmazott  tisztviselo  aliirasat. 

441.  A  kozraktdri  jegy  dtruh4z&sa  ugy  egyiittesen,  mint  kiilonvdlasztva  hat- 
rat  utjdn  tortenhetik. 

Az  Aru-  6s  zalogjegy  egyiittes  birtoka  jogot  ad  a  letett  tdrgyak  feletti  szabad 
rendelkezdsre. 

A  ziUogjegy  magaban  v^ve  a  letett  tdrgyakra  zalogjogot  ad  a  kolcsonosszeg 
6s  jarulekai  erejeig,  ellenben  az  arujegy  magaban  vdve,  a  zalogjog  altal  korlatolt 
rendclkezesi  jogot  ad  a  birtokosnak. 

442.  Ha  a  z41ogjegy  kiilon  ruhaztatik  it,  az  elso  hatiratnak  a  kovetkezokot 
kell  tartalmazni:   1.  a  k6lcs6nad6  nev6t  6s  lakds4t;  —  2.  a  kolcson  adott  osszeget; 

—  3.  a  kolcson  lejarati  idej6t. 

Ezen  adatok  az  drujegyen  is  kitiintctendok. 


HUNGARY:  WAREHOUSES.  91 

railway  taking  over  the  goods  or  on  the  line  of  a  connected  railway,  the  railway 
may  stii)uliite  that  its  responsibility  as  carrier  ceases  with  the  end  of  tlie  conveyance 
by  mil.  The  railway,  in  such  case,  as  to  the  further  conveyance  is  considered  as  for- 
warding agent. 

■i'i'A.  So  far  as  the  sender  has  ordered  in  the  freight  note  that  the  goods  shall 
be  stopped  or  delivered  at  the  place  situated  on  the  railway,  the  conveyance  is  con- 
sidered as  undertaken  only  to  that  stipulated  place,  although  in  the  freight  note 
another  ])lacc  of  delivery  may  be  uidicated;  and  the  railway  is  not  responsible 
for  the  furtiier  transport. 

Sixth  Title.    Of  the  Business  of  Public  Warehouses. 

434.  An  undertaking  the  occuj)ation  of  which  is  to  warehouse  goods  and  to 
issue  warehouse  bills  is  to  be  considered  a  public  warehouse. 

A  warehouse  biU  is  that  document  which  in  commerce  represents  the  goods 
stored  in  a  warehouse. 

435.  Particular  individuals  as  well  as  associations  may  start  warehouses; 
but  they  are  bound  to  declare  their  intention  relative  thereto  at  the  Court  where 
the  registration  of  their  firm  name  must  be  effected,  and  to  prove  a  capital  of  at 
least  half  a  miUion  Gulden  (one  million  Kronen). 

Such  capital  must  not  be  employed  in  other  business  than  that  indicated 
by  the  head  of  this  Title. 

Before  having  proved  the  capital,  the  business  cannot  be  commenced,  nor  entry 
be  made  of  the  undertaking  m  the  register. 

Wlien  the  undertaking  is  willing  to  adapt  its  warehouse  for  the  storing  of  ex- 
cise or  foreign  goods,  the  duty  for  wliich  has  not  been  paid,  it  is  allowed  to  do 
so  only  on  condition  of  observing  the  financial  rules. 

436.  Warehouses  maj^  make  advances  on  goods  taken  over  for  storage  and 
manipulation  up  to  two  thirds  of  their  value. 

Every  warehouse  undertaking  is  bound  to  fix  and  to  publish  from  time  to  time 
its  business  regulations  and  tariff.  This  tariff  must  contain  the  charges  which  are 
to  be  paid  to  the  undertaking  for  the  storage  and  the  manipulations  connected 
with  it. 

437.  The  undertaking  is  responsible  for  all  damages  in  respect  of  the  goods 
taken  over,  from  the  moment  they  were  taken  over  luitil  their  restitution,  arising 
from  loss,  decay,  deterioration,  or  delay  in  delivery,  unless  it  is  able  to  prove  that 
the  damage  was  caused  by  vis  major  or  the  natural  condition  of  the  goods  (§  398), 
by  defects  of  packing  not  recognisable  from  outside,  or  by  the  depositor  himself 
or  the  persons  employed  by  him. 

438.  The  warehouse  undertaking  has  a  right  of  lien  over  the  stored  goods 
for  the  charges,  which  has  effect  also  in  the  case  of  bankruptcy  proceedings  having 
been  taken  against  their  owner. 

439.  The  undertakuig  is  bound  to  give  warehouse  bills  for  the  goods  stored 
with  it.  This  biU,  which  is  a  cutting  from  the  storage  book  to  be  kept  by  the  under- 
taking in  clironological  order,  consists  of  two  coherent  but  separable  parts:  the 
cedula  and  the  warrant. 

440.  Both  parts  of  the  warehouse  bill  must  contain:  1.  the  nomination  of  the 
warehouse;  —  2.  the  consecutive  number  of  the  storage  book;  —  3.  the  name  and 
place  of  abode  of  the  depositor;  —  4.  the  description  and  quantity  of  the  stored 
goods;  —  5.  the  time  when  it  was  drawn  up  and  the  signature  of  the  employee 
authorised  by  the  undertaking  to  sign. 

441.  Both  parts  of  the  warehouse  bill  may  be  indorsed  either  in  coherent 
or  in  separated  condition. 

The  person  who  possesses  the  cedula  as  well  as  the  warrant  is  entitled  to  freely 
dispose  of  the  stored  goods. 

The  warrant  itself  gives  to  its  holder  a  hen  over  the  stored  goods  up  to  the  amount 
of  the  loan  and  the  accessory  debts ;  the  cedula  on  the  other  hand  gives  to  its  holder 
a  right  of  disposition  restrained  by  the  right  of  hen. 

442.  When  the  warrant  is  indorsed  separately,  the  first  indorsement  must 
contain:  1.  the  name  aiid  place  of  abode  of  the  person  who  gives  the  loan;  — 
2.  the  amount  of  the  given  loan;  —  3.  the  time  of  maturity^of  the  loan. 

These  particulars  must  also  be  indicated  on  the  cedula. 


92  Magyarorsz4g:  Ker.  torv.     II.  r6sz.     6.  czim.    Kozraktdri  iigylet. 

Ezenfeliil  a  zalogjegy  elso  itruhazasa,  az  elosorolt  fidatokkal  egyiitt,  a  vallalat 
leteti  konyvebe  bejegyzendo  s  e  bejegyzes  ligy  az  aru-.  mint  a  zalogjegyen  kitiin- 
tetendo.    A  bejegyzdst  a  zalogjegy  minden  kesobbi  birtokosa  is  kovetelheti. 

443.  A  kozraktar  koteles  ugy  az  am-,  mint  a  zalogjegy  birtokosanak  megen- 
gedni,  hogy  ezek  a  letett  targyakat  barmikor  megtekinthessek. 

444.  A  kozraktari  vallalat  a  nala  ellielyezett  targyakat  egyediil  az  aru-  es 
zalogjegy  visszaadasa,  illetoleg  a  zalogjegyet  terhelo  osszeg  is  jarulekai  lefizetese 
meUett,  koteles  kiszolgaltatni. 

445.  Ha  a  kiilonvalt  arujegy  birtokosa  a  letett  targ3'akat  a  kozraktarbol 
kivenni  akarja,  a  zalogjegyet  magahoz  valtani  tartozik. 

A  mennyiben  azonban  a  zalogjegy  birtokosa  tavol  van,  vagy  ismeretlen,  vagy 
ha  a  felek  a  visszafizetes  feltetelei  irant  meg  nem  egyezhetnek,  az  arujegy  birto- 
kosanak jogaban  all  a  zalogosszeget  jarulekaival  egyiitt  a  kozraktarnal  letenni. 
E  jogaval  a  kozraktari  jegy  lejarata  elott  is  eUiet. 

446.  A  mennjaben  a  zalogosszeg  lejaratkor  le  nem  fizettetik,  a  zalogjegy 
birtokosa  koteles  e  tenykoriilmenj't,  a  viszkereset  kiilonbeni  elvesztesdnek  terhe 
alatt,  az  eLso  forgatonal  ovassal  megallapittatni. 

Az  ovas  idejere  es  modjara  nezve  a  valtotorveny  hatarozatai  szolgalnak  irany- 
adoul  1 ) . 

447.  Ha  a  fizetes  a  lejarattol  szamitando  harom  nap  alatt  nem  teljesittetik, 
a  zalogjegy  birtokosanak  jogaban  all  a  kozraktarnal  a  letett  targyaknak  hiteles 
szemely  kozbejottevel  nyilvanos  arveresen  eladasat  s  a  vetelarbol  kielegiteset  kove- 
tebii.  Ugyane  jog  iUeti  az  elso  forgatot,  ha  ez  a  zalogjegyet  bevaltja,  az  arujegy 
birtokosa  elleneben. 

A  zalogjegy  birtokosa,  ha  teljes  kielegitest  nyert,  a  zalogjegyet  a  kozraktarnak 
visszaadni  tartozik.  A  vetelar  feleslege  az  arujegy  birtokosat  Uleti  s  ha  tartozkodasa 
ismeretlen,  az  reszere  biroi  letetbe  helyezendo. 

A  mennyiben  a  vetelar  a  zalogjegyre  adott  osszeget  nem  fedezi,  a  tortent  rdszlet- 
fizetes  a  zalogjegyre  ravezettetik  s  ez  a  birtokosnak  ismet  visszaadatik. 

448.  A  zalogjegy  birtokosat,  ha  a  letett  targyakbol  teljes  kielegitest  nem  nyert, 
a  fedezetlen  koveteles  erejeig  a  forgatok  elleneben  visszkereseti  jog  illeti,  melyre 
a  valtotorveny  hatarozatai  szolgalnak  iranyadoul. 

A  visszkereset  ideje  az  arverfe  befejezesenek  napjatol  szamitando.  E  jog  azon- 
ban elenyeszik,  ha  a  zalogjegy  birtokosa  a  letett  targyak  elarverez&6t,  az  ovas 
felveteletol  szamitando  harminez  nap  alatt,  nem  szorgalmazza. 

449.  Ha  a  hatarozott  idotartamra  letett  tArgyak  a  leteti  ido  elteltevel,  vagy 
a  hatarozatlan  idotartamra  letett  targyak  a  leteteltol  szamitando  egy  ev  alatt  ki 
nem  valtatnak,  vagy  ha  a  letett  targyakat  a  let6ti  ido  alatt  megromlas  veszelye 
fenyegeti:  a  kozraktarnak  jogaban  all,  a  letevo  eloleges  fclszolitasa  utan,  a  letett 
targyakat  hiteles  szemely  kozbenjottevel  elarvereztetni,  s  magat  k6veteles6re  nezve 
a  v6telarb61  kielegiteni. 

A  vetelarnak  a  vallalat  koveteleset  meghaladci  resze  a  zalogjegy  birtokosanak, 
a  netalani  felesleg  pedig  a  letevonek  vagy  jogutodjanak  adatik  ki. 

Ha  akar  az  arujegy,  akar  a  zalogjegy  birtokosanak  tartozkodasa  ismeretlen, 
a  v6teMrnak  ezeket  illeto  r6sze  biroi  letetbe  lielyezendo. 

450.  A  kozraktdrban  letett  tdrgyakra  az  dru-  vagy  zalogjegy  birtokosanak 
hitelezoi  sem  biztositast,  sem  vegrehajtdst  nem  vezethetnek. 

Maga  az  arii-,  illetoleg  z41ogjegy  ugy  biztositas,  mint  v6grehajtds  targya 
lehet2). 

>)  Ld.  a  vdlt6t6rv6ny  41.  98—103.  §§.  t.  —  «)  A  kcizrnktAri  jocyro  vezethoUS  v<4gre- 
hajt^t   illoUSIeg   a  v6grehajt&8i   torvdny    1881.  LX.  tcz.  80.  §-a  intdzkodik. 


HUNGARY:  WAREHOUSES.  92 

Moreover,  entry  of  the  first  transmission  of  the  warrant,  tocether  with  the 
particulars  mentioned,  must  he  made  into  tlie  storage  book  of  trie  undertaking, 
and  such  entry  on  tlie  other  hand  must  be  indicated  on  the  cedula,  as  well  as  on 
the  warrant.  Such  entry  may  be  demanded  also  by  any  succeeding  holder  of  the 
warrant. 

443.  The  warehouse  undertaking  nui.st  allow  the  possessor  of  the  cedula, 
as  well  as  of  the  warrant,  to  inspect  the  stored  goods  at  any  time. 

444.  The  warehouse  undertaking  is  only  bound  to  deliver  the  goods  stored 
against  the  return  of  the  cedula  and  warrant,  or  against  re-inibursement  of  the 
amount  and  accessories  encumbering  the  warrant,  as  the  case  may  be. 

445.  If  the  holder  of  the  separated  cedula  wants  to  take  delivery  of  the  stored 
goods,  lie  must  acquire  the  warrant. 

If  the  holder  of  the  warrant  is  absent  or  unknown  or  if  the  parties  cannot  come 
to  an  agreement  concerning  the  terms  of  re-imbursement,  the  holder  of  the  cedula 
is  entitled  to  deposit  the  amount  of  the  loan,  together  with  the  accessories,  at  the 
warehouse  undertaking.  He  may  exercise  this  right  also  before  the  warehouse 
bill  becomes  due. 

446.  When  the  amount  of  the  loan  is  not  repaid  on  the  day  of  maturity,  the 
owiier  of  the  warrant  is  bound,  on  pain  of  the  loss  of  recourse,  to  have  this  fact  as- 
certained by  a  protest  levied  with  the  first  indorser. 

As  to  the  time  and  the  method  of  levying  protest,  the  enactments  of  the  Bills 
of  Exchange  Law  are  applicable i). 

447.  If  no  payment  is  made  after  three  da3's,  reckoned  from  the  day  of  maturity, 
the  holder  of  the  warrant  is  entitled  to  demand  that  the  goods  stored  with  the  under- 
taking shall  be  sold  by  pubhc  auction  with  the  intervention  of  an  authorized 
person  and  he  himself  be  satisfied  out  of  the  purchase  price.  The  same  right 
belongs  to  the  first  indorser  against  the  holder  of  the  cedula,  after  having  acquired 
the  warrant. 

Wlien  the  holder  of  the  warrant  is  satisfied,  he  must  return  the  warrant  to  the 
warehouse.  The  balance  of  the  purchase  price  belongs  to  the  possesssor  of  the  ced- 
ula and  when  his  abode  is  unknown,  ought  to  be  deposited  at  the  Court. 

So  far  as  the  proceeds  do  not  cover  the  sum  lent  on  the  warrant,  such  warrant 
is  returned  to  the  holder,  after  the  part  payment  has  been  noted  thereon. 

448.  The  holder  of  the  warrant,  in  so  far  as  he  has  not  been  entirely  satisfied 
out  of  the  stored  goods,  has  up  to  the  sum  of  the  uncovered  balance  of  his  outstand- 
ing debt  a  recourse  against  the  Lndorsers,  as  to  wliicli  the  enactments  of  the  Bills  of 
Exchange  Law  hold  good. 

The  period  of  this  recourse  begins  with  the  day  of  the  finished  auction.  But 
this  right  expires  when  the  holder  of  the  warrant  does  not  enforce  the  auction 
of  the  stored  goods  within  thirty  days,  to  be  reckoned  from  the  day  of  levying 
protest. 

449.  When  goods  stored  for  a  certain  time  are  not  reclaimed  after  the  lapse 
of  this  period,  or  goods  stored  for  an  indefinite  time  are  not  reclaimed  within  one 
year  to  be  reckoned  from  the  time  they  were  stored,  or  when  the  goods  run  a  risk 
of  deterioration  during  the  time  of  storage,  the  warehouse  undertaking  may,  after 
having  given  notice  to  the  depositor,  sell  the  stored  goods  by  pubhc  auction  with 
the  intervention  of  an  authorized  person,  and  recover  its  debts  out  of  the  result 
of  the  sale. 

The  balance  between  the  proceeds  of  the  sale  and  the  claim  of  the  warehouse 
undertaking  must,  however,  be  deliv^ered  to  the  holder  of  the  warrant,  or  to  the  de- 
positor or  his  heirs,  as  the  case  may  be. 

When  the  residence  of  the  holder  of  the  cedula  or  of  the  warrant  is  unknown, 
the  portion  of  such  balance  belonging  to  one  or  the  other  of  them  must  be  deposited 
in  Court. 

450.  The  creditors  of  the  o\vner  of  the  cedula  or  the  warrant  cannot  levy 
execution  against  the  goods  stored  in  a  warehouse  either  for  securitj'  or  for  recovery. 

The  cedula  or  the  warrant  may  be  objects  of  an  execution  for  security  as  well 
as  for  recovery 2). 


1)  See  §§  41,  98—103  of  the  Bills  of  Exchange  Law.  —  -)  Proceedings  of  execution 
against  the  cedula  must  be  taken  according  to  the  regulations  concerning  the  seizure  of 
negotiable  securities  (§80  of  Art.  LX  of  1881). 


gg  Magyarorszfig :  Ker.  torv.     II.  r6sz.     7.  czim.     Biztosildsi  iigylet. 

451.  Az  aru-  fe  zalogjegy  birtokosat,  a  kozraktarban  letett  targj'ak  megsem- 
misiilese,  vagy  megseriilfee  eseteben,  a  biztositasi  osszegre  ugyanazon  igenyek  iUetik, 
melyekkel  a  letett  targyak  tekintet^ben  birt. 

452.  Az  elveszett  aru-  vagy  zalogjegj'  megsemmisitesere  nezve  a  valtotorveny 
hatarozatai  szolgalnak  iranyadouli. 

A  megscmmisitesi  eljaras  folyamatba  tetele  utan  a  jegy  birtokosa,  ha  kello 
biztositekot  nyujt,  a  vallalattol  egy  masodlat  kiallitasat  kovetelheti.  A  biztosit6k 
meimyiseg6t,  ha  az  irant  a  felek  meg  nem  egyezhetnek,  a  birosag  hatarozza  meg. 

Ha  az  elveszett  jegy  semmisnek  nyilvanittatott,  a  letett  biztositek  vissza-adando. 

Hetedik  czim.    Biztositasi  iigylet. 
Elso  fejezet.     Altaldnos  hatarozatok. 

453.  Minden  biztositasi  vallalat  koteles  a  czegbejegyzesre  illetekes  t6rvenysz6k- 
n61,  a  biztositasi  iigj-letek  minden  agara  nezve,  melylyel  foglalkozni  szandekozik, 
kiilon-kiilon ,  legalabb  szazezer  forintnja  tenyleg  befizetett  biztositasi  alapot  ki- 
mutatni. 

Ezen  alap  kimutatasa  elott  sem  a  czeg  bejegyzesenek,  sem  az  iizlet  megkez- 
dfeenek  helj'e  nem  lehet. 

454.  A  biztositasi  vallalatok  kotelesek  a  czegbejegyzes  alkalmaval  azon  elveket 
bejelenteni,  melyek  szerint  a  befizetett  alaptoke  s  a  dijtartalek  elhelyeztetik.  Ezen 
elvek  a  torvenyszek  altal  kozze  tetetnek. 

A  vallalatnak  a  kozzetett  elvektol  addig,  mig  a  szandekolt  elteres  a  torv^ny- 
Bzeknel  be  nem  jelentetett  s  kozze  nem  tetetett,  elterni  nem  szabad. 

455.  Az  eletbiztositasi  vallalatok  a  czegbejegyzes  alkalmaval  az  elobbeni 
szakaszban  erintetteken  kiviil  a  dijtartalek  kiszamitasanak  elveit,  az  eimel  alkal- 
mazott  halandosagi,  illetoleg  elettartami  tablazatok  bemutatasa  es  a  szamitasnal 
alapul  vett  kamatlab  kijelolese  meUett,  bejelenteni  tartoznak. 

Ezen  adatok  kozze  nem  tetetnek  ugyan,  de  a  forvenyszeknel  mindenki  altal 
megtekinthetok  es  masolatban  kivehetok. 

Azon  biztositasoknal,  melyek  az  ezen  elvektol  szandekolt  elteres  bejeient^se 
elott  vaUaltattak  el,  alapul  az  eredetiJeg  bejelentett  dijtartaleknal  csekelyebb 
dijtartalek  nem  veheto. 

45G.  Az  eletbiztositasi  dijtartalek  csak  kovetkc.  .6  modon  helyezheto  el: 
1.  jelzalogi  kolcsonokbe  a  fekvosegnek  nem  terhelt  feleerteke  en-jeig;  —  2.  allam- 
papirokba    es    aUami    kamatbiztositast   elvezo  vallalatok  elsobbsegi  kotv6n3'eibe ; 

—  3.  a  budapesti  tozsden  jegyzett  zaloglevelekbe ;  —    4.  a  vHlalat  eletbiztositasi 
kotvdnyeire  es  a  2.  es  3.  pont  alatt  erintett  ertckpapirokra  adott  kolcsonokbe. 

457.  A  biztositasi  vallalatok  kotelesek  a  bev^telek  es  kiadasok  osszcaUitasdt, 
nemkiilonben  a  merleget  az  illetekes  torvenysz^knek  kozzetdtel  v^gctt  evcnkint 
benyujtani. 

458.  A  bevdtelek  es  kiadasok  osszeallitasanal  kovetkezo  eljards  szolgal  iranj-- 
adoul: 

A  bev^telek  koze  felveendok:  1.  a  szamaddsi  6v  teljes  dijbevetelei  (a  dijju- 
talek  levonasa  n^lkiil),  a  kiilonbozo  biztositdsi  agak  szerLnt;  —  2.  a  kamatok;  — 
3.  egyeb  bevetelek. 

A  kiadasok  koze  helyezendok:  —  1.  a  kifizetett  biztositasi  osszegek,  levona- 
8&val  a  viszontbiztositas  altal  megteritett  r^sznek;  —  2.  a  viszontbiztositasi  dijak; 

—  3.   a  biztositasi  jutalekok;  —  4.  az  igazgatasi  kolts^gek;  —  5.  a  tobbi  nctani 
kiadasok  lehetoleg  reszletezve. 

459.  A  mdrlegre  ndzve  kovetkezo  elvek  szolgalnak  ir4nyad6ul: 

A  kovetel^sek  k6z6  felveendok:  —  1.  a  r6szv6ny-  vagy  alaptokdnek  mdg  be 
nem  fizetett  rdsze;  —  2.  a  leltar  drtdke;  —  3.  az  ingatlanok  6rteke;  —  4.  a 
vagyonbcfektetes    az   egyes   6rt6kek    szerint    r6szletezve ;    —    5.    az    Ugynokokndl 

*)  A  megsenimisit^i  oljdr6sra  n6zve  Id.  a  vdlt6torv6ny  77 — 70.  §§  t. 


HUNGARY.  INSURANCE.  93 

451.  Tlie  holder  of  the  cedula  and  of  the  warrant,  in  the  case  of  destruction 
of  or  damage  sustaincil  by  their  goods  stored  in  a  warehouse,  iiave  the  same  chiims 
in  respect  of  the  insurance  money  as  they  had  in  respect  of  the  stored  goods. 

452.  As  to  the  canceUation  of  a  lost  cedula  or  warrant,  the  enactments  of 
the  Bills  of  E.xchange  Law  are  to  be  applied i). 

After  the  proceedings  for  cancellation  have  been  instituted,  the  holder  of  the  do- 
cument in  question  maj'  demand  a  copy  thereof  from  the  undertaking  against  giv- 
ing satisfactory  security.  The  amount  of  such  securitj'  will  be  fixed  by  the  Court 
if  tb.e  interested  parties  cannot  come  to  an  agreement. 

When  the  lost  document  is  declared  cancelled,  the  Kccurity  must  be  restored. 

Seventh  Title.   Of  Insurance. 
First  Section.    General  Provisions. 

453.  Every  insurance  undertaking  is  bound  to  ]irove  to  the  Court  at  which 
its  firm  name  is  to  be  registered,  that  it  has  for  every  Ijranch  of  the  insurance  busi- 
ness it  intends  to  carry  on,  an  msurance  fund  actually  paid  up  of  at  least  a  hundred 
thousand  Gulden  (200  000  Kronen)  for  each  branch. 

Before  the  existence  of  such  fund  is  proved  the  firm  name  cannot  be  entered 
in  the  register,  and  the  carrying  on  of  the  business  camiot  be  commenced. 

454.  The  insurance  undertaking  is  bound  to  make  a  declaration,  when  entering 
the  firm  name  in  the  register,  as  to  the  principles  on  which  the  paid  up  capital 
and  the  premiinn  reserve  will  be  invested.  These  prmciples  are  pubhshed  by 
the  Court. 

The  undertaking  cannot  modify  these  principles  before  a  declaration  has  been 
made  of  the  proposed  modification  and  the  publication  thereof. 

455.  Life  insurance  undertakings  are  bound,  on  the  occasion  of  the  entry 
in  the  firm  register,  to  declare,  besides  the  principles  mentioned  in  the  preceding 
article,  the  principles  according  to  which  premium  reserve  in  calculated,  with  a 
statement  of  the  tables  of  mortality  and  duration  of  hfe  employed  in  such  calculation, 
as  well  as  the  amount  of  mterest  which  is  the  basis  of  such  calculation. 

Although  these  particulars  are  not  pubhshed,  any  person  may  inspect  them 
at  the  Court  and  demand  copies  of  tlicm. 

Wliere  an  insurance  is  effected  before  the  declaration  of  a  modification  of  these 
principles,  no  lower  premium  reserve  may  serve  as  a  basis  than  the  one  originally 
declared. 

456.  This  reserve  of  life  insurance  premiums  can  only  be  invested  in  the  follow- 
ing manner:  1.  in  mortgage  loans  up  to  the  amount  of  the  unmortgaged  half  of 
the  value  of  the  immovables;  —  2.  in  Government  securities  and  priority  debentures 
of  undertakings  the  interest  of  which  is  gua-anteed  by  the  State;  —  3.  in  mortgage 
debentures  so  far  as  they  are  quoted  on  the  Budapest  Exchange;  —  4.  in  loans 
on  Ufe  insurance  pohcies  of  the  undertaki  i .  <:;  and  in  loans  on  the  securities 
mentioned  in  Nos.  2  and  3. 

457.  Insurance  undertakings  are  bound  ;'  nually  to  present  the  final  account 
of  expenditure  and  income,  as  well  as  the  bal .;  -e  sheet,  for  the  purpose  of  publi- 
cation, to  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  they  have  tlieir  place  of  business. 

458.  When  drawing  up  the  account  of  expenditure  and  income,  the  following 
provisions  must  be  observed: 

On  the  income  side  mus'  be  put:  1.  the  total  sum  received  for  insurance 
premiums  (commissions  not  to  be  deducted),  arranged  according  to  the  branches  of 
insurance;  —  2.  the  interest;  —  3.  the  other  Income. 

On  the  expenditure  side  must  be  put:  L  the  sums  paid  out  on  insurances,  after 
deduction  of  the  portion  recovered  by  re-insurance;  —  2.  the  premiums  of  re- 
insurance; —  3.  the  coni!uissions  for  insurance;  —  4.  the  costs  of  administration; 

—  5.  other  expenses,  if  any,  detailed  as  far  as  possible. 

459.  Concerning  t'.;e  balance  sheet  the  follo^ving  principles  ought  to  be  ob- 
served : 

On  the  credit  side  are  to  be  set  down :  I.  the  amomit  not  yet  paid  up  of  the  share 
or  original  capital;  —  2.  the  value  of  the  inventory;  —  3.  the  value  of  tiie  immovables; 

—  4.  the  investments  detailed  according  to  their  different  values;  — •  6.  the  out- 

1)  Concerning  cancellation  see  §§  77 — 79  of  the  Bills  of  Exchange  Law. 


94  Magj'su'orszig:  Ker.  torv.     II.  r6s7,.     7.  czim.    Biztosltisi  ugylet. 

kiinlevo  kovetelesek;  —  6.  a  penztari  keszlet;  —  7.  a  k6s6bb  kovetelheto  kamatok, 
a  tuennyiben  a  szamadasi  evre  esedekesek;  —  8.  az  elso  szervezesi  koltsegek  a 
199  §.  s  a  szerzesi  koltsegek  a  460.  §.  ertelmeben;  —  9.  egyeb  kovetelesek;  — 
10.  a  szamadasi,  illetoleg  az  elobbeni  evek  netalani  vesztesegei. 

A    tartoza.sok    koze    helyezendok:   —   La  nevleges  reszveny-  vagy  alaptoke 
szovetkezeteknel  pedig  a  biztositasi  alap ;  —  2.  a  bejelentett,  de  meg  Id  ncm  egyen 
litett  biztositasi   kovetelesek,   a  viszontbiztositas   altal   fedezett  resz  levonasaval 
—  3.  a  biztositasi  dijtartal6k,  az  egyes  biztositasi  agak  szerint ;  —  4.  a  szamadasi 
even  tiil  befizetett  dijak  (dijatvitel);  —  5.  a  netalani  tartalektoke ;  —  6.  a  tobbi 
tartozasok  lehetoleg  reszletezve;  —  7.  az  elore  beszedett  kamatoknak  a  jovo  evre 
eso  resze;  —  8.  a  szamadasi  ev  netani  nj^eresege. 

460.  A  szerzesi  koltsegek  karbiztositasoknal,  valamint  a  testi  epseget  es 
egeszseget  targyazo  biztositasoknal  a  biztositasi  idore,  a  tulajdonkepeni  eletbizto- 
sitasoknal  pedig  tizenot  evre  oszthatok  fel. 

461.  A  kiilfoldi  biztositasi  vaUalatok,  a  mennyiben  mint  reszvenytarsasagok 
a  210.  e.s  211.  §.  rendeleteinek  megfelelnek,  nuikodesiiket  a  magyar  korona  teriilctere 
csak  az  esetben  terjeszthetik  ki,  ha  belfoldi  miikodesiikre  nezve  magukat  jelen 
czim  hatarozatainak  alavetik,  mi  irant  a  czegbejegyzes  kieszkozlesekor  nyilatkozni 
tartoznaki). 

462.  A  jelen  fejezet  hatarozatainak  meg  nem  tartasa  eseteben  a  vallalat 
igazgatosaga,  illetoleg  a  kiilfoldi  vaUalat  belfoldi  kepviselosege  a  jelen  torveny 
218.  6s  220.  §-aiban  megallapitott  biintetessel  sujtando. 

Masodik  fejezet.     Karbiztositas. 

463.  Azon  iigylet,  melj'nel  fogva  valaki  ellenertek  (dij)  kikotese  mellett  arra 
kotelezi  magat,  hogy  bizonyos  szemelynek  az  czt  valamely  meghatarozott  esemeny 
kovetkezteben  ero  vagyoni  hatranyt  megt^riti,  karbizto.sitiisi  iigyletnek  tekintetik. 

Az,  ki  magat  a  hatrany  megteritesere  kotelezi :  biztositonak ;  az,  kinek  javara 
a  karterit^s  kikottetett:  biztositottnak  neveztetik. 

464.  Biztositas  targya  minden  lehet,  mi  a  biztositottra  n6zve  penzben  kifejez- 
heto  ^rtekkel  bir. 

465.  A  biztositasi  ugylet  ervenytelen:  —  1.  ha  az  oly  vagyoni  hatrany 
tekinteteben  kottetik,  mely  a  biztositottat  egy  altala  vagy  a  biztositasi  iigyletet 
megkoto  harmadik  szemely  altal  szandekolt  tiltott  cselekveny  folytan  erheti;  — 
2.  ha  az  esemeny,  melyre  a  biztositas  iranyul,  az  iigylet  megkotesekor  mar 
bekovetkezett  s  a  biztositott  vagy  a  szerzodo  f61  arrol  tudomassal  birt,  vagy  ha  a 


1)  Nemceak  a  kiilfoldi  r^8zv6ny t&rsasagok ,  hanera  kiilfoldi  biztositdsi  szovetkezetpk  is 
l^tesitlietnek  Magyarorszdgon  fioktelepeket,  ha  az  eloadott,  valamint  a  230.  illotve  210.  217  §§. 
szab&lyainak  eleget  tesznek.  A  biztositasi  vAUalatok  tekintot6ben  .-iiisztria  irAnvAban  valo 
viszonyunkra  ezidoszerint  az  1899.  XXXIX.  t.  cz.  iranyad6:  „Az  1878:  XXII.  torviSnycikkbe 
iktatott  egyezm^ny  8.  §-unak  rendelkoz^sei  hat^lyon  kiviil  lielyeztotiiek  s  azok  hely^be  a  kovot- 
kez<5  rendelkezesek  16pnek  (iletbe:  Az  egyik  liUain  toriilet^n  liJtezo  biztositii  t4rsasagok,  inclyek 
miikoddsiikct  fi6ktelep  felallitAsa  Altai  a  mdsik  Allani  teriilet6re  kiterjeaztik  (1878:  XXII.  t. 
cz.  1.  §.),  iizleteik  folytatAsa  t«kintet6ben  a  nuisik  dllaiii  teriileti^ii  azon  szabiilyoknak  vannak 
aldvetve,  melyeket  az  ottani  torv6ny  68  rendoletok  a  belfoldi  biztosit6  vallalatokran^zveeloirnak. 
Kotelesek  azok  a  fi6ktelep  uzem6t  az  illet<5  dllani  teriilet^n  a  belfoldi  bizto8it6  tarsasAgokra 
n^zve  eloirt  szabAlyoknak  megfolel6en  berendezni,  s  az  err61  ndott  utasitdsoknak  megfolelni. 
A  fi6ktolep  koreskodolmi  birosAgi  bejegyzfis^nek  kioszk6zl^S(^t  koveto  lulrom  nap  alatt  k6tpl<<8 
a  tdraas&g  err61  a  bizt08it6  tArsasAgok  felett  az  AUami  feliigyelet  gyakorlAsAra  illoti^Uea  hatosAgiiuk 
a  c6gkivonat  bemutatAsa  mellett  jelont^st  tenni.  —  Ugyanannak  bennitatandok  az  Altala  be- 
kovetelt  egy6b  okmAnyok  is.  —  Ha,sonl6k6p  kiitoles  a  taisnsAg  eljArni  az  alapszabiilyoknak 
a  tdrsasAg  hazAjdban  jogorviSnyoson  tdrtc5nt  i^s  az  1878:  XXII.  t.  rz.  4.  §-a  (.^rtelnu'^boii  a  mAsik 
dllam  toriiloU^n  kiilon  bejegyzett  kiogeszit<^so  vagy  ni6dositAsa  osotobon  is.  A  tArsasdg  niegszii- 
ndse  a  tdrsa^Ag  rfszi^rol  ugyanakkor  jolentendo  be  a  a  foliigyelet^t  gyakorl/)  illet<5koa  liat6sAg- 
nak,  midun  az  1878.  XXII.  t.  cz.  4.  §-a  (5rtelm6bon  a  torv6nysz6knek  bejelentetik.  Amen- 
nyibon  ezon  rondolkoz^ek  bo  nom  tartatnAnak,  a  feliigyel6  hatdsAg  el6zet«s  folszAlitAs  utAn, 
az  1878:  XXII.    t.  cz.    6.  §-a  szerint  a  fi6kt«lep   bejegyz^dnek   torliee   irdnt   intiSzkedliotik." 


HUNGARY:  INSURANCE.  94 

standing  debts  of  the  agencies;  —  6.  the  cash  in  hand ;  —  7.  interest  as  far  as  it  falls 
due  within  the  finnnciiil  year;  —  8.  the  costs  of  the  fiint  organisation  according 
to  §  Itty,  and  of  acquisition  according  to  §460;  —  !).  claims  of  other  descriptions; 

—  10.  the  losses  of  the  financial  year,  if  any,  and  of  the  preceding  years. 

On  the  debit  side  are  to  put  down:  1.  the  nominal  share  or  original  capital, 
hi  the  case  of  nnitnal  associations,  the  insurance  fund;  —  2.  insurance  claims  pre- 
sented but  not  yet  i)aid,  after  deduction  of  tiie  portions  covered  by  re-insurance; 

—  3.  tiie  premium  reserve  arranged   according  to  the   branches  of  insurance;  — 

4.  premiums  paid  for  a  period  exceeding  the  financial  year  (advance  premiums);  — 

5.  tiie  reserve  fund,  if  any ;  —  C.  debts  of  other  descriptions  detailed  as  far  as  possible ; 

—  7.  the  portion  of  the  interest  undischarged  belonging  to  the  next  year;  —  8.  the  pro- 
fit of  the  financial  year,  if  any. 

4B0.  The  costs  of  acquisition  of  insurances  against  damage  (to  property) 
or  insurances  against  sickness  or  personal  injury,  may  be  divided  over  the  whole 
period  of  the  insurance,  whilst  those  of  life  insurances,  over  a  period  of  15  years. 

461.  Foreign  insurance  undertakings,  provided  they  have  comphed  as  joint 
stock  companies  with  the  enactments  of  §§  210  and  211,  may  commence  business 
in  the  lands  of  the  Hungarian  Crown  only  when,  concerning  their  inland  business, 
they  comply  with  the  provisions  of  this  Title  as  to  what  they  must  declare  when 
carrying  through  the  entry  of  their  firm  in  tlie  trade  registeri). 

462.  If  the  enactments  of  this  Section  are  not  complied  with,  the  directorate 
of  the  undertaking,  or  the  inland  representatives  of  the  foreign  undertaking,  are 
liable  to  the  punishments  provided  for  by  §§  218  and  220  of  this  Law. 

Second  Section.     Insurance  against  damage. 

463.  Business  which  consists  in  undertaking  an  obligation,  in  consideration 
of  a  recompense  (premium),  to  make  good  damage  to  the  property  of  a  specified 
person   caused   by  a  specified  accident  is  considered  damage  insurance  business. 

The  person  who  undertakes  the  obhgation  of  making  good  the  damage  is  caUed 
the  insurer,  and  the  person  in  whose  favour  the  indemnity  is  given  is  called  the  as- 
sured . 

464.  The  object  of  the  insurance  may  be  anything  having  for  the  assured 
a  value  capable  of  being  estimated  in  money. 

465.  The  insurance  transaction  is  void:  1.  when  it  has  been  effected  concerning 
an  injury  to  property  which  the  assured  may  sustain  by  a  prohibited  act  committed 
by  himself  or  by  a  third  person  who  has  effected  the  insurance ;  —  2.  when  the  accident 
concerning  wliich  the  insurance  has  been  effected  had  already  happened,  and  the 
assured  or  the  contracting  party  had  knowledge  thereof,  or  when  the  insurer  had 


^)  Not  only  foreign  joint  stock  companies,  but  also  foreign  mutual  associations,  may,  for 
the  purpose  of  carrying  on  insurance  business,  form  branches  in  Hungary,  so  far  as  they  comply 
with  the  enactments  of  §  230,  applying  §§  210 — 217  of  the  Commercial  Law.  —  Our  relation 
towards  Austria  concerning  insurance  undertakings  is  regulated  by  Art.  XXXIX  of  1896: 
"The  enactments  of  §  8  of  the  Treaty  articulated  by  Art.  XXII  of  1878  are  annulled  and 
instead  of  them  the  following  provisions  are  to  bo  applied."  —  Insurance  undertakings,  formed 
within  the  limits  of  one  of  the  States,  when  they  extend  their  business  into  the  other  State 
(§  1  of  Art.  XXII  of  1878),  must  comply  concerning  the  carrying  on  of  their  business  in  the  other 
State,  with  the  provisions  prescribed  for  the  inland  insurance  undertakings  by  the  local  laws 
and  decrees.  They  are  bound  to  organise  the  carrying  on  of  the  business  of  their  branch  estab- 
lishments according  to  the  regulations  obligatory  upon  inland  insurance  associations  and  to  observe 
the  directions  of  the  Authorities  called  upon  to  exercise  the  right  of  supervision.  —  Within 
three  days  to  be  reckoned  from  currying  tlirough  the  registration  in  the  trade  register  of  the  branch 
establishments,  the  association  is  bound  to  make  a  report  thereof  to  the  Authority  exercising 
supervision  over  insurance  undertakings  on  behalf  of  the  Government,  presenting  a  copy  of  the 
entry  in  the  trade  register.  It  must  also  present  to  this  Authority  any  other  documents  the  Author- 
ity may  order  to  be  presented.  The  same  proceedings  must  be  taken  by  the  association  in  the 
case  of  modifications  of  or  additions  to  the  articles  of  lussociation  lawfully  carried  through  in 
the  native  land,  to  be  registered  separately  in  the  trade  register  of  the  other  State  in  accordance 
with  §  4  of  Art.  XXII  of  1878.  —  A  report  of  the  di.ssolution  of  the  association  must  be  made 
simultaneously  to  the  Authority  of  Supervision  and  to  the  Court  (§  4,  Art.  XXII  of  1878).  — 
If  these  enactments  are  not  complied  with,  the  Authority  of  Supervision  may,  after  notice 
previously  given,  order  the  brancli  establishment  to  be  extinguished  in  accordance  with  §  6 
of  Art.  XXII  of  1878. 

B    XXVIII,  1  13 


gg  Magyarorszdg:  Ker.  torv.     II.  r6sz.     7.  czim.    Biztositdsi  ugylet. 

biztosito  tudta,  hogy  az  esemeny  tobbe  be  nem  kovetkezhetik ;  —  3.  ha  a  bizto- 
sitdsi szerzodds  a  jelen  torv^Dyben  kijelolt  kellekeknek  meg  nem  felel. 

466.  A  biztositasi  ugylet  harmadik  szemdly  drdek6ben  is  kotheto  es  pedig 
ennek  tudtdval  s  megnevez6se  mellett,  vagj'  e  nelkiil.  Ez  utobbi  esetben  azonban 
a  szerz6desben  vilagosan  kiteendo,  hogy  biztositottnak  a  leheto  kar  altal  erdekelt 
kotvenybirtokos  tekintetik. 

Az  iigylet  a  szerzodo  £61  erdekeben  kotottnek  tekintetik,  ha  ennek  ellenkezoje 
a  szerz6d6sb61  ki  nem  tiinik. 

467.  Ki  mas  erdekdben,  ennek  meghatalmazasa  nelkiil  kot  biztositasi  iigyletet, 
a  biztositasi  dijert  szemelyesen  felelos. 

Ha  a  biztositasi  dij  rendesen  fizettetik,  az  iigylet  kesobbi  jovahagyasa  akkor 
is  hatalylyal  bir,  ha  ez  az  esemeny  megtortente  utan  kovetkezikj  be. 

468.  A  biztositasi  iigylet  erv^nyessegehez  irasbeli  szerzodes  sziikseges. 

Az  irasbeli  szerzodessel  egyenlonek  tekintendo  a  biztosito  altal  kiallitott  kot- 
veny,  vagy  az  elfogadott  ajanlatnak  a  biztosito  konyveibe  tortent  bevezet^se. 

A  bevezetes  megtortentnek  tekintetik,  ha  a  biztosito  a  biztositasi  ajanlatot 
annak  veteletol  szamitando  48  ora  alatt  vissza  nem  utasitotta. 

Ez  utobbi  esetben  a  biztositas  az  ajanlat  elkiildeset  vagy  atadasat  kovetS 
napon  deU  12  orakor  veszi  kezdetet. 

469.  A  szerzodo  fel  kovetelheti,  hogy  neki  a  biztosito  kotvenyt  allitson  ki. 

A  k6tv6nynek  magaban  kell  foglalnia:  1.  a  felek  neveit;  —  2.  a  targyat, 
melyen  a  vagyoni  hatranynyal  jaro  esemeny  bekovetkezhetik ;  —  3.  az  esemenyt, 
mely  ellen  a  biztositas  iranyul;  —  4.  a  biztositasi  osszeget;  —  5.  a  biztositas 
kezdetdt  &  veget;  —  6.  a  biztositasi  dijt  is;  —  7.  a  kiaUitok  alairasat. 

470.  A  biztositasi  osszeg  a  biztositas  targyanak  teljes  ertek6t  meg  nem  halad- 
hatja.     Ezen  6rteken  tul  a  biztositas  6rv6nytelen. 

Ha  a  biztositasi  osszeg  az  erintett  okbol  leszalHttatik,  a  biztositasi  dij  is  ardny- 
lagos  levonas  ala  esik,  Uletoleg  a  megfizetett  tobblet  a  szerzodo  f61nek  visszaadatik. 

Ha  a  tulbiztositas  bebizonyithatolag  rosszhiszemiis^ggel  tortent,  a  biztositisi 
iigylet  eg6szben  ervenytelen  s  a  biztosito  sem  a  befizetett  dijakat  visszaadni,  sem 
az  esetleges  kart  megteriteni  nem  tartozik. 

A  biztositonak  jogaban  all  a  biztositott  targy  6rt6kenek  megallapitasa  v6gett, 
a  biztositott  targyat  barmikor  megvizsgalni. 

471.  Ha  valamely  targyat  tobben  ugyanazon  idore  s  ugyanazon  esemeny  ellen 
biztositanak,  az  egyes  biztositasok  osszesen  csak  a  targy  teljes  erteke  erejeig  er- 
vdnyesek  s  az  egyes  biztositok  csak  azon  aranyban  felelnek,  melyben  az  dltaluk 
biztositott  osszeg  az  egdsz  biztositasi  osszeghez  all. 

Ha  valamely  targy  ugyanazon  idore  s  ugyanazon  esemeny  ellen  ujbol  biztosit- 
tatik,  a  k6s6bbi  biztositas  csak  annyiban  erv6nyes,  a  mennyiben  a  koribban  biz- 
tositott osszeg  a  tdrgy  teljes  erteket  nem  fedezi. 

A  mennyiben  a  biztositott,  tobbszoros  biztositasoknal  valamelyik  biztosito 
elleni  igenyeirol  lemond,  ez  a  tobbiek  jogaira  es  koteless6geire  befolyassal  nincsen. 

472.  A  felek  kolcsonos  jogaira  6s  kotelessdgeire  n6zve,  a  mennyiben  azok  a 
jelen  fejezetben  megdllapitva  nincsenek,  a  biztositdsi  szerz6d6s  felt6telei  szolgdlnak 
iranyad6ul. 

473.  A  biztositasi  dij  szabad  egyezkedds  tdrgydt  k6pezi. 

A  szerzodo  f61  koteles  a  megallapitott  dijt  kello  idoben  megfizetni,  s  k6ts6g 
eseteben  a  dij  megfizetfee  clott,  a  kotvcny  kiadasdt  nem  kovetelheti. 

Ha  a  kotv6ny  a  dij  lefizetese  elott  adatik  ki,  ez  a  dij  kifizet6senek  ellialasztasdul 
tekint(;nd6. 

474.  A  biztositott  a  szerzodes  megkotdsekor  az  elotte  tudva  levo  azon  koriil- 
mdnycket,  melyek  fonto.ssiiguknal  fogva  a  biztositds  elviillaldsdra  bcfolyiissal  Ichet- 
nek,  a  biztositoval  kcizolni  tartozik. 

Ha  a  biztositas  egy  liarmadik  megbizdsdbdl  vagy  ennek  6rdek6ben  kottetik, 
a  biztosit6val  azon  koriilmdnyek  is  kozlendok,  melyekrdl  az  drdekelt  harmadik  bir 


HUNGARY:  INSURANCE.  9", 

knowledge  that  the  accident  could  no  longer  happen;  —  3.  when  the  contract  of 
insurance  docs  not  comply  with  the  enactments  of  this  Law. 

466.  An  insurance  transaction  may  also  be  effected  iii  the  interest  of  a  third 
person,  with  or  without  his  knowledge  and  appointment.  In  the  latter  case  it  must 
be  expressly  indicated  in  the  contract  that  that  person  is  to  be  deemed  the  assured 
who,  as  holder  of  the  poUcy,  i.^  interested  in  the  loss  which  may  occur. 

The  transaction  is  considered  to  be  effected  in  the  interest  of  the  contracting 
party  unless  the  contrary  is  stated  in  the  contract. 

467.  The  person  who  effects  an  insurance  transaction  in  the  interest,  but 
without  the  authority  of  a  third  person,  is  personally  responsible  for  the  insurance 
premium. 

If  the  premium  is  regularly  paid,  a  subsequent  ratification  of  the  transaction 
is  valid  even  when  it  takes  place  after  the  accident  has  happened. 

468.  For  the  vahdity  of  an  insurance  transaction  a  written  contract  is  necessary. 
A  policy  drawn  up  by  the  insurer,  or  an  entry  of  the  acceptance  of  the  proposal 

in  the  bool^  of  the  insurer,  is  considered  equivalent  to  a  written  contract. 

The  entry  is  deemed  to  have  been  made  when  the  insurer  has  not  refused 
the  proposal  of  the  insurance  within  48  hours,  the  time  beginning  to  run  from  the 
moment  of  its  arrival. 

In  tliis  latter  case  the  insurance  begins  at  noon  on  the  day  subsequent  to  the 
despatching  or  delivery  of  the  proposal. 

469.  The  contracting  party  may  demand  that  the  insurer  should  draw  up 
a  pohcy  for  him. 

The  policy  must  contain:  1.  the  names  of  the  parties;  —  2.  the  object  wliich 
may  sustain  damage  by  the  accident  happening;  —  3.  the  accident  against  which 
the  insurance  is  effected ;  —  4.  the  amount  of  the  insurance ;  • —  5.  the  beginning  and 
the  end  of  the  insurance;  —  6.  the  insurance  premium;  and  —  7.  the  signature 
of  the  person  who  draws  up  the  policy. 

470.  The  amount  of  the  insurance  may  not  exceed  the  full  value  of  the  in- 
sured objects.    Beyond  such  value  the  insurance  is  void. 

When  the  amount  of  the  insurance  is  reduced  on  this  ground,  the  insurance 
premium  is  also  subject  to  a  proportionate  deduction,  the  balance  being  restored 
to  the  contracting  party. 

Wlien  it  can  be  proved  that  the  over-insurance  has  been  effected  in  bad  faith, 
the  insurance  transaction  is  void,  and  the  insurer  is  not  bound  to  restore  the  prem- 
ium paid,  nor  to  make  good  the  eventual  damage. 

The  insurer  has  the  right  to  examine  the  insxu-ed  object  at  any  time  with  the 
view  of  making  an  estimate  of  the  value  thereof. 

471.  Wlien  an  object  is  insured  by  several  parties  for  the  same  time  and  against 
the  same  risk,  the  individual  insurances  reckoned  together  are  only  vahd  up  to 
the  amount  of  the  total  value  of  the  object.  The  mdividual  insurers  are  only  respon- 
sible in  the  proportion  which  the  sum  insured  by  them  bears  to  the  whole  insurance 
sum. 

When  an  object  already  insured  is  insured  again  against  the  same  accident 
and  for  the  same  time,  the  later  insurance  is  only  vaUd  up  to  such  part  of  the  value 
of  the  object  as  is  not  covered  by  the  previous  insurance. 

The  circumstance  that  an  assured,  in  the  case  of  repeated  insurances,  abandons 
his  claims  against  one  of  the  insurers,  has  no  effect  on  the  rights  and  obligations 
of  the  other  insurers. 

472.  Concerning  the  mutual  rights  and  obligations  of  the  parties,  ui  so  far  as 
they  are  not  determined  by  this  Section,  the  stipulations  of  the  insurance  contract 
are  decisive. 

473.  The  insvirance  premium  is  tlie  object  of  free  agreement. 

The  contracting  party  is  bound  to  pay  the  premium  in  due  time,  and  in  case 
of  doubt,  cannot  demand  delivery  of  the  pohcy  before  having  paid  the  premium. 

If  the  policy  has  been  delivered  before  payment  of  the  premium,  it  is  considered 
that  time  has  been  allowed  for  payment  of  the  premium. 

474.  The  assured  is  bound,  when  effecting  the  contract,  to  communicate  to 
the  insurer  all  circumstances  known  to  him  which,  on  account  of  their  importance, 
may  influence  the  taking  over  of  the  in.surance. 

When  the  insurance  is  effected  by  authorisation  in  the  interest  of  a  third  person, 
those  circumstances  also  must  be  communicated  to  the  insurer  of  which  the  third 

13» 


96  Magyarorsz&g:  Ker.  torv.     II.  resz.     7.  czim.    Biztosit&si  iigylet. 

tudomassal,  felteve,  hogy  ennek  niodjaban  allott  e  koriilmenyeket  a  helyette  vagy 
6rdekeben  szerzodo  fellel  tudatni. 

Oly  esetben,  niidon  a  szerzodo  fel  a  biztositasi  iigylet  megkotesekor  a  biztosito 
r6sz6r6i  elebe  terjesztett  kerdoiv  kitoltesere  szolittatik  fel,  csak  a  kerdopontokra 
adott  feleletek  valosagaert  felelos. 

475.  A  mennj-iben  a  biztositott,  vagy  a  helyette  szerzodo  fel,  az  iigylet  meg- 
kotdsekor  fontos  (474.  §.)  es  a  biztosito  elott  tudva  nem  levo  tenykoriilmenyeket 
elhaUgatott  vagy  ha  a  fontos  koriilmenyeket  valotlanul  adta  elo,  a  biztositonak, 
ha  elotte  az  adatok  vagy  eloadas  valotlansaga  vagy  helytelensege  tudva  nem  volt, 
jogaban  aU  a  szerzodes  ervenyesseget  az  esemeny  bekovetkezte  utan  is,  akar  kereset, 
akar  kifogas  alakjaban  megtamadni. 

476.  Ha  az  eseraenj',  melyre  a  biztositas  kottetett,  bekovetkezik,  a  biztositott 
azt,  mihelyt  rola  tudomast  nyert,  a  biztositoval  haladektalanul  kozolni  s  a  kar 
enyhitesere  kitelheto  szorgalmat  forditani  tartozik.  A  biztositott,  ha  e  koteles- 
segeit  bebizonyithatolag  elmulasztja,  a  biztositonak  az  ebbol  eredo  hatranyok6rt 
felelos. 

A  biztositottnak  a  kiir  enyhitesere  forditott  koltsegeit  a  biztosito  az  esetben 
is  megteriteni  tartozik,  ha  a  faradozas  siker  nelkiil  maradt.  A  mennyiben  azonban 
a  targy  nem  teljes  ertekeben  volt  biztositva,  az  erintett  koltsegek  azon  aranyban 
t6ritend6k  meg,  melyben  a  biztositasi  osszeg  a  targy  ertekehez  aU. 

477.  A  biztosito  koteles  a  bekovetkezett  kart,  a  szerzodes  ertelmeben,  meg- 
teriteni. 

Azon  kart  azonban,  mely  a  biztositott  vetkessegebol  eredett,  megteriteni  nem 
tartozik. 

478.  A  karterites  osszege  azon  ertek  szerint  allapittatik  meg,  melylyel  a  biztosi- 
tott targyak  a  megsemmisiiles  vagy  megserules  idejekor  birtak. 

Ha  ez  ertek  a  biztositasi  osszeget  meghaladja,  a  targyak  teljes  megsemmisiilese 
eseteben  karterites  fejeben  egyediil  a  biztositasi  osszeg  fizetendo;  ellenben,  ha  a 
targyak  r6szben  semmisiilnek  meg,  karteritesnek  azon  aranyban  van  helye,  melyben 
a  biztositasi  osszeg  a  targyak  osszertekehez  all. 

479.  Ha  a  targyak  erteke  a  biztositasi  szerzodesben  nem  aUapittatott  meg, 
a  biztositott  koteles  azon  erteket  igazolni,  melylyel  a  targyak  a  megsemmisiiles, 
vagy  a  megseriiles  idejekor  birtak. 

Ellenben  ha  a  targyak  erteke  a  biztositasi  szerzodesben  megallapittatott,  a 
karteritesre  nezve  az  ert6k  szolgal  iranyadoul,  amennyiben  a  biztosito  igazolni 
nem  kepes,  hogy  a  targyak  a  megsemmisiiles  vagy  megseriiles  idejekor  csekelyebb 
retekkel  birtak. 

480.  A  mennjaben  oly  targyak  koziil,  melyeknek  biztositasi  erteke  altalaban 
lett  megallapitva,  egy  vagy  tobb  megsemmisiil  vagy  megseriil,  a  karteritesre  nezve 
azon  ertek  szolgal  iranyadoul,  mely  a  megmaradt  targyak  ertekenek  levonasa  utan 
a  biztositasi  osszegbol  fenmarad.  E  reszben  kivetelnek  akkor  van  helj'e,  ha  a  biz- 
tosito igazolni  kepes,  hogy  a  targyak  a  megsemmisiiles  vagy  megseriiles  idejekor 
csekdlyebb  ertekkel  birtak. 

Ha  a  biztositott  targj^ak  ert6ke  a  biztositasi  osszeget  meghaladja,  a  kart6rit6s 
ardnyara  nezve  a  478.  §.  szolgal  iranyadoul. 

481.  A  biztositonak  jogaban  all  a  tortent  kart,  egyeb  megallapodas  hiAnya- 
ban,  szakcrtoi  szemle  utjan  megaUapittatni.  Ha  azonban  a  biztosito  e  jogat  a 
kdrfeljelentes  veteletol  szamitando  15  nap  alatt  nem  gyakorolja,  a  biztositottnak 
jogdban  all  a  kart  a  biztosito  koltsegein  megaUapittatni. 

A  kar  megallapitasaig  a  biztositott  oly  intdzked&t  nem  tehet,  mely  altal  a 
biztositott  targy  mibenleten  valtozas  t6rt6nn6k. 

Reszbeni  jegi;ar  eseteben  a  biztosito  a  kar  megallapitasat,  a  term6s  beszed6s6ig 
elhalasztliatja. 

482.  Teljes  kdr  eseteben  a  biztositasi  oszszeg,  mas  megallapoda-s  hi4nyaban, 
a  kotveny  viszszaadasa  mellett  a  biztositottnak,  illetoleg  jogutodainak  fizetendo 
ki.  Rdszbeni  kar  esetdben  a  kotveny  vis.sza  nem  adatik  s  a  szerzddes  a  kdr  altal 
nem  erintett  6rtek  erejeig  ervenybcn  iiiarad. 

A  fizetes  idejere  n6zve  a  felek  megallapodasa  szolgal  iranyadoul.  I!y  megiilla- 
pod4.s  liianyiiban,  a  biztositasi  osszeg  a  kar  megallapitasatol  szamitando  15  nap 
alatt  fizetendo. 


HUNGARY:  INSURANCE.  96 

person  has  knowledge,  provided  that  he  was  able  to  comnuinicate  the  circumBtances 
to  the  party  eontracting  on  liis  lichalf  or  in  his  interest. 

When  the  contnieting  party,  on  effecting  the  insurance  transaction,  is  required 
l)y  the  insurer  to  fill  up  a  ((uestion  sheet,  he  is  only  answerable  for  the  correctnesa 
of  his  answer  given  to  the  particular  ipiestions. 

475.  So  far  as  the  assured  or  the  party  contracting  on  his  Ix'iialf  has,  on  effect- 
ing the  insurance,  concealed  important  (§  474)  circumstances,  which  were  unknown 
to  the  insurer,  or  when  he  has  made  false  statements  concerning  important  circum- 
stances, the  insurer  has  the  right,  in  case  he  had  no  knowledge  of  the  statements 
being  untrue  or  incon-ect,  to  question  the  validity  of  the  contract  even  after  the 
accident  has  happened,  either  by  an  action  or  by  an  exception  (i.  e.  by  way  of  defence). 

476.  ^Vhen  the  accident  against  which  the  insurance  was  effected  has  happened, 
the  assured  is  bound,  as  soon  as  he  acquires  knowledge  of  it,  to  no*,ify  it  at  once 
to  the  insurer  and  to  use  the  utmost  diligence  for  the  purpose  of  minimising  the 
damage.  If  it  is  jiroved  that  the  assured  has  neglected  these  duties,  he  is  respons- 
ible to  the  insurer  for  the  damages  caused  by  such  neglect. 

The  insurer  must  make  good  to  the  assured  the  expenses  incurred  with  the  object 
of  minimising  the  damage,  even  when  the  endeavours  of  the  latter  were  ineffective. 
In  so  far,  however,  as  the  objects  were  not  insured  to  their  full  value,  the  ex- 
ftenses  mentioned  are  only  to  be  made  good  in  the  same  proportion  as  the  amount 
of  the  insurance  has  to  the  value  of  the  object. 

477.  The  insurer  is  bound  to  make  good  the  damage  happening  in  accordance 
with  the  contract. 

He  is  not  bound,  however,  to  make  good  the  damage  caused  by  the  fault  of 
the  assiu-ed. 

478.  The  amount  of  damage  is  fixed  according  to  the  value  the  insured  ob- 
jects had  on  the  day  they  perished  or  were  injured. 

If  such  value  exceeds  the  amount  of  the  insurance,  and  the  object  has  totally 
perished,  only  the  amomit  of  the  insurance  is  to  be  paid  as  indemnity.  If,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  object  has  only  partially  perished,  the  damage  has  to  be  made  good  in  the 
proportion  which  the  amount  of  the  insurance  bears  to  the  total  value  of  the  object. 

479.  If  the  value  of  the  object  has  not  been  fixed  in  the  contract  of  insurance, 
the  assured  has  to  prove  the  value  «'hieh  the  object  had  at  the  time  it  perished  or 
was  injured. 

If,  on  the  other  hand,  the  value  of  the  object  has  been  fixed  in  the  contract, 
that  value  will  be  taken  as  the  basis  of  the  measure  of  indemnity,  unless  the  insurer 
can  prove  that  at  the  time  it  perished  or  was  injured  the  object  had  an  inferior 
value. 

480.  WTien,  out  of  several  objects,  the  value  of  which  was  fi.xed  generally, 
one  or  several  objects  perish  or  are  injured,  the  basis  of  the  measure  of  damage 
will  be  the  balance  which  remains  after  deduction  of  the  value  of  the  undamaged 
objects  from  the  amount  of  the  insurance.  There  is  an  exception  to  this  rule  when 
the  insurer  is  able  to  prove  that  the  objects  were  of  less  value  at  the  time  they 
perished  or  were  injured. 

If  the  value  of  the  insured  objects  exceeds  the  amount  of  the  insurance,  §  478 
is  decisive  concerning  the  proportion  of  the  damage  to  be  made  good. 

481.  The  insurer  has  the  right  to  have  the  damage  fixed  by  means  of  an  in- 
spection made  by  exjierts,  unless  it  is  otherwi.se  agreed.  When,  however,  the  insurer 
does  not  exercise  this  right  within  1.5  days,  to  be  reckoned  from  the  day  of  the 
acceptance  of  the  report  concerning  the  damage,  the  assured  has  the  right  to  have 
the  damage  fixed  at  the  cost  of  the  insurer. 

Until  the  time  of  fixing  the  damage  the  assured  is  not  allowed  to  make  any 
dispositon  by  which  the  condition  of  the  insured  object  may  undergo  any  change. 

In  the  case  of  damage  caused  by  hail,  the  insurer  may  delay  the  fixing  of  the 
damage  until  the  gathering  in  of  the  harvest. 

482.  In  the  case  of  total  loss,  the  amount  of  the  insurance  must  be  paid  to  the 
assured  or  his  heirs  against  the  restitution  of  the  policy,  in  default  of  a  different 
agreement.  In  the  case  of  partial  damage,  the  policy  is  not  given  up,  and  the  con- 
tract remains  valid  for  the  amount  of  the  value  which  is  not  affected  V>v  the  damage. 

Concerning  the  time  of  payment  the  agreement  of  the  parties  is  decisive.  In 
default  of  such  agreement,  the  insurance  money  must  be  paid  within  15  days,  to 
be  reckoned  from  the  day  when  the  damage  has  been  fixed. 


97  MagyarorszAg:  Ker.  torv.     II.  r6sz.     7.  czim.    Biztositisi  iigylet. 

483.  A  biztosito,  ha  a  kart  a  szerzodes  ertelmeben  megt^ritette,  az  altala 
fizetett  kart^ritesi  osszeg  erejeig  s  az  dltala  elvallalt  koczkazat  aranyaban,  mar  a 
torv^ny  erejenel  fogva  mindazon  jogokba  16p,  melyek  a  biztositottat  a  kar  tekinte- 
t6ben  egy  harmadik  ellen  illetik. 

A  biztositott  felelos  azon  cselekv6nyek6rt,  melyek  altal  a  biztosito  erintett 
jogait  megroviditi. 

484.  Ha  a  biztositott  targy  tulajdona,  Uletoleg  a  targyhoz  valo  erdek  a  szer- 
zodes tartama  alatt.vetel  utjan  vagy  egy6bk6nt  masra  mhaztatik  at,  a  biztositasi 
szerzodes  minden  jogokkal  es  kotelessegekkel  egyiitt,  a  biztosito  belegyezese  nelkiil 
is,  az  uj  tulajdonosra  megy  at,  felteve,  bogy  ennek  ellenkezoje  a  biztositasi  szerzo- 
d6sben  ki  nem  kottetett  s  a  tulajdon  atruhazasaval  a  szerzodes  felt^telein  valtozas 
nem  tortenik. 

485.  A  biztositasi  szerzodes  hatalyat  veszti:  1.  ha  a  biztositott  targy  a  szer- 
zodes megkot^se  utan,  de  azon  idopont  elott,  melytol  kezdve  a  biztosito  a  vesz61yt 
visehii  tartozik,  megsemmisiil  vagy  elvesz ;  —  2.  ha  a  biztositott  targy  azon  idopont 
utan,  melytol  kezdve  a  biztosito  a  veszelyt  viselni  tartozik,  nem  a  szerzodesben 
kijelolt,  hanem  mas  esem^ny  folytan  megsemmisiil  vagy  elvesz;  —  3.  ha  a  bizto- 
sitott v411alat  nem  Idtesiil,  vagy  oly  idopontra  halasztatik  el,  midon  a  veszely, 
mely  ellen  a  biztositas  iranyul,  mar  megsziint;  —  4.  ha  a  visszatero  idoszakok- 
ban  fizetendo  dij  a  lejaratkor,  vagy  az  e  vegre  engedett  halasztas  eltelte  elott 
le  nem  fizettetik:  kivetelnek  e  tekintetben  akkor  van  helye,  ha  a  biztositott  a 
dij  lefizeteseben  vetlen  baleset  vagy  erohatalom  altal  gat  oltatott;  —  5.  ha  azon 
6rdek,  mely  miatt  a  biztositasi  iigylet  a  szerzodes  szerint  kottetett,  megsziinik. 

486.  Ha  a  biztositasi  szerz6d6s  kezdettol  fogva  6rvenytelen  volt  (465.  §.), 
vagy  ha  kesobb  ervenytelennek  nyUvanittatott  (475.  §.),  vagy  ha  az  kesobb  hatalyat 
elveszti  (485.  §.),  a  befizetett  dij  a  biztositottnak  visszaadando.  Ha  azonban  az 
ido,  melyre  a  szerzodes  kottetett,  eg^szben  vagy  r6szben  mar  eltelt,  a  biztosit6nak, 
mas  megallapodas  hianyaban,  jogaban  4U  a  befizetett  dij  kdtharmad  resz6t  vissza- 
tartani. 

A  mermyiben  a  biztositasi  szerzodes  erv6nytelenseg6t  vagy  megsziintet  a  bizto- 
sitott okozta,  a  befizetett  dijt  vissza  nem  koveteUieti,  iUetoleg  a  lejart  dijt  meg- 
fizetni  koteles,  s  ezenfeliil  a  biztositonak  kart6rit6ssel  tartozik;  eUenben  ha  a  most 
Erintett  koriilm^nyeket  a  biztosito  id6zte  elo,  a  dijt  vissza  nem  tarthatja,  illetoleg 
a  lej4rt  dijt  nem  koveteUieti,  s  e  meUett  a  biztositottnak  az  okozott  kart  megt6ri- 
teni  tartozik. 

487.  A  biztositasi  szerzodesbol  eredo  igenyek  egy  esztendo  alatt  6viilnek  el, 
azon  idoponttol  szamitva,  midon  azok  ^rvenyesithetok  lettek  volna. 

488.  Tuzkar  ellen  az  ingo  es  ingatlan  dolgok  ugy  egeszben,  mint  egyes  reszeik- 
ben  biztosithatok. 

A  tiizkar  elleni  biztositas,  mely  valamely  6pulet  teljes  6rt6kere  sz61,  viligos 
kdkotds  hiAnyaban,  az  alepitm^nyekre  (pincz6kre,  kutakra  s  egy6b  foldalatti  r^szekre) 
ki  nem  terjed. 

Ingo  dolgoknal  a  hely  vagy  helyisdg,  hoi  azok  16teznek,  vildgosan  kijelolendo. 
A  biztositds  esakis  a  kijelolt  hely  vagy  helyis^gre  n^zve  bir  foganattal. 

489.  Tiizkdr  eUen  oly  arukeszletek  is  biztosithatok,  mel3'eknek  mennyis6ge 
koronkint  valtozik.    Ez  esetben  azonban  a  koronkint  v41toz6  mennyis6g  igazolando. 

490.  Ha  a  biztositott  6piiletben  vagy  annak  rendeltet6s6ben  oly  viltozas 
tortenik,  mely  Altai  a  tuzvesz61y  akk6p  fokoztatik,  bogy  a  bizto8it6,  ha  e  koriil- 
m6ny  el6tte  tudva  lett  volna,  az  iigyletet  egydltalAn  nem,  vagy  nem  ugyanazon 
felt^tel  meUett  kototte  volna  meg,  a  biztositds  megsziinik,  ha  a  biztositd  a  viltozAs- 
r61  nyert  6rtesit6s  folytan  ki  nem  jelenti,  hogy  a  szerzoddst  fentartja. 

A  mennyiben  a  bizto.sit6  a  szerz6d6st  fenn  nem  tartja,  a  befizetett  biztositasi 
dijnak,  a  meg  le  nem  jdrt  idore  eso  rdsze,  a  biztositottnak  visszaadatik. 

491.  A  ti'iz  elleni  biztositds  kiterjcd  a  tiizveszdly  Altai  okozott  minden  k&rra, 
tekintet  ndlkiil  a  tiiz  keletkezdsi  m6djara.  A  tuz  kelctkez6s6nek  azon  nemei, 
melyekre  a  felek  a  biztositAst  kiterjeszteni  nem  kivAiijAk,  a  szerz6ddsben  vilagosan 
felBorolnnd6k. 


HUNGARY:  INSURANCE.  97 

483.  \Mien  the  insurer  has  paid  the  damage  in  accordance  with  the  contract, 
all  claims  to  damages  which  may  accrue  to  the  assured  against  third  persons  pass 
by  virtue  of  the  law  to  the  insurer  up  to  the  amount  of  the  damage  paid  and  in  the 
proportion  of  the  risk  incurred  by  him. 

The  assured  is  answerable  for  any  act  by  which  he  diminishes  the  said  right 
of  the  insurer. 

484.  When  the  ownership  of  the  insured  object  or  the  interest  in  it  is  trans- 
ferred by  way  of  sale  or  in  any  other  way  whatever  to  a  third  person,  the  insurance 
contract,  together  with  aU  rights  and  obligations,  passes,  even  without  the  consent 
of  the  insurer,  to  the  new  owner,  unless  the  contrary  was  provided  by  the  contract, 
or  the  conditions  of  the  contract  undergo  an  alteration  by  the  transfer  of  the 
ownership. 

485.  The  insurance  contract  loses  its  vaUdity:  1.  when  the  insured  object 
perishes  or  is  lost  after  conclusion  of  the  contract  but  before  the  moment  when  the 
insurer  has  to  take  over  the  risk;  —  2.  when  the  insured  object  perishes  or  is  lost 
after  the  moment  from  which  the  insurer  has  to  take  over  the  risk  in  consequence, 
not  of  the  accidents  indicated  by  the  contract,  but  of  other  accidents;  —  3.  when 
the  insured  undertaking  is  not  formed,  or  when  its  formation  is  adjourned  to  a  time 
at  which  the  risk  of  accident  against  which  the  insurance  was  effected  has  ceased 
to  exist;  —  4.  when  the  insurance  premium,  faUing  due  at  returning  periods,  is  not 
paid  on  the  day  of  maturity  or  \vithin  the  time  allowed.  There  is  an  exception 
to  this  rule  when  the  assured  was  unable  by  reason  of  an  accident  occun-ing  to  him 
without  his  fault,  or  by  vis  major,  to  pay  the  premium;  —  5.  when  the  interest 
in  respect  of  wliich  the  insurance  transaction  was  effected  according  to  the  contract 
ceases  to  exist. 

486.  When  the  contract  of  insurance  was  void  from  the  beginning  (§  465) 
or  when  it  has  been  avoided  subsequently  (§  475)  or  when  it  loses  its  vaUdity  (§  485) 
the  premium  paid  must  be  returned  to  the  assured.  But  when  the  period  for  which 
the  contract  has  been  effected  has  partially  or  totally  expired,  the  insurer  is  entitled, 
in  default  of  a  different  agreement,  to  retain  two-thirds  of  the  premium  paid. 

In  so  far  as  the  assured  has  caused  the  invalidity  or  the  extinction  of  the  con- 
tract of  insurance,  he  cannot  claim  back  the  premium  paid,  and  must  pay  the  prem- 
ium fallen  due,  and  moreover  is  responsible  to  the  insurer  for  damages;  when, 
on  the  other  hand,  the  insurer  has  caused  the  invaUdity  or  extinction  of  the  contract, 
he  caiuiot  retain  the  premium  paid,  cannot  demand  payment  of  the  premium  fallen 
due,  and  is  bound  to  pay  to  the  assiu-ed  the  resulting  damage. 

487.  Claims  arising  out  of  the  contract  of  insurance  are  barred  by  prescription 
after  one  year,  which  prescription  begins  to  run  from  the  moment  when  they  ought 
to  be  demanded. 

488.  Against  damage  caused  by  fire,  movable  as  well  as  immovable  things 
may  be  insured,  either  totally  or  as  to  particular  parts. 

An  insurance  against  damage  caused  bj-  fire  effected  up  to  the  total  value 
of  a  building  does  not  embrace,  in  default  of  an  express  agreement,  the  substructure 
(cellars,  wells  and  other  subterranean  parts). 

When  movables  are  insured  against  fire,  the  place  or  the  locaUty  in  which 
they  are  to  be  found  must  be  expressly  indicated.  The  insurance  is  good  only  for 
the  indicated  place  or  the  indicated  locality. 

489.  Against  the  risk  of  damage  by  fire,  stock  in  hand  the  quantity  of  which 
varies  from  time  to  time,  may  also  be  insured.  In  such  case,  however,  the  quantity 
undergoing  temporary  changes  must  be  proved. 

490.  \Vlien  an  insured  building  or  the  use  for  which  it  is  intended  imdergoes 
such  a  change  that  the  risk  of  fire  is  increased  in  such  a  manner  that  the  insurer, 
if  he  had  had  knowledge  of  tliis  circumstance,  would  not  have  entered  into  the  trans- 
action at  all,  or  not  on  the  same  terms,  the  insurance  ceases,  unless  the  insurer 
declares,  after  having  had  notice  of  the  change,  that  he  maintains  the  contract. 

In  case  the  insurer  does  not  maintain  the  contract,  that  part  of  the  premium 
paid  which  appertains  to  the  time  not  j'et  elapsed  in  restored  to  the  assured. 

491.  An  insurance  against  damage  by  fire  embraces  all  damage  sustained  by 
fire,  without  regard  to  the  manner  in  which  the  fire  breaks  out.  A  manner  of  the 
breaking  out  of  fire  against  which  the  parties  do  not  intend  to  extend  the  insurance, 
must  be  expressly  enumerated  in  the  contract. 


98  Magytu«rsz&g:  Ker.  torv.     II.  r6sz.     7.  czim.    Biztosit&si  ugylet. 

A  kozvetlen  tuzkarral  egyenlonek  tekintetik  az,  mely  a  szomszedos  epiiletek- 
ben  kiiitott  tiiz  folytan,  a  biztositott  targyakon  oltas  vagy  mentes  kovetkezteben 
tort^nik.  Ez  all  kiilonosen  akkor,  ha  a  biztositott  targyak  oltas  vagy  mentes  kozben 
megsemmisiilnek  vagy  megseriilnek. 

492.  A  jegkar  elleni  biztositasnal,  mely  egyediil  a  jegveres  altal  okozott  karokra 
terjed  ki,  a  kotv^nynek  a  469.  §-ban  erintett  ada token  kiviil  a  biztositott  foldek 
diilonkent  pontos  leirasat  is  kell  tartalmaznia. 

493.  A  szarazon,  folyokon  vagy  belvizeken  fuvarozott  aruk  biztosithatok  azon 
teljes  ert^kben,  melylyel  a  feladas  helyen  es  idejekor  bimak.  Ezen  ertekhez  szamit- 
hatok  a  biztositasi  dijon  kiviil  a  rakodasi  es  fuvarozasi  koltsegek,  a  vamkiadasok 
es  mindazon  koltsegek,  melyek  az  arunak  a  rendeltetes  helyere  beerkezteig  fel- 
meriilhetnek. 

Biztosithato  azonfeliil  azon  aremelkedes  is,  mely  az  esemenj'  bekovetkeztekor 
a  rendeltetes  helyen  mutatkozni  fog.  Ezen  remenylett  aremelkedes  a  470.  §.  ko- 
vetkezmenyeinek  terhe  alatt  a  biztositasi  kotvenyben  kiilon  es  szamszeriileg  ki- 
teendo. 

A  biztositas  e  neme  kiterjed  mindazon  karokra,  melyek  a  fuvarozott  targyak- 
ban  tiiz,  villam,  hajotores,  jegzajlis,  elmeriiles,  a  gozkazan  szetrobbanasa  vagy 
erohatalom  altal  okoztatnak.  Kizartaknak  csak  azon  esemenyek  tekinthetok, 
melyek  a  biztositasi  szerzod&ben  vilagosan  kijel61v6k. 

494.  A  fuvarozas  veszelyei  ellen  kotott  biztositas,  mas  megallapodas  hidnyaban, 
azon  idoponttal  veszi  kezdetet,  midon  az  aruk  fuvarozas  v6gett  feladatnak,  s  azon 
idoponttal  vegzodik,  midon  az  aruk  rendeltetesiik  helyen,  az  atvevonek  vagy  meg- 
bizottjanak  kiadatnak. 

495.  A  biztositas  szakadatlanul  tart  akkor  is:  1.  ha  a  reszben  szarazon, 
reszben  vizen  fuvarozando  ariik  litkozben  mas  jarmiivekre  rakatnak  at;  —  2.  ha 
a  vizen  fuvarozando  aruk  utkozben  mas  hajora  rakatnak.  E  tekintetben  kivetelnek 
akkor  van  helye,  ha  a  biztositas  a  szerzodesben  vilagosan  kijelolt  hajon  leendo 
fuvarozasra  nezve  kottetett;  de  ily  esetben  is  a  veszely  a  biztositot  terheU,  ha 
az  atrakodast  valamely  esemeny  teszi  sziiks6gesse,  s  a  hajo,  melyen  az  arii  litjat 
f olytatja,  a  szerzodesbeU  felteteleknek  megfelel ;  —  3.  ha  az  ariik  valamely  esemeny 
miatt,   az  ut  folytatasaig,  ideiglenesen  elhelyezendok. 

A  2.  es  3.  pont  eseteiben  a  biztosito,  mihelyt  az  lehetseges,  ertesitendo. 

496.  A  biztosito  nem  felelos  a  karert,  ha  a  fuvarozis,  a  n61kiil,  hogy  erre  sziikseg 
volna,  a  kozonseges  modtol  elteroleg  tortenik. 

Ha  a  biztositott  az  arii  elkiildeset  vagy  szallitmanyozasat  sziikseg  nelkiil  kes- 
lelteti,  a  biztosito  a  kesedelem  ideje  alatt  tortent  karert  nem  felelos. 

Ha  e  kesedelem  egy  honapnal  tovabb  tart,  vagy  ha  a  kijelolt  atvevo  az  aru 
rendeltetesi  helyen  az  atvetellel  k6sik,  a  biztosito  minden  tovabbi  felelosseg  alol 
megszabadul. 

497.  Ha  a  kijelolt  atvevo  az  arut  a  kar  megaUapit&sa  elott  fogadja  el,  a  biztosito 
felel6ss6ge  megszunik. 

A  kiilsoleg  fel  nem  ismerheto  serelmeket  koteles  az  atvevo,  az  atveteltol  sza- 
mitando  nyolcz  nap  alatt  a  biztositonak  bejelenteni,  ellenkezoleg  kdrteritesi  igenyeit 
ezekre  nezve  is  elveszti. 


Harmandik  fejezet.     EletbiztositAs. 

498.  Eletbiztositasiiak  azon  iigylet  tekintetik,  mely  altal  valaki  ellenertek 
(dij)  kik6t6se  mellett,  bizonyos  cisszeg  fizet^sere  kotelezi  magat  olyk^pen,  hogy 
a  fizet^si  kotelezetts^g  valamely  szem61y  61ettartamat61  vagy  egeszs6get61,  vagy 
testi  6pseg6t61  t6tetik  fiiggove. 

Az,  ki  az  osszeg  fizet6s6re  mag4t  kotelezi:  biztositonak;  az,  kinck  elettarta- 
mat61  vagy  eg6sz8dg6t61,  vagy  testi  6pseg6t61  a  fizet6s  fiiggove  tetctik:  biztosi- 
tottnak  s  az,  kinek  jav4ra  a  fizetendo  osszeg  kikottetik:  kedvezmdnyezettnek 
tekint<',tik. 

499.  Az  elctbiztositdsi  iigylet  egy  harmadik  szemdly  lialala  esetdre  csak  akkor 
drvdnyes,  ha  ennek  vagy  torvdnyes  k6pvisel6j6nek  beleegyezdsdvel  k6tt«tik,  vagy 


HUNGARY:  LIFE  INSURAXCE.  98 

A  fire  which  arises  in  consequence  of  endeavours  to  extinguish  a  fire  which 
has  broken  out  in  the  buildings  in  the  noii^'hbourhood  of  the  buildings  insured, 
or  of  measures  of  salvage,  is  considered  equivalent  to  an  iinniediate  fire.  This  rule 
holds  good  particularly  when  the  insured  objects  perish  or  are  injured  during  these 
endeavours. 

492.  In  the  case  of  an  insurance  against  damage  by  hail,  which  only  embraces 
damage  sustained  by  hail,  the  policy  must  contain,  in  addition  to  the  particulare 
mentioned  by  §  469,  an  accurate  description  of  the  insured  fields  by  the  land  marks. 

493.  Goods  carried  by  land,  rivers  or  inland  waters,  may  be  insured  for  the 
total  value  they  have  at  the  place  and  at  the  time  of  their  delivery  for  transport. 
To  such  value  may  be  added,  beyond  the  insurance  jiremium,  the  co.sts  of  loading 
and  of  carriage,  the  expenses  of  customs  and  duties  aiid  all  other  expenses  which 
may  be  incurred  until  their  arrival  at  the  place  of  destination. 

Such  augmentation  of  the  price  as  may  result  at  the  place  of  destination  if  the 
accident  happens  may  also  be  insured.  The  hoped  for  augmentation  of  the  price 
must  be  particularly  indicated  in  figures  in  the  policy,  otherwise  the  consequences 
of  §  470  are  to  be  apphed. 

This  kind  of  insurance  comprises  all  injuries  whicli  may  be  caused  to  the  in- 
sured objects  by  fire,  lightning,  shipwreck,  drifting  of  ice,  submersion,  explosion 
of  steam-boilers,  or  by  vis  major.  Only  such  accidents  are  to  be  considered  as  ex- 
cluded from  the  insurance  as  are  expressly  indicated  in  the  contract  of  insurance. 

494.  The  insurance  against  the  risks  of  transport,  in  the  absence  of  a  different 
agreement,  begins  at  the  moment  when  the  goods  are  dehvered  for  carriage  and 
ends  at  the  moment  when  the  goods  are  dehvered  to  the  consignee  or  to  the  person 
authorised  by  him  at  the  place  of  their  destination. 

495.  The  insurance  continues  uninterrupted :  1 .  when  goods  which  are  to  be 
carried  partly  by  land  and  partly  by  water  have  to  be  transferred  on  their  journey; 
—  2.  when  goods  which  are  to  be  carried  by  water  have  to  be  transferred  to  another 
vessel.  There  is  an  exception  to  this  rule  when  the  insurance  has  been  effected  for  the 
transport  to  be  carried  out  on  a  vessel  expressly  indicated  in  the  contract.  But  even 
in  this  case  the  uisurer  takes  the  risk  when  the  transhipment  becomes  necessary 
in  consequence  of  an  accident,  and  the  qualitj'  of  the  vessel  on  which  the  goods  con- 
tinue their  journey  is  in  accordance  with  the  conditions  of  the  contract;  —  3.  when 
goods  have  to  be  stored  temporarily  until  the  continuation  of  the  journey. 

In  the  cases  of  Xos.  2  and  3  the  insurer  must  be  notified  as  soon  as  possible. 

496.  The  insurer  is  not  responsible  for  the  loss,  if  the  carriage  is  effected  by 
an  unaccustomed  route  or  in  an  unusual  manner,  without  necessity. 

When  the  assured  uimecessarily  delays  the  expedition  or  forwarding  of  the 
goods,  the  insurer  is  not  responsible  for  the  damage  sustained  during  the  time 
of  delay. 

Wlien  such  delay  lasts  longer  than  one  month,  or  when  the  person  indicated 
to  take  deUvery  at  the  place  of  destination  delays  in  taking  deliverj',  the  insurer 
becomes  discharged  from  any  further  responsibility. 

497.  When  the  person  who  is  indicated  to  take  delivery  accepts  the  goods 
without  establishing  the  damage,  the  insurer's  responsibihty  ceases. 

The  person  who  takes  dehvery  is  obhged  to  give  notice  to  the  insurer  of  damage 
not  recognisable  from  outside,  within  8  days,  to  be  calculated  from  the  day  of  dehv- 
ery, the  omission  to  give  this  notice  having  as  a  consequence  the  loss  of  any  claim 
concernmg  such  damage. 

Third  Section.     Life  insurance. 

498.  All  transactions  are  considered  life  insurance  by  which  a  person  obliges 
himself,  in  consideration  of  a  recompense  in  money  (premium),  to  pay  a  certain  sum 
in  such  wise,  that  the  obhgation  of  paj'incnt  is  made  dependent  on  the  duration  of 
life,  or  on  the  health  or  bodily  well-being  of  a  specified  person. 

The  person  who  undertakes  the  obligation  of  paying  the  sum  is  called  the  in- 
surer; the  person  on  the  duration  of  life  or  the  health  or  bodily  well-bemg  of  whom 
the  payment  of  the  stipulated  sum  depends,  is  called  the  person  insured,  and  the 
person  in  who.se  favour  the  sum  is  stipulated  to  be  paid,  the  assured. 

499.  A  hfe  insurance  depending  on  the  death  of  a  third  person  is  only  vaUd, 
when  it  is  effected  with  the  consent  of  such  third  person  or  his  legal  representative. 


99  Magyarorszag :  Kor.  t6r\-.     II.  r6sz.     7.  czim.    Biztositdsi  iigylet. 

ha  a  szerzodo  f61  kimutatja,   hog}'  a  biztositottnak  eletbenmaradasa  erdekeben 
fekszik. 

Kiv6tehiek  e  tekintetben  hazastarsakra,  fel-  es  lemeno  agbeli  rokonokra  es 
jegyesekre  n6zve  van  helye,  kik  egymas  61et6t  feltetleniil  biztosithatjak. 

500.  Az  eletbiztositasi  kotvenynek  a  469.  §.  1.,  4.,  5.,  6.  es  7.  pontjaban  felsorolt 
kellekeken  kiviil  magaban  kell  foglahiia:  1.  a  biztositott  nevet;  —  2.  a  ked- 
vezmenyezett  nevet;  ilyennek  a  bemutato  is  kijelolheto;  —  3.  azon  esemenyt 
vagy  azon  idot,  melynek  bekovetkeztetol  a  fizetes  fiiggove  tetetik. 

501.  Az  eletbiztositasnal  a  szerzodo  felek  a  biztositasi  osszeget  minden  meg- 
szoritas  nelkiil  szabadon  allapithatjak  meg.  Az  iigylet  e  nemenel  a  tobbszoros 
biztositas  kizarva  nincsen. 

502.  Ha  a  biztositott  szemely  foglalkozasaban  oly  valtozas  tortenik,  mely 
altal  a  koczkazat  akkep  fokoztatik,  bogy  a  biztosito,  ha  e  koriilmeny  elore  tudva 
lett  vohia,  az  iigyletet  egyaltalan  nem,  vagy  nem  ugyanazon  feltetelek  mellett 
kototte  vohia  meg,  az  iigylet  mas  megaUapodas  hianydban  megsziinik,  ha  a  biztosito 
a  valtozasokrol  nyert  ertesites  folytan  ki  nem  jelenti,  bogy  a  szerzodest  fentartja. 

A  mennyiben  a  biztosito  a  szerzodest  fenn  nem  tartja,  a  befizetett  dijak  egy 
harmadresze  a  szerzodo  felnek  (illetoleg  a  kedvezmenyezettnek)  visszaadatik. 

503.  Ha  az  ido  vagy  esemeny,  melyre  a  biztositas  kottetett,  bekovetkezik, 
a  kedvezmenyezett  ezt,  mihelyt  rola  tudomast  nyer,  a  biztositoval  kesedelem  n61kiil 
kozolni  tartozik,  eUenkezoleg  a  biztositonak  az  ebbol  eredo  hatranyokert  felelos. 

A  fizetes  idejere  nezve  a  felek  megallapodasa  szolgal  iranyadoul.  Ily  megaUa- 
podas hianyaban  a  biztositasi  osszeg,  a  fizetesi  feltetel  bekovetkeztenek  igazolasatol 
szamitandd  nyolcz  nap  alatt  fizetendo^). 

504.  A  biztosito,  ha  a  szerzodesben  az  eUenkezo  vllagosan  ki  nem  kottetett, 
a  megallapitott  biztositasi  osszeg  fizetdsere  nem  kotelezheto:  1.  ha  a  bizto- 
sitott elet6t  halalos  itelet,  parbaj  vagy  ongyilkossag  folytan  veszti  el;  —  2.  ha 
a  biztositott  csataban  vagy  az  ott  nj'ert  sebek  kovetkezteben  halt  meg;  —  3.  ha 
a  biztositas  targyat  az  eg6szseg  vagy  testi  epseg  kepezi  es  az  esemeny,  melynek 
bekovetkeztetol  a  fizetes  fiiggove  tetetett,  a  biztositott  vagy  a  kedvezmenyezett 
v6tkess6geb61  kovetkezett  be. 

Az  1.  es  2.  pont  alatti  esetekben  a  kedvezmenyezett  a  befizetett  dijak  egy 
harmad  r6sz6t  vLsszakovetelheti. 

505.  Az  eletbiztositasi  szerz6d6s  hatalyat  veszti:  1.  ha  az  esemeny  mely- 
nek bekovetkeztetol  a  biztositasi  osszeg  kifizetese  fiiggove  tetetik,  a  szerz6d6s 
megkotese  utan,  de  azon  idopont  elott  kovetkezik  be,  melytol  kezdve  a  biztosit6 
a  koczkazatot  visehu  tartozik;  —  2.  ha  a  kijelolt  kedvezmenyezett  meghal  vagy 
ha  az  esemeny,  melynek  bekovetkeztetol  a  fizetes  fiiggove  tetetett,  tobb^  be 
nem  kovetkezhetik ;  —  3.  ha  a  visszat^ro  idoszakokban  fizetendo  dij  a  lejarat 
utin  30  nap  alatt,  vagy  az  e  vegre  engedett  halasztas  eltelte  elott,  le  nem  fizet- 
tetik;  kivdtelnek  e  tekintetben  akkor  van  helye,  ha  a  kesedelem  erohatalom  vagy 
v6tlen  baleset  altal  okoztatik;  —  4.  ha  a  kedvezmenyezett  a  biztositott  61et6t 
vagy  eg6szsdg6t  vesz^lj'ezteto  valamely  cselekvenyt  szand6kosan  kovet  el.  Ha  azon- 
ban  a  kedvezmenyezett  a  biztositott  osszegnek  csak  egy  reszere  tarthat  igenyt,  a 
biztosit6  csak  ezen  rdszosszeg  megfizet6se  alol  szabadul  fel. 

A  mar  befizetett  dijak  egy  harmad  r6sze  az  1.  es  2.  pont  alatti  esetekben  vissza- 
adando. 

506.  A  465.,  467.,  468.,  473.,  474.,  475.,  483.,  486.  6s  487.  §-ok  hatdrozatai, 
a  mennyiben  a  jelen  fejezetben  elt^ro  int^zkedesek  nem  foglaltatnak,  a  dolog  ter- 
m^szetcnek  megfeleloleg  az  eletbiztositdsokra  is  alkalmazand6k. 

507.  A  felek  kolcsonos  jogaira  63  kotele.ss6geire  ndzve,  a  mennyiben  azok  a 
jelen  fejezetben  megdllapitva  nincsenek,  a  biztositdsi  szerz6d6s  hatdrozatai  szol- 
gdlnak  irdnyadoul. 

I)  A  v6prohajtA8i  t6rv6ny,  az  1881.  LX.  t.  c.z.  66-ik  §  1.  bekezd^se  6rtelra6ben:  „A  kedvez- 
minyezettot  illet<5  dlptbiztOKitAsi  osszeg  a  biztoHitott  addss&ga  miatt  v6grehajt&e  al&  nem  von- 
hat6.  E  szabaly  &\\  akkor  is,  ha  a  kcdvoznidnyezettekUl  a  biztositott  orbkosei  —  hab6- 
minden  kozelebbi  megjelol^a  nelkiil  —  vaiinak  megnevezve." 


HUNGARY:  LIFE  INSURANCE.  99 

or  when  the  contracting  party  proves  to  have  an  interest  in  the  Ufe  of  the  person 
insured . 

Tliere  is  an  exception  to  this  rule  in  the  case  of  husband  and  wife,  ascendants 
and  descendants,  and  betrothed  couples,  who  may  under  any  circumstances  insure 
the  hves  of  one  another. 

500.  Beyond  the  requirements  of  tlie  law  stated  by  §  469  Nos.  1,  4,  5,  6  and  7, 
a  Ufe  insurance  policy  must  contain :  1.  the  name  of  the  person  insured ;  —  2.  the  name 
of  the  assured;  as  such  the  bearer  may  also  be  designated;  —  3.  the  accident  or 
the  date  on  the  happening  or  accruing  of  which  the  payment  has  been  made  de- 
pendent. 

501.  In  the  case  of  life  insurance,  the  amount  of  the  insuiance  may  be  stipulated 
freely  and  without  Umitation  by  the  contracting  parties.  In  this  branch  of  business, 
a  multifold  insurance  is  not  excluded. 

502.  When  the  occupation  of  the  person  insured  undergoes  such  a  change 
that  the  risks  of  insurance  are  increased  in  such  a  manner  that  the  insurer  would 
not  have  concluded  the  contract  at  all,  or  not  on  the  same  terms,  if  he  had  had  know- 
ledge of  the  circumstance,  the  insurance  ceases,  in  default  of  a  different  agreement, 
unless  the  insurer  declares  after  notice  of  the  cliange,  that  he  adheres  to  the  contract. 

In  so  far  as  the  insurer  does  not  adhere  to  the  contract,  one  third  of  the  prem- 
iums paid  must  be  restored  to  the  person  insured  or  to  the  assured. 

503.  UTien  the  time  accrues  or  the  accident  happens  for  which  the  insurance 
was  effected,  the  assured  is  bound,  as  soon  as  he  acquires  knowledge  thereof,  to  com- 
mmiicate  it  without  delay  to  the  insurer.  If  he  omits  to  do  so,  he  is  hable  to  the 
insurer  for  damages  caused  by  the  omission. 

The  time  of  payment  may  be  fixed  by  agreement  of  the  contracting  parties. 
In  default  of  such  agreement,  the  insurance  money  must  be  paid  within  eight  days, 
to  be  reckoned  from  the  time  of  furnishing  proof  of  the  conditions  for  payment 
having  happenedJ^). 

504.  The  insurer  can  refuse  to  pay  the  insurance  money,  unless  the  contrary 
has  been  stipulated  by  the  contract:  1.  when  the  person  insured  loses  his  life  in  con- 
sequence of  a  sentence  of  death,  duel  or  suicide;  — 2.  when  the  person  insured  has 
died  in  a  battle  or  in  consequence  of  wounds  infhcted  in  a  battle;  —  3.  when  the 
health  or  bodily  well-being  was  the  object  of  the  insurance,  and  the  accident  upon 
the  happening  of  which  the  payment  was  dependent  has  come  to  pass  in  consequence 
of  the  fault  of  the  person  insured  or  the  assured. 

In  the  cases  mentioned  in  Nos.  1  and  2  the  assured  may  claim  back  one  third 
of  the  premiums  paid. 

505.  The  contract  of  Ufe  insurance  loses  its  vaUdity:  1.  when  the  accident 
upon  the  happening  of  which  the  payment  of  the  insurance  money  was  dependent, 
occurs  after  the  conclusion  of  the  contract  but  before  the  time  from  which  the 
insurer  is  obUged  to  take  over  the  risk;  — 2.  when  the  designated  aissured,  being 
a  third  person,  dies,  or  when  the  accident  upon  the  happening  of  which  the  payment 
depends  can  no  longer  happen;  —  3.  when  the  premium,  payable  in  returning 
periods,  is  not  paid  within  30  daj's  from  maturity,  or  before  the  end  of  the  period 
of  grace  granted  for  this  purpose;  there  is  an  exception  to  this  rule,  when  the  delay 
is  caused  bj-  vis  major  or  by  an  accident  occurring  without  the  fault  of  the  assured ; 
—  4.  when  the  assured  intentionally  does  an  act  endangering  the  Ufe  or  the  health 
of  the  person  insured.  When,  however,  the  person  assured  can  only  claim  a  portion 
of  the  insurance  money,  the  insurer  is  only  discharged  from  the  payment  of  such 
portion  thereof. 

One  tliird  of  the  premiums  already  paid  must  be  restored  in  the  cases  of  Nos. 
1  and  2. 

506.  The  enactments  of  §§  465,  467,  468,  473,  474,  475,  483,  486  and  487,  are 
also  to  be  applied,  in  accordance  with  the  nature  of  the  transaction,  to  Ufe  insur- 
ance, so  far  as  this  Section  does  not  contain  contrary  provisions. 

507.  As  regards  the  mutual  rights  and  obUgations  of  the  parties,  the  stipul- 
ations of  the  contract  hold  good  in  so  far  as  this  Section  does  not  contain  provisions 
concerning  them. 

1)  In  accordance  with  §  66  par.  1  of  the  Law  of  Execution  (LX  of  1881)  execution  cannot 
be  issued  against  life  insurance  money  fallen  due,  for  the  debt  of  the  person  insured,  if  there 
exiats  another  assured.  This  rule  also  holds  good  for  the  case  when  the  heirs  of  the  person  in- 
sured are  indicated  as  the  persons  assured,  even  without  precise  nomination. 


JQQ  Magyarorszag :  Ker.  torv.     II.  r6sz.     8.  czim.    Iviad6i  iigylet. 

Negyedik  fejezet.     Viszontbiztositas. 

508.  A  viszontbiztositasi  iigylet  altal  a  viszontbiztosito,  ellenertek  (dij)  kiko- 
tese  mellett,  arra  kotelezi  magat,  hogy  a  viszontbiztositottnak  bizonj'os  osszeget 
fizetend  azon  teljesites  fej^ben,  melyre  az  utobbi,  biztositasi  szerzodes  alapjan  ko- 
teleztetik. 

509.  A  viszontbiztositasi  szerzodesben  a  469.  §-ban  felsorolt  kellekeken  kiviil 
kijelolendo  az,  hogy  az  iigylet  mint  kozvetlen,  vagy  mint  kozvetett  viszonbiztositas 
lesz-e  megkotendo. 

510.  A  viszontbiztositas  hatalya  megsziinik,  ha  azon  biztositas,  mely  miatt 
a  viszontbiztositasi  iigylet  keletkezett,  hatalyat  vesztette. 

Ily  esetben,  ha  mas  megaUapodas  nem  tortent,  a  viszontbiztosito  azon  dijhoz, 
mely  a  biztositot  netan  Uleti,  igenyt  csak  az  elvaUalt  viszontbiztositasi  koczkazat 
aranyaban  tarthat. 

511.  Ha  az  esemeny,  melynek  alapjan  a  viszontbiztositott  sajat  biztositasi 
kotelessegenek  eleget  tenni  tartozik,  bekovetkezett :  errol  a  viszonbiztositot,  mas 
megaUapodas  hianyaban,  a  tudomasvetel  utan  legfeUebb  harom  nap  alatt  ertesiteni 
koteles,  ellenkezoleg  ennek  kotelezettsege  megsziinik. 

512.  A  viszontbiztosito  fizetesi  kotelezettsege,  mas  megaUapodas  hianyaban, 
azon  idoponttol  veszi  kezdetet,  midon  a  viszontbiztositottra  nezve  a  fizetesi  ko- 
telezettseg  bekovetkezik. 

513.  A  viszontbiztositott,  ha  a  karteritesi  osszeget  a  483.  §.  ertelmeben  har- 
madik  szemelyektol  egeszen  vagy  reszben  visszanyerte,  ebbol  a  viszontbiztositas- 
nak  megfelelo  aranj'lagos  reszt  a  viszontbiztositonak  kiszolgaltatni  tartozik. 

514.  A  472.,  473.,  474.,  475.,  486.  es  487.  §-okban  foglalt  hatarozatok  a  viszont- 
biztositasokra  is  alkalmazandok. 

Nyolczadik  czim.    Kiadoi  iigylet. 

515.  Azon  iigylet,  mely  altal  valaki  (a  kiado)  kesz  vagy  keszitendo  irodalmi, 
miiszaki  vagy  miiveszeti  munka  tobbszorozesere,  kozzetetelere  es  forgalomba 
helyezesere  a  szerzotol  vagy  ennek  jogutodaitol  kizarolagos  jogot  szerez,  kiad6i 
iigyletnek  tekintetik'). 

516.  A  szerzo  koteles  a  kiadonak  az  igert  munkat  a  szerzodesUeg  megallapitott 
minosegben  es  keUo  idoben  atadni. 

Ha  a  szerzo  e  kotelessegenek  sajat  hibajabol  meg  nem  felel,  a  kiado  tetszdse 
szerint,  a  szerzodes  teljesiteset  s  a  kesedelembol  eredo  kar  megteriteset,  vagy  a  nem- 
teljesites  miatt  karteritest  kovetelhet,  vagy  a  szerzodestol  elaUhat,  mintha  az  meg 
sem  kottetett  volna. 

517.  Addig,  mig  a  tobbszorozes  v^gett  atengedett  munkanak  azon  peldanyai, 
melyeknek  forgalomba  helyez6sere  a  kiado  jogot  nyert,  el  nem  keltek,  a  szerzo 
munkajaval  oly  intezkedeseket  nem  tehet,  melyek  a  kiado  karara  lehetnenek;  ne- 
vezetesen  nem  all  jogaban  ngyanazon  munkat  vagy  annak  egy  reszet  ujra  kiadni, 
vagy  kiadas  vegett  masnak  atengedni,  vagy  osszes  munkdi  kiadiisiiba,  vagy  valamely 
gyiijtem^nybe  felvetetni. 

A  szerzo,  ha  valamely  gyiijtem^nybe  egyes  dolgozatokat  szolgaltat,  ezeket 
akar  kiilon,  akar  osszes  munkaiban  kozzeteheti,  felteve,  hogy  az  egyes  dolgozatok 
azon  alakban,  melyben  a  gyiijtemeny  reszekent  jelenkeznek,  a  konyv  vagy  miike- 
reskedes  onallo  t4rgyait  nem  kepezik. 

A  kisebb  dolgozatok,  melyek  hirlapnak  vagy  folyoiratnak  engedtetnek  at, 
megjelenesiik  utan  a  szerzo  szabad  rendclkezese  ala  keriilnek. 

518.  A  kiadoi  jog  nem  ad  egyszersmind  jogosultsagot  a  munka  forditasahoz 
8  ennek  kiada.s4hoz. 

519.  A  kiado  a  keziratban  vagy  a  megallapitott  ercdetiben  atvett  munkat, 
sajat  koltseg^n,  vAltozatlanul  tobbszorozni  63  kelloen  forgalomba  helyezni  t.artozik. 

520.  A  kiiUitas,  hat4rozott  megiUapodds  hianyaban,  a  nmnka  czeljanak  es 
jelentosegi^niek  megfelelo  alakban  tortdnik. 

A  peldiinyok  szfimat  ds  az  egyes  pcldaiiyok  lirat,  ha  ez  irAnt  a  felek  kozt  meg- 
.illapoda.s  nem  tort6nt,  a  kiad6  sajdt  belatdsa  szerint  liatiirozza  meg;  de  nem  all 
jogaban  oly  tulsdgos  &rt  szabni,  mely  a  munka  kelcndosegenek  lirthatna. 


')  A  8»!rz<Si  jogr61  a   1884:   XVI.   t.  cz  intdzkedik. 


HUNGARY;  PUBLISHKRS.  100 

Fourth  Section.     Re-insurance. 

508.  By  the  traiusiution  of  re-iiisuraiico  the  re-insurer  undertakes  an  obligation 
towards  the  re-assurcd  to  pay  a  eertain  sum  in  eonsideration  of  a  recompense  (prem- 
ium) in  respect  of  payments  for  which  the  hitter  becomes  liable  by  reason  of  an 
insurance  contract. 

509.  In  the  re-insunvnce  contract,  in  addition  to  the  particulars  provided 
for  by  §  409,  a  statement  must  be  made  as  to  whether  the  transaction  is  an  immediate 
or  mediate  re-insurance. 

510.  The  validity  of  the  re-insurance  ceases,  when  the  insurance  on  the  basis 
of  which  the  re-insurance  transaction  has  been  effected,  has  lost  its  validity. 

In  such  case,  unless  a  different  agreement  has  been  made,  the  rc-insurer  may 
only  claim  in  respect  of  that  premium,  if  an}',  which  is  due  to  the  insurer,  -n  the  pro- 
portion in  which  he  has  taken  over  the  risk  of  re-insurance. 

511.  When  the  accident  has  happened  by  reason  of  which  the  re-assured  is  bound 
to  comply  with  his  obligations  under  the  insurance  contract,  he  must  give  notice 
thereof,  at  the  latest  witliin  three  days  after  having  acquired  knowledge,  to  the  re- 
insurer, in  default  of  which  the  obligation  of  the  latter  expires. 

512.  The  obligation  of  the  re-insurer  to  pay  begins,  in  default  of  a  contrary 
agreement,  at  the  moment  at  which  the  obligation  of  the  re-assured  to  pay  accrues. 

513.  \Mien  the  re-assured,  in  accordance  with  §  483,  has  recovered  the  loss 
either  partially  or  totally  from  third  persons,  he  is  bound  to  pay  a  proportionate 
part  thereof  to  the  re-insurer. 

514.  The  enactments  of  §§  472,  473,  474,  475,  486  and  487  are  also  to  be  applied 
to  re-insurances. 

Eighth  Title.    The  Business  of  Publishers. 

515.  All  transactions  are  considered  publishing  business  bj-  which  a  person 
(the  publisher)  acquires  an  exclusive  right  of  multiplication,  publication  and  copy- 
right of  a  work,  either  finished  or  to  be  created,  and  either  literary,  technical,  or  a 
■work  of  art,  from  the  author  or  his  heirs i). 

516.  The  author  is  bound  to  deliver  the  promised  work  in  the  condition  stip- 
ulated for  by  the  contract,  and  in  due  time. 

When  the  author  fails  to  fulfil  this  obligation  by  his  own  fault,  the  publisher 
may  demand  at  his  option,  fulfilment  of  the  contract  and  compensation  for  damages 
caused  bj'  the  delaj',  or  damages  on  the  ground  of  non-fulfilment,  or  may  desist 
from  the  contract  as  if  it  had  not  been  entered  into. 

517.  So  long  as  copies  of  the  work  ceded  for  the  purpose  of  multiplication, 
the  copyright  of  which  the  publisher  has  acquired,  are  not  sold,  the  author  must 
not  make  any  disposition  of  the  work  which  may  be  to  the  damage  of  the  publisher; 
that  is  to  say,  he  has  no  right  to  publish  a  new  edition  of  the  work  or  of  a  part  thereof, 
or  to  cede  it  for  a  new  edition  to  a  third  person,  or  to  have  it  brought  out  in  a  com- 
plete or  collective  edition  of  his  works. 

The  author  may  publish  singular  works  which  he  delivers  for  a  collective 
■work,  either  individually  or  in  a  complete  edition  of  his  works,  provided  that 
such  singular  works  are  not  independent  objects  of  the  librar}-  or  art  trade  in  the 
shape  in  which  they  appear  as  part  of  the  collective  work. 

Smaller  creations,  which  are  ceded  to  a  newspaper  or  magazine,  revert,  after 
having  been  published  by  them,  to  the  free  disposition  of  the  author. 

518.  The  right  of  publication  does  not  include  the  right  of  translation  of  the 
work  and  the  publication  thereof. 

519.  The  publisher  must  multiply  the  work  taken  over  in  manuscript  or  in 
the  original  agreed  to,  at  his  own  expense  and  without  alterations,  and  sell  the 
copies  in  due  course. 

520.  The  get-up,  unless  there  is  a  definite  agreement,  must  correspond  to  the 
purposes  and  the  importance  of  the  work. 

The  number  of  copies,  as  well  as  the  price  of  the  individual  copies,  is  fixed  by 
the  publisher  according  to  his  own  pleasure,  unless  there  is  an  agreement  on  the  sub- 
ject between  the  parties.  But  he  has  no  right  to  fix  such  an  excessive  price  as 
hinders  the  sale  of  the  work. 

1)  The  legal  relationship  of  the  author  is  regulated  by  Art.  XVI  of  1884. 


2Q2  Magj-arorszfig :  Ker.  torv.     II.  resz.     8.  cziiu.    Kiadoi  ugylet. 

521.  Ha  a  felek  lij  kiadas  irant  szerzodnek,  arra  nezve,  mirol  az  uj  szerzodesben 
nem  intezkednek,  a  kordbbi  szerzodes  szolgal  iranyadoul. 

522.  A  kiadoi  jog  terjedelmere  nezve  a  felek  megallapodasa  szolgal  iranyadoul. 
K6tseg  eseteben  a  szerzodes  a  munkanak  csak  egyszeri  kiadasara  ad  jogositvanyt. 

Ha  a  munka  tovabbi  kiadasai  is  atruhaztattak,  a  kiado  az  elobbi  kiad4s  teljes 
elkelt€  utan  azonnal  koteles  uj  kiadast  eszkozolni. 

523.  Ha  a  kiado  az  atvett  munka  tobbszorozeset  es  forgalomba  helyezes6t, 
vagy  az  elso  kiadas  teljes  elkelte  utan  az  uj  kiadas  eszkozleset  sajat  hibajabol  el- 
mulasztja,  a  szerzo  tetszese  szerint,  a  szerzodes  teljesiteset  es  a  kesedelembol  eredo 
kdr  megtcriteset,  vagy  a  nem  teljesites  miatt  karteritest  kovetelhet,  vagy  a  szer- 
zoddstol  elaUhat,  mintha  az  meg  sera  kottetett  volna. 

524.  A  kiado,  ha  a  szerzo  egyes  munkainak  kiadasara  jogot  nyert,  e  munkak 
osszkiadasanak  eszkozlesere  feljogositottnak  nem  tekintetik. 

Ha  a  szerzo  munkainak  osszkiadasat  engedi  at,  a  Mado  nem  nyer  jogot  arra, 
bogy  az  egyes  munkakat  vagy  azok  reszeit  kiilon  kiadhassa. 

525.  Tiszteletdijat  a  szerzo  csak  akkor  kovetelhet  a  kiadotol,  ha  ilj'en  nyiltan 
vagy  hallgatagon  kikottetett.  A  tiszteletdij  hallgatag  kikotottnek  akkor  tekiutetik, 
ha  a  koriilmenyek  szerint  a  munka  atengedese  csak  tiszteletdij  meUett  volt  felteheto. 
A  tiszteletdijt  ily  esetben,  a  koriilmenyekhez  kepest,  szakertok  meghallgatasa 
meUett,  a  birosag  aUapitja  meg.  Ugyanez  tortenik  akkor  is,  ha  a  tiszteletdij  koze- 
lebbi  meghatarozas  nelkiil  altalaban  kottetik  ki. 

526.  Ha  a  tiszteletdij  megallapitasanal  bizonyos  ivszam  v^tetett  alapul  a 
kiado  a  megallapitott  ivszamot  meghalado  reszert  tiszteletdijt  fizetni  nem  tartozik, 
de  a  szerzotol  kovetelheti,  hogy  ez  teljes  munkat  szolgaltasson. 

527.  A  kiado,  mas  megaUapodas  hianyaban,  koteles  a  tiszteletdijt,  ha  az  a 
munkaert  altalaban  kottetett  ki,  a  teljes  kezirat  vagj'  az  eredeti  atv6televel  azonnal 
kifizetni;  eUenben  ha  a  tiszteletdij  ivek  szerint  allapittatott  meg,  az  a  tobbszo- 
rozes  befejezesekor,  a  mennyiben  pedis  a  munka  reszekben  jelenik  meg,  az  egyes 
reszek  bevegzett  kiaUitasakor  fizetendd. 

528.  Oly  esetben,  midon  a  szerzodes  teljesitdse  a  kiado  szem61y6ben  tortent 
veletlensdg  miatt  lehetetlennd  vahk,  a  kiado  a  tiszteletdij  fizetese  alol  csak  ugy 
szabadul  fel,  ha  a  szerzo  a  munkat  ugyanazon  feltetelek  meUett  mis  Idadonak 
atadta. 

529.  Ha  a  tobbszQrozes  vegett  dtadott  munka  a  kiadonal  veletlenul  elv6sz, 
ennek  kotelezetts^ge  a  tiszteletdij  megfizet6s6re  szoritkozik. 

A  szerzo  azonban  ily  esetben,  ha  egy  masik  peldanj'  birtokaban  van,  ezt  eset- 
leges  koltsegeinek  megteritese  mellett,  a  kiadonak  atengedni  tartozik. 

530.  Azon  esetben,  ha  a  mar  kesz  kiadas  a  forgalombahelyezes  elott  egfezen 
vagy  reszben  veletleniil  megsemmisiil,  a  kiadonak  jogaban  all  a  megsemmisiilt 
peldanyokat  sajat,  koltsegen  kipotolni,  a  nelkiil,  hogy  ezekert  a  szerzonek  tisztelet- 
dijt fizetni  tartoznek. 

531.  A  kiadoi  szerzodes  megsziinik:  1.  ha  k6sz  munka  irant  kottetett  szerzodes 
es  e  munka  az  atadas  elott  a  szerzonel  v61etleniil  elv6sz;  —  2.  ha  a  szerzo  a  munka 
befejezese  elott  mcghal,  vagy  a  munka  szerzodesszerii  elkosziteseben  egy^bkent 
veletleniil  meggatoltatik,  vagy  az  elkeszit^sre  keptelenne  vaUk;  —  3.  ha  a  cz61, 
mely  a  szerzddok  szandeka  szerint  a  kozzdt^tel  Altai  el6rend6  volt,  a  kezirat 
vagy  eredeti  dtadasa  elott  v61etlen  eset  folytan  lehctt'tlenn6  vdhk. 

A  szerzo,  illetoleg  ennek  jogutodai,  az  6rintett  Cbctekben  a  kotelezettseg  aiol 
felszabadulnak  ugyan,  de  tiszteletdijt  nem  kovetelhetnek,  sot  ha  ilyet  kaptak,  azt 
visazafizetni  tartoznak. 

EUenben,  ha  a  3.  pont  alatt  drintctt  ktirulmeny  a  kt-zirat  vagy  eredeti  Atadasa 
utdn  kovetkezik  be,  a  szerzo  vagy  jogutodai  tiszteletdijt  kciveteUietnek,  iUetoleg 
a  kapott  tiszteletdijt  visszafizetni  nem  tarto/.nak. 

632.  A  szerzoni  k  jogaban  all  a  .szerz(!)d6st  cgyoldalulag  felbontani,  ha  a  kiado 
csod  al/i  keriil. 


HUNGARY:  PUBLISHERS.  101 

521.  AMien  the  parties  make  a  contract  concerning  a  new  edition,  the  pre- 
ceding contract  holds  good  with  regard  to  those  questions  upon  which  no  provisions 
are  made. 

522.  Concerning  the  extent  of  the  copjTight  the  agreement  of  the  parties 
is  decisive.    In  case  of  doubt,  the  contract  only  gives  the  right  to  one  edition. 

When  other  editions  of  the  work  are  also  ceded,  the  publisher  must,  after  the 
complete  sale  of  the  earlier  edition,  publish  a  new  edition  without  delay. 

523.  When  the  publisher  bj'  his  owii  fault  omits  the  multiplication  or  the  sale 
of  the  work  taken  over,  or  the  publication  of  a  new  edition  after  the  complete  sale 
of  the  first  one,  the  author  may,  at  his  option,  require  the  fulfilment  of  the  contract 
and  compensation  for  the  damage  caused  by  the  delaj'  or  damages  for  non-fulfilment, 
or  mav  abandon  the  contract  as  if  it  had  not  been  entered  into  at  all. 

5^4.  A  publisher  who  has  acquired  the  right  of  publishing  individual  works 
of  the  author  is  not  considered  entitled  to  bring  out  a  complete  edition  of  these 
works. 

WTien  the  author  has  ceded  a  complete  edition  of  his  works,  the  publisher 
acquires  no  right  to  publish  the  individual  works  contained  in  it  or  the  individual 
parts  forming  it,  separately. 

525.  The  author  is  only  entitled  to  demand  a  reward  from  the  publisher  when 
it  has  been  agreed  upon ,  either  expressly  or  tacitly.  A  reward  is  considered  to  have 
been  agreed  to  tacitly  «hen  according  to  the  circumstances  it  must  be  inferred 
that  the  work  would  not  be  ceded  except  in  consideration  of  such  reward.  The 
reward  will  be  fixed  in  such  cases  in  accordance  with  the  circumstances,  after  the 
hearing  of  experts,  by  the  Court.  A  general  agreement  for  reward,  without  ex- 
act stipulations,  has  the  same  effect. 

526.  When  a  certain  number  of  sheets  is  the  measure  for  fixing  the  reward, 
the  publisher  is  not  bound  to  pay  for  the  part  of  the  work  which  exceeds  such  fixed 
number  of  sheets,  but  on  the  other  hand  he  may  demand  that  the  author  shall  supply 
him  with  a  complete  work. 

527.  In  default  of  other  agreement  the  publisher  must  pay  the  reward,  if  it 
was  stipulated  for  the  work  as  a  whole,  when  taking  delivery  of  the  complete  manu- 
script or  original;  if  on  the  other  hand  the  reward  was  stipulated  according  to  the 
number  of  sheets,  it  must  be  paid  after  the  multiplication  has  been  finished,  and  in 
so  far  as  the  work  appears  in  parts,  after  the  production  of  the  individual  parts  has 
been  terminated. 

528.  \\Ticn  the  fulfiment  of  the  contract  becomes  impossible  in  consequence 
of  circumstances  personal  to  the  publisher,  the  publisher  is  not  discharged  from 
paying  the  reward,  except  when  the  author  has  ceded  the  work  to  another  publisher 
imder  the  same  conditions. 

529.  Wben  the  work  delivered  for  multiplication  perishes  in  the  hands  of  the 
publisher  by  accident,  his  obligations  are  limited  to  the  payment  of  the  reward. 

The  author,  however,  is  bound  in  such  case,  if  he  disposes  of  another  copy 
of  the  work,  to  cede  the  same  against  payment  of  his  expenses,  if  any,  to  the  publisher. 

530.  In  the  case  when  an  edition  already  finished  perishes  either  totally  or. 
partially  by  an  accident  before  the  begiiuiing  of  the  sale,  the  publisher  has  the  right 
to  replace  the  perished  copies  at  his  own  expense,  without  being  obliged  to  pay 
a  reward  to  the  author  for  this. 

531.  A  publishing  contract  expires:  1.  when  the  contract  has  been  entered 
into  concerning  a  finished  work,  and  this  work  perishes  with  the  author  by  an  ac- 
cident before  delivery;  —  2.  when  the  author  dies  before  finishing  his  work,  or  when 
he  is  hindered  in  some  other  way  by  an  accident  from  finishing  the  work  in  accordance 
with  the  contract,  or  when  he  becomes  unable  to  finish  it;  —  3.  when,  before  the 
delivery  of  the  manuscript,  the  design  whicli  should  have  been  realised  according  to 
the  intention  of  the  parties,  becomes  incapable  of  realisation  by  a  fortuitous  event. 

The  author  and  his  heirs  are  discharged  in  the  aforesaid  cases  from  their  oblig- 
ation, but  cannot  demand  any  reward.  On  the  contrary,  they  are  bound,  if  they 
have  received  a  reward,  to  restore  the  same. 

When,  on  the  other  hand,  the  event  mentioned  in  No.  3  happens  after  delivery 
of  the  manuscript  or  of  the  original,  the  author  or  his  heirs  may  demand  the  reward 
and  are  not  bound  to  restore  any  reward  already  paid  to  them. 

532.  The  author  is  entitled  to  dissolve  the  contract  when  the  publisher  has 
been  declared  bankrupt. 


2Q2  Magyarorsz4g:  Ker.  torv.     II.  resz.     9.  C7,im.    Alkuszi  iigylet. 

Ha  azonban  a  tobbszorozes  mar  megkezdetett,  a  kiado  csodtomege,  a  meiinyiben 
a  szerzonek  kello  biztositekot  nyujt,  a  szerzodest  fentarthatjai). 

533.  A  jelen  czim  hatarozatai,  a  dolog  termeszetenek  megfelelo  alkalmazassal, 
oly  esetben  is  iranyadoul  szolgalnak,  midon  a  kiadoi  iigylet  valamely  irodalmi, 
miiszaki  vagy  miiveszeti  munka  tulajdonosaval,  ki  a  szerzonek  nam  jogutodja, 
kottetik  meg. 

Kilenczedik  czim.    Alkuszi  iigylet. 

534.  A  kereskedelmi  iigyletek  megkotesenek  kozvetitese  alkuszi  ugyletnek, 
8  az,  ki  ily  iigyletekkel  iparszeriileg  foglalkozik,  alkusznak  tekintetik. 

Az  ugylet  kozvetitesevel  megbizott  alkusz  meg  nem  tekintheto  feljogositottnak 
arra,  hogy  fizetest  vagy  a  szerzodesben  kikotott  mas  szolgalmanyt  atvehessen^). 

535.  Az  alkusz,  a  mennyiben  a  felek  altal  az  ellenkezore  feljogositva  nem  lett, 
vagy  az  iigylet  termeszete  ellenkezot  nem  kivan,  a  megbizasok,  alkudozasok  es 
kotesek  tekinteteben  harmadik  szemelyek  iranyaban  titoktartasra  koteleztetik. 

536.  Az  alkusz  naplot  vezetni,  ebbe  a  megkotott  iigyleteket  mindennap  be- 
vezetni  es  a  megtortent  bevezeteseket  naponkent  alairni  tartozik. 

A  naplo,  melynek  bekotve,  laponkint  folyo  szammal  eUatva  es  atfuzve  kell 
lenni,  hasznalatbavetel  elott  azon  torvenyszek  altal  hitelesitendo,  melynek  keriile- 
t^ben  az  alkusz  iizletet  gyakorobii  szandekozik. 

Ha  az  alkusz  kizarolag  kereskedelmi  iigyletek  kozvetitesevel  foglalkozik,  a 
naplon  kiviil  egyeb  konyveket  vezetni  nem  koteles. 

537.  A  naploba  iktatott  bevezeteseknek,  melyek  barmely  elo  nyelven  torten- 
hetnek,  a  szerzodok  neveit,  az  iigylet  megkotesenek  idejet,  targyanak  megjeloleset, 
s  annak  felteteleit,  jelesen  anik  eladasanal  azok  nem6t  es  mennyiseget,  nemkiilonben 
az  art  es  a  szallitas  idejet  keU  tartalmazni. 

E  bevezetesek  idorendben,  hezag  hagj'asa  nelkiil  eszkozlendok. 

538.  Az  alkusz  az  iigylet  kozvetitesenel  a  rendes  kereskedo  gondossagaval,  a 
megbizas  ertelmeben  s  a  felek  erdekeinek  megfeleloleg  koteles  eljarni.  Az  iigylet 
megkotese  utan  a  felek  mindegyikenek,  egy  altala  alairt  s  a  bevezetes  targyaul 
kijelolt  tenykoriilmenyeket  (537.  §.)  magaban  foglalo  kotjegyet  azonnal  kezbesiteni 
tartozik. 

Oly  iigyleteknel,  melyek  nem  azonnal  teljesitendok,  a  kotjegy  a  feleknek  alairas 
vegett  kezbesitendo  s  mindegyik  felnek  a  kotjegy  azon  peldanya  kiildendo  meg, 
melyet  a  masik  fel  alairt. 

Ha  valamelyik  fel  a  kotjegy  elfogadasat  vagy  alairasat  megtagadja,  errol  a 
masik  fel  az  alkusz  altal  azonnal  ertesitendo. 

539.  Az  alkusz  koteles  naplojabol  a  felek  kivanatara,  ezeknek  kivonatokat 
kiallitani,  melyeknek  mindazt  magukban  kell  foglalni,  mi  az  alkusz  altal  a  feleket 
6rdekl6  iigyletre  vonatkozolag  bevezettetett. 

Harmadik  szemelyek  reszere  ily  kivonatok  csak  az  erdekelt  felek  beleegyezesevel 
allithatok  ki. 

540.  Az  alkusz  altal  kozvetitett  szerzodes  megkotese  az  537.  es  538.  §-ban 
megdllapitott  bevezetestol,  illetoleg  a  kotjegy  kiadasatol  fiiggetlen. 

E  t6nyek  egyediil  a  szerzodes  megkotesenek  bizonyitdkaul  szolgalnak. 

641.  Az  alkusz  szabalyszeriien  vezetett  naploja,  epiigy  mint  az  alkusz  altal 
szabilyszeriien  kiallitott  kotjegy,  az  iigylet  megkotdse  s  annak  tartalmara  nezve 
nem  teljes,  eskii  vagy  mas  bizonyitisi  eszkoz  altal  kiegdszitheto  bizonyitekot  k6pez. 

Mindazonaltal  a  birosag,  a  fcnnforgo  koriilm6nyek  megfontolasa  ala])jan,  be- 
lata.sa  szerint  hatarozand  a  felett :  valjon  a  naplo  6s  kotjegy  tarlalma  bizonyit6knak 
tekintheto-e,  valjon  azok  melle  az  alkusz  eskiije  vagy  egyeb  bizonyit^k  kovete- 

1)  Csid  eset^re  most  mdr  a  c«6dti)rv(^ny  18  6s  20.  §§.  ir4nyad6k  Id.  csddtorvi^iiy  207.  §.  1  bek. 
—  *)  A  tozsdei  alkuszok  jogi  helyzet^ril  a  budapesti  6ru  ^  firtektijzsdo  altal  lubocsAtott 
Bzab&lyzat  intiSzkedik. 


HUNGARY:  BROKERS.  102 

When,  however,  the  multiplication  has  already  begun,  the  bankruptcy  estate 
of  the  publisher  may,  upon  giving  proper  security  to  the  author,  maintain  the 
contract^). 

533.  The  enactments  of  this  Title  are  to  be  applied,  with  the  modifications 
required  by  the  nature  of  things,  also  when  the  publishing  contract  has  been  con- 
cluded with  an  owner  of  a  literary  or  technical  work  or  work  of  art,  who  is  not 
the  heir  of  the  author. 

Ninth  Title.    On  the  Business  of  Brokers. 

534.  Intervention  in  effecting  commercial  transactions  is  considered  as  the 
business  of  brokers,  and  the  person  who  carries  on  such  a  business  by  profession 
is  considered  a  broker. 

A  broker  authorised  to  intervene  in  a  transaction  is  not  considered  as  entitled 
to  receive  cash  or  other  payment  stipulated  for  by  the  contract^). 

535.  The  broker  i.<  bound,  except  where  he  has  been  authorised  to  the  contrary 
by  the  contracting  parties,  or  the  nature  of  the  transaction  necessitates  the  contrary, 
to  keep  secrecy  as  regards  third  persons  concerning  the  orders,  negotiations  and  trans- 
actions. 

536.  The  broker  must  keep  a  day-book,  enter  into  it  the  transactions  con- 
cluded, and  daily  sign  the  entries  made. 

The  day-book  must  be  bound,  every  page  of  it  must  be  provided  with  con- 
secutive numbers,  it  must  be  tied  by  string,  and  must  be  legalized  by  the  Court  with- 
in the  district  of  which  the  broker  intends  to  carry  on  his  business,  before  being  used. 

\Mien  the  broker  occupies  himself  exclusively  with  intervention  in  commercial 
transactions,  he  is  not  obhged  to  keep  other  books  in  addition  to  his  day-book. 

537.  The  entries  in  the  day-book,  which  may  be  made  in  any  living  language, 
must  contain  the  names  of  the  contractmg  parties,  the  time  of  the  conclusion 
of  the  transaction,  an  indication  of  its  object,  and  the  terms  and  conditions  of  the 
transaction,  especially,  in  the  case  of  the  sale  of  goods,  the  species  and  quantity 
of  the  goods,  the  price  and  the  time  of  delivery. 

The  entries  must  be  made  in  order  of  time  without  leaving  unoccupied  spaces. 

538.  The  broker  must  act  when  intervening  in  a  transaction  with  the  ordinary 
care  of  a  good  trader,  and  in  accordance  with  the  instructions  and  with  the  interests 
of  the  contracting  parties.  He  must,  after  having  concluded  the  transaction,  hand 
to  each  partj'  a  memorandum  signed  by  himself,  containing  all  the  particulars 
which  are  enumerated  (in  §  537)  as  the  contents  of  the  entry. 

In  the  case  of  transactions  which  have  not  to  be  fulfilled  at  once,  the  memor- 
andum must  be  handed  to  the  parties  for  the  purpose  of  their  putting  their  signa- 
tures thereon.  The  broker  ought  to  send  to  each  party  the  memorandunm  which  is 
signed  by  the  other  party. 

When  one  of  the  contracting  parties  refuses  to  sign  the  memorandum,  the  broker 
ought  to  communicate  this  fact  to  the  other  jiarty  immediately. 

539.  The  broker  is  bound  to  give  extracts  from  his  day-book  to  the  parties 
on  their  demand,  containing  all  that  has  been  entered  by  him  with  regard  to  the 
transaction  brought  about  between  the  parties. 

For  the  use  of  third  persons  such  extracts  may  not  be  given,  except  «ith  the 
consent  of  the  contracting  parties. 

540.  The  conclusion  of  a  transaction  brought  about  by  a  broker  is  not  dependent 
on  the  entries  provided  for  by  §§  537  and  538,  nor  on  the  question  whether  the 
memorandum  has  been  handed  over. 

These  facts  only  serve  as  proof  of  the  transaction  having  been  concluded. 

541.  The  day-book  of  a  broker,  when  properly  kept,  as  well  as  his  memor- 
andum properly  dra\^ii  up,  only  serve,  as  to  the  conclusion  and  the  terms  of  the  trans- 
action, as  imcomplete  evidence,  which  can  be  made  conclusive  by  oath  or  other  means 
of  proof. 

The  Court,  however,  will  decide  in  its  discretion,  having  regard  to  the  prevailing 
circumstances,  whether  the  contents  of  the  day-book  and  of  the  memorandum  are  to 
be  considered  as  evidence,  whether  it  is  necessary  in  addition  to  these  to  require  the 

1)  In  the  case  of  bankruptcy  §§  18  and  20  of  the  Bankruptcy  Law  (see  par.  1  of  §  267  of 
Buch  Law)  are  to  be  applied.  —  -)  Concerning  the  legal  position  of  the  Exchange  broker  the 
statute  of  the  Budapest  Goods  and  Stock  Exchange  contains  precise  regulations. 

B  xxvm,  1  14 


2Q3  MagyarorszAg:  Ker.  torv.     II.  resz.     9.  czim.    Alkuszi  ugylet. 

lendo-e,  valjon  kiilonosen  a  kotjegy  elfogadasanak  vagy  alairasanak  megtagadasa 
az  iigy  megbiralasanal  nyomat^kkal  bir-e  vagy  sem. 

542.  A  jelen  torveny  32.,  33.  es  35.  §-aiban  foglalt  hatarozatok  az  alkuszok 
naploira  is  alkalmazandok. 

543.  A  birosag  a  per  folyamaban  elrendelheti.  hogy  az  alkusz  naploja  a  kot- 
jegygyel,  a  kivonattal,  vagy  egy6b  bizonyitekokkal  osszehasonlitas  vegett,  fel- 
mutattassek. 

E  felmutatasra  az  alkusz  a  21.  §-ban  megallapitott  penzbirsag  terhe  alatt 
kotelezheto 

544.  Az  alkusz,  a  mennyiben  a  felek  altal,  vagy  az  aruk  minoseget  tekintve, 
a  helybeli  szokas  altal  ez  alol  fel  nem  mentetik,  koteles  a  kozvetitese  mellett  letrejott 
mind'en  mustra  szerinti  eladasnal  a  mustrat,  rniutan  azt  feUsmerhetes  vegett  meg- 
jelolte,  addig  megorizni,  mig  az  arii  a  minoseget  illetoleg,  ellenmoiidas  nelkiil  atve- 
tetett,  vagy  az  iigylet  mas  modon  kiegyenlittetett. 

545.  Az  alkuszok,  kik  a  jelen  torvenyben  megallapitott  kotelessegeiket  meg- 
szegik  vagy  azokat  elhanyagoljak,  a  feleknek  az  ebbol  eredo  karert  felelosek. 

546.  Az  alkuszt  kozbenjarasaert  a  kovetkezo  szakaszban  megaDapitott  dij 
illeti.  E  dij  mas  megallapodas  hianyaban,  akkor  kovetelheto,  ha  az  ugylet  meg- 
kottetett,  vagy  a  feltetelesen  kotott  ugylet  feltetlenne  valt  s  az  alkusz  a  kotjegy 
k^zbesiteset  targyazo  kotelessegnek  megfelelt. 

Ha  az  iigylet  meg  nem  kottetett,  vagy  feltetlenne  nem  valt,  a  kozbenjarasert 
alkuszdij  nem  kovetelheto. 

547.  Az  alkuszdij  mennyisege  szabad  egyezkedes  targj'at  kepezi.  Ily  egyez- 
kedes,  vagy  mas  helyi  szokas  hianyaban  az  alkuszt,  a  kozvetitett  iigylet  altal  kep- 
viselt  erteket  veve  alapul,  dij  fejebeu  5000  frtig  fel  szaztoh,  az  ezen  feliili  osszeg 
utan  pedig  egy  negyed  szaztoli  iUeti. 

E  dijakat,  ha  mas  ki  nem  kottetett,  vagy  a  helybeli  szokas  mdat  nem  411apit 
meg,  a  felek  egyenloen  tartoznak  viselni. 

548.  Ha  az  alkusz  meghal,  ha  iizletevel  felhagy,  vagy  azt  barmi  okb61  nem 
folytathatja,  naploja  azon  torvenyszekn61  leteendo,  melynek  teriileten  az  alkusz 
iizletet  gyakorolta. 

Atmeneti  es  vegyes  intezkedesek. 

549.  Jelen  torveny  hatalybaleptetol  kezdve  azon  torvenyek  es  rendeletek, 
melyek  a  kereskedelmi  torveny  targyaira  s  az  ez  altal  szabalyozott  viszonyokra 
vonatkoznak,  a  mennyiben  a  jelen  torveny  altal  fenn  nem  tartatnak,  hat41yon  kiviil 
helyeztetnek. 

Az  1871.  evi  XXXIV.  tcz.  hatarozatai  a  jelen  torveny  altal  nem  erintetneki). 

550.  Ezen  torveny  hatalybaleptetol  kezdve  lij  cz6gjegyzekek  fognak  nyittatni. 
A  regibb  czegjegj'zekekbe  bevezetcsek  csak  annyiban  t6rt(^nlietnek  a  mennjriben 
ezek  valamely  korabbi  bevezetcs  torleset  czelozzak. 

551.  A  jelen  torveny  azon  hatarozatai,  melyek  szerint  a  kereskedelmi  cz6gek 
a  czegjegyzekbe  bevezetes  vegett  bejclentendok  6s  az  alairasok  a  kereskedelmi 
iigyek  eUnteze.sere  hivatott  torvenyszclviiel  hitelesitendok,  iUetoleg  hiteles  alakban 
bemutatandok,  azon  kereskedok  altal  is  megtartandok,  kik  iizletiiket  a  jelen  tor- 
veny hatalybalepte  elott  mar  megkezdettek,  akar  voltak  bejegyezve,  akdr  ncin. 
E  czelra  a  most  emlitett  idoponttol  szamitando  hat  honapi  hatdrido  allapittatik 
meg,  melynek  eltelte  utan  a  kesedelmesek  a  torvenyes  hatarozatok  megtartasara, 
a  21.  §-ban  kiszabott  penzbirsag  terhe  alatt,  szoritandok. 

Azon  korlatozasok,  melyeket  a  jelen  torveny  11.,  13.,  14.,  17.  6s  18.  §-ai  a 
czegek  hasznalatara  nezve  megAllapitanak,  oly  czegre,  mely  e  torveny  hat41ybal6pte 
elott  mar  hasznaltatott,  nem  alkalmazhatok,  lia  e  cz6g  az  erintett  hatdrido  alatt 
a  kereskedelmi  cz6gjegyz6kbe  bevezet6s  vdgett  bejelentetik. 

1)  Az  1871.  XXXIV.  t.  cz.  a  foldliitel-inWzetre  vonntkozik,  kieg^sziti  e  torv6riyt  s 
kiiloncison  a  kereskedelmi  t6rv6nynek  a  foldhitel-int^zetre  val6  alkalmaz^dt  tdrgyalja  az 
1870.  XXI.  t.  cz. 


HUNGARY:  BROKERS.  103 

oath  of  the  broker  or  other  nioana  of  [)roof,  and  especially  whether  the  fact  of  the 
memoranda  having  been  accepted  or  signed  is  of  importance  in  deciding  the  parti- 
cular case,  or  not. 

542.  The  enactments  of  §§  32,  33  and  35  of  this  Law  also  hold  good  as  regard 
the  day-books  of  brokers. 

543.  In  the  course  of  an  action  the  Court  can  order  the  production  of  the 
day-book,  so  as  to  compare  it  with  the  memorandum,  with  the  extracts,  or  with 
other  proofs. 

The  broker  can  be  compelled  to  produce  the  day-book  by  being  fined  according 
to  the  enactments  of  §  21. 

544.  The  broker,  when  a  sale  by  sample  has  been  brought  about  by  his  inter- 
vention, must,  in  so  far  as  he  is  not  discharged  from  doing  so  by  the  parties  or,  with 
reference  to  the  description  of  the  goods,  by  local  customs,  keep  a  faii'  sample  of 
the  goods,  \\liich  must  be  made  capable  of  identification,  until  the  acceptance 
of  the  goods  concerning  their  quality  has  taken  place  or  the  transaction  has  been 
settled  in  some  other  way. 

545.  Brokers  acting  in  contravention  of  their  duties  imposed  by  this  Law, 
or  neglecting  such  duties,  are  responsible  to  the  parties  for  damages  caused  thereby. 

546.  Brokers  are  entitled  in  consideration  of  their  intervention  to  brokerage 
as  fixed  by  the  following  article.  This  brokerage  can  be  claimed  in  the  absence 
of  some  other  agreement,  when  the  transaction  is  concluded  or  a  transaction  con- 
cluded conditionally  has  become  an  unconditional  one  and  the^broker  has  com- 
plied with  liis  duty  of  delivering  the  memorandum. 

^\'hen  the  transaction  has  not  been  concluded,  or  when  it  has  not  become 
unconditional,  brokerage  camiot  be  claimed. 

547.  The  amount  of  brokerage  is  a  matter  for  free  agreement.  In  default  of 
such  an  agreement,  and  of  any  other  local  custom,  the  broker  is  entitled,  on  the  base 
of  the  value  represented  by  the  concluded  transaction  up  to  an  amount  of  5000 
Gulden  (10  000  Kronen)  to  a  brokerage  of  one  half  per  cent,  and  so  far  as  the  value 
represented  bj"  the  transaction  exceeds  that  sum,  to  a  brokerage  of  one  quarter  per  cent. 

The  brokerage  is  to  be  paid,  unless  there  is  an  agreement  or  local  custom 
to  the  contrarj',  by  both  parties  in  equal  portion. 

548.  ^^^len  the  broker  dies,  or  retires  from  business,  or  when  he  ceases  to  con- 
tinue his  business  for  any  reason,  his  day-book  ought  to  be  given  into  the  safe 
keeping  of  the  Court  within  the  district  of  which  he  has  carried  on  his  business. 

Transitory  and  miscellanous  provisions. 

549.  With  the  coming  into  operation  of  this  Law,  all  Laws  and  Ordinances 
relating  to  the  objects  of  the  Commercial  Law  and  to  the  circumstances  regulated 
by  it,  in  so  far  as  they  are  not  maintained  by  this  Law,  are  repealed. 

The  enactments  of  Art.  XXXIV  of  1871  are  not  altered  by  this  Law^). 

550.  \\'itb  the  coming  into  operation  of  the  Law,  new  trade  registers  will  be 
opened.  In  the  old  trade  registers  only  such  entries  can  be  made  as  have  for  their 
object  the  extinction  of  earlier  entries. 

551.  The  provisions  of  this  Law,  according  to  which  application  has  to  be 
made  for  the  entry  of  firm  names  into  the  trade  register  and  the  signatures  have 
to  be  made  before,  or  presented  iu  verified  form  to,  the  Coiurts  with  commercial 
jurisdiction,  must  be  observed  also  by  such  traders  as  have  commenced  carrying 
on  their  business  before  the  coming  into  operation  of  this  Law,  it  being  immaterial 
whether  they  have  already  been  registered  or  not.  For  tliis  purpose  a  period  of  six 
months  is  aUowed,  which  runs  from  the  time  last  mentioned,  after  the  expiration 
of  which,  those  who  have  delayed  complying  with  the  requirements  of  the  Law 
shall   be  compelled   to  do  so  by  means  of  the  fine  fixed  by  §  21. 

The  limitations  concerning  the  use  of  a  firm  name  provided  for  by  §§  11,13, 
14,  17  and  IS  of  this  Law,  are  not  to  be  applied  to  firm  names  in  use  before  the  com- 
ing into  operation  of  this  Law,  when  presentation  has  been  made  of  such  firm  name 
for  the  purpose  of  an  entry  in  the  trade  register  within  the  above  mentioned  period. 

I)  Art.  XXXIV  of  1871  refers  to  the  Hungarian  Credit  Institute.  Supplementary  to  this 
Law  is  Art.  XXI  of  1876,  whicli  contains  regulations  concerning  the  application  of  the  Commercial 
Law,  particularly  of  the  part  concerning  co-operative  associations,  to  the  Hungarian  Credit 
Institute. 

14* 


104  Magyarorsz4g:   Ker.  torv.     Atmeneti  es  vegyes  int^zkedSsek. 

552.  Mig  a  jelenlegi  csodtorveny  hatalyban  van,  az  1840.  evi  XVI.  tcz.  9. 
§-anak  a  noi  hozomany,  hitber,  es  jegyajandek  bejegyzesere  vonatkozo  hatarozatai 
ervenyben  maradnak^). 

A  jelen  torv^ny  hatalybalepteig  bejegyzett  hozomany,  Iiitber  es  jegyajandek 
az  uj  czegjegyzekekbe  bevezetes  vegett,  az  551.  §-ban  megallapitott  hatarido  alatt 
bejelentendo,  ellenkezoleg  csod  eseteben  elsobbseggel  nem  bir.  E  bevezetest  a  no 
is  kerheti. 

553.  Ha  a  korabbi  bevezetesre  vonatkozo  beadvanyok  es  okmanyok  eredetben 
azon  torvenyszeknel  vannak,  melynel  a  bejelentesnek  tortenni  kell,  a  bejelent^ben 
el6g  a  korabbi  bejegyzesre  es  annak  mellekleteire  hivatkozni. 

554.  Az  uj  czegjegyzekbe  tortent  bevezetes  kozzetetelevel  (9.  §.),  a  czegre 
vonatkozo  s  az  eddigi  czegjegyzekben  foglalt  osszes  bevezetesek  hataljrukat  vesztik. 

Hatalyukat  vesztik  az  eddigi  czegjegyzekekben  foglalt  osszes  bevezetesek  az 
esetben  is,  ha  a  kotelezett  bejelentesek  az  551.  §-ban  megallapitott  hatarido  alatt 
meg  nem  tortennek. 

555.  Ha  a  kereskedelmi  iizlet  tulajdonosa  (fonoke)  az  altala  a  jelen  torveny 
hatah'balepte  elott  adott  czegvezetoi  jogositvanyt,  az  551.  §-ban  erintett  bejelen- 
t6skor,  vagy  a  jelen  torveny  hatalybaleptetol  szamitando  hat  honap  eltelte  elott 
vissza  nem  vonja,  a  czegvezeto  a  jelen  torvenyben  megallapitott  hataskorrel  kiren- 
delt  czegvezetonek  teldntetik. 

556.  Az  1840.  evi  XVIII.  tcz.  2.  fejezete  ertelmeben  keletkezett  tarsasagi 
szerzodesek  azon  intezkedesei,  melyek  a  jelen  torvenynek  szerzodesileg  meg  nem 
valtoztathato,  kiilonosen  a  tarsasagnak  harmadik  szemelyek  elleni  jogviszonyaira 
vonatkozo  hatarozataival  ellenkeznek,  az  551.  §-ban  megallapitott  hatarido  eltel- 
tevel  hatalyukat  vesztik. 

Ha  azonban  a  tarsasagi  szerzodes  az  erintett  hatarido  alatt  az  uj  czegjegyzekbe 
bevezetes  vegett  bejelentetik,  annak  a  jelen  torveny  hatarozataival  ellenkezo  in- 
tezkedesei, a  bevezetes  kozzetetelevel  vesztik  hatalyukat. 

557.  Azon  reszvenytarsasagok  es  szovetkezetek,  melyek  a  jelen  torveny  ha- 
talj'balepteig  az  eddigi  gyakorlat  szerint  keletkeztek,  az  lij  czegjegyzekekbe  az 
esetben  is  bevezetendok,  ha  keletkezesiik  tekinteteben  a  jelen  torvenyben  megalla- 
pitott kellekeknek  meg  nem  felelnek. 

558.  Azon  reszvenytarsasagok  es  szovetkezetek,  melyek  a  jelen  torveny  ha- 
talybal^pte  elott  miikodesiik  megkezdesere  feljogosittattak,  alapszabalyaikat  az 
551.  §-ban  megaUapitott  hatarido  alatt  ezen  torv6ny  Ertelmeben  modositani  tar- 
toznak. 

E  hatarido  eltelte  utan  a  tarsasag  kepviseletere  jogositottak  az  alapszabalyok 
modositasara,  a  21.  §-ban  megaUapitott  penzbirsdg  terhe  alatt,  szoritandok. 

559.  A  jelen  torveny  hatalybalepte  elott  keletkezett  reszvenytarsasagok  es 
szovetkezetek  alapszabalyainak  azon  intezkedesei,  melyek  e  torvenynek  alapsza- 
baljdlag  meg  nem  valtoztathato  hatarozataival  ellenkeznek,  az  551.  §-ban  megalla- 
pitott hatarido  elteltevel,  hatalyon  kiviil  helyeztetnek. 

560.  A  banyatorveny  szabalyai  szerint  alakult  vagy  jovoben  alakulando 
banj'atarsulatoknak  belso  szervezesere,  valamint  a  tarsulati  tagoknak  egymas 
kozt  es  harmadik  szemelyek  iranti  jogviszonyaira  n6zve,  jovore  is  a  banj^atorv^ny 
hatarozatai  iranyadok. 

561.  A  jelen  torvenynek  a  kivalt  szovetkezeti  tagok  felelossegere  (236.  §.  es 
238.  §.  2.  kikezdese),  nemkiilonben  a  szovetkezeti  tagok  ellen  tameiszthato  keresetek 
eleviilesdre  (254.  §.)  vonatkozo  hatarozatai,  a  magyar  foldliitelintezetre  nem  al- 
kalmazandok. 

662.  Azon  beadvanyok,  melyek  e  torveny  hatalybaMpt^tol  szdmitott  hat  honap 
alatt  nyujtatnak  be,  ha  az  eddigi  gyakorlat  szerint  drv6nyeseii  megtortent  be- 
jegyz6snek  az  uj  czegjegyzekbe  bevezet^set  czElozzdk,  illetck-  ia  b61yegmentesek. 

>)  E  torvdnyt  hat&lyon  kiviil  holyezto  az  uj  csodtorveny,  az  1881.  XV'II.  t.  cz.,  amely  ily 
jogok  bojegyzteSt  nem  engedi  ugyan  meg,  de  a  nidr  bejegyzett  jogokat  dps^gben  tartja. 


HUNGARY:  COMMERCIAL  CODE.  104 

552.  So  long  as  the  existing  Bankruptcy  Law  remains  in  force  the  enactments 
of  §  9  of  Art.  XVI  of  1840  concerning  Matura  uxorea,  dos  and  paraphernalia,  remain 
valid  1). 

A  presentation  must  be  made  for  the  purpose  of  entry  into  the  new  trade  register 
of  the  right  to  allatura  uxorea,  dos  and  paraphernalia,  the  entry  of  which  has  been 
made  before  the  coming  into  operation  of  this  Law,  within  the  period  fixed  by 
§  55L  \on-observancc  of  this  provision  has  the  consequence  that  these  claims  have 
no  priority  in  the  case  of  banki'uptcj'.  This  entry  may  also  be  applied  for  by  the 
wife  of  the  trader. 

553.  If  the  presentation  and  documents  relating  to  previous  entries  are  de- 
posited in  original  at  the  Court  at  which  the  presentation  must  be  made,  it  is  suf- 
ficient to  refer  in  the  application  to  the  earlier  entries  and  their  documents. 

554.  With  the  publication  of  the  entries  made  in  the  new  trade  register,  any 
entry  with  reference  to  the  firm  name  which  was  contained  in  the  old  trade  register, 
loses  its  efficacy. 

Entries  contained  in  the  old  trade  register  also  lose  their  efficacy,  when  the  oblig- 
atory presentations  are  not  made  within  the  period  fixed  by  §  551. 

555.  A^'hen  the  proprietor  of  a  business  (the  principal)  does  not  revoke  a  proxy 
given  by  him  before  the  coming  into  operation  of  this  Law,  when  making  the  pre- 
sentation mentioned  in  §  551,  or  before  the  lapse  of  the  period  of  six  months  to  be 
reckoned  from  the  coming  into  operation  of  this  Law,  tlae  proxy  is  deemed  to  be 
nominated  with  such  authority  as  this  Law  bestows  upon  a  proxy  within  the 
meaning  of  this  Law. 

556.  Those  provisions  of  contracts  of  partnership  settled  in  accordance  with 
Section  2  of  Art.  XVIII  of  1840,  which  are  contrary  to  the  enactments  of  this  Law 
concerning  the  unalterable  legal  relationship  of  the  partnership  as  regards  third 
persons,  become  void  after  the  lapse  of  the  period  fixed  by  §  551. 

When,  however,  presentation  is  made  of  the  partnership  contract  for  entry 
into  the  new  trade  register  \\ithin  the  period  mentioned,  those  provisions  of  it  which 
are  contrary  to  the  enactments  of  this  Law  become  void  with  the  publication  of 
the  entry. 

557.  Entry  of  joint  stock  companies  and  co-operative  associations  which  have 
been  constituted  according  to  the  usages  in  force  before  the  coming  into  operation 
of  the  Law,  must  be  made  in  the  trade  register  even  when  they  do  not  comply  with 
the  requirements  of  this  Law  conceiTiing  their  organisation. 

558.  Joint  stock  companies  and  co-operative  associations  which  become 
authorised  to  carry  on  their  business  before  the  coming  into  operation  of  this 
Law,  must  modifj'  their  articles  of  association  in  accordance  with  this  Law  within 
the  period  fixed  by  §  551. 

After  the  lapse  of  this  period  the  persons  authorised  to  represent  the  association 
must  be  compelled  to  modify  the  articles  of  association  by  the  fines  fixed  by  §  21. 

559.  Those  provisions  of  the  articles  of  association  of  joint  stock  companies 
or  co-operative  associations  which  are  contrary  to  the  provisions  of  this  Law  and 
are  not  alterable  by  the  articles  of  association,  become  ineffective  after  the  lapse 
of  the  period  mentioned  in  §  551. 

560.  As  regards  associations  constituted  or  to  be  constituted  according  to 
the  enactments  of  the  Mining  Law,  the  enactments  of  the  ^lining  Law  continue 
to  hold  good  for  the  future  also,  concerning  the  organisation  and  legal  relationship 
of  the  members  towards  one  another,  as  well  as  towards  third  persons. 

561.  The  enactments  of  this  Law  concerning  the  responsibilty  of  the  retired 
members  of  co-operative  associations  (§  236  and  par.  2  of  §  238),  and  concerning 
the  hmitation  of  actions  against  the  members,  cannot  be  applied  to  the  Hungarian 
Credit  Institute. 

562.  Applications  presented  within  six  month  from  the  coming  mto  oper- 
ation of  this  Law,  are  stamp  and  tax  free,  when  their  object  is  an  entry  to  be  made 
in  the  new  trade  register  of  a  previous  entry  lawfully  made  according  to  the  usages 
then  in  force. 

1)  This  Law  has  been  declared  invalid  by  the  New  Bankruptcy  Law,  Art.  XVII  of  1881; 

this  latt«r  Law  does  not  allow  such  rights  to  be  registered  for  the  future,  but  leaves  unchanged 
the  rights  already  registered. 


2^05  Magyarorszag:  Ker.  torv.     FiiggeliSk. 

563.  A  kereskedelmi  konyvekbe  a  jelen  t6rven3^  hatalybalepteig  tortent  be- 
vezet^sek  bizonyito  erejere  es  ennek  tartamara  n6zve,  az  eddigi  torv^nyek  alkal- 
mazandok. 

564.  A  jelen  torvenynek  az  eMviilesre  vonatkozo  hatarozatai  azon  esetekre, 
melyekben  az  eleviiles  a  jelen  torveny  hatalybalepte  elott  mar  megkezdetett,  nem 
alkalniazandok,  ha  a  mar  megkezdett  eleviiles  betoltesere  a  jelen  torvenyben  meg- 
allapitott  eleviilesi  hataridonel  rovidebb  ido  kivantatik. 

565.  Jelen  torveny  hat^lybalept^vel  a  bites  alkuszok  intezmenye  megsziinik. 
Az  ily  alkuszok  altal  ezen  idopontig  vezetett  konyvek  es  kiaUitott  kotlevelek  bizo- 
nyito ereje  az  eddigi  szabalyok  szerint  itelendo  meg. 

Az  alkuszok  konyvei  az  551.  §-ban  megaUapitott  hatarido  alatt  eredetben 
azon  torvenyszeknel  teendok  le,  melynek  teriileten  az  alkusz  miikodeset  gyakorolta. 

566.  Jelen  torveny  eletbeleptetesi  idopontjanak  meghatarozasaval,  valamint 
e  torveny  vegrehajtasaval  a  foldmiveles-,  ipar-  s  kereskedelemiigyi  miniszter,  a 
torvenykezes  tekinteteben  pedig  az  igazsagiigyi  miniszter,  iUetoleg  Horvat-  es 
Szlavonorszagban  a  horvat-szlavon-dalmatorszagi  ban  bizatik  meg. 


A  foldmiveles-,  ipar-  es  kereskedelemiigyi  m.  kir.  minister  1875.  deczember  i. 
en   kelt   26,922.  szamu  Rendelete   az    1875:    XXXVII.  tcz.  61etbelepteteserol. 

Az  1875:  XXXVII.  tczikk  566.  §-aban  nyert  felhatalmazas  folytan  az  ezen 
torvenyczikkben  foglalt  keresljedelmi  torvenyt  1876.  evi  januar  l-etol  fogva  a 
magyar  korona  egesz  teriiletere  leptetem  eletbe. 


Fuggelek  a  kereskedelmi  torvenyhez. 

I.  Az  Allam  kereskedelmi  v^llalatainak  cz^gbejegyz^s^rol. 

Szabalyrendelet  kiadtak  a  foldmiveles-,  ipar-es  kereskedelemiigyi  es 

az  igazsdgiigyi  ministerek  a  penz-  s  a  kozmunka  s  kozlekedesiigyi 

ministerekkel  egyetertve   1875.  evi  deczember  ho   i-en. 


Az  1875:  XXXVII.  tcz.  I.  reszeben  foglalt  3.,  4.  6s  5.  czimeinek  az  allam  keres- 
kedelmi vallalataira  mikep  leendo  alkalmazasa,  az  e  torv6nj'czikk  4.  es  566.  §-aiban 
nyert  felhatalmazas  alapjan,  kovetkezoleg  szabalyoztatik : 

1.  §.    Az   allamnak   kereskedelmi   vallalatai  cz6gbejegyzesre  kotelezv^k;  ilyo- 
k  nevezetesen:    a)  az  allami  vasutak;    —    b)  a  kir.  postanak  szem^ly-  es   aru- 

fuvaroz4si  (kocsi-posta),  valamint  p^nzutalvanyoziisi  iizlete;  —  c)  a  kincstdri 
gydrak,  nyomdak,  banyak,  kohok  6s  termdnyarudak,  kiv6ve  azokat,  melyek  egye- 
dirusagi  czikkekkel  foglalkoznak,  az  411arai  cgyed^rusdgi  vdllalatok  egy^ltalAn,  a 
kereskedelmi  cz6gjegyzekbe  be  nem  jegyeztcthetv6n ;  —  d)  az  orsz4gos  fegyinteze- 
teknek  6s  a  kir.  torv6nysz6ki  bortonoknek  liazilag  kezelt  ipariizlete,  a  inennyiben 
a  kisipar  kcirdt  tulhaladjAk;  —  e)  a  kir.  zaloghaz. 

2.  A  cz6g  bejelentese  az  allamvasutakndl  az  igazgatosag,  a  kir.  postanal  az 
illeto  keriileti  postaigazgatosagok,  a  tobbi  allami  vallalatokndl  ezeknek  helybeli 
iizletvezeto  fotisztviseloje  altal  azon  torvenyszeknel,  meljTiek  keriiletdben  a  yk\- 
lalat  telepe  Idtezik,  a  budapesti,  es  pestviddki  kir.  t6rv6nj'.sz6kek  teruleteire  nezve 
pedig  a  budapesti  kir.  kereskedelmi  es  valt6t6rv6nysz6kn61  eszkozlendo  (keresk. 
torv.  16.  6s  18.  §-ai). 


HUNGARY:  TRADE  REGISTERS.  105 

563.  Concernmg  the  force  of  evidence  of  entries  made  in  trade  books  before 
the  coming  into  operation  of  this  Law,  and  the  duration  of  such  force  of  evidence, 
the  enactments  of  the  previous  Laws  arc  to  be  ap])lied. 

564.  The  provisions  of  this  Law  concerning  prescription  are  not  to  be  applied 
to  cases  in  which  the  prescription  has  commenced  to  run  before  the  coming  into 
operation  of  this  Law  and  in  which  until  the  end  of  this  prescription  a  shorter 
period  is  required  than  that  fixed  by  tliis  Law. 

565.  The  institution  of  sworn  brokers  ceases  to  exist  with  the  coming  into 
operation  of  this  Law.  The  force  of  evidence  of  the  books  kept  by  such  brokers 
until  that  moment,  and  of  their  memoranda,  is  to  be  governed  by  the  pre-existing 
rules. 

The  books  of  such  brokers  are  to  be  deposited  in  original  in  the  custody  of  the 
Court  within  the  district  of  which  the  broker  has  carried  on  his  business,  within 
the  period  fixed  by  §  551. 

566.  With  the  fixing  of  the  time  at  which  this  Law  comes  into  operation, 
as  well  as  with  the  execution  of  this  Law,  the  Minister  of  Agriculture,  Industry  and 
Commerce,  and  in  the  administration  of  justice  the  Minister  of  Justice,  and  for  Croatia 
and  Slavonia,  the  Ban  of  Croatia,  Slavonia  and  Dalmatia,  are  entrusted. 


Ordinance  No.  26922  of   ist  December  1875   by  the  Minister  of  Agriculture 
Industry  and  Commerce,  giving  effect  to  Art.  XXXVII  of   1875. 

On  the  basis  of  tlie  authority  bestowed  upon  me  by  §566  of  the  Art.  XXXVII 
of  1875,  I  give  effect  to  the  Commercial  Law  incorporated  by  the  aforesaid  Article, 
as  from  the  1st  January  1876  for  the  whole  territory  of  the  Hungarian  Crown. 


Appendix  to  the  Commercial  Law. 

I.  Registration  of  the  Commercial  Undertakings  of  the  State. 

Ordinance   of   December   ist,   1875,  by  the  Minister  of  Agriculture, 

Industry  and  Commerce,  and  by  the  Minister  of  Justice,  with  the 

consent   of   the   Minister   of   Finances   and  the   Minister   of   Public 

Works  and  Communications. 


On  the  basis  of  the  authority  given  by  §§  4  and  566  of  the  Commercial  Law, 
the  Ministers  have  ordered  Titles  .3,  4,  and  5  of  Part  I  of  Art  XXXVII  of  1875  to  be 
appUed  to  the  commercial  undertakings  of  the  State  as  follows: 

§  1.  Commercial  imdertakings  of  the  State  are  obliged  to  have  their  firm  names 
registered;  that  is  to  say:  a)  the  railways  of  the  State;  —  b)  the  business  of  trans- 
porting persons  and  goods  (Stage  Coach  Business),  as  well  as  the  business  of  post 
office  orders;  — c)  the  retail  trade  of  the  manufactories,  printing  establishments, 
■mines  and  foundries  belonging  to  the  State,  that  is  to  say,  of  their  ])roducts,  except 
those  which  are  objects  of  the  monopoly  of  the  State,  the  monopoly  undertakings 
of  the  State  not  being  the  subject  of  entry  into  the  trade  register;  —  d)  the  industrial 
business  of  the  penitentiaries  and  prisons  of  the  I'cnal  Courts,  in  so  far  as  they 
exceed  the  limits  of  mere  handicraft;  —  e)  the  Royal  Pawn  Office. 

2.  The  presentation  must  be  made  before  the  Courts  within  the  district  of 
wliich  the  undertaking  has  its  place  of  business:  on  behalf  of  the  railways  of  the 
State  by  the  directorate;  on  behalf  of  the  post,  by  the  respective  territorial  (district) 
directorate;  on  behalf  of  the  other  undertakings  of  the  State  of  various  descriptions, 
bj'  the  head  official  of  the  respective  place  of  business.  80  far  as  the  undertakings 
have  their  place  of  business  within  the  district  of  the  Coiirt  of  Budapest,  or  of  the 
Court  of  the  Country  Districts  of  Budapest,  the  presentation  must  be  made  before 
the  Court  for  commercial  and  bills  of  exchange  matters  of  Budapest.  (§§16  and 
18  of  the  Commercial  Law.) 


106  Magj-arorszag :  Ker.  torv.     Fiiggelek. 

Ezen  bejelentes  az  iizletet  vezeto  fotisztviselo  altal  es  az  illetekes  kir.  minister- 
nek  elhatarozasa  alapjan  tortenik. 

Ugyane  tisztviselo  tartozik  minden,  a  czegre  nezve  tortent  vdltozast  bejegyzes 
T^gett  bejelenteni  (keresk.  torv.  19.  §.). 

3.  Annak  eldontese,  vajjon  az  allamnak  valamely  vaUalata  kereskedelmi  ter- 
meszetii-e  es  vajjon  terjedelmenel  fogva  bejegyz^sre  alkalmas  (keresk.  torv.  5.  §. 
es  259.  §.  6.  pontja):  a  czegbejegyzesre  hivatott  torvenyszeket  illeti. 

4.  A  kereskedelmi  vaUalat  czeg6t  az  iizlet  targyatol  kolcsonzi  es  a  czegben 
a  vaUalat  aUami  jellege  is  mindenesetre  kitiintetendo. 

5.  Czegbirtokosnak  mindig  a  magyar  aUam  jegyzendo  be. 

6.  Czegalairasnak  vagy  annak  hitelesit6s6nek  (keresk.  torv.  16.  §.)  az  allami 
vallalatoknal  helye  nincsen.         • 

A  czeg  azon  nyilatkozattal  jelentendo  be,  hogy  a  vallalat  iizletvezetese,  vala- 
mint  a  czegjegyzes  tisztviselok,  mint  kereskedelmi  meghatabnazottak  altal  fog 
eszkozoltetni. 

7.  Az  aUam  kereskedelmi  vaUalatai  az  egyeni  czegek  jegyzekebe  vezetendok  be. 

A  6.  §.  2.  bekezddse  ertelmeben  tett  nyilatkozat  a  »Jegyzetek«  rovataban  fel- 
emlitendo. 

8.  Ha  valamely,  a  bejegyzesre  kotelezett  allami  vaUalat  bejegyzese  elmulasz- 
tatott,  az  illetdkes  torvenyszek  az  illeto  eloljaro  hatosagot  figyelmeztetni  es  a 
kitiizendo  hatarido  sikertelen  lejarta  utan  az  esetet  az  igazsagiigyi  ministeriumnak 
feljelenteni  tartozik. 

9.  Az  aUam  kereskedelmi  vaUalatainal  a  konyvek  vezeteset  az  illeto  ministerek 
altal  kiadott  ebbeU  utasitasok  szabalyozzak.  Az  ezen  utasitasok  szerint  vezetett 
konyvek  hitelessegiikre  nezve  olyanoknak  tekintendok,  mint  a  k.  t.  25.  §-a  szerint 
vezetett  konyvek. 

A  keresk.  torv.  26.,  27.  es  28.  §-ai  az  allami  vallalatokra  alkalmazast  nem 
nyemek. 

Az  iizleti  levelek  megorzese  es  masolasa  tekinteteben  (k.  t.  29. — 30.  §-a)  az 
allami  vallalatokra  esak  az  ez  irant  fennaUo  vagy  kibocsdtando  utasitasok  kotelezok. 

10.  Czegvezetok  az  aUam  kereskedelmi  vaUalataindl  nem  rendeltetven  (6.  §.), 
ilyenek  a  czegjegyz6kbe  be  sem  jegyezhetok. 

11.  Az  allami  vallalatokndl  alkalmazott  tisztviselok  ebbeli  minosegiiknel  fogva 
kereskedelmi  meghatalmazottaknak  tekintendok  es  az  alair4st  tiszti  minosegiik 
niegjelol^se  meUett  eszkozlik. 

Meghatalmazasuk  terjedelme  hivatalos  hataskoriik  szerint  itdlendo  meg. 

Ezen  hivatalos  hataskor  minden  erdekelt  f611el  annak  kivansagara  kozlendo. 


II.  A  kereskedelmi  cz6gjegyz6kek  berendez6s6r61  ^s  vezet6s6r61. 

I.    A    foldmiveles-,    ipar-    es    kereskedelemiigyi    es    az    igazsagiigyi 
miniszterek   1875.  deczember  h6   i-jen  kozzetett  rendelete. 

(firv^nyes  a  budapesti  6s  a  marosv&sirhelyi  kir.  it416tablak  eg^sz  teriilet^n.) 


Az  1875:  XXXVII,  tcz.  7.  §-4ban  nyert  felhatalmazas  folytdn  a  kereakedelmi 
czegjegyzikek  berendezise  is  vezetise  kovetkezoleg  szabilyoztatik : 

1.  §.  A  budapesti  6s  pestviddki  t6rv6nyBz6kek  kiv^teldvel  minden  torveny- 
szcknel  a  keriilet^ben  Idtezo  osszes  cz6gekr61  6s  fidktelepekrol  a  kereskedelmi  tor- 
venyhat41ybal6pte    napj4t61    kezdve    uj    kereskedelmi    czegjegyzekek    vezetenddk. 


HfNGARY:  TRADE  REGISTERS.  106 

The  presentation  must  be  made  by  the  head  official  managing  the  undertaking 
and  on  the  direction  of  the  competent  Minister. 

The  same  official  must  make  all  presentations  concerning  alterations  in  the 
firm,  with  the  view  of  having  entries  thereof  made  in  the  trade  register  (§  19 
Com.  Law). 

3.  Questions  as  to  whether  an  undertaking  of  the  State  has  a  commercial  char- 
acter or  whether  its  extent  allows  it  to  be  registered  {§§  Sand  259  No.  6  of  the  Com. 
Law)  will  be  decided  by  the  Courts  dealing  with  trade  regi.ster  matters. 

4.  The  commercial  undertakhig  always  takes  its  firm  name  from  the  object 
of  the  business.  A  statement  of  the  circumstance  that  the  undertaking  belongs 
to  the  State  must  be  made  in  the  trade  register. 

5.  Tlie  Hungarian  State  must  ah\ays  be  registered  as  proprietor  of  the  firm. 

6.  In  the  case  of  undertakings  of  the  State,  no  signing  of  a  firm  name  (§  16  of 
Com.  Law)  nor  authentication  of  such  signature  takes  place. 

The  firm  must  be  registered  on  the  basis  of  a  declaration  that  the  management 
of  the  imdertaking  will  be  conducted  and  the  firm  name  signed  by  officials  in  the 
character  of  commercial  agents. 

7.  The  undertakings  of  the  State  ought  to  be  registered  in  the  list  of  individual 
firms. 

The  entry  of  the  declaration  mentioned  in  §  6,  par.  2,  must  be  made  in  the 
column  "notes". 

8.  If  the  registration  of  an  undertaking  of  the  State  ^^hich  ought  to  have  been 
made,  has  been  omitted,  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  undertaking 
has  its  place  of  business  must  admonish  the  relative  administrative  authority, 
and  after  the  lapse  of  the  time  allowed  without  result,  must  make  a  report  thereof 
to  the  Minister  of  Justice. 

9.  The  method  of  book-keeping  of  the  commercial  undertakings  of  the  State 
will  be  regulated  by  the  instructions  of  the  Ministers  of  the  respective  Departments 
issued  for  that  purpose.  Trade  books  kept  according  to  these  regulations  will  be  con- 
sidered as  having  the  same  force  of  evidence  as  the  trade  books  kept  in  accordance 
with  §  25  of  the  Commercial  Law. 

The  enactments  of  the  §§  26,  27  and  28  of  the  Commercial  Law  are  not  applic- 
able to  the  undertakings  of  the  State. 

Concerning  the  keeping  of  business  letters  and  copies  thereof  (Com.  Law  §§  29 
and  30)  only  the  instructions  issued  and  to  be  issued  in  relation  thereto  are  obligatory. 

10.  As  no  proxy  can  be  conferred  in  the  case  of  commercial  undertakings  of 
the  State,  no  entry  whatever  concerning  proxies  can  be  made  in  the  trade  register 
(§  6  Com.  Law). 

11.  Officials  employed  in  the  commercial  undertakings  of  the  State  are  to 
be  considered  by  virtue  of  their  nomination  to  hold  a  commercial  authority.  They 
sign  with  the  addition  of  their  official  character  to  their  name. 

The  extent  of  their  authority  is  to  be  judged  according  to  the  sphere  of  their 
functions. 

The  sphere  of  their  functions  mu.st  be  communicated  to  all  interested  parties 
on  their  demand. 


n.  Organisation  and  Method  oi'  Keeping  the  Trade  Registers. 
I.  Ordinance  of  the  Minister  of  Agriculture,  Industry  and  Commerce, 
and  the  Minister  of  Justice,   published  the   ist  of  December  1875. 

(Effective  for  the  whole  district  of  jurisdiction  of  the  Royal  Table  of  Budapest  and 

Maros  v4s4rhely . ) 

On  the  basis  of  the  authorisation  contained  in  §  7  of  the  Art  XXXVII  of  1875, 
the  organisation  and  the  method  of  keeping  of  the  trade  register  was  regulated  as 
follows : 

1.  With  the  exception  of  the  Court  of  Budapest  and  the  Court  for  the  Coujitry 
District  of  Budapest,  every  Court  is  bound  to  open  new  trade  registers  concerning 
aU  the  firms  and  branch  establishments  which  exist  within  its  jurisdiction,  begimiing 
from  the  day  the  Commercial  Law  comes  into  operation. 


jQy  Magyarorszig:  Ker.  torv.     Fiiggelek. 

2.  A  kereskedelrai  czegjegyzekek  ketfelek:  —  I.  Az  egyeni  czegek  jegyz6kei 
a  kereskedelmi  torveny  11.  §-aban  emlitett  kereskedok  czegei  reszire;  —  2.  .4 
tdrsas  czegek  jegyzekei  a  kereskedelmi  tarsasagok  czegei  reszere  (kereskedelmi 
torveny  61.  §-a). 

3.  A  kereskedelmi  torveny  5.  §-aban  emlitett  szemelyek  az  egyeni  cz^gjegy- 
z^kekbe,  es  azok  egyesulesei  a  tarsas  czegjegyz^kekbe  csak  az  idezett  szakaszban 
felsorolt  feltetelek  alatt  jegyezhetok  be. 

Ha  e  feltetelek  irant  ketseg  tamad,  a  birosag  felszolitasara  az  iparhatosag 
tartozik  a  .sziikseges  adatokat  a  birosaggal  kozolni.  A  birosag  e  bejegyzes  felett, 
a  nyert  adatok  alapjan,  belatasa  szerint  hataroz. 

4.  Az  egyeni  czegjegyzekek  az  A)  alatti  minta  szerint  kovetkezo  8  rovatra 
osztandok : 

Az  elso  rovafba  vezettetik  a  czeg  folyo  szama  es  az  egyes  bevezeteseket  jelzo 
alszam. 

A  masodikha  a  bejegj'zest  rendelo  biroi  vegzes  kelte  es  iktatoi  szama. 

A  harmadikha  a  czeg  szoszerinti  szovege. 

A  negyedikhe  a  fotelep  s  az  esetleg  let«z6  fioktelepek  helye. 

Az  otodikbe  a  czeg  birtokosa. 

A  hatodikha  a  czegvezeto  neve,  vagy  ha  egyiittes  czegvezetes  fordul  elo,  ezen 
viszony  megjelolese. 

A  hetedikbe  az  irattari  szam: 

A  nyokzadikha  mindazon  koriilmenyek,  melyek  termeszetiiknel  fogva  a  tobbi 
rovatokba  fel  nem  vehetok,  jelesen:  a  noi  hozomany,  hitber  es  jegyajandek  (keresk. 
torv.  552.  §.),  a  csodnyitas  (u.  o.  23.  §.),  a  jelen  rendelet  6.  es  15.  §-aiban  koriilirt 
feljegyzesek,  a  czeg  torlese  stb. 

Minden  czegjegyzeklapra  egymas  alatt  kozepen  kettos  vonal  altal  elvalasztva, 
rendszerint  ket  egyeni  czeg  vezetendo. 

5.  Minden  kesobbi  bevezetes  akkor  is,  ha  ez  csak  kiigazitasra,  vagy  kiege- 
szitesre  vonatkozik,  az  elobbeniektol  egy,  az  osszes  rovatokat  atmetszo  vonal  Altai 
elvalasztando. 

6.  Midon  a  czegnek  szant  lap  megtelt,  a  bevezetesek  folytatdsara  uj  lap  nyi- 
tando,  melybe  az  osszes  meg  ervenyesen  fennallo  bejegyzesek  egy  sorban  atveze- 
tendok. 

Az    uj    lapszam    mellett    zarjel    koze   teendo :    »folytatasa   a szamu 

lapnak«. 

Az  egyes  bejegyzesek  alszama  ujbol  kezdendo. 

A  regi  lap  voros  tintaval  keresztiil  huzva  (  x )  lezarando  es  annak  utolso  rova- 
taba  a  »bezaratott«  szo,  az  uj  lapra  val6  hivatkozassal,  jegyzendo. 

7.  A  tarsas  czegjegyzekek  a  B)  alatti  minta  szerint  a  kovetkezo  nyolcz  ro- 
vatra osztandok: 

Az  elso  rovatba  vezettetik  a  czeg  folyo  szdma  6s  az  egyes  bevezeteseket  jelzo 
aLszam. 

A  mdsodikba  a  bejegyzdst  rendelo  bir6i  v6gz6s  kelte  ^s  iktatdi  szama. 

A  harmadMa  a  cz^g  szoszerinti  szovege. 

A  negyedikhe  a  fotelep  vagy  az  esetleg  16tez6  fioktelepek  helye. 

Az  otodikbe  a  czegvezetok  ds  a  felsz4mol6  cz6gvezet6k  es  ha  egyiittes  czeg- 
vezetes fordul  elo,  ezen  jogviszony  megjeloldse. 

A  hatodikha  a  tarsas&g  jogviszonyai,  nevezetesen  kozkereseti  tarsasagoknal 
a  tdrsasagi  tagok  neve,  polg4ri  rUAsa  es  lakhelye  ^s  a  tarsasdg  keletkezdsenek  ido- 
pontja,  a  beteti  tarsasagoknal  a  bel-  es  kiiltagok  neve,  polgdri  Allasa  ^s  lakhelye, 
e»  minden  egyes  kiiltag  vagyonbeteteleinek  osszege,  v6gre  a  rdszvcnytarsasdgoknal 
68  szovetkezeteknei  a  10.  ^s  11.  §-ban  kozelebb  kijelolt  adatok. 

A  hetedikbe  az  iratt&ri  szAm. 


HUNGARY:  TRADE  REGISTERS.  107 

2.  'Ihere  arc  two  kinds  of  trade  registers:  1.  the  trade  register  of  individual 
firms,  for  the  firm  names  of  traders  mentioned  in  §  11  of  the  Commercial  Law; 
—  2.  the  trade  register  of  association  firms,  for  the  firms  of  trading  associations 
(§  61  of  the  Cora.  Law). 

3.  Persons  mentioned  in  §  5  of  the  Commercial  Law  can  be  registered  in  the 
register  of  individual  firms,  and  their  associations  in  the  register  of  association 
firms,  only  under  the  condition  mentioned  by  the  aforesaid  article. 

In  cases  of  doubt,  the  Industrial  Authority  must  communicate  the  necessary 
particulars  to  the  Court  upon  its  request.  The  Court  will  decide  on  the  basis  of 
the  particulars  obtained  in  its  discretion. 

4.  The  register  of  individual  firms  must  be  divided  according  to  the  printed 
form  ..4  into  the  followin<;  8  coUnnns: 

In  the  first  colunm  entry  must  be  made  of  the  consecutive  number  of  the  firm 
and  of  the  sub-numbers  of  each  entry. 

In  the  second  column,  of  the  date  and  the  number  of  the  protocol  of  the  de- 
cision of  the  Court  ordering  the  entry  to  be  made. 

In  the  tliird  column  the  text  of  the  firm  name  verbatim. 

In  the  fourth,  the  place  of  the  head  establishment  and  of  branch  establishments, 
if  any. 

In  the  fifth,  the  name  of  the  proprietor  of  the  firm. 

In  the  sixth,  the  name  of  the  proxy,  or  if  there  is  collective  procuration,  a 
statement  of  that  fact. 

In  the  seventh,  the  number  of  the  file. 

In  the  eighth,  all  those  facts  which  by  reason  of  their  nature  cannot  be  put 
in  any  other  column,  namely,  aUatura  uxorea,  dos,  paraphernalia  (Com.  Law  §  552), 
bankruptcy  proceedings  (Com.  Law  §  23),  notes  described  in  §§  5  and  16  of  this 
Ordinance,  dissolution  of  the  firm,  and  so  forth. 

On  each  page  of  the  register  entry  must  be  made  regularly  of  two  individual 
firms,  such  entries  being  separated  in  the  middle  of  the  page  by  a  line  running  tlirough 
all  the  columns. 

5.  Any  subsequent  entry,  even  when  intended  to  correct  or  complete  a  prior 
entry,  must  be  separated  from  that  entry  by  a  horizontal  line  running  through 
all  the  columns. 

6.  ^A'hen  the  page  reserved  for  a  firm  is  full,  a  new  page  must  be  opened  in 
which  entries  concerning  the  same  will  be  made  continuously.  On  the  new  page 
a  transfer  must  be  made  in  one  Une  of  all  entries  which  are  efficacious  at  the  time 
of  opening  the  new  page. 

On  the  new  page  the  remark  "continuation  of  page  No.  .  .  ."  must  be  put  be- 
tween brackets. 

Sub-numbers  of  the  new  entries  must  be  begun  anew. 

The  old  page  mu.st  be  crossed  in  red  (X),  closed,  and  the  remark  "closed" 
be  put  in  the  last  column,  with  an  indication  of  the  page  where  it  is  continued. 

7.  The  registers  of  association  firms  are  to  be  divided  according  to  the  printed 
form  B  into  the  following  8  columns: 

In  the  first  column  entry  must  be  made  of  the  consecutive  number  of  the  firm 
and  of  the  sub-number  of  each  entry. 

In  the  second  column,  of  the  date  and  the  number  of  the  protocol  of  the  de- 
cision of  the  Court  ordering  the  entry  to  be  made. 

In  the  third  column,  the  text  of  the  firm  name  verbatim. 

In  the  fourth,  the  place  of  the  head  establishment,  and  of  the  branch  establish- 
ments, if  any. 

In  the  fifth,  proxies  or  liquidators,  or  in  case  of  a  collective  procuration,  a  state- 
ment of  that  fact. 

In  the  sixth,  the  legal  standing  of  the  association,  in  particular:  in  the  case 
of  unlimited  partnerships,  the  names  of  the  partners,  their  quality  and  place  of 
abode,  and  the  time  of  the  partnership  having  been  formed;  in  the  case  of  limited 
partnerships,  the  names  of  the  limited  partners  and  of  the  personally  responsible 
partners,  their  quality  and  place  of  abode,  as  well  as  the  sums  brought  in  by  each 
limited  partner;  finally,  in  the  case  of  joint  stock  companies  and  co-operative  as- 
sociations, the  particulars  mentioned  by  §§  10  and  11. 

In  the  seventh,  the  number  of  the  file. 


108  MagyarorBzdg:  Ker.  torv.     Fiiggelek. 

A  nyolczadilcba  mindazon  koriilmenyek,  melyek  termeszetiiknel  fogva  a  tobbi 
rovatokba  fel  nem  vehetok,  jelesen  a  beltagok  nejeiknek  hozomanyai,  hitberei  es 
jegyajandekai  (keresk.  torv.  552.  §.),  a  csodnj'itas  (u.  o.  23.  §.),  a  jelen  rendelet 
9.  §-aban  koriilirt  bejegyzesek,  a  czeg  torlfee  stb. 

8.  Minden  tarsasag  szamara  egy  egesz  jegyzeklap  (k^t  oldal)  njdttatik. 

9.  Reszvenytarsasagok  es  szovetkezetek  szamara  tobb  egymas  utaii  kovet- 
kezo  lap  nyitando  es  egyuttal  inindegyik  lap  harmadik  rovataba  a  czegnek  szovege 
mar  elore  bejegyzendo. 

Az  5.  es  6.  §-ok  a  tarsas  czegek  jegyzekere  is  alkalmazandok. 

10.  Reszvenytarsasagoknal  a  hatodik  rovatba  bevezetendo:  1.  az  alapsza- 
balyok  es  az  azokat  modosito  kozgyiilesi  hatarozatok  kelte;  —  2.  a  vallalat  targya 
es  a  tarsasag  tartama;  —  3.  az  alaptoke  nagysaga,  a  reszvenyek  vagy  hanya- 
dreszvenyek  szama  es  azokneverteke ;  —  4.  az  esetleg  kibocsatott  vagy  kibocsa- 
tando  elsobbsegi  kotvenyek  szama  es  nevert^ke;  —  5.  annak  felemlitese,  hogy 
a  reszvenyek  nevre  vagy  bemutatora  lettek-e  kiaUitva;  —  6.  a  tarsasagi  hata- 
rozatok kozzetetelenek  modozatai  (ker.  torv.  158.  §.);  —  7.  az  igazgatosag  tagjai 
es  az  azokban  tortent  minden  valtozas  (ker.  torv.  184.  §.);  —  8.  az  okmanytar 
szama. 

Kiilfoldi  reszvenytarsasagoknal  meg  azonkiviil:  1.  az  itteni  kepviseloseg 
tagjainak  megnevezese  es  —  2.  az  itt  ellielyezett  toke  mennjdsege  (ker.  torv. 
212.  §.). 

11.  Szovetkezeteknel  a  hatodik  rovatba  vezetendo:  1.  az  alapszabalyok 
es  azokat  modosito  kozgj'iilesi  hatarozat  kelte;  —  2.  a  vallalat  targya;  —  3.  a 
szovetkezet  tartama;  —  4.  a  szovetkezeti  hirdetmenyek  mikenti  kozzetetelenek 
modozatai;  —  5.  annak  felemlitese,  hogy  a  tagok  a  szovetkezet  kotelezettsegeiert 
korlatlan  vagy  korlatolt  felelosseget  vallalnak-e  es  ha  ez  utobbi  esetben  a  felelos- 
seg  a  torvenyben  meghatarozott  merteken  tul  terjesztetik  ki,  ezen  felelosseg 
terjedelme  (ker.  torv.  226.  §.);  —  6.  az  igazgatosag  tagjai  &  az  azokban  tortent 
minden  valtozas  (ker.  torv.  241.  §.);  —  7.  az  okmanytar  szama. 

Kulfoldi  szovetkezeteknel  meg  azonkiviil:  1.  az  itteni  kepviseloseg  tagjainak 
megnevezese  es  • —  2.  az  itt  elhelyezett  toke  mennjis^ge  (u.  o.  230.  §.)^.) 

12.  Reszvenytarsasagoknal  az  alapszabalyok  (keresk.  torv.  158.  §.);  az  alairasi 
ivek;  a  befizetesrol  szolo  kimutatas  (u.  o.  159.  §  ),  a  kozgyiilesi  jegyzokonyvek 
(u.  o.  180.  §.);  a  merlegek  (u.  o.  198.  §.);  kiilfoldi  reszvenytarsasagoknal  a  ker.  torv. 
211.  §-aban  felsorolt  igazolvanyok  —  szovetkezeteknel  az  alapszabalyok,  a  tagok 
nevjegyzeke  (u.  o.  226.  §.),  az  evnegyedenkint  be-  es  kilepett  tagokrol,  a  felmondott 
iizletreszek  szamarol  szolo  kimutatasok,  es  az  evenkinti  betiirendes  tagjegyz6k 
(u.  o.  242.  §.)  es  merlegek  (u.  o.  243.  §.),  tovibba  kozraktari  es  biztosito  vallalatok- 
nal  az  alaptokckimutatas  (u.  o.  435.  es  453.  §.)  es  az  utobbiaknal  az  alaptoke  es  a 
dijtartalek  elhelyezcsi  modja  (u.  o.  454.  §.)  az  61etbiztosit6  vaUalatoknal  ezeken 
kiviil  a  kereskcdelmi  torveny  455.  §-aban  felemhtett  adatok  a  torveny  rendeleteihez 
k^pest  eredetiben  vagy  hiteles  alakban  egy  minden  reszvenytarsasagi  es  szovet- 
kezeti cz^gre  nezve  kiilon  szammal  ellatando  okmdnytarban  gj'iijtendok. 


Ezen  okmanytdmak,  niely  az  ilycn  tarsas  czegek  jegyzekenek  kiegeszito  reszet 
kepezi,  minden  egyes  csomoja  »Okraanytar sz.  a  tarsas  czegek  jegyzeke- 
nek   lapjahoz*  felirattal  ellatando. 

IS.  A  fioktelep  szamara  kiilon  lap  csak  a  kovetkezo  esetekben  nyitando: 
1.  ha  a  fotelep  mds  torvdnyszek  t«riilet6n  van  es  ott  mar  bejegyeztetett ;  —  2.  ha 

>)  A  gazdos&gi  is  ipari  bitclszovetkezetokiK:-!  az  1898.  XXIII.  t.  cz.  6rtelm6l>en  teljem- 
t«nd6  bejegyz^seket  az  igazs&giigyminister  1899.  Junius  22-<;n  kiadott  37145.  sz&rau  rendelete 
HzabAlyozza. 


HUNGARY:  TRADE  REGISTERS.  108 

In  the  eighth,  all  those  facts  which  by  reason  of  their  nature  cannot  l)e  put 
in  any  other  column,  namely,  allatura  uxorea,  dos,  and  paraphernalia  of  the  wives 
of  the  personally  responsible  partners  (Commercial  Law  §  552),  bankruptcy  proceed- 
ings (§  23),  the  entries  mentioned  by  §  9  of  this  Ordinance,  dissolution  of  the  firm, 
and  so  forth. 

8.  For  every  association  one  whole  page  of  the  register  (two  sides)  must  be 
opened. 

9.  For  joint  stock  companies  and  co-operative  associations,  several  consecutive 
pages  must  be  opened,  and  in  the  third  column  of  each  of  these  pages  reserved  for 
one  joint  stock  company  or  co-operative  as.sociation,  an  entry  of  its  name  must  be 
made  simultaneously  with  the  opening  of  the  same. 

The  provisions  of  §§  5  and  6  also  hold  good  for  the  register  of  association  firms. 

10.  In  the  case  of  joint  stock  companies,  entry  must  be  made  in  the  sixth 
column:  1.  of  the  date  on  which  the  articles  of  association  were  drawn  up  and  re- 
solutions of  the  general  meeting  modifj'ing  the  same  were  come  to;  —  2.  of  the  ob- 
ject of  the  undertaking  and  the  duration  of  the  company;  —  3.  of  the  amount  of 
the  original  capital,  the  number  and  value  of  the  shares  or  part  shares;  —  4.  of  the 
number  and  the  nominal  value  of  the  preferential  debentures  issued  or  to  be  issued, 
if  any ;  —  5.  the  statement  whether  the  shares  are  issued  to  bearer  or  to  persons 
by  name;  —  6.  of  the  method  of  the  publication  of  the  company's  resolutions  (§  158 
Com.  Law);  —  7.  of  the  members  of  the  directorate  and  any  change  of  the  .same 
(§  184  Com.  Law);  —  8.  of  the  number  in  the  archive  collection. 

In  the  case  of  foreign  companies,  entry  of  the  following  particulars  must  be 
made  in  addition:  1.  the  names  of  the  members  of  the  inland  representation,  and 
—  2.  the  amount  of  the  capital  invested  inland  (§  212  Com.  Law). 

11.  In  the  case  of  co-operative  associations,  entry  must  be  made  in  the  si.tth 
column  of:  1.  the  date  on  which  the  articles  of  association  were  drawn  up  and  re- 
solutions of  the  general  meeting  modifying  the  same  were  come  to ;  —  2.  the  object 
of  the  undertaking;  —  3.  the  duration  of  the  co-operative  association;  —  4.  the 
methods  of  advertising  the  publications  of  the  association ;  —  5.  the  statement  whether 
the  liability  of  the  members  is  an  unlimited  or  a  Umited  one,  and  when  in  the  latter 
case  their  liability  exceeds  the  measure  fixed  by  the  law,  the  extent  of  this  liability 
(§  226  Com.  Law);  —  6.  the  members  of  the  directorate  and  any  changes  of  the 
same  (§  214  Com.  Law);  —  7.  the  number  in  the  archive  collection. 

In  the  case  of  foreign  co-operative  associations,  entry  of  the  following  parti- 
culars must  be  made  in  addition:  1.  names  of  the  members  of  the  inland  represent- 
ation, and  —  2.  the  amount  of  the  capital  invested  inland  (§  230  Com.  Law)i). 

12.  In  the  case  of  joint  stock  companies,  the  articles  of  association  (§  158 
Com.  Law),  the  subscription  list  (§  158  Com.  Law),  the  proof  of  the  instalments 
on  the  shares  having  been  paid  (§  159  Com.  Law),  the  minutes  of  the  general  meeting 
(§180  Com.  Law),  the  balance  sheets  (§  198),  and  in  the  case  of  foreign  companies 
the  proofs  mentioned  by  §  211  of  the  Commercial  Law;  in  the  case  of  co-operative 
associations,  the  articles  of  association,  the  list  of  members  (§  226  Com.  Law),  the 
quarterly  list  of  the  members  who  have  entered  into  and  retired  from  the  association, 
the  list  of  business  shares  recalled,  the  yearly  alphabetical  list  of  the  members 
(§  242  Com.  Law),  and  the  balance  sheets  (§  243);  in  the  case  of  warehouse  and  in- 
surance midertakings,  the  proof  of  the  capital  (§§  435  and  453  Com.  Law),  and  in 
case  of  the  latter  the  methods  of  investing  their  capital  and  reserve  fund  (§  454 
Com.  Law);  m  the  case  of  life  insurance  undertakings,  the  particulars  required 
by  §  455  of  the  Commercial  Law^  —  must  be  collected  in  accordance  with  the  en- 
actments of  this  Law  in  original  or  in  legally  authenticated  form  in  an  archive 
collection,  which  must  be  kept  separately  of  every  firm  of  a  joint  stock  company 
or  co-operative  association,  under  a  separate  number. 

Every  such  archive  collection,  which  is  a  complement  of  the  register  of  association 
firms,  must  be  provided  with  a  label,  having  the  inscription  "Archive  No.  .  .  .  with 
reference  to  page  No.  .  .  .  of  the  register  of  association  firms". 

13.  For  branch  establishments  a  separate  page  ought  to  be  opened  only  in 
the  following  cases:  1.  when  the  place  of  the  head  establishment  is  within  the  juris- 

^)  As  to  entries  to  be  made  in  the  case  of  agricultural  and  industrial  co-operative 
credit  associations,  the  Ordinance  of  the  Minister  of  Justice  issued  on  June  22nd  1899 
under  No.  37  145  applies. 


j[Q9  MagyarorszAg:  Ker.  torv.     Fiiggelek. 

a    fotelep    ugyanazon    torvenyszdk    teriiletehez    tartozik,    de    a  fi6ktelep  czege  a 
bejegyzett  fotelep  czegevel  nem  azonos  (k.  t.  18.  §.). 

Mindket  esetben  a  czegjegyzek-lapnak  csakis  eko  negy  rovata  toltendo  be, 
a  nyolczadik  rovatban  pedig  azon  czegjegj^zek-lapra  tortenik  utalas,  melyen  a  fo- 
telep bejegj-ezve  van. 

14.  Ha  ugyanazon  czegre  vonatkozo  elobbi  bejegyzesek  egy  kesobbi  altal 
niegsziintettetnek,  a  korabbi  bejegyzesek  tobbe  fenn  nem  alio  reszei  voros  tintaval 
keresztiilhuzandok,  ligy  azonban,  hogy  az  eredeti  bejegyzes  olvashato  mareidjon. 

15.  Ha  valamely  egyeni  czeg  egyes  kereskedo  birtokabol  kereskedelmi  tar- 
sasagra,  vagy  viszont  valamely  tarsas  czeg  egyes  kereskedore  megy  at,  ha  tovabba 
valamely  czeg  szeklielye  mas  torvenyszek  keriiletebe  tetetik  at,  vagy  a  czeg  egeszen 
megsziinik:  ezen  tenykoriilmenyek  az  utolso  rovatba  feljegyzendok,  az  egesz  lap 
voros  tintaval  keresztben  athuzando  es  ha  mas  lapra  atvitel  esete  forog  feim,  az  atvitel 
a  regi  lap  aljara  es  az  uj  lap  fejere  jegyzett  hivatkozas  altal  kitiintetendo. 

16.  A  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  igazitas-,  vakaras-  vagy  beszurasnak  helye 
nem  lehet,  a  felfedezett  tevedesek  biroi  vegzes  alapjan  uj  alszam  alatt  eszkozlendo 
bejegyzessel  igazitandok  ki. 

17.  A  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekek  mersekelt  vastagsagu  tartos  kotfesel  ella- 
tott  kotetekben  vezetendok. 

Minden  egyes  kotet  kiiUapjan  »egyeni  czegjegyzek«  vagy  »tarsas  czegjegj^z^k* 
czimmel  es  a  kotet  folyo  szamaval  ellatando,  tovabba  az  egyes  kotetek  lapszamai 
a  kotet  elso  lapjan  feljegyzendok,  a  kotet  maga  pedig  zsinorral  keresztiil  huzando, 
melynek  vegei  a  torvenyszek  peesetjevel  megerositendok. 

18.  A  bejegyzett  czegek  szamara  betusoros  mutato  keszitendo,  melybe  minden 
czegre  nezve  azon  kotet  es  lapszam  feljegyzendo,  mely  alatt  az,  az  egyeni  vagy 
tarsas  czegek  jegyzekeben  elofordul. 

19.  Az  egyeni  es  tarsas  czegjegyzekek  az  okmanytar,  valamint  a  mutato  es 
a  bejegyzesre  vonatkozo  osszes  iigyiratok  a  czegjegyzek  vezetes6vel  megbizott 
tisztviselo  feliigyelete  alatt  egy  es  ugyanazon  heljasegben  kiilon  orizendok  es  az  e 
vegre  kitiizendo  orak  alatt  mindenki  altal  megtekinthetok. 

Az  emlitett  hivatalos  orak  ugy  osztandok  be,  hogy  lehetoleg  azokkal  meg- 
egyezok  leg3'cnek,  melyek  alatt  a  torvenyszek  igtato-hivatala  nyitva  aU. 

20.  Masolatok  es  bizonyitvanyok  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekekbol  a  jegyzek- 
vezetonel  elo  szoval  tett  bejelentes  folytan  a  sziikseges  belyeg  s  papir  benyujtasa 
meUett  mindenkinek  kiadandok. 

Ily  hivatalosan  hitelesitett  masolatok  kiszolgaltathatok  a  jegyz^klap  teljes 
tartalmarol  es  az  okmanytarban  letezo  okiratokrol,  meg  pedig  vagj'  egesz  terjedel- 
m6r61,  vagy  csak  kivonatban. 

Hivatalos  bizonyitvanyok  adhatok  a  czegjegyz6kben  elofordulo  6s  6rv6nyben 
levo  bejegyz6sekr61 ;  az  ervdnyen  kiviil  helyezett  bejegyz6sekr61  pedig  azon  zara- 
dekkal,  hogy  6rvdnyiik  mely  idopontban  sziint  meg. 

Hivatalos  bizonyitvany  altal  tanusittathatik  az  is,  hogy  valamely  cz6g,  vagy 
arra  nezve  valamely  tuzetesen  meghatarozott  bejegj'z6s  a  kereskedelmi  cz6gjegy- 
zekben  elo  nem  fordul. 

Az  irattarban  orzott  azon  okmiinyok,  melyeken  valamely  bejegj'zes  alapszik, 
a  fennebbiek  szerint  szint^n  megtekinthetok  es  masolatban  kiadhatok. 

A  kiadott  masolatok  6s  bizonyitvdnyok  az  eloado  6s  a  czegjegyz6k-vezet6  dltal 
al4irand6k  6s  a  hivatalos  pecs6ttel  eUdtand6k. 

21.  A  cz6gbejegyzesek,  a  mennyiben  a  t6rv6ny  egyes  esetekben  (pi.  a  ker. 
tcirv.  159.  6s  227.  §-ai  eseteiben)  irisbeli  beadv4nyt  nem  kivAn,  sz6val  is  k6rhet6k. 

Ha  a  bejegyzes  sz6val  k6retik,  errol  a  czegeloado  6s  czegjegyzek- vezeto  altal 
jegyzokonyv  v6tetik  fel,  melyhez  mindazon  okmdnyok,  melyek  tdrv6ny  szerint  a 
Dejegyz6shez  sziiks6gesek,  C8atoland6k. 


HUNGARY:  TUADE  REGISTERS.  109 

diction  of  another  Court  and  entry  of  the  same  has  already  been  made  there;  — 
2.  when  the  phice  of  the  head  estabhshment  is  within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  same 
Court,  but  the  firm  name  of  the  branch  estabhshment  is  not  identical  with  the  firm 
name  of  the  head  establishment  (Com.  Law  §  18). 

In  both  of  these  cases,  however,  oidj'  the  first  four  colunms  of  the  respective 
page  of  the  trade  register  are  to  bo  filled  up,  the  eighth  column  giving  an  indication 
of  the  page  of  the  trade  register  on  which  the  head  establishment  has  been  registered. 

14.  When  previous  entries  made  concerning  the  same  firm  lose  their  effic- 
acy by  a  supervening  one,  those  parts  of  the  previous  entries  which  have  lost 
their  efficacy  must  be  crossed  with  red  ink,  in  such  a  manner,  however,  that  the 
original  entry  may  remain  Ictrible. 

15.  When  an  individual  firm  passes  from  the  possession  of  an  individual 
trader  into  the  possession  of  a  trading  association,  or  conversel)%  when  an  associ- 
ation firm  passes  into  the  possession  of  an  individual  trader;  when  the  place  of  bus- 
iness of  a  firm  is  removed  into  the  district  of  another  Court ;  or  when  a  firm  entirely 
ceases  to  exist;  entry  of  all  these  facts  must  be  made  in  the  last  column,  the  whole 
page  must  be  crossed  with  red  ink,  and  when  a  transfer  to  another  page  takes  place 
the  transfer  must  be  noted  at  the  foot  of  the  old  page  and  at  the  head  of  the  new  one, 
making  reference  to  such  transfer. 

16.  No  correction,  erasure  or  inter]3olation  may  be  made  in  the  trade  register; 
errors  discovered  must  be  corrected  on  the  basis  of  a  decision  of  the  Court  and  under 
a  new  sub-number. 

17.  The  register  must  be  kept  in  reasonably  thick,  well-bound  volumes. 

Each  volume  must  contain  on  its  outer  side  the  indication  "Register  of  Individual 
Firms"  or  "Register  of  Association  Firms"  and  the  consecutive  number  of  the 
volume.  The  number  of  the  pages  contained  therein  must  be  marked  on  the  first 
page  of  each  volume.  The  volume  must  be  perforated  and  tied  by  a  string,  the 
ends  of  which  ought  to  be  fixed  by  the  seal  of  the  Coiirt. 

18.  An  index  in  alphabetical  order  must  be  made  of  the  registered  firm  names, 
which  must  indicate  the  number  of  the  volume  and  of  the  page  where  entries  re- 
lating to  such  firms  are  to  be  found  in  the  register  of  individual  firms  or  of  as- 
sociation firms. 

19.  The  register  of  individual  firms  and  of  association  firms,  the  archive  col- 
ection,  the  index  and  all  papers  relating  to  the  trade  register,  must  be  kept  in  the 

^ame  locahty  under  the  control  of  the  official  charged  with  keeping  the  trade  re- 
gister, and  may  be  inspected  by  anybody  witliin  the  hours  fixed  for  this  purpose. 
The  said  hours  shall  be  fixed  in  such  a  way  that  they  may  coincide  as  far  as  pos- 
sible with  the  time  during  which  the  register  office  is  open  for  lodging  presentations. 

20.  Copies  and  certificates  of  the  trade  register  must  be  delivered  to  any  person 
who  demands  the  same  from  the  registrar  on  his  own  paper  and  who  provides 
such  copy  before  legalisation  with  the  stamp  required. 

Such  copies,  officially  authenticated,  may  be  given  of  the  whole  contents 
of  the  relative  page  of  the  register  and  of  the  documents  contained  in  the  archive 
collection,  as  well  as  of  a  part  of  their  contents. 

Authenticated  certificates  may  be  given  of  every  efficacious  entry  made  in 
the  trade  register.  Those  which  have  lost  efficacy  must  be  issued  with  a  clause 
stating  such  fact  and  the  date  when  they  lost  their  efficacy. 

It  may  be  proved  by  an  authentic  certificate,  that  a  firm  or  some  entry  ac- 
curately circumscribed  is  not  contained  in  the  trade  register. 

Papers  which  serve  as  a  basis  for  an  entry  and  \\hich  are  in  the  custody  of  the 
register  office  may  also  be  inspected  in  accordance  with  the  above  provisions, 
and  copies  may  be  given  thereof. 

Copies  and  certificates  must  be  signed  by  the  referent  judge  and  the  keeper 
of  the  register  and  must  be  provided  with  the  official  seal. 

21.  Applications  for  entries  to  be  made  in  the  trade  register  may  be  made  verb- 
ally, except  where  the  Law  requires  in  particular  cases  (e.  g.  in  the  case  of  §§  159 
and  227)  a  presentation  in  WTiting. 

The  referent  judge  and  the  keeper  of  the  register  must  draw  up  a  protocol 
of  any  verbal  demand  concerning  registration.  All  documents  which  are  required 
by  the  Law  for  the  registration  must  be  annexed  to  this  protocol. 


WQ  Magyarorszag:  Ker.  torv.     Fiiggelek. 

Ezen  jegyzokonj'v  a  bejegyzest  kerok  es  ha  azok  a  fennemlitett  birosagi  tagok 
egyike  elott  sem  ismeretesek,  a  szemelyazonossagot  igazolo  s  hitelt  6rdeml6  tanuk 
es  a  biroi  tagok  altal  alairando. 

Ez  alkalommal  egyszersmind  a  sziikseges  szamu  czimpeldany  ia  a  folyamodok 
altal  alairando. 

A  jegyzokonyv,  iktatoi  szammal  ellatva,  mellekleteivel  63  a  czimpeldanyokkal 
egyiitt  t6rv6nyszeki  elintezes  ala  bocsatando. 

22.  A  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekbe  bejegyzesek  csak  a  torvenyszeki  hatarozat 
folytan  eszkozoUietok. 

A  bejegyzest  megengedo  vegzesek  keUo  rovidseggel  fogalmazandok  s  egy- 
szersmind ebben  az  illeto  felek  figyelmezt«tend6k,  hogy  iizletbeli  alairasaikat  min- 
denkor  a  czegjegyzessel  azonos  alakban  teljesitsek. 

A  czegjegyzekvezeto,  az  egyes  tenykoriilmenyeknek  a  jegyzek  mely  reszeben 
es  rovataban  leendo  bevezetese  vegett,  kiilon  utasitassal  latando  el. 

A  czimpeldanyok  az  erdekelt  feleknek  csakis  a  bejegyzes  utan  adhatok  ki  3 
azokon  a  bejegyzes  megtortente  a  czegeloado  es  czegjegyzekvezeto  altal  bizo- 
nyitando. 

Hasonlo  bizonyitvanynyal  latandok  el  a  kozjegyzok  altal  hitelesitett  czim- 
peldanyok is. 

A  czegek  tulajdonosai  tiz  darab  czimpeldanynak  dij  mentes  kiallitasat  kivdnhatjak, 
indokolt  kerelem  folytan  azonban  a  torvenyszek  azok  szamat  felebb  is  emeUieti. 

Ha  a  czimpeldanyok  folyamodvany  mellett  mutattatnak  be,  azoknak,  valamint 
a  czimalairasnak  is  kozjegyzo  altal  keU  hitelesitve  lenni. 

23.  A  czegjegyzekvezeto  a  bejegyzdst,  az  eloado  eUenorzese  mellett,  haladek- 
talanul  foganatositja  es  minden  bejegyzes  utan  a  foganatositast  a  nyolczadik  ro- 
vatban  neve  alairasaval  tanusitja. 

Minden  bejegyzes  hitelesitett  masolata  a  foldmiveles-,  ipar-  es  kereskedelemiigyi 
m.  kir.  ministeriumnak  a  «K6zponti  Ertesit6»-ben  leendo  kozzetetel  v6gett  boritek 
alatt  azonnal  bekiildendo. 

Hogy  a  valtozasoknak  mely  czegre  vonatkozasa  kitiinjek,  a  kesobbi  bejegy- 
z6sekr61  kiaUitott  masolatokban,  a  harmadik  es  negyedik  rovat  tartalma  is  min- 
denesetre  kozlendo. 

24.  A  kereskedelmi  torveny  hatalyba  lepte  napjaig  vezetett  czegjegyzekekbe 
bejegyzett  czegeknek  az  lij  czegjegyzekekbe  atvezetese  a  kereskedelmi  torveny 
551.  §-anak  figyelembe  vetele  mellett,  a  jelen  rendelet  ertelmeben  eszkozlendo^). 


2.    A  foldmiveles-,  ipar-  es  kereskedelemiigyi  es  az  igazsagiigyi  mi- 

nisternek  1883.  evi  majus  ho  31-en  kiadott  rendelete  a  kereskedelmi 

czegjegyzekek  berendezese   es  vezetese   targyaban   1875.    deczember 

1-en  kelt  rendelet  kiegeszitese  irant. 


Az  1875:  XXXVII.  tcz.2)  7.  §-aban  es  az  1881:  LIX.  tcz.s)  107.  §-aban  nyert 
felliatalmaziis  alapjan  a  kovetkezoket  rendeljiilc: 

1.  §  A  kereskedelmi  cz6gjegyz6kek  berendeze.se  es  vezetese  tdrgyaban  az  1875. 
6vi  deczember  ho  1-en  kibocs&tott  ministeri  rendelet  23.  §-a  Ertelmeben  a  foldmi- 
veles-, ipar-  es  kereskedelemiigyi  ministeriumhoz  bekiildott  czegbejegyz6si  kivo- 
natok,  a  czegbejegyzesek  kihirdetesere  feliigyclo  &  e  tekintetben  biztosi  minosEggel 
felruhAzott  egyik  hivatalnoknak  adatnak  ki,  a  kinek  ebbeli  megbizatd-sa  a  «Buda- 
pesti  K6zl6ny»  hivatalos  r6sz6ben  mukodd.so  megkezdese  elott  k6zz6  fog  tetotni. 

2.  Ha  a  biztos  a  bejegyzest  torvenybe  vagy  a  kereskedelmi  cegjegyz6kek 
berendezese  ds  vezetese  targyaban  kibocsatott  rendeletekbe  iitkozonek  talalja,  a 
kereskedelmi  iigyekben  kovetendo  peres  6s  perenkiviili  eljaraa  szabalyozasa  tar- 

')  A  cz6gjoK>'z6kokbe  tiirWntbejegj'z^Beknek  a  „K6zponti  firtesitfiben"  vnl6  kozz6t6telo(5rt 
fizet«ncl6  dijak  ugy^ben  az  igazs&gugyministemek  6156/1883  ia  44227/1880  szamu  rendeletei 
int^zkednek.  —  *)  Ker.  torv.  —  ')  Perrendt.  novella. 


HUNGARY:  TRADE  REGISTERS.  110 

The  protocol  must  be  signed  by  the  applicanta,  ami  if  they  are  not  known  to 
the  members  of  the  Court,  by  reliable  witnesses  proving  their  identity,  and  by  the 
members  of  the  Court. 

On  this  occasion  copies  of  the  firm  sheet  must  be  signed  by  the  parties  in 
proper  number. 

The  register  number  must  be  indicated  on  the  protocol,  on  the  documents 
forming  part  of  it,  and  on  the  firm  sheet.  All  these  papers  are  kept  m  safe  custody 
of  the  Court. 

22.  Entries  in  the  trade  register  can  only  be  made  on  the  basis  of  a  decision 
of  the  Court. 

The  drafts  of  the  decisions  ordering  firms  to  be  registered  must  be  composed 
clearly  and  a.s  shortly  as  possible.  These  decisions  must  contain  a  warning  to  the 
interested  parties  to  use  their  signature  in  a  form  identical  with  that  deposited  with 
the  Court. 

The  kee{)er  of  the  register  nnist  be  separately  instructed  as  to  the  part  of 
the  register  in  which  he  ought  to  make  entry  of  the  individual  facts. 

The  firm  sheets  are  deUvered  to  the  parties  only  after  the  entries  have  been 
made  in  the  register.  This  fact  must  be  stated  on  each  firm  sheet  by  the  referent 
Judge  and  the  keeper  of  the  register. 

The  same  statement  must  be  made  on  the  firm  sheets  authenticated  by  a 
public  notary. 

The  proprietors  of  a  firm  may  demand  delivery  of  ten  firm  sheets  without 
paying  taxes.  On  the  demand  of  persons  having  good  ground,  the  Court  may  in- 
crease this  number. 

\\'hen  the  firm  sheets  are  not  presented  personally,  but  in  the  form  of  an  applic- 
ation, these,  as  well  as  the  signature  of  the  firm,  must  be  authenticated  by  a  pubUc 
notary. 

23.  The  keeper  of  the  register  carries  out  the  registration  without  delay  and 
under  the  control  of  the  referent  judge,  and  must  sign  as  a  \vitness  of  the  registration 
his  name  in  the  eighth  column. 

An  authenticated  copj'  of  every  entry  must  be  sent  under  cover  to  the  Royal 
Hungarian  Ministry  of  Agriculture,  Industry  and  Commerce,  for  pubhcation  in 
the  "Kozponti  Ertesito"  (Central  Gazette). 

In  order  to  make  clear  to  which  firm  names  the  alterations  refer,  when  copies 
of  subsequent  entries  are  sent,  the  contents  of  the  third  and  fourth  columns  must 
in  all  cases  also  be  communicated. 

24.  Transfer  of  the  firms,  entries  of  which  have  been  made  before  the  coming 
into  operation  of  the  Commercial  Law,  must  be  made  complying  with  the  enact- 
ments of  §  .551  of  the  Commercial  Law,  in  accordance  with  the  present  Ordinance^). 


2.  Ordinance  of  the  Minister  of  Agriculture,  Industry  and  Commerce, 

and    of   the  Minister  of  Justice,    published    the    31st   May    1883    as 

a  supplement   to   the  Ordinance  of   ist  December   1875    concerning 

the  Organisation  and  method  of  keeping  of  Trade  Registers. 


On  the  basis  of  our  authorisation  obtained  by  §  7  of  the  Article  XXXVII  of 
18752)  and  §  107  of  Art.  LIX  of  1881 »)  we  decree  as  follows: 

1.  The  copies  of  the  register  to  be  sent  in  accordance  with  §  23  of  the  Ordin- 
ance of  1st  December  1875  to  the  Ministry  of  Agriculture,  Industry  and  Commerce, 
are  to  be  appropriated  to  an  official  whose  duty  is  the  control  and  publication  of 
the  entries  in  the  trade  register,  to  whom  the  character  of  a  Commissary  is  assigned 
and  whose  nomination  will  be  pubhshed  in  the  official  part  of  the  Official  Gazette 
(Budapesti  Kozlony)  before  his  installation. 

2.  When  the  Commissary  observes  that  an  entry  has  been  made  in  contra- 
vention of  the  Law  and  Ordinances  relating  to  the  keeping  and  organisation  of 
the  trade  register,  he  must  lodge  a  representation  or  remonstrance,  or  Doth  of  these 

')  The  taxes  to  be  paid  for  publications  of  the  entries  in  the  Central  Gazette  are  fixed  by 
the  Ordinances  of  the  Minister  of  Justice  Nos.  6156,  1883  and  44227,   1886.    —   «)  The  Com- 
mercial Law.  —  3)  Novel  of  the  Judicial  Procedure  in  Common  Law  matters. 
B    XXVIII,  1  15 


W\  MagyarorszAg:  Ker.  torv.     Fiiggelek. 

gyaban  1881.  november  ho  1-en  3269.  I.M.E.  sz.  a.  kibocsatott  igazsagiigyministeri 
rendelet  (keresk.  eljaras)  37.  §-a  szerint  felfolyamodassal  vagy  eloterjesztessel 
avagj'  kapcsolatosan  mindakettovel,  a  masodf olyamodasi  birosag  ily  hatarozata  ellen 
csupan  felfolyamodassal  elhet. 

3.  A  biztos  ugy  a  felfolj^amodast,  mint  az  eloterjesztest  az  eljaro  torveny- 
szeknel  30  nap  alatt  adhatja  be. 

Ezen  hatarido  a  czegbejegyzfei  kivonatnak  a  foldmiveles-,  ipar-  es  kereske- 
delemiigjn  m.  kir.  ministeriumnal  lett  beiktatasat  koveto  naptol  szamitando. 

A  masodfolj^amodasii  birosag  hatarozata  eUeni  felfolyamodas  szinten  a  jelen 
szakaszban  meghatarozott  ido  alatt  s  ugyanazon  birosagnal  adando  be,  mely  az 
iigyben  mint  elso  folyamodasi'i  birosag  hatarozott. 

4.  A  biztos  a  beiktatas  nap  j  at  a  bead  van  j'hoz  csatolando  bizonyitvanynyal 
igazolni  es  a  beadvanyban  a  oBudapesti  K6zlony»  azon  szamara,  melj'ben  megbi- 
zdsa  kozzetetetett,  hivatkozni  tartozik. 

5.  Ha  a  biztos  felfolyamodassal  vagy  eloterjesztessel  elt,  a  czegbejegyzes  a 
»K6zponti  Ertesit6«-ben  csak  a  bejegyzest  rendelo  felsobb  birosagi  vagy  az  eloter- 
jesztesnek  elintezesere  vonatkozo  elsobirosagi  jog6rvenyes  vegzes  felterjesztese 
utan  fog  kozzetetetni. 

6.  A  felfolyamodasra  vagy  eloterjesztesre  nezve,  a  mennjdben  a  jelen  ren- 
delet kiilonos  int^zkedest  nem  tartalmaz,  a  kereskedelmi  iigyekben  kovetendo  peres 
6s  peren  kiviili  eljaras  szabalyozasa  targyaban  1881.  evi  november  ho  1-en  3269. 
I.  M.  E.  sz.  a.  kibocsatott  igazsagiigyministeri  rendelet  altalanos  rendelkezesei 
alkalmazandok. 

7.  Ha  a  kozzetetel  valamely  cz6gnek  nem  elso  bejegyzesere  vonatkozik,  a 
czegbejegyzesi  kivonat  homlokzatan  a  '>K6zponti  Ertesit6»-nek  azon  evfolj'ama  es 
szama  kitiintetendo,  a  melyben  az  ugyanazon  czegnek  a  kihirdetendo  bejegyzest 
kozvetleniil  megelozo  bejegyzdse  kihirdettetett. 

8.  A  kir.  torvenyszekek  a  jelentes  kiserete  nelkiil  felterjesztendo  czegbejegy- 
zesi kivonaton,  a  kir.  torvenyszek  szeklielyenek  es  a  kiaUitas  idejenek  kitetele  es 
a  torvenyszeki  pecset  alkalmazasa  meUett  a  czegjegyz^kbe  eszkozolt  eredeti  bejegy- 
zessel  valo  megegyezeset  hitelesitett  zaradekban  tanusitani  tartoznak. 


3.  A  m.  kir.  igazsagugyministernek  1890.  evi  januar  h6  26-an  4022. 
sz,  a.  kiadott  rendelete  a  czegbejegyzesi  kotelezettseg  pontes  tel- 
jesitesenek  ellenorzese  es  a  czegeknek  pontes  megjelolese  targyiban. 


Tapasztaltatvan,  hogy  az  orszag  teriileten  szamos  iparos  6s  kereskedo  az  1875. 
XXXVII.  tcz.  16.  §-a  iltal  eloirt  czegbejegyzesi  kotelczettsdg  daczara  czeget  a  keres- 
kedelmi cz6gjegyz6kbe  be  nem  jegyezteti,  a  kereskedelemiigjT  minister  ur  a  keres- 
kedelmi 6s  iparkamarakhoz  az  1890.  6vi  januar  ho  26-dn  2631.  sz.  a.  kelt  rendeletet 
int6zte,  a  melyet  tudomasv6tel  vegett  a  kir.  torvenj'sz6kekkel  kozlok. 

A  mell6kelt  rendeletben  rdszletesen  szabalyozott  eljdrds  az  1875:  XXXVII. 
tcz.  22.  §-anak  rendelkezds6n  alapul  es  a  rendeletnek  egj'ediili  czelja  az,  hogy  a 
kereskedelmi  6s  iparkamarak  a  cz6geknek  bejegyz6seit  ellenorizve  a  kir.  t6rv6ny- 
szekcknek  az  1875:  XXXVII.  tcz.  21.  §-aban  meghatdrozott  eljdrds  v6gett  tudo- 
masara  hozziik  azon  cz6geket,  a  melyek  bejegyz6si  vagy  cz6gt6rl6si  kotelezctt- 
s6goknek  meg  nem  felelnek. 

A  midon  czek  folytan  a  kir.  torvenyszdkeket  fclhivom,  hogy  a  kereskedelmi 
6s  iparkamaraknak  e  targyban  bc6rkezend6  jelent6seit  figj-elembe  v6ve,  czek  nyoman 
a  kereskedelmi  torv6ny  21.  §-anak  6.s  a  kereskedelmi  cz6gjegyz6kek  berendez6se 
63  vezet68e  targyaban  1875.  6vi  deczember  h6  l-j6n  kibocsatott  rendelet  3.  §-dnak 
mecfelelolog  a  bejegyeztetds  tekintet6ben  int6zkcdjenek :  utasitom  a  kir.  t6rv6ny- 
Bz6Keket  arra  is,  hogy  mindazon  esetekben,  a  midon  valamely  cz6gbejegyz6s  vagy 


HUNGARY:  TRADE  REGISTERS.  HI 

legal  remedies,  and  against  the  decision  of  the  Court  of  second  instance  a  remon- 
strance, in  accordance  with  §  37  of  Ordinance  of  the  Minister  of  Justice  of  Ist 
November  1881,  No.  3269  pr.  regarding  judicial  and  extra-judicial  procedure  in  com- 
mercial matters. 

3.  The  Commissary  can  lodge  a  remonstrance  as  well  as  a  representation  at  the 
respective  Courts  within  30  days. 

This  period  begins  to  run  from  the  registration  of  the  extract  of  the  trade 
register  at  the  Ministry  of  Commerce. 

The  remonstrance  against  the  decision  of  the  higher  Court  must  bo  lodged 
within  the  time  fixed  bj-  this  Article  at  the  Court  which  has  decided  in  the  first 
instance. 

4.  The  Commissary  must  prove  the  date  of  presentation  to  the  Ministry 
by  an  attestation  which  he  ought  to  annex,  and  must  indicate  the  number  of  the 
Official  Gazette  which  has  published  his  authorisation. 

5.  AMien  the  Commissary  has  lodged  a  representation  or  a  remonstrance, 
publication  in  the  "Kozponti  ifertesito"  (Central  Gazette)  of  the  entry  in  the  trade 
register  is  only  made  after  the  decision  of  the  higher  Court  has  been  given  or  after 
the  decision  of  the  higher  Court  of  first  instance  has  become  final  and  been  pre- 
sented to  the  ilinistry. 

6.  Regarding  such  representation  or  remonstrance  the  general  provisions 
of  the  Ordinance  of  the  Minister  of  Justice  of  1st  November  1881  No.  3269  pr.  con- 
cerning judicial  and  extrajudicial  procedure  in  commercial  matters,  are  to  be  apphed, 
in  so  far  as  the  present  Ordinance  does  not  provide  otherwise. 

7.  When  the  pubhcation  does  not  refer  to  the  first  registration  of  a  firm,  a 
note  must  be  made  at  the  head  of  the  extract  of  the  register,  of  the  year  of  public- 
ation and  of  the  number  of  the  "Kozponti  Ertesito"  (Central  Gazette)  in  which  the 
last  preceeding  registration  relating  to  the  firm  in  question,  which  required  public- 
ation, has  been  published. 

8.  \ATien  extracts  of  the  trade  register  are  to  be  presented  without  any  report 
the  Royal  Courts  must  compare  the  extract  with  the  original  entry  in  the  trade 
register  and  confirm  that  it  corresponds  therewith  in  an  authenticated  clause; 
the  residence  of  the  Court  and  the  time  of  drawing  up  of  the  extract  must  be  men- 
tioned, and  the  seal  of  the  Court  be  affixed  to  the  extract. 


3.  Ordinance  of  the  Royal  Hungarian  Minister  of  Justice  of 
26th  January  1890,  No.  4022,  concerning  the  control  of  the 
punctual  performance  of  the  duties  of  registration  and  the  accurate 

use  of  firm  names. 


Foimded  on  the  experience  that  numerous  trades-people  and  manufacturers 
in  the  territory  of  the  State  have  not  performed  the  duties  fixed  by  §  16  of  Art. 
XXXVII  of  1875  (the  Commercial  Law),  of  having  entry  made  of  their  firm  names 
in  the  trade  register,  the  Minister  of  Commerce  has  passed  an  Ordinance  for  the 
Chambers  of  Commerce  and  Industry  (No.  2631  January  26th  1890)  which  I  com- 
municate to  the  Royal  Courts  for  their  information. 

The  procedure  directed  by  this  Ordinance  is  based  entirely  upon  §  22  of  Art. 
XXXVII  of  1875.  Its  main  object  is  that  the  Chambers  of  Commerce  and  Industry 
may  control  the  registration  of  firm  names,  and  that  they  may  give  notice  to  the 
Royal  Courts  of  such  firms  as  have  not  performed  their  duties  with  regard  to  the 
obligatory  entry  of  the  commencement  or  the  extinction  of  their  business,  with  the 
object  of  enabling  the  Courts  to  take  the  steps  directed  by  §  21  of  the  aforesaid 
Art.  XXXVII  of  1875. 

I  warn  the  Courts  that  they  may,  on  the  foundation  of  the  reports  of  the  Cham- 
bers of  Commerce  and  Industry,  take  the  necessary  steps  in  accordance  with  §121 
of  Art.  XXXVII  of  1875  and  of'  §  3  of  the  Ordinance  of  first  December  1875,  con- 
cerning the  keeping  and  organisation  of  the  trade  register,  and  instruct  them  to 
communicate  their  decisions  in  all  cases  when  the  entry  or  extinction  of  a  firm  name 

15* 


W2  Magyarorszag:  Ker.  torv.     Fuggel6k. 

czegtorles  jogerejuleg  elrendeltetett,  az  azokat  elrendelo  hatarozatokat  kozoljek 
azon  kereskedelmi  s  iparkamaraval,  a  melynek  teriiletehez  azon  kozseg  tartozik, 
a  hoi  az  illeto  czegnek  telepe  van  vagy  volt. 

Tobb  esetben  a  jogerejuleg  elrendelt  bejegyzeseknek  a  <<K6zponti  Ertesit6»-ben 
csak  huzamosabb  ido  lefolyasa  utan  valo  kozzetetelet  tapasztalvan,  a  kereskedelmi 
torveny  9.  §-ara  es  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyzekek  berendezese  es  vezetese  targyaban 
1875.  deczember  ho  1-en  kibocsatott  rendelet  23.  §-ara  valo  utalassal  utasitom  a 
kir.  torv6nyszekeket,  hogy  az  1883.  evi  majus  lio  31-en  kibocsatott  rendelet  7.  es 
8.  §-anak  megfeleloleg  kiallitott  czegbejegyzcsi  kivonatot  a  kereskedelemiigyi  kir. 
ministeriumnak  a  <<K6zponti  Ertesit6»-ben  leendo  kozzetetel  vegett  haladek  nelkiil 
kuldjek  meg. 

Vegiil  a  «Kozponti  Ertesit6»-ben  eszkozolt  hianyos  kozzetetelekre  hivom  fel 
a  kir.  torvenyszekek  kiilonos  figyelmet. 

Megtortenik  ugyanis,  hogy  egy  es  ugyanazon  czegre  vonatkozo  tobb  kozzetetel 
alkalmaval  a  czegnek  sz6  szerinti  szovege  eltero  modon,  a  czegbirtokosoknak,  a  tar- 
sasagi  es  igazgatosagi  tagoknak  nevei  stb.  nem  egyforman  tetetnek  kozze;  sok 
esetben  a  telep  helyere,  kozkereseti  tarsasagoknak  czegezesi  viszonyara  stb.  vonat- 
kozo kozzetetelek  nem  teljesek  es  neha  az  Uyen  adatok  egeszen  melloztetnek. 

Ez  okbol  felliivom  a  kir.  torvdnj'szeket,  forditson  kello  gondot  arra,  hogy  a 
«Kozponti  Ertesit6»-ben  kozzetetel  vegett  felterjesztendo  czegbejegyzcsi  kivonatok 
tisztan  es  szabatosan  legyenek  leirva,  hogy  tovabba  a  folebb  kifogasolt  hianyok 
elo  ne  forduljanak,  hogy  vegiil  a  kozz^teendo  bejegyzesek  minden  szavanak,  sot 
betiijenek,  az  ekezeteknek,  pontoknak,  kotjeleknek  es  roviditeseknek  teljes  sza- 
batossagara  a  legnagyobb  gond  fordittassek^). 


III.  A  jelzalogbankokra,  illetoleg  a  zdloglevelek  6s  egy6b 

kotvenyekre  vonatkoz6  jogszabdlyaink. 

I.  Bevezeto  megjegyzesek. 


A  jelzalogbankok  iigyet  egesz  terjedelmeben  felolelo  torvenyhozasi  alkotasunk 
mindezideig  nem  letezik. 

Szabalyozas  targyat  kepeztek  egyfelol  egyes  jelzalogos  int^zetek  jogviszonyai 
es  a  nekik  biztositott  kiilonos  kedvezmenyek,  masfelol  a  zaloglevelek  s  nemely 
mas  kotvenyek  kibocsatasanak  es  biztositasanak  feltetelei. 

Az  elobbi  ugyszolvan  egyedi  jogszabalyok  korebol  kiemelendok:  az  Osztrak- 
Magyar  bank  jelzalogosztalyara,  a  Magyar  Foldhitelintezctre  es  a  Kisbirtokosok 
Orszagos  Foldhitelintezetdre  vonatkozo  szabalyok. 

1.  Az  Oszlrdk-Mcujyar  Bank  jelzdlogosztdlydra  vonatkozo  szabalyok.  Az  Osz- 
trdk- Magyar  Bank  szabadalmat  becikkelyezo  torv^nyeknek  az  1878.  XXV.  az 
1887.  XXVI.  es  az  1899.  XXXVII.  t.  cz.  nek  luegdszito  reszet  kepezik  a  bank 
jelzdlogosztalyAnak  alapszabalyai  s  azok  modositasai.  A  bank  300  millio  korona 
erej6ig  bocsathat  ki  zalogleveleket,  amelyek  az  alabb  koriilirando  ado-  es  illet^k- 
mentessdget  61vezik.  Ezenfeliil  az  Osztrdk-Magyar  Bank  jelzalogiizlete  &  az  abbol 
eredo  kovetclesei  tekinteteben  igen  messzemeno  t6rv6nyes  kedvezmenyeket  ^Ivez 
igy  pi.  nemcsak  a  kamatlab  magassaga,  hanem  a  kolcscinok  egyeb  felt^teleire  nezve 
is  fel  van  mentve  minden  torv^nyes  megszoritas  alol.  A  bank  konyvei,  6s  konyv- 
kivonatai  a  koveteles  ds  annak  jarulekai  tekintetdben  teljes  bizonyito  erovel  birnak. 
A  fokoiiyvi  kivonat  6s  a  kcitelezveny  alapjan  (ha  ez  utobbi  biroilag  vagy  kozjegy- 
z6ileg  hitelesitve  van)  a  bank  minden  elozetes  peres  eljaras  ndlkiil  a  vegrehajta-st. 


>)  Egyidejuleg  kotelezte  a  kereskedelmi  minister  az  iparhat68Agokat,  hogy  az  iparigazol 
vAnyok,  iUot61oK  iparengod6lyek  kidllitisAril  68.  anionnyibcii  arr6I  tiidomdst  szeroznok,  azol 
megaziin^sdrul  az  illet<}kea  kereskedelmi  ia  iparkamariit  haladuktalanul  6rte8its6k. 


HUNGAKY:  MORTGAGE  BANKS.  112 

has  been  validly  decided  upon,  to  the  Chamber  of  Commerce  and  Industry  within 
the  Jurisdiction  of  which  the  firm  in  question  has  or  had  its  place  of  business. 

Having  found  in  several  eases  that  valid  entries  in  the  trade  register  have  been 
published  a  long  time  afterwards  in  the  "Kozponti  Ertesito"  (Central  Gazette), 
I  impose  it  as  a  duty  of  the  Royal  Courts,  quoting  §  9  of  the  Commercial  Law  and 
§  23  of  the  Ordinance  concerning  the  keeping  and  organisation  of  the  trade  register 
of  1st  December  1875,  to  immediately  send  the  extracts  of  the  trade  register,  drawn 
up  in  accordance  with  the  §§  7  and  8  of  the  Ordinance  of  31st  May  1883,  to  the 
Royal  Hungarian  Ministry  of  Commerce  for  the  purpose  of  their  publication  in  the 
"Kozponti  Ertesito"  (Central  Gazette). 

Finally  I  direct  the  attention  of  the  Courts  to  the  circumstance  that  the  entries 
in  the  trade  register  are  pubhshed  insufficiently  in  the  "Kozponti  Ertesito"  (Cen- 
tral Gazette). 

It  has  occurred  that  on  the  occasion  of  repeated  entries  of  the  same  firm,  the 
nomenclature  of  the  firm  name,  the  names  of  the  proprietors  of  the  firm,  of  the  part- 
ners, of  the  members,  of  the  directorate  etc.,  are  published  in  a  different  manner. 
In  many  cases  particulars  concerning  the  place  of  business,  the  signatures  of  unlim- 
ited partnerships  etc.  are  incomplete;  sometimes  these  particulars  are  even  totally 
neglected. 

I  therefore  direct  the  Royal  Courts  that  clean  and  precise  copies  of  the  extracts 
of  the  trade  registers  shall  be  made  for  the  purpose  of  publishing  the  same  in  the 
"Kozponti  Ertesito"  (Central  Gazette),  that  the  faults  just  mentioned  shall  be 
eliminated,  and  that  the  greatest  attention  shaU  be  paid  to  secure  the  minute  accur- 
acy of  the  words  and  even  the  letters  of  the  entries  to  be  published,  and  the  correctness 
of  the  characters,  the  punctuation,  the  abbreviations,  hyphens  etc.i). 


m.  Mortgage  Banks  and  the  issue  of  Mortgage  Bonds  and 

Funded  Debentures. 

I.  Introductory  Remarks. 


Hungary  has  not  as  yet  a  comprehensive  legal  regulation  of  the  business  of 
mortgage  banks. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  business  and  legal  relationship  of  certain  Institutes 
and  the  special  privileges  bestowed  upon  them,  have  been  subjects  of  legislation, 
and  further,  the  issue  of  mortgage  bonds  and  other  funded  debentures  has  been 
regulated  by  Laws. 

The  most  important  measures  of  the  former,  which  may  be  called  rather  a 
category  of  individual  regulations,  are  the  regulations  of  the  mortgage  branch 
of  the  Austro-Hungarian  Bank,  of  the  Hungarian  Land  Credit  Institute,  and  of 
the  Credit  Institute  of  Small  Proprietors  in  the  Land. 

1.  The  Austro-Hungarian  Bank.  The  articles  of  association  of  the  mortgage 
branch  of  the  Bank  and  their  alterations  are  supplements  to  the  Arts.  XXV  of  1878, 
XXVI  of  1887  and  XXXVII  of  1899,  which  Laws  declared  the  privileges  of  the 
Austro-Hungarian  Bank.  The  Bank  is  entitled  to  issue  mortgage  bonds  up  to 
300  millions  of  Gulden  (600  millions  of  Ivronen)  which  bonds  and  their  coupons 
are  exempt  from  stamp  duties  and  taxes.  Moreover,  the  legislation  grants  very 
important  advantages  to  the  mortgage  transactions  of  the  Bank  as  well  as  to  the 
claims  derived  therefrom.  For  instance,  the  Bank  is  entirely  freed  from  any 
limitation  as  regards  the  amount  of  interest,  and  the  other  conditions  concerning 
loans.  The  trade  books  of  the  Bank,  as  well  as  extracts  thereof,  are  conclusive  evid- 
ence of  the  claim  comprised  in  the  extract,  and  its  accessories.  In  virtue  of  the  ex- 
tract and  ledger  and  of  the  mortgage  deed  (provided  this  is  authenticated  by  a 
Court  or  by  a  notary)  the  Bank  may  apply,  without  having  previously  commenced 

1)  Simultaneously  with  tliis  Ordinance  the  Industrial  Authorities  were  instructed  by 
the  Minister  of  Commerce  to  make  an  immediate  report  to  the  Chambers  of  Commerce  and 
Industry  of  trade  licenses  and  concessions  issued  by  thoni ,  as  well  as  of  the  extinction  of 
individual  business  undertakings,  so  far  as  they  might  be  able  to  acquire  knowledge  thereof. 


2^]^ 3  Magyarorsz&g:  Ker.  torv.     Fiiggel^k. 

sot  az  arverest,  valamint  azzal  parhuzamosan  vagy  kiilon  a  vegrehajtasi  zarlatot 
kerelmezheti.    Az  arveresn^l  a  bank  nem  tartozik  a  banatpenzt  letenni  stb. 

2.  A  -magyar  foldhitdintezet.  Az  1863-ban  megalakult  magyar  folliitelintezet 
jogi  helyzetevel  legeloszor  az  1871.  XXXIV.  t.  c.  foglalkozik,  amelyet  az  1879. 
XLV.  t.  c.  egeszit  ki.  Ezek  szerint  a  peres  eljaras  tekinteteben  a  foldhitelintdzet 
ucyanazokat  a  kedvezmenyeket  elvezi,  mint  az  Osztrak-Magyar  Bank.  Jovedel- 
menek  azon  resze,  amely  tartalekalapjahoz  csatolando,  adomentes,  levelei  a  postadij 
alol  mentessdget  elveznek.  Kiemelendo  meg  ,hogy  a  kereskedelmi  torveny  szovet- 
kezeti  resze  a  magyar  foldhitelintezetre  tobbrendbeli  elteressel  nyer  alkalmazast, 
amelyeket  az  1876.  XXI.  t.  c.  allapit  meg. 

3.  A  kisbirtokosok  orszdgos  foldhitelintezete  a  kisbirtokosok  erdekeit  van  hivatva 
ugyanugy  kielegiteni,  mint  a  Magyar  Foldhitelinezet  a  magyar  birtokososztaly  erdekeit 
altalaban.  Ez  a  magyarazata  azon  kedvezmenyeknek,  amelyekben  reszesiilt.  Az  allam 
az  int6zmenyhez  1,000,000  korona  alapitvanyi  iizletresszel  jarult,  az  intezet  portomen- 
tesseget  elvez,  jovedelmdnek  a  tartalekalapjahoz  csatolt  resze  adomentes,  a  per  6s 
vegrehajtasi  eljaras  tekinteteben  ugyanazokat  a  kedvezmenyeket  elvezi  mint  a  Fold- 
hitelintezet.  A  kereskedelmi  torvenynek  a  szovetkezetekre  vonatkozo  resze  lek  is 
csak  nemely  elterdssel  alkalmazhato  (1879.  XXXIX.  es  1898.  XI.  t.  cz.  ek). 

A  zdloglevelek  kibocsdtasdnak  elofelteteleit  az  1876.  XXXVI.  t.  c.  allapitja 
meg.  Ezen  torvenyt  kiegeszitik  a  szelvenyek  ado  es  Uletekmentessegenek  elofel- 
teteleire,  valamint  az  ovadekkepessegre  vonatkozo  szabalyok  amelyekkel  kesobb 
foglalkozunki).  Zaloglevelek  azonban  csakis  ingatlanokra,  az  ingatlan  becsert6k6nek 
50%-a  erejeig  engeddlyezett  es  telekkonyvi  bejegyz6ssel  biztositott  k6vetel6sek 
alapjan  bocsathatok  ki,  s  igy  a  kiilon  fedezet  alapjan  kibocsatott  kotelezvenyek 
egyeb  fajai  pi.  a  kozsegi  kotelezok  nelkiiloztek  a  szabalyozast.  Ezen  hianyt  potolta 
az  1897.  XXXII.  t.  cz. 


Meg  ezen  torv6ny  megalkotasa  elott,  fontosnak  elismert  kozgazdasagi  erde- 
kekre  valo  tekintettel,  az  1889.  XXX.  t.  c.  a  vizszabalyozasi  es  talajjavitasi  kol- 
csonok,  az  1896.  evi  V.  t.  c.  pedig  a  phylloxera  altal  elpusztitott  szollok  felujitasara 
szolgalo  kolcsonok  jogviszonyait  szabalyozta  es  az  41taluk  szolgalt  cz61  6rdek6ben 
ugy  a  kolcsonok,  mint  a  fedezetok  alapjan  kibocsatott  kotvenyek  tekinteteben, 
kiilonos  kedvezmenyekben  r&zesitette  a  kibocsatasukkal  foglalkozo  int6zeteket,  az 
elobbi  esetben  a  foldhitelintezetet,  az  utobbiban  a  Magyar  Agrir  6s  J4rad6kbank 
r.  t.-ot. 


2.  Az  I1876  evi  XXXVI.  Torvenyczikk  A  zaloglevelek  biztositdsardl. 

(Szentesit^st  nyert  1876.  6vi  Junius  19-6n.    Kihirdetett  az  orszAggyul6s  mindk6t  hizdban 

1876.  6vi  Junius  20-4n.) 


1.  §.  Zaloglevelek  kibocsatdsira  jogositvak:  1.  a  r6szv6ny tArsasdgok ,  ha 
alapszabalyaikban  meghatirozott  iizletkoriiket  kizar61ag  a  jelzalogiizlet  k6pezi, 
vagy  ha  iizletkoriik  alapszabalyaik  szerint  a  jelzdlogiizletre  is  kiterjed;  —  2.  in- 
gatlan  birtokok  tulajdonosainak  sajat  hitelsziiks^giik  kiel^gites^re  alakult  szovet- 
kezetei. 

2.  Az  ily  rdszvenyt&rsasAcok  es  szovetkezetek  alapszabalyaiban  a  kereskedelmi 
torvdny  157.  6s  iUetve  225.  f-aioan  megszabottakon  feliil,  meg  a  jelzalogos  kolcsonok 
enged61yez6s6nek  felt6telei,  tovibbd  a  jelzalogok  becs6rt6k6nek  meghatdrozd- 
edn&l  m6rvad6  t^nyleges  alapok,  valamint  a  becs6rt6k  meghatdroziisandl  kovetendo 
elj&r&si  m6dozatok  is  megallapitand6k. 


1)  Id.  uz  1870  XXXVI.  t.  cz.  ot  kovet<5  jogj'zetet. 


HUNGARY:  MORTGAGE  BONDS.  113 

a  law  suit,  for  execution  or  for  executive  sale  by  auction,  and  may  simultane- 
ously or  separately  demand  sequestration.  In  case  of  executive  sale  by  auction  the 
Bank  is  not  bound  to  give  security,  and  so  forth. 

2.  The  Hungarian  Land  Credit  Instilute.  This  was  founded  in  1863.  The  first 
Law  concerning  it  was  Art.  XXXIV  of  1871,  which  was  supplemented  by  Art. 
XLV  of  1879.  By  these  Laws  the  same  privileges  are  granted  to  this  Institute 
with  regard  to  judicial  procedure  as  to  tlie  Austro-Hungarian  Bank.  Such  part 
of  its  revenue  as  is  added  to  the  reserve  fund  is  free  from  tax ;  its  letter  post  is  entirely 
free  from  post-duties.  The  Title  on  Co-operative  Associations  of  the  Commercial 
Law  is  to  be  applied  with  some  modifications  to  this  institute,  these  modifications 
being  settled  by  Art.  XXI  of  1876. 

3.  The  Credit  Institute  of  Small  Proprietors  of  the  Land.  Its  object  is  to  satisfy 
the  needs  of  credit  of  the  small  land-owners  in  the  same  way  as  the  Hungarian  Land- 
Credit  Institute  does  m  the  case  of  the  Hungarian  land-owners  in  general.  This 
object  explains  the  privileges  granted  to  the  Institute.  The  state  participates 
in  it  ^vith  a  founder's  share  of  one  million  of  Kronen;  the  correspondence  of  the 
Institute  is  entirely  free  from  post-duties;  such  part  of  the  revenue  as  is  added 
to  the  reserve  fund  is  free  from  tax;  and  the  same  privileges  are  granted  to  it  with 
regard  to  judicial  procedure  as  to  the  Hungarian  Land  Credit  Institute.  The  Title 
on  Co-operative  Associations  of  the  Commercial  Law  is  also  to  be  applied  to  it  with 
some  modifications  (Arts.  XXXIX  of  1879  and  XI  of  1898). 

The  antecedent  conditions  of  the  issue  of  mortgage  bonds  are  fixed  by  Art.  XXXVT 
of  1876.  This  Law  is  supplemented  by  the  regulations  as  to  the  freedom  of  cou- 
pons from  taxes  and  duties  and  as  to  security  for  trust-money  which  we  quote 
hereafter  1). 

Mortgage  bonds  can  onlj^  be  issued  on  the  basis  of  loans  on  immovables  up 
to  the  maximum  amount  of  50%  of  the  value  of  the  mortgaged  immovables,  and 
secured  by  entry  in  the  land  tables.  In  consequence  the  issue  of  funded  debent- 
ures of  other  description,  which  have  their  security  on  a  different  basis,  e.  g.  debent- 
ures and  bonds  of  communities  etc.,  are  not  regulated  by  this  Law.  Their  regulation 
was  provided  for  later  by  Art.  XXXII  of  1897. 

We  must  mention  Art.  XXX  of  1889,  concerning  the  loans  for  drainage  and 
ameUoration  of  the  soU,  and  Art.  V  of  1896,  concerning  reconstruction  of  vine-lands 
devastated  by  the  philloxera.  These  Laws  contain,  in  addition  to  the  settling 
of  the  conditions  for  grantmg  the  loans,  and  for  the  issue  of  bonds  based  on  them, 
also  important  privileges,  granted  to  the  issuing  Institutes,  i.  e.  to  the  Hungarian 
Land  Ciredit  Institute  as  regards  the  loans  for  drainage  and  amehoration  of  the 
soU,  and  to  the  Hungarian  Agrarian  and  Rent  Bank  as  regards  the  loans  for  the  re- 
construction of  vine-lands.  The  ground  for  these  privileges  was  the  very  great 
economic  importance  of  both  these  loans  to  the  population  of  the  State. 


2.  Art.  XXXVI  of  1876  concerning  the  Security  to  be  given  to 

Mortgage  Bonds. 

(Sanctioned   on    19th   June    1876.    Promulgated   in   both  Houses   of   Parliament   on 

20th  June  1876) 


Art.  1,  Entitled  to  issue  mortgage  bonds  are:  1.  Joint  stock  companies,  when 
their  sphere  of  business  fixed  by  the  articles  of  association  is  confined  to  the  bus- 
iness of  mortgage  loans,  or  when  the  business  sphere  fixed  by  the  articles  of  asso- 
ciation includes  the  business  of  mortgage  loans;  —  2.  Co-operative  associations 
founded  by  proprietors  of  immovable  property  for  the  purpose  of  satisfying  their 
own  need  of  credit. 

2.  The  articles  of  association  of  such  joint  stock  companies  or  co-operative 
associations  must  contain,  in  addition  to  the  particulars  fixed  by  §§  157  and  225 
of  the  Commercial  Law,  the  conditions  under  which  mortgage  loans  will  be  granted, 
and  the  fundamental  facts  on  which  the  fixing  of  the  estimated  value  of  the  mort- 
gaged lands  wiU  be  based,  as  well  as  the  procedure  in  accordance  with  which  such 
value  wiU  be  estimated. 


1)  Seo  note  to  §  38  of  Art.  XXXVI  of  1876  infra 


JJ4  Magyarorszag:  Ker.  tbrv.     Fiiggel^k. 

3.  A  jelenleg  mar  miikodo  jelzalogintezetek  tekinteteben  a  foldmiveles-,  ipar- 
es  kereskedelmi  minister  fog  rcndelet  utjan  hataridot  szabni,  mely  alatt  alapsza- 
balj'aikat  —  amennj-iben  azok  az  elozo  §-nak  meg  nem  felelnenek  —  jelen  torveny 
hatalyba  lepte  utan  Megesziteni  tartoznak. 

A  kitiizendo  hatarido  eltelte  utan  az  intezet  kep^^seletere  jogositottak  az 
alapszabalyok  kiegeszitesere  a  kereskedelmi  torveny  21.  §-aban  megallapitott 
p6nzbirsag  terhe  alatt  szoritandok. 

4.  A^  1.  es  2.  §§-oknak  megfelelo,  ezentul  alakulando  reszvenytarsulatok  es 
szovetkezetek  zaloglevelek  kibocsatasa  elott,  ezeknek  kiilon  biztositasara  rendelt 
legalabb  ketszazezer  frtnyi  alapot  tartoznak  alkotni  es  annak  osszeget  alapsza- 
balyaikban  kitiintetni. 

Ily  alapot  a  jelenleg  mar  miikodo  jelzalogintezetek  is  tartoznak  alkotni  a 
foldmiveles-  ipar  es  kereskedelmi  minister  altal  alapszabalyaik  kiegeszitesere  meg- 
szabando  hatarido  alatt  (3.  §.). 

5.  A  zaloglevelek  kiilon  biztositasara  rendelt  alap  a  zaloglevel-birtokosok 
osszesegenek  biztositekaul  szolgal  s  ezen  alapra,  illetoleg  annak  alkatre-^zeire  vegre- 
hajtas  nem  intezheto. 

6.  Ezen  alap  elhelyezesere  es  jovedelmezovetetelereszolgaUiatnak:  1.  atozsden 
hivatalosan  jegyzett  meghatarozott  kamatozasu  ertekpapirok  (zaloglevelek,  allam- 
papirok,  elsobbsegi  kotvenyek)  vasarlasa;  —  2.  az  elso  pont  alatt  meghatarozott 
ertekpapirokra  tozsdei  arfolyamuk  haromnegyed  resze  erejeig  adott  kolcsonzes, 
mely  harom  honal  hosszabb  idore  nem  terjedhet,  de  lejarat  utan  megujithato;  — 
3.  lejart  vagy  legfeljebb  felev  alatt  lejaro  ertekpapirok  es  szelvenyek  leszamitolasa ; 
—  4.  legfeljebb  harom  havi  lejaratu  es  legalabb  harom  alairassal  ellatott  valtok 
leszamitolasa;  —  5.  az  intezet  jelzalogos  kovetelesevel  terhelt  ingatlanok  meg- 
vasarlasa  azon  osszegig,  mely  sajat  kovetel^s^nek  teljes  fedezesere  sziikseges. 


7.  A  zaloglevelek  kiilon  biztositasara  rendelt  alapnak  azon  resze,  mely  az 
elozo  §.  1. — 4.  pontjaihoz  kepest  ingo  vagyonban  van  eUielyezve,  a  jelzilogintezet- 
nek  egycb  vagyonatol  elkiilonitve  tartando  6s  kiilon  kezelendo. 

8.  Ha  a  zaloglevelek  kiilon  biztositasara  rendelt  alap  reszben  vagy  cgeszben 
a  6.  §.  5.  pontjahoz  kepest  ingatlanok  vasarlasara  fordittatik,  akkor  az  ezen  ingat- 
lanra  vonatkozo  telekjegyzokonj'v  B)  lapjan  a  jelzalogintezet  tulajdonjoganak  be- 
kebelezesevel  egyidejuleg  feljegyzendo  az  is,  hogy  ezen  ingatlan  a  zaloglevelek 
kiilon  biztositasara  rendelt  alapnak  alkatr6sz6t  k6pezi. 

9.  Az  ily  telekkonyvi  feljegyzes  alapjat  k6pez6  beadvanyok  6s  okiratok  e  te- 
kintetben  belyeg-  es  illetekmentesek. 

10.  Mihelj't  a  8.  §-ban  elrendelt  feljegyzessel  terhelt  ingatlanra  mas  tulajdo- 
nosnak  tulajdonjoga  kebeleztetik  be,  az  emlitett  telekkonyvi  feljegyzes  egyidejiileg 
hivatalbol  torlendo. 

11.  A  zaloglevelek  kiilon  biztositasara  rendelt  alapot  a  jelz41og-intezet  csak 
alapszabalyainak  eziranyban  eszkozlott  modositasa  s  ezen  alapszabalyniodositas- 
nak  az  iUetekes  torvenyszeknel  valo  bejegyeztet^se  utan  csokkentheti,  meg  pedig 
legfeljebb  oly  mertekben,  hogy  a  csokkentett  alapnak  fennmarado  rdsze  a  4.  §-ban 
meghatarozott  ketszazezer  forintnal  kevesebb  ne  legyen  es  a  jelzalog  intezet  for- 
galomban  levo  zaloglevelei  osszegenek  legalabb  is  huszadreszet  kepezze. 


12.  A  zaloglevelek  kibocsata-sara  jogositott  jelzalogintezetek  csak  azon  kol- 
csonk6vetel6sek  erej6ig  bocsathatnak  ki  zAloglevelekct,  melyek  alapszabalyaiknak 
megfeleloleg  enged61yeztettek  6s  jclzalogok  altal  teljesen  fedezv6k. 


HUNGARY:  MORTGAGE  BONDS.  114 

3.  Concerning  the  Jlortgage  Institutes  now  carrying  on  business,  the  Minister 
for  Agriculture,  Industry  and  Coinmcrcc  will  fix  a  period  of  time  by  an  Ordinance, 
within  which  period  they  are  bound  to  supplement  their  articles  of  association 
after  this  Law  has  conic  into  operation,  unless  their  articles  of  association  now 
in  use  comply  with  the  enactments  of  the  preceding  paragraph. 

After  the  expiration  of  the  jieriod  to  be  allowed,  those  persons  who  are  author- 
ised to  represent  the  Institute  nnist  be  compelled,  under  penalty  of  the  fine  fixed 
by  §  21  of  the  Commercial  Law,  to  make  such  supplement  to  the  articles  of  association. 

4.  Joint  stock  companies  and  co-operative  associations  which  are  founded  in 
future  in  accordance  with  §§  1  and  2  are  bound,  before  issuing  mortgage  bonds, 
to  form  a  special  fund  of  at  least  200  000  Gulden  (400  000  Kronen),  to  serve  for 
the  special  security  of  the  bonds.  The  amount  of  such  fund  must  be  indicated 
in  the  articles  of  association. 

The  fund  serving  for  special  security  of  the  mortgage  bonds  serves  as  secur- 
ity to  the  totality  of  the  holders  of  the  bonds;  execution  cannot  be  levied  against 
this  fund  nor  against  its  component  parts. 

5.  Such  funds  must  also  be  formed  by  the  Mortgage  Institutes  already  carrying 
on  business,  within  the  period  to  be  fixed  by  the  Minister  of  Agriculture,  Industry 
and  Commerce,  for  the  purpose  of  making  the  necessarj-  supplement  to  the  articles 
of  association. 

6.  For  the  purpose  of  investing  and  rendering  this  fund  productive  the  In- 
stitute may:  1.  buy  securities  officially  quoted  on  the  Exchange  and  paying  fixed 
interest  (mortgage  bonds,  securities  of  the  State,  priority  debentures);  —  2.  give 
loans  on  the  securities  mentioned  in  No.  1.  up  to  the  maximum  amount  of  tliree 
fourths  of  their  market  value  quoted  on  the  Exchange.  These  loans  cannot  be 
granted  for  a  period  longer  than  three  months,  but  may  be  prolonged  after  having 
fallen  due;  —  3.  discount  securities  and  coupons  which  have  already  fallen  due  or 
which  Mill  fall  due  within  a  period  not  exceeding  half  a  year;  —  4.  discount  bills 
wliich  will  fall  due  within  a  period  not  exceeding  three  months.  These  bills  must  be 
signed  by  three  persons  at  least;  —  5.  purchase  immovables  encumbered  with  mort- 
gages of  the  Institute  up  to  such  maximum  amount  as  is  needed  for  the  full  recovery 
of  its  own  claim. 

7.  The  portion  of  the  fund  serving  specially  to  secure  the  mortgage  bonds 
which  is  invested  according  to  Nos.  1 — 4  of  the  preceding  §  in  movables  must  be 
kept  and  administered  separately  from  the  other  assets  of  the  Mortgage  Institute. 

8.  When  the  fund  serving  specially  to  secure  the  mortgage  bonds  is  partially 
or  entirely  expended  in  the  purchase  of  immovables  according  to  Xo.  5  of  §  6,  on 
the  occasion  of  the  entry  of  the  Mortgage  Institute  as  proprietor  on  the  B  pagei) 
of  the  land  register  relating  to  such  immovable,  a  note  must  be  made  of  the  circum- 
stance that  such  immovable  forms  a  part  of  the  fund  serving  specially  to  secure 
the  mortgage  bonds. 

9.  Presentations  and  documents  on  the  basis  of  w  hich  such  note  in  the  land 
register  is  to  be  made  are  exempt  from  stamp  duties  and  taxes. 

10.  As  soon  as  an  immovable,  encumbered  with  the  note  prescribed  bj^  §  8, 
passes  by  registration  into  the  ownership  of  another  proprietor,  the  said  note  must 
ex  officio  be  extmguished  from  the  land  register. 

11.  The  Mortgage  Institute  can  only  reduce  the  fund  serving  specially  to 
secure  the  mortgage  bonds,  after  an  alteration  of  the  articles  of  association  has  been 
made  for  this  purpose,  and  after  an  entry  has  been  made  thereof  in  the  trade  register 
of  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  it  has  its  place  of  business.  Further, 
the  reduction  can  only  be  made  in  such  maximum  proportion  that  the  remainder 
of  the  reduced  fund  shall  amount  to  at  least  two  hundred  thousand  Gulden  (four 
hundred  thousand  Kronen)  stipulated  by  §  4,  and  at  least  one  twentieth  part  of 
the  amount  in  money  represented  by  all  the  bonds  of  the  Mortgage  Institute  in 
circulation. 

12.  Mortgage  Institutes  entitled  to  issue  mortgage  bonds  can  only  issue  bonds 
up  to  the  amount  of  such  loans  as  were  granted  in  compliance  with  the  articles 
of  association,  and  \\hich  are  fully  covered  by  mortgages. 

1)  The  land  registers  contain  3  pages:  "A"  showing  the  composition  (by  plots)  of  the  im- 
movable and  the  measures  of  the  surface;  "B"  indicating  the  proprietor  of  the  immovable; 
"C"  showing  the  mortgages  and  other  registered  debts  encumbering  the  immovable.  (Trans- 
lator's Note.) 


1  j^K  Magyarorsz6g:  Ker.  torv.     FiiggeWk. 

13.  A  jelen  torvfey  hatalyba  lepte  utan  engedelyezendo  kolcsonoknel  a  fedezet 
akkor  tekintetik  tcljesnek,  ha  a  jelzalog  erteke  az  alapszabalyokban  meghatarozott 
becsles  szerint  a  kolcsonosszeg  engedelyezesekor  ennek  s  az  elozo  telekkonyvi  te- 
hert^teleknek,  ha  ilyenek  16teznek,  legal4bb  ketszereset  kdpezi. 

Ha  a  jelzalog  erdo-  vagy  szoloteriilet,  ezeknek  becserteke  a  kolcsonosszegnek 
s  az  elozo  teherteteleknek  legalabb  haromszorosat  kell  hogy  kepezze. 

Ipariizesre  rendelt  epiiletek  es  banyak  a  zaloglevel-iizletben  jelen  torveny 
hatalyba  lepte  utan  jelzalognak  el  nem  fogadhatok. 

14.  A  jelzalog-intezetek  kotelesek  zalogleveleiket  a  forgalombol  azon  arany- 
ban  visszavonni,  melyben  jelzalogilag  biztositott  kolcsonkoveteleseik  (12.,  17.  §§.) 
osszege  visszafizetes  folytan  vagy  mas  okbol  csokkent. 

Jelzalog-intezeteknek  azon  kolcsonkovetelesei,  melyeknek  alapjan  zaloglevelek 
bocsattattak  ki  (12.  §.)  epsegben  maradnak  akkor  is,  ha  a  jelzalogul  szolgalo  ingat- 
lant  biroi  arveresen  a  jelzalogint^zet  maga  veszi  meg.  —  Az  ily  kolcsonkovetelesek 
csak  a  jelzalogintezet  kdrelmere  torollietok  ki  s  addig  a  zaloglevelek  fedezetdiil 
szolgalnak  (17.  §.). 

15.  A  jelenleg  mar  miikodo  vagy  jelen  torvdny  hatalyba  lepte  utan  alakulando 
jelzalog-intezeteknel,  legyenek  azok  reszvenytarsasagok  vagy  szovetkezetek,  a 
forgalomban  levo  zaloglevelek  osszege  a  zaloglevelek  kiilon  biztositasara  rendelt 
alapjuknak  huszszorosat  nem  haladliatja  meg. 

16.  A  zaloglevelek  egy-egy  darabja  40.  oszt.  ertekii  forintnal  vagy  ennek 
megfelelo  mas  erteknel  kisebb  osszegre  nem  szolhat. 

17.  A  jelzalog-intezeteknek  jelzalogilag  biztositott  kolcsonkovetelesei,  melyek- 
nek alapjan  zalogleveleket  kibocsatanak,  a  zaloglevelek  osszessegenek  biztosi- 
tekaul  szolgalnak,  azokra  vegrehajtas  nem  uitezheto  s  azokra  vonatkozolag  a  csod 
folytan  valo  ertekesites  eseteit  kiveve,  harmadik  szemelyek  jogokat  egyaltalaban 
nem  szerezhetnek. 

18.  A  jelzalogilag  biztositott  Uy  kolcson-koveteleseknek  ezen  jogi  termeszete 
az  azok  biztositasara  szolgalo  zalogjog  bekebelezesevel  egyidejiileg  telekkonyvileg 
feljegyzendo. 

Hogy  ezen  feljegyzes  megtortenjek,  arrol  gondoskodni  a  jelzalog-intezet  igaz- 
gatosaganak  kotelessege. 

19.  A  jelenleg  mar  miikodo  jelzalog-intezetek  tekinteteben  a  foldmiveles-  ipar- 
ds  kereskedelmi  minister  fog  rendeleti  uton  hataridot  szabni,  mely  alatt  az  elozo 
§-ban  rendelt  feljegyzest  szorgalmazo  beadvanyokat  az  illetdkes  telekkonyvi  ha- 
tosagokhoz  benyujtani  tartoznak. 

Ugyanazon  jelzalog-intezetnek  ugyanazon  telekkonyvi  hatosdg  aid  tartozo 
ingatlanokra  zalogjogilag  bekebelezett  osszes  koveteldsei  tekinteteben  a  sz6ban 
levo  feljegyzds  ugyanazon  beadvanyban  kdrelmezheto. 

20.  A  zalogjog  torlesenek  telekkonyvi  bekebelezesevel  egyidejiileg  a  18.  6 
19.  §§-ban  emUtett  feljegyzes  hivatalbol  torlendo. 

21.  Azon  beadvanyok  es  okiratok,  melyek  ily  telekkonyvi  feljegyzes  beje- 
gyeztet6se,  illetoleg  annak  t6rl6se  cz61jab61  ki4Uittattak,  e  tekintetben  b61yeg-  es 
illet6kmentesek. 

22.  Az  intezet  elleni  v6grehajt6s  eset^ben  a  v6grehajtdst  foganatositd  bir6s4g 
koteles  a  zaloglevelek  birtokosai  r6sz6re  iigygondnokot  rendelni. 

23.  Ha  a  bir68dg  nem  rendelt  volna  iigygondnokot:  koteles  a  jelzdlogintezet 
igazgatdsdga,  mihelyt  a  v6grehajtds  elrendelese  tudomdsira  jut,  a  vdgrehajtast 
foganatosito  biiosaghoz  iigygondnok  kinevezese^rt  folyamodni. 

24.  A  telekkonyvezfe  targydt  kdpez6  oly  vagyonra  vezetett  vegrehajtas,  mely 
a  jelen  torveny  4.,  5.  ds  17.  §§.  szerint  a  z&loglevelek  biztositek&ul  szolgal,  semmis. 
Amennyiben  a  v6grehajta.s  folyamaban  oly  ingo  vagyon  foglaltatn6k  le,  mely 
a  jelen  torv6ny  4.  6s  5.  §§.  szerint  a  zdloglevelek  biztositekdul  szolgAl,  kotdes  a  biro- 
siig  az  iigygondnok  kdrelmdre  az  ily  vagyont  a  vegrehajtas  al61  feluienteni. 


HUNGABY:  MORTGAGE  BONDS.  115 

13.  The  security  of  loans  «liich  may  be  granted  after  this  Law  comes  into 
operation  is  considered  complete  when  the  value  of  the  mortgaged  immovable 
amounts,  on  the  basis  of  the  valuation  fixed  by  the  articles  of  association  at  the 
time  of  gi-anting  the  loan,  to  at  least  double  the  amount  of  the  same  in  excess  of 
the  amount  of  the  debts  previously  registered  in  the  land  register,  if  any. 

When  the  mortgaged  immovable  is  composed  of  forest  and  vine  land,  the  estim- 
ated value  must  amount  to  at  least  three  times  the  amount  of  the  loan  in  excess 
of  the  amount  of  the  debts  jireviously  registered  in  the  land  register. 

Buildings  which  serve  the  purposes  of  industrial  and  mining  undertakings 
cannot,  after  this  Law  comes  into  operation,  be  accepted  for  mortgage  bond  trans- 
actions as  mortgaged  immovables. 

14.  The  Mortgage  Institutes  must  ■ndthdraw  their  mortgage  bonds  from  circul- 
ation in  such  proportion  as  their  claims  secured  by  mortgages  (§§  12,  17)  become 
diminished  by  having  been  paid  off  or  bj'  other  causes. 

Claims  of  Mortgage  Institutes,  on  the  basis  of  which  mortgage  bonds  have  been 
issued,  remain  valid  even  when  the  mortgaged  immovable  is  purchased  by  means 
of  a  judicial  auction  by  the  Institute  itself.  Such  registered  claims  can  only  be  ex- 
tinguished on  the  demand  of  the  Institute,  and  serve  until  they  are  so  extinguished 
to  secure  the  bonds  (§  17). 

15.  The  amount  of  the  mortgage  bonds  in  circulation,  whether  the  issuing 
Institute  is  a  joint  stock  company  or  a  co-operative  association,  and  whether  it  ex- 
ists abeady  or  is  formed  after  this  Law  comes  into  operation,  cannot  exceed  twenty 
fold  of  the  fund  which  specially  serves  to  secure  its  mortgage  bonds. 

16.  Xo  mortgage  bond  can  be  issued  for  an  amount  less  than  forty  Gulden, 
Austrian  value,  or  any  other  value  corresponding  to  that  amount. 

17.  The  claims  of  Mortgage  Institutes  secured  by  mortgages,  on  the  basis 
of  which  bonds  were  issued,  serve  to  secure  the  total  issue  of  the  bonds;  no  execution 
can  issue  against  them,  and  except  in  the  cases  of  sale  in  consequence  of  bankruptcy, 
third  persons  cannot  acquire  any  rights  whatever  concerning  them. 

18.  A  note  of  the  legal  nature  of  the  claims  must  be  made,  together  with  the 
registration  of  the  mortgages  ser\Tng  for  their  security,  in  the  land  register. 

The  directorate  of  the  Mortgage  Institute  is  bound  to  see  that  this  note  is  made. 

19.  As  to  the  Mortgage  Institutes  now  carrying  on  mortgage  business  the  Min- 
ister of  Agriculture,  Industry  and  Commerce  will  fix  by  an  Ordinance,  a  period 
within  which  they  must  lodge  their  presentations  to  the  Courts  within  the  jurisdiction 
of  wliich  the  mortgaged  immovable  is  situated,  for  the  purpose  of  the  note  to  be 
made  in  accordance  with  the  preceding  article. 

The  Mortgage  Institutes  may  demand  by  one  and  the  same  presentation  that 
the  said  note  shall  be  made  with  regard  to  all  their  claims  which  are  secured  by 
mortgages  on  immovables  situated  within  the  jurisdiction  of  one  and  the  same  Court 
as  the  Mortgage  Authority. 

20.  When  an  entry  of  the  extinction  of  a  mortgage  is  made  in  a  land  register, 
the  note  mentioned  in  the  §§  18  and  19  must  be  extinguished  ex  officio. 

21.  Presentations  and  documents  having  as  their  object  the  entry  of  the  note 
mentioned  or  of  its  extinction  are  as  to  tliis  free  from  stamps  and  duties. 

22.  In  the  case  of  an  execution  issued  against  the  Institute,  the  Court  carrying 
out  the  execution  is  obliged  to  nominate  a  trustee  on  behalf  of  the  holders  of  the 
mortgage  bonds. 

23.  If  the  Court  should  have  omitted  to  nominate  a  trustee,  the  directorate 
of  the  Mortgage  Institute  is  obhged,  as  soon  as  they  get  knowledge  of  the  decision 
ordering  execution,  to  make  a  demand  at  the  Court  carrjong  out  the  execution,  to 
nominate  a  trustee. 

24.  An  execution  against  immovable  assets  of  the  Institute,  which  are  the 
objects  of  land  registration  and  which  serve  according  to  §§  4  and  5  of  this  Law 
to  secure  the  mortgage  bonds  is  void.  In  so  far  as  in  the  course  of  proceedings  of 
execution,  movable  goods  which  serve  according  to  §§  4  and  5  of  this  Law  to  secure 
the  mortgage  bonds  should  be  seized,  the  Court  must  on  demand  of  the  trustee 
redeem  such  movable  goods  from  the  seizure. 


22g  Magyarorszag :  Ker.  torv.     Fiiggelek. 

25.  Az  iigygondnok  a  zaloglevdl-birtokosok  ezen  joganak  ervenyesitese  tekin- 
teteben  hataridoklioz  kotve  nines. 

Az  iigygondnok  altal  e  targyban  beadando  kerelem  felett  a  birosag  az  ellenfel 
megliallgatasa  nelkiil  vegzes  altal  hataroz.  —  A  vegzes  ellen  a  torvenykezesi 
rendtartasban  megszabott  hatarido  alatt  semmisegi  panasznak  van  lielye. 

26.  Annak  igazolasara,  hogy  a  jelzalog-intezetnek  ingo  vagyona  —  melyre  a 
vegrehajtas  inteztetni  szandekoltatik  —  a  jelen  torveny  4.  es  5.  §-ai  szerint  a  zalog- 
levelek  biztositasara  szolgal  s  igy  vegrehajtas  ala  nem  vonhato:  a  jelzalog  intezetnek 
hitelesitett  konyvkivonata  teljes  bizonyitekot  kepez. 

27.  A  jelzalogintezet  elleni  csod  eseteben  a  4.,  5.  es  17.  §§.  szerint  a  zaloglevelek 
biztositasara  rendelt  vagyonbol  az  intezet  elleni  minden  mas  koveteles  elott  a 
zaloglevelek  birtokosainak  a  zaloglevelekbol  szarmazo  kovetelesei  elegitendok  ki. 

28.  A  vagyonbukott  jelzalogintezetnek  az  5.  es  17.  §§.  ertclmeben  a  zalogle- 
velek biztositekaul  szolgalo  osszes  vagyona  kiilon  tomeget  kepez  s  a  zaloglevelek 
birtokosainak  valasztmanya  s  az  ezaltal  valasztott  kiilon  tomeggondnok  altal 
kezelendo. 

29.  A  jelzalogintezet  igazgatosaga  koteles  a  tarsasagi  hirdetmenyek  kozzete- 
telere  alapszabalyilag  rendelt  lapokban  —  esetleg  a  hivatalos  hirlapban  —  feleven- 
kent  oly  kimutatast  kozzetenni,  melybol  tiizetesen  kitiinjek:  1.  a  forgalomban 
!ev6  zalogleveleinek  nevszerinti  osszege;  —  2.  azon  jelzalogkovetelesek  osszege, 
melyek  a  17.  §.  szerint  a  zaloglevelek  biztositekaul  szolgalnak;  —  3.  az  elobbi 
pontban  megjelolt  kolcsonok  alapjan  szerzett  jelzalogok  azon  erteke,  amely  a 
kolcson  engedelyezesekor  alapul  elfogadtatott ;  —  4.  a  4.  §.  szerint  a  zaloglevelek 
kiilon  biztositasara  rendelt  alap  osszegszerii  mennyisege,  valamint  az  is,  hogy 
ezen  alapnak  egyes  reszei  a  jelen  torveny  6.  §-nak  koriatai  kozt  mikent  vannak 
mindenkor  elhelyezve. 

30.  Ezen  kimutatas  a  kozzetetel  napjatol  szamitando  8  nap  alatt  a  k6zz6- 
tetelt  igazolo  hirlapi  peldanyokkal  egyiitt  az  iUet^kes  torvenyszeknel  bemutatando. 

31.  Az  int6zet  forgalomban  levo  zaloglevelei  egy  tizedreszenek  birtokosa  vagy 
birtokosai  a  koltsegek  elolegezese  es  zaloglevelcik  letetelc  meUett  kovetelhetik  az 
iUetekes  torvenyszeknel,  hogy  az  intezetnek  a  jelzalogiizletre  vonatkozo  iigykezelese 
szak^rtok  altal  megvizsgaltass6k  s  a  vizsgalat  eredmenye  veluk  kozoltessek. 

A  letett  zaloglevelek  a  vizsgalat  befejezeseig  a  torvenyszek  altal  visszatartandok. 

32.  A  jelzalogintezet  igazgatosaganak  tagjai,  amennyiben  cselekm^nyiik  vagy 
mulasztdsuk  a  biinteto  torveny  sulya  ala  nem  esik,  az  iUetekes  polgari  birosag  altal 
harom  honapig  terjedlieto  fogsagra  itelendok:  1.  ha  tudva  tobb  zalogleveleket 
bocsatanak  ki,  mint  a  mennyi  azon  kolcsonkoveteleseik  altal  fodozve  van,  melyek 
alapszabalyaiknak  megfeleloleg  engedelyeztettek  es  jelzalogok  altal  a  jelen  torveny 
ertelmdben  teljesen  fedezvek  (12.  §);  2.  ha  szandekosan  elmulasztjak  az  intezet 
zAlogleveleit  a  forgalombol  azon  aranyban  visszavonni,  melyben  az  intezet  jelza- 
logilag  biztositott  kolcsonkovcteleseinok  osszege  visszafizetes  folytan  vagy  mas  okbol 
csokkent  (14.  §.);  —  3.  ha  jelen  torveny  29.  §-aban  elrendelt  felevi  kimutatasokban 
tudva,  valotlan  adatokat  tesznek  kcizze;  —  4.  ha  a  4.  §.  szerint  a  jelzalogintezet 
igazgatosiiga  a  zaloglevelek  biztositasara  rendelt  kiilon  alap  elhelyezcsere  es  jove- 
delmezove  t6telere  nezve  a  jelen  torveny  6.  §-nak  szabalyait  meg  nem  tartja;  — 
5.  ha  a  jelzalogintezet  a  zaloglevelek  kiilon  biztositasara  rendelt  alapot  a  jelen  tor- 
veny II.  §-iinak  korlatain  tul,  vagy  ugyanazon  §-ban  rendelt  alakszeriisegek  niello- 
z6s6vel  csokkenti;  —  6.  ha  a  jelen  tiirv6ny  1.  es  2.  §§-ainak  megfeleloleg  ezcntul 
alakulando  reszvenytarsasag  vagy  szovetkezet  a  jelen  torveny  4.  §-Aban  a  41og- 
levelek  kiilo.i  biztositasara  rendelt  alap  megalkotasa  elott  zaloglevelet  kibocsiit;  — 
7.  ha  ily  jelzalogintezet  oly  mennyisegii  zaloglevelet  bocsat  ki,  nielyeknek  osszege 
a  zaloglevelek  kulon  biztositasara  rendelt  alapnak  huszszorosAt  meghaladja  (15.  §). 


HUNGARY:  MORTGAGE  BONDS.  116 

25.  The  trustee  is  not  bound  to  any  period,  when  enforcing  this  right  of  the 
holders  of  mortgage  bonds. 

The  Court  determines  the.se  matters,  on  request  of  the  trustee,  by  a  decision, 
without  hearing  the  opposite  j)artics.  Against  such  decision  a  complaint  on  the  ground 
of  nullity  can  be  brouglit  in  within  the  period  fixed  by  the  Civil  Process  Ordinance. 

26.  As  proof  of  the  circumstance  that  the  movable  goods  agamst  which  the 
execution  has  been  issued,  serve  according  to  §§  4  and  5  of  this  Law  to  secure  the 
mortgage  bonds,  and  that  in  consequence  they  are  not  available  objects  of  a  seizure, 
the  authenticated  extract  of  the  trade  books  of  the  Mortgage  Institute  is  conclusive 
evidence. 

27.  In  case  of  the  bankruptcy'  of  the  Mortgage  Institute,  the  claims  of  the  hold- 
ers of  mortgage  bonds,  arising  out  of  such  bonds,  must  be  satisfied  out  of  the  assets 
serving  to  secure  the  mortgage  bonds  according  to  §§  4,  5,  and  17  in  priority  to  all 
other  claims  against  the  Institute. 

28.  The  totality  of  the  assets  of  the  bankrupt  Mortgage  Institute  serving  to 
secure  the  mortgage  bonds,  according  to  §§  5  and  17,  forms  a  separate  fund,  which 
is  administered  by  the  committee  of  the  holders  of  the  mortgage  bonds  and  by  a 
special  trustee  to  be  elected  by  them. 

29.  The  directorate  of  the  Mortgage  Institute  are  bound  to  publish  a  return 
every  six  months  in  the  newspaper  designated  by  the  articles  of  association  for  the 
publications  of  the  company,  or  in  the  Official  Gazette,  as  the  case  may  be  — 
which  return  must  show  with  exactness:  I.  the  nominal  amount  of  all  mortgage 
bonds  in  circulation:  —  2.  the  amount  of  loans  secured  by  mortgages,  which 
serve  according  to  §  17  to  secure  the  mortgage  bonds;  —  3.  the  value  of  the 
mortgages  acquired  on  the  basis  of  the  loans  mentioned  in  the  previous  No., 
corresponding  to  the  estimate  at  the  time  of  granting  the  loan;  —  4.  the  amount 
of  the  fund  serving  according  to  §  4  to  specially  secure  the  mortgage  bonds  and 
the  manner  in  which  the  individual  portions  of  that  fund  are  actually  invested 
within  the  limits  of  §  6  of  the  present  Law. 

30.  This  return  must  be  presented  to  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which 
the  Institute  has  its  place  of  business,  together  with  the  number  of  the  newspaper 
containing  the  publication,  \vitliin  8  days  to  be  reckoned  from  the  day  of  pubUcation. 

31.  The  holder  or  holders  of  one  tenth  part  of  the  mortgage  bonds  m  circulation 
may  demand,  upon  advancing  the  expenses  and  depositing  their  bonds  at  the  Court 
withm  the  jurisdiction  of  \\'hich  the  Institute  has  its  place  of  business,  that  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  mortgage  business  of  the  Institute  shall  be  examined  by  experts  and 
the  result  of  that  examination  be  communicated  to  them. 

The  deposited  mortgage  bonds  are  kept  by  the  Court  until  the  examination 
is  finished. 

32.  The  members  of  the  directorate  of  the  Mortgage  Institute  are  to  be  punished 
by  the  Civil  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  the  Institute  has  its  place  of 
business,  by  imprisonment  for  not  exceeding  three  months,  in  so  far  as  their  acts 
or  omissions  are  not  the  subject  of  prosecution  in  the  Criminal  Court :  1.  when  they 
knowingly  issue  a  greater  number  of  mortgage  bonds  than  are  covered  by  the  loans 
granted  in  accordance  ^\'ith  the  articles  of  association  and  are  fully  secured  by  mort- 
gages according  to  the  enactment  of  this  Law  (§  12);  —  2.  when  thej'  deliberately 
omit  to  withdraw  from  circulation  such  a  proportion  of  the  mortgage  bonds  of  the 
Institute  as  represents  the  amount  by  which  the  claims  of  the  Institute  to  loans 
secured  by  mortgages  have  diminished  either  by  reason  of  having  been  repaid  or 
by  other  means  (§  14);  —  3.  when  they  knowingly  make  misrepresentations  in  the 
returns  to  be  published  half  j-early  in  accordance  with  §  29  of  this  Law ;  —  4.  when 
the  directorate,  in  investing  and  rendering  productive  the  special  fund  serving 
to  secure  the  mortgage  bonds  (§4),  does  not  obseve  the  enactments  of  §  6  of  this 
Law;  —  5.  when  the  Mortgage  Institute  diminishes  the  fund  serving  to  specially 
secure  the  bonds  to  an  extent  surpassing  the  limits  fixed  by  §  11  of  this  Law,  or 
when  it  does  so  in  contravention  of  the  formaUties  provided  for  by  that  §;  —  6. 
when  a  joint  stock  company  or  co-operative  association  to  be  formed  in  future 
according  to  §§  1  and  2  of  this  Law  issues  mortgage  bonds  before  having  created 
the  fund  serving,  according  to  §  4  of  this  Law,  to  special!}'  secure  the  bonds;  — 
7.  when  a  Mortgage  Institute  of  this  kind  issues  mortgage  bonds  in  such  a  number 
that  their  amount  surpasses  twenty  times  the  amount  of  the  fund  serving  to  speci- 
ally secure  the  mortgage  bonds  (§  15). 


■^■^-  Magyarorszag :  Ker.  torv.     FiiggeMk. 

33.  Enyhito  koriilmenyek  kozt  a  birosag  az  elobbeni  §.  eseteiben  a  fogsag- 
biintetes  helyett  ezer  forintig  terjedheto  penzbiintetest  szabhat  ki. 

34.  Ezer  forintig  terjedheto  penzbiintetessel  sujtandok  az  igazgatosag  tagjai: 
1.  ha  elmulasztjak  gondoskodni  arrol,  hogj'  az  intezet  jelzalogilag  biztositott 
kolcsonkoveteleseinel  a  jelen  torveny  18.  §-aban  elrendelt  telekkonyvi  feljegyzes 
a  jelen  torveny  18.  es  19.  §§-aiban  rendelt  idoben  eszkozoltessek ;  —  2.  ha  az  intezet 
elleni  vegrehajtas  eseteben  az  illetekes  birosag  a  zaloglevelek  birtokosai  reszere 
gondnokot  nem  nevezven,  ily  gondnok  kinevezeseert  az  illetekes  birosaghoz  folya- 
modni  elmulasztjak  (23.  §.);  —  3.  ha  a  29.  §-ban  elrendelt  felevi  kimutatast  kello 
idoben  kozzetenni  s  a  birosagnal  a  30.  §-hoz  kepest  bemutatni  elmulasztjak,  vagy 
ha  a  kozzetetelt  hianyosan  e.szk6zlik;  —  4.  ha  a  4.  §.  szerint  a  jelzalog  intezet 
igazgatosaga  elmulasztja  intezkedni  akkent,  hogy  a  zaloglevelek  kiilon  biztositasara 
rendelt  alapnak  azon  resze,  mely  a  6.  §.  1 — 4  pontjaihoz  kepest  ingo  vagyonba 
van  eUielyezve,  a  jelzalogintezetnek  minden  egj^eb  vagyonatol  elkiilonitve  tartassek 
es  kiilon  kezeltessek  (7.  §.);  —  5.  ha  a  jelzalog-intezet  igazgatosaga  a  jelen  torveny 
6.  §-anak  5.  pontja  ertelmeben  szerzett  ingatlan  vagyonra  vonatkozolag  a  8.  §-ban 
rendelt  telekkonyvi  feljegyzest  bejegyeztetni  elmulasztja. 

35.  Az  elozo  32.,  33.  es  34.  §§-ban  meghatarozott  raulasztasokbol  es  tiles 
cselekmenj'ekbol  szarmazo  kar^rt  az  igazgatosag  tagjai  egyetemleges  vagyoni  fe- 
lelosseggel  tartoznak.  Az  emlitett  §§-ban  megallapitott  biintetfeek  kiszabasa  altal 
ezen  karteritesi  kotelezettsegen  valtozas  nem  tortenik. 

36.  A  kiilfoldi  jelzalog-intezetek,  amennyiben  a  kereskedelmi  torveny  210., 
211.  es  iUetoleg  230.  §§-ai  rendeleteinek  megfelehiek,  miikodesiiket  fiokintezet 
alakjaban  a  magyar  korona  teriiletere  esak  az  esetben  terjeszthetik  ki,  ha  a  beHoldi 
miikodesiikre  nezve  magukat  a  jelen  torv6nj'  hatarozatainak  alavetik,  mi  irant  a 
czegbejegyzes  kieszkozlesekor  nyilatkozni  tartoznak. 

37.  Kiilfoldi  jelzalog-intezetek,  melj-ek  a  magyar  korona  teriileten  jelzalogot 
nyernek,  fel  vannak  jogositva  ezen  jelzalogokra,  ihetoleg  az  altaluk  a  jelen  torveny 
6.  §-anak  5.  pontja  ertelmeben  szerzett  ingatlanokra  nezve  a  8.  es  18.  §§-ban  emhtett 
telekkonyvi  feljegyzest  kerelmezni,  mialtal  zalogleveleik  birtokosai  ezen  jelzalogos 
kovetelesek  es  ingatlanok  tekinteteben  az  5.,  17.,  22.,  25.,  26.,  27.  es  28.  §§-ban 
foglalt  elojogokban  reszesiilnek. 

38.  Jelen  torveny  kihirdetesetol  szamitando  30.  nap  alatt  lep  hatalyba  s  v^gre- 
hajtasaval  a  foldmiiveles-  ipar-  es  kereskedelemiigji  es  a  penziigyi  minister,  a  tor- 
venykezes  tekintetdben  pedig  az  igazsagiigyi  minister,  iUetoleg  Horvat-  es  Szla- 
vonorszagban  a  horvat-szlavon  es  dalmatorszagi  ban  bizatik  meg^). 


1)  A  zdloglevelek  add-  is  illetekmentessege.  Ad6  6s  illet6kmentesa6get  dlveznek :  1.  az 
Osztrdk-Magyar  Bank,  a  Magyar  Foldhitelint^zet  ^s  a  Kisbirtokosok  Orszdgos  Foldhitelin- 
t6zet<5nek  zdloglevelei ;  2,  niindazon  ruszv^nytdrsasdgok  es  szovetkezetek  zAloglevelei,  amelyek- 
nek  bizt08it6  alapja  legaldbb  1  fjOO  000  frt  {3  000  000  koronn).  Ezek  a  zdloglevelek  6s  3zelv6nyeik 
fel  vannak  mentve  a  t6kokamat  6s  jdrad6kad6,  az  ditaldnos  jovodolmi  p6tad6  6s  szelv^ny  b61ye- 
gillet6k  al61.  A  talajjavitdsi  8  asz616feliijitdsi  kolcsonok  alapjan  kibocsdtott  kotv^nyek,  az  1897. 
XXXII.  t.  c.  alapjdn  kibocsdtott  kotv6nyok,  v^giil  az  Orszdgos  Kozponti  hitelszovotkezet 
k6tv6nyei  az  ad6  63  illet6kmentess6g  tekintet6ben  ugyanazon  jogokat  61vezik,  mint  a  zdlog- 
levelek vagyis  a  kotv6nyek  6s  szelv6nyeik  fel  vannak  mentve  a  t6kekamat  6s  jdrad6kad6,  az 
dltaldnos  jovedelmi  p6tad6  6s  szolv6ny  b61yegillet6k,  valamint  a  kotv6nyek  63  szelv6nyeik  utdn 
netdn  kiBzaband6  ininden  atl6,  b6lyog  68  illet6k  al61  (1889.  XXX.  t.  c.  10.  §.).  —  A  zdloglevelek 
dvadekkepeatige.  A  fent  felsorolt  zdloglevelek  63  kotvdnyek  mdsfelol  6vad6kkepe3ek  vagyis 
alkalraasak  arra,  hogy  bennok  k6z86gek,  testiiletek,  alapitvdnyok  nyilvdnos  feliigyolet  alatt 
dll6  int6zetek,  tovdbbd  gj-dinoltak  6s  gondnoltoltak  p6nzei,  hitbizomdnyi  68  let6ti  p6nzek  gyii- 
molcsozoleg  olholyeztessenek  8  szolgdlati  6s  iizloti  biztosit6kokra  fordittassanak  kiv6vo,  ha  ezek 
a  biztoBit^kok  k68zp4nzben  teend6k  le. 


HUNGARY:  MORTGAGE  BONDS.  117 

33.  In  the  case  of  extenuating  circumstances  the  Court  may  instead  of  im- 
prisonment inflict  a  fine  not  exceeding  one  thousand  Gulden  (two  thousand 
Kronen). 

34.  The  members  of  the  directorate  are  liable  to  a  fine  not  exceeding  one  thous 
and  Gulden  (two  thousand  Kronen):  1.  when  they  omit  to  see  that  the  note  provided 
for  by  §  18  of  this  Law  is  put  in  the  land  register  within  the  period  mentioned  in 
§§  IS  and  19  in  the  case  of  loans  of  the  Institute  secured  by  mortgages;  —  2.  when,  in 
the  case  of  an  execution  put  in  against  the  Institute,  they  omit  — in  so  far  as  the 
Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  \\hich  the  Institute  has  its  place  of  business  has 
not  nominated  a  trustee  on  behalf  of  the  holders  of  mortgage  bonds  —  to  take  the 
necessary  steps  before  the  competent  Court  with  a  view  of  having  such  a  trustee 
nominated  (§  23);  —  3.  when  they  omit  to  publish  the  half-yearly  return  provided 
for  by  §  29  in  the  time  fixed  and  to  present  the  same  to  the  Court,  in  accordance 
with  §  30,  or  when  they  make  an  insufficient  publication;  —  4.  when  the 
directorate  of  the  Mortgage  Institute  omit  to  see  that  such  part  of  the  fund  (§  4) 
serving  speciaUj-  to  secure  the  mortgage  bonds  as  in  accordance  with  Nos.  1 — 4 
of  §  6  is  invested  in  movables,  is  kept  separated  from  all  other  assets  of  the  Mort- 
gage Institute  and  administered  separately  (§  7);  —  5.  when  the  directorate  omit 
to  have  an  entry  made  in  the  land  register,  of  the  note  provided  for  by  §  8  with  re- 
ference to  immovables  acquired  in  accordance  with  No.  5  of  §  6  of  this  Law. 

35.  For  all  damages  which  maj^  arise  from  omissions  and  prohibited  acts  men- 
tioned by  the  preceding  §§  32,  33  and  34,  the  members  of  the  directorate  are  Jointly 
and  severally  responsible  to  the  extent  of  the  whole  of  their  assets.  Whether  the  punish- 
ments provided  for  bj'  these  §§  are  inflicted  upon  them  or  not  does  not  affect  their 
liabUity  to  damages. 

36.  Foreign  mortgage  institutes  may  carry  on  their  business  in  the  form  of 
branch  estabhshments  ^^^thin  the  boundaries  of  the  Lands  of  the  Hungarian  CrowTi, 
after  having  performed  the  duties  provided  for  by  §§  210,  211  and  230  of  the  Com- 
mercial Law,  only  in  cases  when  they  have  surrendered,  as  to  the  carrying  on  of 
their  inland  business,  to  the  enactments  of  this  Law.  They  are  bound  to  make  a 
declaration  thereof  when  having  the  entry  of  their  firm  made  in  the  trade  register. 

37.  Foreign  mortgage  institutes  acquiring  mortgages  ■svithin  the  boundaries 
of  the  Lands  of  the  Hungarian  CrowTi,  are  entitled  to  demand  that  the  note  mention- 
ed in  §§  8  and  18  shall  be  made  in  the  land  register  relating  to  these  mortgages, 
viz.  to  the  immovables  acquired  in  accordance  with  No.  5  of  §  6  of  this  Law, 
whereby  the  holders  of  the  mortgage  bonds  enjoy  all  the  preferential  rights  of  §§ 
5,  17,  22,  25,  26,  27  and  28  as  to  these  claims  secured  by  mortgages  and  the  immo- 
vables. 

38.  This  Law  comes  into  operation  after  30  days  from  the  daj'  of  publication. 
With  the  execution  of  this  Law  the  Minister  for  Agriculture,  Industry  and  Commerce, 
and  the  Minister  of  Finance,  and  with  regard  to  the  administration  of  justice  the 
ilinister  of  Justice  —  in  Croatia-Slavonia  and  Dalmatia,  the  Ban  of  Croatia-Sla- 
vonia  and  Dalmatia  are  entrusted^). 

1)  According  to  §  10  of  Art.  XXX  of  1889  the  mortgage  bonds  of  the  Austro -Hungarian 
Bank,  of  the  Hungarian  Land  Credit  Institute,  of  the  Credit  Institute  of  Small  Proprietors 
of  the  Land,  as  well  as  the  mortgage  bonds  of  such  Mortgage  Institutes,  joint  stock  com- 
panies, as  well  as  co-operative  associations,  as  have  a  fund  of  security  amounting  at  least  to 
1500000  Gulden  (3  Millions  of  Kronen),  are  exempt,  as  well  concerning  their  bonds  as  their 
coupons,  from  the  taxes  to  be  paid  on  capital,  interest,  on  rents,  additions  to  the  general 
income  tax,  from  coupon  stamps,  and  from  all  other  taxes  and  duties.  The  same  exemption 
from  dutie3  and  taxes  is  given  to  soil  amelioration,  water  regulation,  and  vine-land  recon- 
struction, bonds  (see  introductory  remarlo,  p.  112  ante),  as  well  as  to  all  other  bonds  satisfying 
the  conditions  of  Art.  XXXII  of  1897,  and  to  the  bonds  of  the  Central  Credit  Co-operative 
Association  of  the  Land,  as  well  as  to  the  coupons  of  all  these  bonds  (§  10  of  Art.  XXX 
of  1889).  —  Trust  investments.  All  these  bonds  are  safe  for  investment  of  trust  money, 
i.  e.  the  money  of  communities,  public  bodies,  charitable  endowments,  institutions  subject 
to  public  control,  of  wards  and  entails,  as  well  as  of  deposits,  may  be  placed  in  these 
bonds.  They  are  quaUfied  to  serve  as  security  whenever  the  security  is  not  required  to  be 
given  absolutely  in  cash. 


Ijg  iIagyaroraz4g :   Ker.  torv.     Fiiggel6k. 

3.    Az   1897  XXXII.  Torvenyczikk  a  hazai  penzintezetek  altal  kibo- 
csatott  nemely  kotvenyek  biztositasarol. 

(Szentesitest  nyert   1897.  6vi  augusztus  25-6n.     Kiliirdettetett  az   1897   evi  ,,0rszago3 
T6rv6nytar  1897.  6vi  augusztus  28-(in  kiadott  12.  szamaban.) 


1.  §.  A  jelen  torveny  hatalya  ala  azok  a  kamatozo  es  sorsolas  utjan  vissza- 
valtando  kotvenyek  tartoznak,  melj'eket  a  magyar  korona  orszagaiban  szekhellj'el 
biro  reszvenytarsasagok  vagy  szovetkezetek  a  2.  §-ban  meghatarozott  koveteleseik 
vagy  ertekeik  alapjan  a  jelen  torvdny  altal  megszabott  korlatok  kozotl  es  modo- 
zatok  niellett  bocsatanak  ki. 

A  jelen  torveny  hatalya  ala  tartoznak  a  magyar  korona  orszagaiban  szekhely- 
lyel  biro  reszvenytarsasagok  vagy  szovetkezetek  altal  a  2.  §-ban  meghatarozott 
koveteleseik  vagy  ertekeik  alapjan  a  jelen  torveny  altal  megszabott  korlatok  kozott 
s  modozatok  mellett  kibocsatott  es  sorsolas  utjan  visszavaltando  azok  a  kotvenyek 
is,  amelyekben  a  hitelezonek  a  kolcsontoke  visszafizetesen  feliil  meg  sorsolastol 
vagy  mas,  a  veletlen  eselyetol  fiiggo  nyeremenyre  valo  kilatas  is  igertetik  (nyere- 
meny  kotvenyek ) . 

Az  1889.  evi  IX.  torvenycikknek  a  nyeremenykolcsonkotvenyek  kibocsatasara 
es  forgalmara  vonatkozo  rendelkezesei  erintetleniil  maradnak. 

2.  A  jelen  torveny  hatalya  ala  eso  kotvenyek  csakis  az  alabb  meghatarozott 
kovetelesek,  illetoleg  ertekek  alapjan  bocsathatok  ki.  Ezek  a  kovetelesek  es  ertekek 
a  kovetkezok:  1.  a  kibocsato  intezetnek  felteteltol  nem  fiiggo  olyan  kovetelesei, 
melyek :  a )  kozterhek  kivetesere  jogositott  testiiletekkel  vagy  ilyen  tarsulatokkal 
szemben  allanak  fenn  es  a  mely  kovetelesek  6s  jarulekaik  torlesztesere  a  kozterhek 
jogervenyes  hatarozattal  vagy  torveny  erejenel  fogva  le  vannak  kotve,  —  b)  az 
allammal,  vagy  allami  intezetekkel  (vaUalatokkal)  szemben  allanak  fenn,  — ■  c)  az 
1894:  V.  t.  cz.  rendelkezesei  ertelmeben  letesitett  telepitvenjri  birtokra  (3.  es  4.  §.), 
tovabba  talajjavitas  targyat  kepezo  vagy  feldarabolas  utjan  16trej6tt  foldbirtokra 
(5.  es  6.  §.),  mint  jelzalogra,  telekkonyvileg  be  vannak  kebelezve;  —  2.  koz- 
forgalomban  levo  hazai  vasutaknak  es  ezekhez  kozvetleniil  csatlakozo,  szinten 
kozforgalomban  levo  kiilfoldi  vasutaknak  elsobbsegi  kotvenyeibol,  kolcsonkotveny- 
eibol  es  a  torzsreszvenyek  kivetelevel  egyeb  reszvenyeibol  nemkiilonben  hajozhato 
csatornak  epitesere  alakult  hazai  vallalatoknak  az  enged61yokmanyban  megaUa- 
pitott  epitesi,  iUetoleg  alaptokejet  kepezo  elsobbsegi  kotvenyekbol,  kolcson-kot- 
venyekbol  es  a  torzsreszvenyek  kivetelevel  egj'eb  reszvenyekbol  a  kibocsato  intezet 
altal  tulajdonilag  megszerzett  es  az  intezet  birtokaban  meglevo  czimletek,  valamint 
az  ilj'en  elsobbsegi  kotvenyekre,  kolcsonkotvenyekre  es  r^szvenyekre  a  kibocsato 
intezet  reszerol  adott  kezi  zalogkolcsonok. 

Az  allammal,  aUami  intezetekkel  (vaUalatokkal)  torvenyhatosagokkal  es 
kozsegekkel  szemben  fennallo  es  felteteltol  nem  fiiggo  kovetelesek  alapjan  jelen 
torv^nj'  liatalya  ala  tartozo  kotvenyek  akkor  is  Idbocsathatok,  ha  az  illeto  kove- 
telesrol  kiallitott  okmany,  a  kovetel^s  tokeosszegenek  megjelolese  nelkiil,  meg- 
hatarozott szamu  even  at  fizetendo  osszegekrol  sz61. 

Csatlakozo  kiilfoldi  vasutak  czimletei  alapjan  kotvenyek  csak  akkor  bocsat- 
hatok ki,  ha  a  czimletek  hazai  torv6nyeink  szerint  elsobbsegi  kotvenyeknek,  kol- 
csonkotvenyeknek,  illetoleg  elsobbsegi  reszvenyeknek  tekinthetok. 

A  kibocsato  intezetnek  szabadsagaban  all  a  kotvenyek  kibocsatasat  a  jelen 
§-ban  meghatarozott  valamcnnji,  vagy  csak  egyes  k6vetel6sre,  illetoleg  ert^kre 
alapitani. 

3.  Az  1894:  V.  t.  cz.  rendelkezesei  ertelmeben  letesitett  telepitv^nyi  birtokra, 
mint  jelzalogra,  telekkonyvileg  bekebelezett  tokekoveteles  jelen  torveny  hatllya 
ala  eso  kotvenyek  kibocsatdsanak  alapjfiul  csak  akkor  szolgalhat,  ha  e  kovet«les 
tokeosszege  —  az  esetleges  elozo  telekkonyvi  tehertetelekkel  egyiitt  —  a  jelzalogul 
lekotott  foldbirtok  ama  becs^rtekenek  hetvenot  (75%)-at  meg  nem  haladja,  amely 
becsertek  a  lekotes  idejekor  allapittatott  meg. 

4.  Az  1894:  V.  torvenycikk  18.  §-anak  hatalya  megfelelo  alkalmazassal  kiter- 
jesztetik  mindazokra  az  e.setekre,  amelyekben  a  telepes  altal  a  telepitvenyi  birtok 
veteldra,  vagy  annak  m6g  nem  torlesztett  rdsze  valamely  a  jelen  torveny  hatalya 
ala  eso  k6tv(inyeket  a  2.  §.  1.  pontja  alatt  felsorolt  alapokon  kibocsato  intezetnek, 
mint  telepitdnek,  vagy  mint  a  telepito  jogutodjAnak  fizetendo. 


HUNGARY:  MORTGAGE  BONDS.  118 

3.  Art.  XXXII  of   1897  concerning   the  Security   for   certain   Bonds 
issued  by  National  Financial  Institutes. 

(Sanctioned  on  25tli  August  1897.     Promulgated  in  No.  12  of  the  Magazine  of  Laws, 

28th  August  1897.) 


1.  To  this  Law  are  subject  those  bonds,  bearing  interest  and  redeemable 
by  lot,  of  joint  stock  companies  or  co-operative  associations  residing  within  the 
boundaries  of  the  Lands  of  the  Hungarian  Crown,  which  are  issued  on  the  basis 
of  claims  or  securities  determined  by  §  2,  within  the  limits  and  subject  to  the  con- 
ditions of  this  Law. 

Bonds  issued  by  joint  stock  companies  or  co-operative  associations  residing 
within  the  boundaries  of  the  Lands  of  the  Hungarian  Crown,  on  the  basis  of  claims 
or  securities  determined  by  §  2,  within  the  limits  and  subject  to  the  conditions 
of  this  Law,  being  redeemable  by  lot,  and  by  which,  beyond  the  reimbursement 
of  the  money  lent,  also  a  gain  depending  upon  lot  or  any  other  casual  event  is  held 
out  to  the  creditor  (lottery  bonds),  are  also  subject  to  this  Law. 

The  enactments  of  Art.  IX  of  1889  concerning  the  issue  of  and  business  trans- 
actions in  lottery  bonds  remain  unchanged. 

2.  The  bonds  .subject  to  this  Law  can  only  be  issued  on  the  basis  of  determined 
claims  or  securities.  These  claims  and  securities  are  as  follows:  1.  claims  of  the 
issuing  mstitute,  not  depending  on  any  condition,  which:  a)  are  outstanding 
against  bodies  or  associations  having  the  right  of  imposing  rates  or  taxes  which  are 
charged  by  a  valid  administrative  or  legal  decision  with  the  payment  of  these  debts 
and  their  accessories;  —  b)  are  maintainable  against  the  State  or  the  undertakings 
of  the  State;  —  c)  are  secured  by  mortgages  registered  in  the  land  register,  the  ob- 
jects of  which  are  territories  formed  as  colonies  according  to  §§  3  and  4  of  the  Art.  V 
of  1894,  or  by  land  amelioration  or  parcelling  out  (§  .5  and  6  of  the  same  Law);  — 
2.  securities  acquired  by  and  in  the  holding  of  the  issuing  institute  as  follows: 
priority  debentures,  other  debentures  and  shares  of  inland  railways  serving  for 
general  traffic  and  of  foreign  railways  connected  therewith,  also  serving  for  general 
traffic,  except  the  founders'  shares  of  these  railways;  priority  debentures  of  inland 
t^dertakings  having  as  their  object  the  making  of  navigable  canals,  issued  according 
to  the  deed  of  concession  for  the  fixed  amount  of  costs  of  construction  and  the 
foundation  capital;  other  debentures  of  such  undertakings  and  their  shares,  ex- 
cept the  founders'  shares ;  and  loans  given  by  the  issuing  institute  against  a  pledge 
of  priority  debentures,  other  debentures  and  shares  of  the  above  descriptions. 

Bonds  subject  to  this  Law  maj'  also  be  issued  on  the  basis  of  claims  outstanding 
against  the  institutions  (undertakings)  of  the  State,  municipaUties  and  communities, 
not  depending  on  a  condition,  even  when  the  deed  drawn  up  concerning  such  claims 
does  not  indicate  any  certain  amomit  of  capital,  but  mentions  sums  to  be  paid  through 
a  certain  number  of  years. 

Bonds  can  be  issued  on  the  basis  of  securities  of  foreign  railwaj's  connected  with 
inland  ones  only  when  these  securities  are  considered  according  to  our  native 
laws  as  priorit}'  bonds,  debentures  or  priority  (preference)  shares. 

The  issuing  institute  may  base  the  issue  of  the  bonds  on  all  claims  specified 
in  this  Article  or  on  one  claim  or  security. 

3.  Claims  to  capital  for  which  colonisation  lands  formed  in  accordance  with 
Art.  V  of  1894  are  mortgaged,  such  mortgage  being  registered,  can  only  serve 
as  a  basis  for  bonds  subject  to  this  Law  when  the  amount  of  capital,  together 
with  the  previous  mortgages  registered  on  such  lands,  if  any,  does  not  exceed  sev- 
enty-five per  cent  (75*/o)  of  the  estimated  value  of  these  lands  at  the  time  when  the 
valuation  was  made. 

4.  §  18  of  Art.  V  of  1894  appUes  with  appropriate  modifications  to  all  those 
cases  in  which  the  person  who  buys  colonisation  land  is  bound  to  pay  the  purchase- 
price  thereof,  or  that  part  of  the  price  which  he  owes,  to  an  institute  issuing  bonds 
subject  to  this  Law  on  the  basis  mentioned  in  Nos.  1  and  2  of  §  2  of  this  Law  as 
regards  the  person  who  sells  the  colonisation  land  or  his  legal  successor. 

B    XXVIII,  1  16 


WQ  Magyororsz&g :   Ker.  tijrv.     Fiiggel^k. 

A  fiiggo  term6s,  mely  a  kimozditasi  jog  erv6nyesitesenek  idejcn  a  telepitv6nyi 
birtokon  megvan,  ilyen  esetekben  is  a  telepest  illeti;  a  fiiggo  termesre  azonban  azon 
hatraldkos  kamatok  erejeig,  melyek  a  telepes  r6sz6re  visszajaro  osszeg  altal  nem 
fedeztetnek,  a  kimozdito  intezetet  t6rv6nyes  zalogjog  illeti  meg. 

5.  Talajjavitasi  munkalatok  (patakszabalyozas,  vizmosdsok  megsziintetese, 
vizlecsapolas,  mocsarkiszaritas,  alagcsovez^s,  ontozes  6s  sankolas)  targyat  kepczo 
foldbirtokra,  mint  jelzalogra,  telekkonyvileg  bekebelezett  tokekoveteles  a  jelen  tor- 
veny  hatdlya  ala  eso  kotvenyek  kibocsatasanak  alapjaul  csak  akkor  szolgalhat,  ha 
tokeosszege  nem  haladja  meg  —  a  netalan  elozo  telekkonyvi  tehertetelekkel  egyiitt 
—  a  jelzalogul  lekotott  foldbirtok  ama  becsertekenek  hetvenot  (75%)-at  mely  becs- 
6rtek  a  lekotes  idejekor  allapittatott  meg;  tovabba,  ha  a  kovetelds  tokeosszege  nem 
haladja  meg  az  iUeto  talajjavitasi  munkalat  altal  igenyelt  koltsegek  osszeg6t  sem, 
vegiil,  ha  a  talajjavitasi  kolcsont  a  hitelezo  intezet  csak  az  illeto  munkalat  elore- 
haladasa  aranyaban  teszi  folyova. 

6.  Feldarabolas  utjan  letrejott  foldbirtokra,  mint  jelzalogra,  telekkonyvileg 
bekebelezett  tokekoveteles  a  jelen  torveny  hatalya  ala  eso  kotvenyek  kibocsatasi 
alapjaul  csak  akkor  szolgalhat;  ha  e  koveteles  tokeosszege  —  az  esetleges  elozo 
telekkonyvi  tehertetelekkel  egyiitt  —  a  jelzalogul  lekotott  ingatlan  becserteke- 
nek ket  harmadat  meg  nem  haladja  is  ha  a  feldarabolas  a  jelen  torveny  ertelm6ben 
ilyennek  tekintheto. 

Birtokfeldarabolasnak  a  jelen  torveny  6rtelmeben  az  tekintetik,  ha  a  feldara- 
bolas ugyannak  a  telekkonyvi  tulajdonosnak  vagy  tulajdonostarsaknak  ugyanegy 
kozseg  telekjegyzokonyveiben  (telekkonyvi  beteteiben)  foglalt,  habar  nem  is  ossze- 
fiiggo  teriiletet  kepezo,  avagy  tobb  kozseg  telekjegyzokonyveiben  (telekkonyvi 
beteteiben)  foglalt,  de  osszefiiggo  teriiletet  kepezo  es  minden  esetben  legalabb 
negyszazezer  korona  becs6rtekii  foldbirtokara  n6zve  akkent  tortenik,  hogy  a  fel- 
darabolas kovetkezteben  keletkezo  birtokreszek  becserteke  egyenkent  negyezer 
koronanal  nem  kisebb  es  huszonn6gyezer  koronAnal  nem  nagyobb. 

Az  elozo  bekezdesben  koriiUrt  kellekekkel  biro  foldbirtoknak  negyezer  koronanal 
kisebb  becs^rtekii  birtokreszekre  valo  feldarabolasa  szint6n  a  jelen  torveny  ertel- 
m6ben  vett  feldarabolasnak  tekintetik,  ha  a  vevok  annak  a  kozsegnek  foldbirtok- 
kal  biro  vagy  munkas  lakosai,  amelynek  hataraban  a  feldarabolas  tortenik  6s  ha 
a  feldarabolas  nem  szolgal  uj  kozseg  vagy  telep  Ietesit6s6re.  , 

Negyszazezer  koronanal  kisebb  becsdrt^kii,  de  kiilonben  a  jelen  §.  masodik 
bekezd6s6ben  koriiUrt  tobbi  kell6keknek  megfelelo  foldbirtoknak  az  elozo  bekez- 
desekben  meghatarozott  becsertekii  birtokr6szekre  valo  feldarabolasa  szint6n  a  jelen 
t6rv6ny  ertelm6ben  vett  feldarabolasnak  tekintetik;  ha  ezt  kivetcles  figyelembe- 
vetelt  6rdeml6  esetekben  a  p6nziigyminister  a  f61dmivel6si  ministerrel  egyet6rt61eg 
engedeiyezi. 

A  jelen  §-ban  emhtett  becs6rtekek  a  lekot6s  idejekor  d,llapitand6k  meg. 

A  jelen  torvdny  hatalya  ala  eso  kotvdnyek  kibocsatasanak  alapjaul  a  feldara- 
bolds  utjan  letrejott  foldbirtokra  jelzalogilag  bekebelezett  kovetclesck  nem  szol- 
g^lhatnak;  ha  oly  kikot6s  jott  16tre,  hogy  a  feldarabolt  birtokreszek  vevoi  egym4- 
sdrt  az  eladoval  vagy  jogut6djaval  szemben  a  vetelar  megfizetescre  egyetemleges 
kotelezettsdget  vallalnak. 

7.  Azok  az  intdzetek,  melyek  jelen  torv6ny  hatalya  ala  tartozo  k6tv6nyeket 
kivannak  kibocsatani,  kotelesek  alapszabalyaikban  a  kereskedelmi  torveny  157.  6s 
illetve  225.  §-aiban  megszabottakon  feliJl  m6g  megjelolni  a  2.  §-ban  meghatdrozott 
kovetelesek  6s  ertekek  koziil  azokat,  amelyek  alapjan  kotvenyeket  kibocsatani 
Bzandekoznak ;  tovabbd  a  kibocsatasi  alapul  szolgalo  kolcsonok  enged61yez6s6nek 
felt6teleit  6s  a  kolcsonok  osszeg6nek  mcghatarozdsanal  mervado  alapokat,  ugyszin- 
t6n  —  amennyiben  a  kibocsatds  foldbirtokra  bekebelezett  koveteles  alapjan  tor- 
tenik —  a  foldbirtok  becs6rt6k6nek  meghatarozasandl  m6rvad6  alapokat,  illetve 
kovetendc'i  cljarasi  modozatokat;  ha  pedig  a  kibocsdt4s  vasuti  (csatornavallalati) 
czimletek  alapjan  tort6nik,  a  vasuti  cziinlctck  meg8zerz6s6n61  a  a  v6telar  meghatd- 
roz4.s4ndl  m6rvad6  alapokat  6s  eljAn'usi  modozatokat  is  megdUapitaiii. 

A  jelen  torveny  liatdlya  aid  eso  kotv6nyek  kibocsdtdsdnak  megkezd6se  elott 
az  a  k6riilm6ny,  hogy  a  kibocsdto  int6zet  alapszabdlyai  a  jelen  t6rv6nnyel  megegyez- 


HtTNGARY:  MORTQAOE  BONDS.  119 

If  the  ejectment  of  the  colonist  is  enforced  by  virtue  of  the  law,  the  standing 
crop  at  the  time  of  ejectment  belongs  also  in  these  cases  to  the  colonist;  but  up 
to  the  amount  of  unpaid  interest  already  fallen  due,  which  is  not  covered  by  the 
sum  to  be  paid  back  to  the  colonist,  the  ejecting  institute  has  a  legal  hen  also  as 
regards  the  standing  crop. 

5.  Claims  to  capital  for  which  such  lands  are  mortgaged,  the  mortgage  being 
registered,  which  are  objects  of  amelioration  of  the  soil  (by  regulation  of  brooks, 
stopping  of  water-underminings,  conducting  away  water,  draining  marshes,  irrigation 
works,  etc.),  can  only  serve  as  a  basis  for  the  issue  of  bonds  subject  to  this  Law 
when  the  amount  of  capital  (together  with  previous  mortgages,  if  any)  does  not  ex- 
ceed seventy-five  per  cent  (75"/o)  of  the  estimated  value  of  the  land  bound  by  the 
mortgage,  such  valuation  being  made  at  the  time  of  mortgaging  the  land;  moreover, 
when  the  amount  of  capital  does  not  exceed  the  expenditure  required  for  the  work 
of  ameliorating  the  soil,  and  finally,  when  the  crediting  institute  does  not  liquidate 
the  amelioration-loan  in  excess  of  the  proportion  of  the  real  progress  of  this  work. 

6.  Claims  to  capital  for  which  such  lands  are  mortgaged,  the  mortgage  being 
registered,  which  are  formed  by  parcelling  out,  can  only  serve  as  a  basis  for  the  issue 
of  bonds  subject  to  this  Law  when  the  amount  of  the  capital  of  the  claim,  together 
with  the  previous  mortgages,  if  any,  does  not  exceed  two  thirds  of  the  value  of  the 
mortgaged  lands  and  when  the  parcelling  out  can  be  considered  as  being  effected 
in  accordance  with  this  Law. 

The  parcelling  out  is  deemed  to  be  in  accordance  with  this  Law,  when  lands 
of  the  same  owner  or  owners,  whose  o^vnership  is  registered  in  the  land  register 
of  the  same  community,  having  an  estimated  value  of  at  least  four  hundred  thousand 
Kronen,  are  parcelled  out  in  such  a  manner  that  each  plot  formed  by  the  partition 
has  a  minimum  value  of  four  thousand  Kronen  and  a  maximum  value  of  twenty- 
four  thousand  Kronen.  The  lands  to  be  parcelled  out  may  either  be  contained  in 
the  land  tables  of  one  and  the  same  village,  in  which  case  the  surface  need  not 
be  coherent,  or  be  contained  in  the  land  tables  of  different  villages,  in  which  case 
their  surface  must  be  coherent. 

The  parcelling  out  of  lands  complying  with  the  conditions  mentioned  in  the 
preceding  paragraph  into  plots  of  a  value  lower  than  four  thousand  Kronen  is 
also  considered  to  be  m  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  this  Law,  when  the  purch- 
asers have  landed  property  or  when  they  dwell  as  labourors  in  those  viUages  within 
the  limits  of  which  the  parcelling  out  is  effected,  and  when  the  parcelling  out  is  not 
effected  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a  new  village  or  a  new  colony. 

The  parcelling  out  of  lands  the  estimated  value  of  which  is  less  than  four  hundred 
thousand  Kronen,  but  which  is  m  accordance  with  the  other  provisions  of  para- 
graph 2  of  this  Article,  into  plots  of  an  estimated  value  provided  for  by  the  said 
paragraph  is  considered  to  be  in  accordance  \^dth  this  law,  if  the  Minister  of  Finance 
in  agreement  with  the  Minister  of  Agriculture,  gives  his  consent  in  exceptional 
cases  worthy  of  consideration. 

The  estimated  value  of  the  lands  mentioned  by  this  Article  must  be  fixed 
at  the  time  of  mortgaging  them. 

Claims  secured  by  registered  mortgages  on  lands  formed  by  parcelling  out 
cannot  serve  as  the  basis  of  the  issue  of  bonds  subject  to  this  Law,  when  an  agree- 
ment has  been  come  to  according  to  which  purchasers  of  the  parcelled  lands  are 
jointly  and  severally  responsible  towards  the  seller  or  his  legal  successor  for  the 
purchase  price. 

7.  Institutes  intending  to  issue  bonds  subject  to  this  Law  are  bound  to  indicate 
in  their  articles  of  association,  in  addition  to  the  particulars  fixed  by  §  157  and 
§  225  of  the  Commercial  Law  respectively,  the  claims  and  securities  mentioned  by 
§  2  of  the  present  Law,  on  the  basis  of  which  they  intend  to  issue  bonds.  They  must 
indicate,  further,  the  conditions  of  the  loans  serving  as  a  basis  for  the  issue  of  the 
bonds  and  the  principles  governing  the  amount  of  tlie  loans  to  be  granted,  and  if 
the  bonds  are  issued  on  the  basis  of  registered  claims  on  mortgaged  lands,  the  prin- 
ciples according  to  which  such  lands  were  valued  and  the  methods  observed  at 
the  valuation;  if  the  bonds  are  issued  on  the  basis  of  railway  or  canal  undertaking 
securities,  the  principles  by  wliich  the  purchase-price  of  the  securities  is  regulated 
when  acquiring  them,  and  the  method  of  acquisition,  must  be  mentioned. 

Before  commencing  to  issue  bonds  subject  to  this  Law,  an  entry  of  the  fact 
that  the  articles  of  association  of  the  issuing  institute  are  in  accordance  with  this 

16* 


120  Magyarorszdg:   Ker.  torv.     FiiggeWk. 

nek,  az  intezet  sz6khelye  szerint  illet^kes  t6rvenysz6k  czegjegyz6k6be  beveze- 
tendo  es  szabdlyszeriien  kozz^teendo.  A  torvenyszek  az  intezetnek  erre  iranyul6 
kdrelmet  csak  akkor  teljesiti,  ha  egyfelol  a  bemutatott  alapszabalyokat  a  jelen 
torv^nnyel  egyezoknek  talalta  es  masfelol  az  intezet  Mmutatta,  hogy  a  8.  §.  rendelke- 
z6seinek  megfelelt. 

8.  Az  intezetek,  melyek  a  jelen  torveny  hatalya  ala  eso  kotvenyek  kibocsa- 
tdsaval  kivannak  foglalkozni,  tartoznak  tovabba  a  kibocsatas  elott  e  kotvenyek 
kiilon  biztositasdra  rendelt  alapot  alkotni  es  annak  legkisebb  osszeget  alapszaba- 
lyaikban  kitiintetni. 

Ez  a  kiilon  biztositasi  alap,  ha  az  intdzet  a  2.  §-ban  meghatarozott  valamennyi 
kibocsatasi  alapon,  vagy  a  2.  §.  1.  pontjaban  meghatarozott  kibocsatasi  alapok, 
valamelyiken  s  ezenkiviil  ugyane  §.  2.  pontjaban  meghatarozott  valamely  kibo- 
csatasi alapon  is  kivan  kotvenyeket  kibocsatani,  hat  millio  koronanal,  minden 
egyeb  esetben  harom  millio  koronanal  csekelyebb  nem  lehet. 

9.  A  kotvenyek  kiilon  biztositasara  rendelt  alap  ellielyezesere  ds  jovedelme- 
zove  t6telere  szolgalliatnak :  1 .  magyar  aUamadossagi  kotvenyeknek,  magyar  kama- 
tozo  kincstari  utalvanyoknak,  az  osztrak-magyar  bank,  valamint  a  kisbirtokosok 
orszagos  foldhitelintezete  zalogleveleinek,  az  1889:  XXX.  torvenycikk  11.  §-aban 
meghatarozott  elhelyezesekre  alkalmas  zalogleveleknek  es  oly  ertekpapiroknak 
vasarlasa;  amelyekre  az  1889.  evi  XXX.  torvenycikk  11.  §-anak  rendelkeze.sei 
kesobbi  torvennyel  kiterjesztettek,  vegiil  hazai  kozlekedesi  vallalatok  elsobbsegi 
kotvenyeinek  vasarlasa;  —  2.  az  1.  pontban  meghatarozott  es  visszafizetesre 
kisorsolt  drtekpapirok  es  azok  legfeljcbb  felev  alatt  lejaro  szelvenyeinek  leszami- 
tolasa;  —  3.  az  1.  pontban  meghatarozott  ertekpapirokra  tozsdei  arfolyam  ertekiik 
legfeljebb  haromnegyed  r^sze  erejeig  s  legfeljebb  harom  ho  tartamara  adott  kezi 
zalogkolcson ;  —  4.  legfeljebb  harom  havi  lejilratu  es  legalabb  ket,  fizetok^pesnek 
ismert  kotelezettnek  alairasaval  ellatott  valtok  leszamitolasa ;  —  5.  az  intezetnek 
a  2.  §.  1.  c)  pontjaban  megjelolt  jelzalogos  kovetelesevel  terhelve  levo  foldbirtok 
megvasarlasa  azon  osszegig,  mely  a  jelen  torveny  hatalya  ala  eso  kotvenyek 
kibocsatasi  alapjaul  szolgalo  intdzeti  kovetelesnek  teljes  fedezesere  sziiks^ges. 

10.  A  kotvenyek  kiilon  biztositasara  rendelt  ez  alapokra  az  1876.  evi  XXXVI. 
torvenycikk  5.,  7.,  8.,  9.  es  10.  §§-aiban  foglalt  intezkedesek  hatalya  megfelelo 
6rtelmez6ssel  kiterjesztetik. 

11.  A  jelen  torveny  hatalya  ala  eso  kotvenyek  kiilon  biztositasara  rendelt 
alapot  az  alapszabalyokban  megallapitott  osszegen  alol  a  kibocsato  intezet 
csak  alapszabalyainak  ez  iranyban  eszkozolt  modositasa  es  ezen  eszkozolt  alap- 
Bzabalymodositasnak  az  illetekes  torvenyszeknel  valo  bejegyzese  utan  csokkent- 
heti;  de  csak  legfeljebb  oly  mertekben  hogy  a  csokkentett  alapnak  fenmarado 
resze  az  elozo  4.  §-ban  meghatarozott  merveknel,  vagyis  iiat,  Uletoleg  harom  millio 
koronanal  kevesebb  ne  legyen  es  legalabb  huszadresz6t  kepezze  az  intezet  azon 
forgalomban  levo  kotvenyeinek,  melyek  a  2.  §-ban  megjelolt  alapokon  kibocsatva 
lettek. 

12.  A  2.  §.  1.  pontja  alatt  felsorolt  alapokon  jelen  torveny  hatalya  ala  eso 
kotvenyek  legfeljebb  a  kibocsatasi  alapot  kepczo  kovetelesek  tokeosszegdnek  erejeig 
bocs^thatok  ki.  Ha  a  kibocsatasi  alapot  kepczo  kovetel6sr61  kiallitott  okmany  — 
a  kovetel6s  tokeosszegenek  megjelolese  nelkiil  —  meghatarozott  szamu  6ven  dt 
fizetendo  osszegekrol  szol,  a  t6ke6rt6k  kiszaniitasanak  alapjaul  veendo  kamatlAb 
semmi  esetre  sem  lehet  kisebb  a  kibocsatando  kotvenyek  kamatlabanul. 

A  2.  §.  2.  pontja  alatt  megjelolt  alapokon  jelen  torv6ny  hatalya  ala  eso  kotve- 
nyek legfeljebb  a  kibocsatasi  alapul  szolgalo  cimletek  v^telara  6s  az  ilyen  cimletekre 
adott  k6zi  zalogkolcsonok  tokeosszegenek  erejeig  bocsathatok  ki,  de  soha  e  cimletek 
n6v6rtek6n  tul. 

13.  A  kibocsato  intezet  koteles  a  forgalomb61  azonnal  vissza  vonni:  1.  a.  2. 
§.  1.  pontjaban  megjelolt  alapokon  kibocsdtva  levo  kotvdnyeit  abban  az  aninyban, 
amelyben  a  kibocsAtiisi  alapul  sz()lgal6  koveteldsek  osszege  visszafizetes  folytan, 
vagy  mds  okb61  caokkcnt;  —  2.  a.  2.  §.  2.  pontjaban  megjelolt  alapokon  kibo- 
csAtva  16v6  k6tv6nyeit  abban  az  ardnyban,  melybeii  az  azok  kibocsatasi  alapjaul 
Bzolgdld  cimletek  6s  k6zi  zAlogkolcson-kovetel^sek  allagaeladas,  illetoleg  vi.s.szafizet6s 
folytdn  vagy  mds  okb61  csokkent. 


HtlNOARY:  MORTGAGE  BONDS.  120 

Law  must  be  made  in  the  trade  register  of  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which 

the  issuing  institute  lias  its  place  of  business,  which  entry  must  l)c  lawfully  published. 
The  Court  only  complies  with  the  recpiost  of  the  institute  when  it  has  found  the 
presented  articles  of  avssociation  to  bo  in  accordance  with  this  Law  and  when  the 
institute  has  given  ])roof  of  having  performed  the  duties  imposed  by  the  enactments 
of  §  8. 

8.  Institutes  intending  to  issue  bonds  subject  to  this  Law  are  moreover  bound 
to  create  a  fund  serving  specially  to  secure  these  bonds,  and  to  mention  the  mini- 
mum amount  of  such  iund  in  their  articles  of  association. 

This  special  fund,  when  the  institute  has  the  intention  of  issuing  bonds  founded 
on  all  the  bases  for  issue  mentioned  by  §  2,  or  founded  on  one  of  the  bases  mentioned 
by  No.  1  of  §  2,  also  on  some  of  the  bases  mentioned  by  No.  2  of  §  2,  may  not  be  less 
than  six  millions  of  Kronen,  and  in  any  other  case  not  less  than  three  millions 
of  Kronen,  at  the  least. 

9.  This  fund  for  special  security  of  the  bonds  may  be  invested  and  rendered 
productive:  1.  by  purchase  of  debentures  of  the  Hungarian  State,  of  Hungarian 
Treasury  bills  bearing  interest,  of  bonds  of  the  Austro-Hungarian  Bank,  as  well 
as  of  the  Credit  Institute  of  Small  Land  Owners,  of  mortgage  bonds  suitable  for 
investments  according  to  §  11  of  Art.  XXX  of  1889,  and  of  valuable  securities  to 
which  §11  of  Art.  XXX  of  1889  has  been  stated  to  be  applicable  by  subsequent  laws, 
finally  of  priority  bonds  of  inland  transport  undertakings ;  —  2.  by  discount  of  securities 
enumerated  in  No.  1  drawn  for  redemption  and  eoupon.s  thereof  falling  due  at  the 
latest  in  half  a  year;  —  3.  by  loans  on  pledges  of  securities  enumerated  in  No.  1 
up  to  the  maxinnun  amount  of  two  thirds  of  their  quotation  on  the  Exchange  for 
a  maximum  period  of  three  months;  —  4.  by  discount  of  bills  of  exchange  falling 
due  not  later  than  after  the  expiration  of  three  months,  signed  by  at  least  two  persons 
who  are  kno\\n  to  be  solvent;  —  5.  by  purchase  of  landed  property  mentioned 
by  No.  Ic  of  §2  encumbered  by  mortgages  of  the  institute  up  to  the  amount  which 
is  needed  to  full}'  cover  the  claim  of  the  institute,  serving  as  a  basis  for  the  issue 
of  bonds  subject  to  this  Law. 

10.  The  enactments  of  §§  5,  7,  8,  9  and  10  of  Art.  XXXVI  of  1876  are  to  be 
applied  with  appropriate  interpretation  to  these  funds  serving  specially  to  secure 
the  bonds. 

11.  The  issuing  institute  cannot  reduce  the  fund  servmg  specially  to  secure 
the  bonds  subject  to  this  Law  to  an  amount  lower  than  that  fixed  by  the  articles 
of  association,  until  after  an  alteration  of  the  articles  of  association  has  been  made 
for  such  purpose,  and  after  an  entry  has  been  made  of  this  alteration  of  the  articles 
of  association  in  the  trade  register  of  the  Court  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which 
the  issuing  institute  has  its  place  of  business,  except  in  such  a  proportion  that  the 
remaining  part  of  the  reduced  fund  does  not  amount  to  less  than  that  prescribed 
by  §  4,  viz.  six  or  three  millions  of  Kronen,  as  the  ca.se  may  be,  nor  to  less  than 
one  twentieth  part  of  the  amount  of  the  bonds  of  the  institute  in  circulation  which 
were  is.-ued  on  the  bases  mentioned  in  §  2. 

12.  Bonds  subject  to  this  Law  can  only  be  issued  on  the  bases  mentioned 
by  No.  1  of  §  2,  up  to  the  amount  of  capital  of  the  claims  serving  as  the  basis  of  the 
issue.  When  the  deed  dra\ni  up  concerning  the  claim  serving  as  the  basis  of  the 
fund  of  issue  • —  without  naming  the  amount  of  the  capital  of  tlie  claim  —  mentions 
a  sum  to  be  paid  during  a  certain  number  of  years,  the  amount  of  interest  serving 
as  a  basis  for  the  calculation  of  the  value  in  capital  cannot  be  lower  than  the  amount 
of  interest  of  the  bonds  to  be  issued. 

Bonds  subject  to  this  Law  can  only  be  issued  on  the  bases  mentioned  by  No.  2 
of  §  2,  up  to  the  amount  of  the  capital  of  the  purchase-price  of  the  securities  serving 
as  the  basis  of  the  issue,  or  of  the  loans  given  on  pledges  of  such  securities,  but  never 
to  an  amount  surpassing  the  nominal  value  of  these  .securities. 

13.  The  issuing  institute  is  bound  to  immediately  withdraw  from  circulation: 
1.  bonds  issued  on  the  ba.ses  mentioned  by  No.  1  of  §  2,  in  such  proportion  as  the 
amount  of  the  claims  serving  as  a  basis  of  the  issue  has  been  reduced  by  payment 
or  by  other  means;  —  2.  bonds  issued  on  the  bases  mentioned  by  No.  2  of  §  2,  in 
such  proportion  as  the  actual  value  of  the  securities  and  pledges  serving  as  a  basis 
of  the  issue  has  been  reduced  by  sale  or  by  payment  or  by  any  other  means,  j^,^ 


J21  Magyarorsz6g:  Ker.  torv.     Fuggel6k. 

14.  A  kibocsato  int^zetnek  a  2.  §-ban  megjelolt  alapokon  kibocsatott  k6tv6- 
nyeibol  nem  lehet  tobb  forgalomban  annal,  mint  amenynyinek  n6v6rt.6ke  a  ki- 
bocsatott kotvdnj'ek  kiilon  biztositasira  rendelt  alap  huszszorosaval  fel6r. 

15.  A  kibocsat6  int6zetnek  azon  jelzilogilag  biztositott  kovetelesei,  melyek 
alapjan  a  jelen  torvdny  hatalya  ala  eso  k6tv6nyeket  bocsitott  ki,  ^psdgben  ma- 
radnak  akkor  is;  ha  a  jelzalogul  szolgalo  ingatlant  biroi  arver6sen  az  intizet  maga 
szerzi  meg,  vagy  ha  az  Uyen  ingatlan  az  intezetnek  a  jelen  torveny  4.  §-a  ertelmeben 
biroilag  odait^ltetik. 

Az  ilyen  kovetelesek  csak  az  int^zet  k6relm6re  toriilhetok  ki  6s  addig  a  k6tv6- 
nyek  fedezet6ul  szolgahiak. 

16.  A  jelen  torveny  hatalya  ala  eso  kotvenyek  egy-egy  darabja  egyszaz  (100) 
korondnal  kisebb  osszegre  nem  szolhat. 

17.  A  kibocsato  intezetnek  azok  a  kovetelesei  (2.  §.  1.  pont),  illetve  azok  a 
cimletei  es  kezizdlog-kolcsonkovetelesei  (2.  §.  2.  pont),  melyek  alapjan  a  jelen  tor- 
veny hat&lya  ala  eso  kotvenyek  bocsattatnak  ki;  az  illeto  kotv^nj'ek  osszesegdnek 
biztositdkaul  szolgalnak,  azokra  v^grehajtas  nem  intdzheto  s  azokra  vonatkozolag, 
a  csod  folytan  valo  ertekesites  esetet  kiv6ve  (18.  §.),  harmadik  szemelyek  jogokat 
egydltalan  nem  szerezhetnek. 

A  kotvenyek  alapjaul  szolgalo  koveteleseknek  ez  a  jogi.  termeszete,  az  int6zet 
javara  ezen  koveteleseket  biztosito  eredeti  okmanyokon  a  megfelelo  kotvenyek 
kibocsatasa  elott  feljegyzendo ;  ezen  feljegyz6s  az  int6zet  igazgatosaganak  es  felii- 
gyelo  bizottsaganak  egy-egy  tagja  altiJ  alairando  es  az  alairasok  kozjegyzoileg 
vagy  biroilag  hitelesitendok. 

A  jelzdlogilag  is  biztositott  ily  kovetelesek  fentebb  jelzett  jogi  termdszete  az 
azok  biztositfcara  szolgalo  zalogjog  bekebelezdsevel  egyidejiileg  telekkonyvileg  is 
feljegyzendo. 

Hogy  e  feljegyzdsek  megtort^njenek,  arrol  gondoskodni  az  intezet  igazgato- 
saganak kotelessege. 

A  jelen  szakasz  masodik  bekezdeseben  eloirt  feljegyzes  az  illeto  k6vetel6s 
megsziinte  elott  ervenj^esen  nem  torolheto. 

Az  ugyanezen  szakasz  harmadik  bekezdeseben  elrendelt  telekkonyvi  feljegyzes 
a  zalogjog  torlesevel  egyidejiileg  hivatalbol  torlendo. 

Azok  a  beadvanyok  es  okiratok,  melyek  a  jelen  szakasz  harmadik  bekezdes6ben 
eloirt  telekkonyvi  feljegyzes  bejegyeztet6se,  illetoleg  annak  torlese  c61jab61  allit- 
tatnak  ki,  e  tekintetben  belyeg-  es  illetekmentesek. 

18.  A  kibocsato  intezet  elleni  csod  eseteben  abbol  a  vagyonbol,  mely  a  8., 
10.  6s  17.  §-ok  szerint  a  kotvenyek  biztositasara  van  rendelve,  az  intdzet  elleni 
minden  mas  k6vetel6s  elott  a  kotvenybirtokosoknak  a  kotvenyekbol  szdrmazo 
kovetelesei  el6gitend6k  ki. 

19.  Azok  a  vasuti  6s  csatornavallalati  czimletek  (2.  §.  2.  pont)  amelyek  alapj&n, 
vagy  amelyekre  adott  k6zizalog-kolcs6n6k  alapjin  az  iUeto  int6zet  a  jelen  torveny 
hatilya  ala  eso  k6tv6nyeket  bocsat  ki;  mindaddig,  mig  e  czimletek,  illetve  az  azokra 
adott  k6ziz41og-k61csonok  t6nyleg  kibocsatasi  alapul  szolgalnak,  a  kibocs4t6  int6zet 
egydb  vagyonatol  elkiilonitve  kezelendok  6s  kir.  kozjegyzo  ellenzara  alatt  orzendok. 

A  kir.  kozjegyzo  minden  cgyes  ellenzarolaa  alkalmaval  —  az  ollenz&rolds 
idopontjanak  megjelolese,  valamint  alairasAnak  6s  hivatalos  pecs6tj6nek  alkal- 
mazfaa  mellett  —  k6t  peldanyban  belyegmentesen  kiAllitott  jegyz6ken  darabszAm, 
n6v6rt6k  6s  n6v  szerint  felsorolni  tartozik  azokat  a  czimlcteket,  amelyek  eUenzdra 
ala  adattak,  vagy  onnan  kiv6t«ttek.  A  jegyz6kek  egyik  pelddnya  a  kir  kozjegy- 
zoncl  marad,  misik  p61d4ny&t  pedig  az  intezet  veszi  at. 

A  kir.  kozjegyzfi  ennek  az  ellenzdmak  alkalmazAsa  v6gctt  8ziiks6ges  elJ!irdaA6rt 
az  1880.  evi  1^1.  t6rv6nycikk  12.  §-aban  megjelolt  alland6  nuinkadijon  6s  az  id6zett 
t6rv6ny  19.  §-dban  emUtett  vitolberen  foliil  egj'eb  dijakat  nem  szamithat  fel. 

20.  Azon  int6zct  igazgat6saga,  mely  intlzet  a  jelen  torveny  hatalya  aid  e86 
k6tv6nyek  kibocsAta-sAval  foglalkozik,  koteles,  a  hivatalos  lapban,  nenikiilonbon  az 
int6zeti  hirdctm6nyok  kozz6t6tel6re  csetlcg  rendelt  mas  lupokban,  f61evenk6nt 
olyan  kimutatdst  kozz6benni,  melybol  tiizete.sen  kitiinj6k:  1.  az  int6zct  r6sz6r61  a 


HITNGARY:  MORTGAGE  BONDS.  121 

14.  Bonds  issued  on  the  bases  mentioned  by  §  2  of  the  issuing  institute  can 
only  circulate  up  to  such  amount  that  the  nominal  amount  of  the  bonds  in  circul- 
ation does  not  exceed  twenty  times  the  amount  of  the  funds  serving  specially  to 
secure  the  bonds  issued. 

15.  Claims  of  the  issuing  institute  secured  by  mortgages,  on  the  basis  of  which 
bonds  subject  to  this  Law  have  been  issued,  remain  valid  in  cases  when  the  mort- 
gaged immovable  is  purchased  by  means  of  a  judicial  auction  by  the  institute  itself, 
or  when  such  immovable  is  adjudicated  to  the  institute  according  to  §  4  of  this  Law. 

Such  registered  debts  can  only  be  extinguished  on  demand  of  the  institute, 
and  until  then  serve  to  secure  the  bonds. 

16.  Bonds  subject  to  this  Law  cannot  be  made  out  to  an  amount  less  than  one 
hundred  (100)  Kronen  each. 

17.  The  claims  (No.  1  of  §  2)  the  securities  and  pledges  (No.  2  of  §  2),  as  the  case 
may  be,  of  the  issuing  institute  on  the  basis  of  which  bonds  subject  to  this  Law 
have  been  issued  serve  to  secure  the  totality  of  the  respective  bonds;  no  execution 
can  be  levied  against  them,  nor  can  third  persons  —  except  in  the  case  of  sales  in 
consequence  of  bankruptcy  (§  18)  —  acquire  any  rights  whatever  concerning  them. 

This  legal  nature  of  the  claims  serving  as  a  basis  to  the  bonds  must  be  noted 
on  the  original  documents  securing  these  claims  in  favour  of  the  institute,  before  issu- 
ing the  respective  bonds :  this  note  must  be  signed  by  one  member  of  the  directorate 
and  by  one  member  of  the  council  of  supervision  of  the  institute.  The  signatures 
must  be  authenticated  by  a  public  notary  or  by  the  Court. 

A  note  of  the  legal  nature  above  mentioned  of  such  claims  as  are  secured  by 
mortgages  must  also  be  made,  together  with  the  registration  of  the  mortgage  serv- 
ing for  their  security,  in  the  land  register. 

The  directorate  of  the  institute  is  bound  to  see  that  this  note  is  made. 

The  note  prescribed  by  paragraph  2  of  this  Article  cannot  lawfully  be  extin- 
guished before  the  extinction  of  the  respective  claim. 

The  note  to  be  made  in  the  land  register  in  accordance  with  the  provision 
of  paragraph  3  of  this  Article  is  to  be  extinguished  ex  officio  together  with  the 
extinction  of  the  mortgage. 

Presentations  and  documents  having  for  their  object  the  entry  of  the  note 
prescribed  by  paragraph  3  of  this  Article  or  of  its  extinction,  in  the  land  register, 
are  as  to  this  free  from  stamps  and  duties. 

18.  In  the  case  of  the  bankruptcy  of  the  issuing  institute  the  claims  of  the  bond- 
holders arising  out  of  the  bonds  must  be  satisfied  out  of  the  assets  serving  accord- 
ing to  §§  8, 10  and  17  to  secure  the  bonds,  in  priority  to  all  other  claims  against  the 
institute. 

19.  Securities  of  railway  or  canal  undertakinors  (No.  2  §  2),  on  the  basis  of 
which  the  institute  in  question  has  issued  bonds  subject  to  this  Law,  or  on  pledges 
of  which  loans  have  been  made  on  the  basis  of  which  such  bonds  have  been  issued, 
must  be  administered  separately  from  the  other  assets  of  the  issuing  institute, 
and  must  be  kept  in  safe  keeping  with  a  control  lock  of  a  public  notary,  so  long  as 
these  securities  or  loans  made  on  pledges  thereof  serve  in  fact  to  secure  the  fund  of 
issue. 

The  public  notary  is  bound  on  every  occasion  when  he  opens  or  shuts  the  con- 
trol lock,  to  draw  up  a  document  in  two  stamp-free  copies  mentioning  the  date 
of  his  opening  and  shutting  the  control  lock,  signing  the  document  and  putting 
his  official  seal  to  it;  this  document  must  contain  an  enumeration  of  the  se- 
curities which  he  has  locked  up  or  which  were  taken  away,  mentioning  their  num- 
bers, their  nominal  value  and  their  descriptions.  One  of  these  copies  is  kept  by 
the  public  notary,  the  other  by  the  institute. 

For  his  proceedings  in  matters  of  control  locking  the  public  notary  is  not  allowed 
to  demand  other  fees  than  that  fixed  by  §  12  of  Art.  LI  of  1880  and  the  fare  tax 
fixed  by  §  19  of  the  same  Law. 

20.  The  directorate  of  the  institute  issuing  bonds  subject  to  this  Law  is  bound 
to  publish  every  half  year  in  the  Official  Gazette,  and  also  in  the  papers  appointed 
for  the  publication  of  the  advertisements  of  the  institute,  a  return,  which  must 
show  with  precision:  1.  the  nominal  amount  of  the  bonds  issued  by  the  institute 


J 22  Magyarorszig:   Ker.   torv.     Fiiggelik. 

2.  §.  1.  pontj4ban  vagy  a  2.  §.  2.  pontjaban  fekorolt  alapokon  kibocsatva  levo 
kotvenyeknek  nevszerinti  osszege;  —  2.  azon  kovetelesek  osszege,  illetve  azon 
czimletek  osszes  neverteke,  melyek  a  2.  §.  1.  pontjaban,  illetoleg  a  2.  §.  2.  pont- 
jiban  felsorolt  alapokon  kibocsatva  levo  kotvenyek  biztositekaul  szolgalnak;  — 

3.  a  kotvenyek  kiilon  biztositasara  rendelt  alap  osszegszerii  mennyisege,  valamint 
az  is,  hogy  ezen  alapnak  egyes  reszei  a  jelen  torveny  altal  erre  nezve  megszabott 
korlatok  kozott  mikent  vannak  elhelyezve;  —  4.  olyan  intezetnel,  mely  a  2.  §.  1.  c. 
pontjaban  felsorolt  alapokon  bocsatja  ki  a  kotvenyeket,  ezen  feliil  meg  a  kibocsatasi 
alapul  szolgalo  kovetelesek  fej^ben  jelzalogkent  lekotott  foldbirtokoknak  a  lekot^s 
idejekor  megallapitott  becserteke. 

Ezen  kimutatas  a  kozzetetel  napjatol  szamitott  8  nap  alatt,  a  k6zzet6telt 
igazolo  hirlappeldanyokkal  egyiitt,  az  Uletekes  torvenysz^knel  bemutatand6. 

21.  A  jelen  torveny  hatalya  ala  eso  kotvenyek  birtokosai  jogainak  v^delme 
6s  az  ilyen  kotvenyeket  kibocsato  intezet  igazgatosagi  tagjainak  felelossege  tekin- 
tet^ben  megfelelo  alkalmazassal  az  1876.  6vi  XXXVI.  torvenycikk  22. — 26.  28. 
6s  31. — 35.  §§-ainak  rendelkezesei  iranyadok. 

Az  1876:  XXXVI.  torvenycikk  34.  §-aban  megszabott  biintetessel  sujtandok 
azonban  a  kibocsato  intezet  igazgatosaganak  tagjai  akkor  is,  ha  elmulasztjak  gon- 
doskodni  arrol,  hogy  a  17.  §.  masodik  bekezdeseben  eloirt  feljegyzes  annak  idejen 
eszkozoltessek. 

22.  A  jelen  torveny  hatalya  ala  eso  kotvenyek  es  azok  kamatszelv^nyei  a 
tokekamat-  es  jaradekadotol,  valamint  az  altalanos  jovedelmi  potadotol  mentesek. 

Ezek  a  kotvenyek  ezenfeliil  ovad^kkepeseknek  es  arra  is  alkalmasaknak 
nyilvanittatnak,  hogy  azokba  a  kozs^gek,  testiiletek,  alapitvanyok  es  n3alvano8 
feliigyelet  alatt  alio  intezetek  penzei,  ugyszinten  a  hitbizomanja  es  leteti  p^nzek 
gyumolcsozoleg  elhelyeztessenek ;  es  vdgre  hogy  szolgalati  es  iizleti  biztositekul  is 
eifogadtassanak  akkor,  amikor  a  biztositdk  az  erre  vonatkoz6  szabalyok  szerint 
nem  keszp6nzben  teendo  le. 

23.  Ha  a  jelen  torveny  hatalya  ala  eso  kotvenyeket  a  jelen  torveny  2.  §-anak 
1.  c.  pontja  alapjan  kibocsato  valamely  penzintezet  az  1894.  evi  V.  torvenycikk 
rendelkezeseinek  megfelelo  telepitest,  vagy  a  jelen  torveny  6.  §-anak  megifelelo 
birtokfeldarabolast  foganatosit;  az  egyr6.szr61  az  intezet,  masreszrol  a  telep)es,  vagy 
a  feldarabolas  utjan  letrejott  birtokreszlet  vevoje  kozott  kotott  veteh  (telepitesi) 
szerzodds  es  a  tulajdonjognak  e  szerzodesbol  folyo  telekkonyvi  bekebelezese  belyeg- 
is  illetekmentes. 

24.  Ha  nyUvanos  szamadasra  kotelezett  penzintezetnel  fenallo  es  a  jelen  torveny 
hatdlya  ala  eso  kotvenyek  kibocsatasara  alkalmas  kovetelesek  olyan  reszveny- 
tarsasagra  vagy  szovetkezetre  ruliaztatnak  at,  mely  a  jelen  torveny  hatalya  ala 
tartozo  kotvdnyek  kibocsatasaval  foglalkozik;  az  ily  atruhazasok  bdlj'eg-  es  ille- 
t^kmentessegben  reszesittetnek,  meg  pedig  az  atruhazott  koveteles  engedm6nye- 
z6se  es  netalani  bekebelezese  utjan  jaro  belyog-  6a  illetekre  n6zve. 

25.  Azokra  a  reszvenytarsasagokra  es  szovetkezetekre,  melyek  a  jelen  torveny 
eletbcldptekor  a  2.  §-ban  meghatarozott  alapok  valamelyikenek  felliasznalasaval 
kotvenyek  kibocsatasaval  mdr  foglalkoznak,  illetoleg  azoknak  Uyen  k6tv6nyeire  a 
jelen  torveny  ervenye  6s  piedig  az  alAbbi  osszes  feltetclek  teljesitesenek  napjan  kez- 
dodo  hatallyal,  kiterjesztetik;  ha  az  illeto  r6szv6nytarsasag  vagy  szovetkezet  a  jelen 
t<')rv6nv  61etbeleptet61  szamitott  legfeljebb  egj'  (1)  ev  alatt:  1.  alapszabdlyait  — 
amennyiben  azok  a  jelen  torveny  hatarozmanyainak  meg  nem  felelnek  —  a  jelen 
torveny  hatarozmanyaival  osszhangba  hozza;  —  2.  a  4.  §-ban  eloirt  kiilon  biz- 
tositeki  alapot  68  pedig  a  14.  §.  rendelkez6seinek  is  megfeleloen  megalkotja;  — 
3.  azt  a  koriilmenyt,  hogy  alapszabalyai  a  jelen  t6rv6nnycl  megegyeznek,  a  cz6g- 
jegyzekbe  lievczetteti  es  szabalyszeriien  k6zz6teteti;  —  4.  a  17.  6s  19.  §-okban 
elreiidclt  feljegyzcseket,  illetoleg  ellenzdrolast  foganatosittatja. 

A  torvcnysz6k  a  jelen  szakasz  3-ik  jiontjalioz  k6pest  eloterjesztett  k6relniet 
csak  akkor  teljesiti,  ha  az  alapszabalyokat  a  jelen  torvennyel  egyezoknek  talalta 
68  az  illeto  intezet  kimutatta,  hogy  az  ezen  szakasz  2.  pontjdban  foglalt  rendel- 
kez6snek  megfelelt. 


HUNGARY:  MORTGAGE  BONDS.  122 

on  the  bases  enumerated  by  No.  1  of  §  2  or  No.  2  of  §  2;  —  2.  the  amount  of  the 
claims  or  the  total  nominal  value  of  the  securities,  as  the  case  may  be,  serving 
to  secure  the  bonds  issued  on  the  bases  enumerated  by  No.  1  of  §  2  and  No.  2  of 
§  2,  re.spectively ;  —  3.  the  amount  of  the  fund  serving  specially  to  secure  the  bonds 
set  out  in  a  lump  sum,  and  also  how  the  individual  portions  of  this  fund  arc  invested 
within  the  limits  fixed  by  this  Law  in  that  regard;  —  4.  in  the  case  of  an  institute 
issuing  bonds  on  the  b.ases  enumerated  in  No.  1  c  of  §  2,  in  addition  to  these  parti- 
culars, the  valuation  of  the  mortgaged  immovables  serving  as  a  -security  for  the 
claims  which  are  the  basis  of  the  issue,  made  at  the  time  of  mortgaging  these  im- 
movables. 

This  return  must  be  presented  to  the  Court  within  the  Jurisdiction  of  which 
the  institute  has  its  place  of  business,  within  eight  days,  to  be  reckoned  from  the 
daj'  of  publication,  together  with  the  numbers  of  the  Gazette  and  other  papers 
proving  the  publication  to  have  been  made. 

21.  Concerning  the  protection  of  the  rights  of  the  holders  of  bonds  subject 
to  this  Law,  and  concerning  the  responsibility  of  the  members  of  the  directorate 
of  the  institutes  issuing  such  bonds,  the  enactments  of  §§  22 — 26,  28,  and  31 — 35 
of  Art.  XXXVI  of  1876  hold  good    with  appropriate  modifications. 

The  members  of  the  directorate  of  the  issuing  institute  must,  however,  be  sub- 
jected to  the  punishment  imposed  by  §  34  of  Article  XXXVI  of  1876  also  in  the 
case  when  they  have  omitted  to  see  that  the  note  provided  for  by  paragraph  2  of 
§  17  has  been  made  in  due  time. 

22.  The  bonds  subject  to  this  Law,  as  well  as  their  coupons  for  interest,  are 
freed  from  the  taxes  payable  on  capital,  interest  and  rents,  and  from  additions 
to  the  general  income  tax. 

These  bonds  moreover  are  declared  to  be  safe  for  investment  of  trust-money, 
and  to  be  so  qualified,  that  the  money  of  communities,  public  bodies,  charitable 
endowments,  institutions  subject  to  public  control,  and  entails,  as  well  as  of  deposits, 
may  be  invested  therein  and  rendered  productive.  Finally  they  may  be  accepted 
as  security  for  service  or  employment  and  for  business  transactions,  when  such 
security  is  not  required  to  be  given,  according  to  particular  enactments,  in  ready 
money. 

23.  When  an  institute  issuing  bonds  subject  to  this  Law  on  the  basis  of  No. 
1  c  of  §  2,  carries  through  a  colonisation  according  to  the  enactments  of  Art.  V 
of  1894  or  a  parcelling  out  of  landed  estates  according  to  §  6  of  this  Law,  the  contract 
of  purchase  (colonisation)  drawn  up  between  the  institute  on  the  one  side  and  the 
colonist  or  the  purchaser  of  the  plot  created  by  the  parcelling  out  on  the  other  side, 
and  the  registration  of  the  proprietorship  resulting  from  this  contract,  are  free 
from  stamps  and  taxes. 

24.  When  claims  of  institutes  obliged  to  issue  pubhc  accounts,  qualified  to 
serve  as  a  basis  of  the  issue  of  bonds  subject  to  this  Law,  are  transferred  to  a  joint 
stock  company  or  co-operative  association  wliich  issues  bonds  subject  to  this  Law, 
such  transfers  also  enjo}-  freedom  from  stamps  and  taxes,  as  well  concerning 
the  transfer,  as  concerning  the  eventual  registration  in  the  land  register  of  tlie  trans- 
ferred claims. 

25.  The  enactments  of  this  Law  are  applicable  to  joint  stock  companies  and 
co-operative  associations  which  have  already  issued  bonds,  using  one  of  the  bases 
mentioned  by  §  2,  at  the  time  of  the  commg  into  operation  of  this  Law,  and  take 
effect  from  the  day  on  which  they  have  performed  all  the  duties  hereinafter  enum- 
erated, provided  the  joint  stock  company  or  co-operative  association  in  question 
has  witliin  one  year  at  most:  1.  brought  its  articles  of  association,  in  so  far  as  they 
do  not  correspond  with  this  Law,  into  accordance  with  the  requirements  of  this 
Law;  —  2.  formed  the  security  fund  prescribed  by  §  4  and  in  accordance  with  the 
enactments  of  §  14;  —  3.  had  an  entrj^  made  in  the  trade  register  and  lawfully 
published  of  the  circumstance  that  its  articles  of  association  corrcs])ond  with  the 
Law;  —  4.  had  the  notes  prescribed  by  §  17  made,  and  the  provisions  of  §  19  as 
to  the  control-lock  carried  out. 

The  Court  will  comply  with  the  request  presented  according  to  No.  3  of  this 
Article  only  ^\■hen  it  has  found  the  articles  of  association  to  be  according  to  the 
provisions  of  this  Law,  and  when  the  Institute  in  question  is  proved  to  have  per- 
formed the  duty  fixed  by  No.  2  of  this  Article. 


J23  MagyarorezAg:  Ker.  torv.     Fuggel^k. 

26,  Jelen  torveny  kihirdetese  napjan  lep  eletbe  s  vegrehajtasaval  a  penziigyi, 
a  kereskedelcmiigyi  6s  a  foldmivel^sugja  ministerek,  tovabba  a  torv^nykezes  tekin- 
tet6ben  az  igazaagiigyi  minister,  Horvat-  6s  Szlavonorszagokban  pedig  a  p6nziigy- 
minister,  a  kereskedelemiigyi  minister  6s  a  torv6nykez6s  tekintet6ben  Horvdt- 
Szlavon-Dalmatorszagok  banja  bizatnak  meg. 


IT.  A  kereskedelmi  bir6sas;ok  hataskor^be  utalt  v6ts6gek  ese- 

teiben  kovetendo  eljdrds. 

A  magyar  kereskedelmi  torveny  reszvenyjogi,  tovabba  szovetkezeti  es  biztosi- 
tasi  reszeben  (218 — 221,  246  es  462  §§)  biinteto  intizkedeseket  tartalmaz,  amennyiben 
bizonyos  tenyallad6kok  fennforgasa  eseten  a  rdszv^nytarsasagok  es  szovetkezetek 
igazgatoit,  feliigyelo  bizottsagi  tagjait,  a  kiilfoldi  rdszvenytarsasagok  6s  szovetkezetek 
belfoldi  kepviseloit,  vegiil  a  biztositasi  vallalatok  igazgatoit  iUetoleg  beUoldi  kepvi- 
seloit  biintetessel  sujtja  az  esetre,  ha  az  illeto  cselekves  vagy  mulasztas  nem  esik  a 
biinteto  torvenykonyv  intezkedesei  ala. 

A  biiiitetes  tekinteteben  ezen  vetsegek  ket  csoportra  oszlanak.  Az  egyik,  a 
sulyosabb  csoportba  tartozo  vetsegek  biintetese  3  havi  fogsag,  amely  enyhito 
koriilm6nyek  kozott  1000  forintig  (2000  koronaig)  terjedheto  penzbirsagra  val- 
toztatando  at,  a  masik  csoportba  tartozo  vetsegek  csakis  p6nzbiintetessel  es  pedig 
1000  forintig  (2000  koronaig)  terjedheto  penzbirsaggal  sujtandok.  Ugyanily  intezke- 
deseket  tartalmaz  a  zaloglevelek  biztositasarol  intezkedo  1876.  XXXVI.  t.  cz. 
32 — 34,  tovabba  a  hazai  penzintezetek  altal  kibocsatando  n6mely  kotvenv-kate- 
goria  teldnteteben  megalkotott  1897.  evi  XXXII.  t.  cz.  21  §-aban. 

Ezen  vetsegek  elbiralasa  a  t6rvenysz6kek,  mint  kereskedelmi  birosagok, 
illetoleg  a  budapesti  kir.  kereskedelmi  6s  valt6torvenysz6k  hatask6r6be  tartozik. 
Az  cljarast  magat  a  peres  es  peren  kiviili  kereskedelmi  eljaras  targyaban,  az  1881. 
LIX.  t.  cz.  107.  §-a  alapjan  kibocsatott  ministeri  rendelet  50  §-a  csak  igen  hianyosan 
szabalyozta.  Erre  valo  tekinte  tel  az  uj  biinvadi  perrcndtartast  61etbe  16ptet6 
1897  evi  XXXIV.  t.  cz.  28.  §-aban  felliatalmazta  az  igazsagiigyministert  arra, 
hogy  (a  felsorolt  torv6nyek  altal)  a  kereskedelmi  birosagok  hatask6r6be  utalt 
v6tsegek  eseteiben  kovetendo  eljarast  rendelettel  ujra  szabalyozza.  E  felhatalmazas 
alapjan  bocsatotta  ki  a  minister  1906  6vi  november  29-6n  a  T.  215/G.  szamu 
rendeletet. 

A  rendelet  crtclm6ben  az  eljaras  meginditasara  kizarolag  az  a  t6rvenysz6k, 
mint  kereskedelmi  birosag  illetekes,  amclyn61  az  iUeto  reszv6nytAr8asag,  szovetkezet, 
biztosito  vallalat  fotelepe,  illetoleg  a  kiilfoldi  reszvenytarsasag,  szovetkezet,  vagy 
biztosito  vallalat  belfoldi  k6pvisel6sege  bejcgyezve  van,  ha  megsziint  cegre  vonat- 
koz61ag  indul  meg  az  eljiika,  az  a  t6rv6ny8zek,  amelyn61  legutobb  be  volt  jegyezve. 

Az  eljaras  hivatalbol  inditando  meg,  mihelyt  a  torvenysz6k  az  illeto  cselekvesrol 
vagy  mulasztasrol  tudomast  szerez. 

A  biro.sagoknak,  kir.  iigy6szcknek ,  iparhatdsagoknak ,  kereskedelmi  68  ipar- 
kamaraknak  k6teless6giik  a  tudomdsukra  jutott  ily  cselekv6seket  es  mulasztasokat 
az  illet6ke8  t6rveny8z6kkel  halad6ktalanul  kozolni.  A  86rtett  f61  feljelent6s8el 
clhct,  dc  ot  sem  a  vizsgalat,  sera  a  tovdbbi  cljarils  soran  beavatkoz^,  indit- 
vdnyoziisi  jog,  perbe8z6d,  vagy  jogorvoslat  nem  illeti  meg  s  csak  az  All  szabadsa- 
gdban,  hogy  a  tiltott  C8clekm6ny  fpldcrit6s6t  vagy  bizonyitAsdt  elomozdito  t6ny- 
k6riilm6nyeket  68  bizonyit6kokat  a  birdsdgndl  vagy  a  kirAlyi  ugyeszn61  bejelenthesse. 
Amennyiben  pedig  az  iigy  tirgyalAs  utj4n  nyer  elint6z68t,  arra  tanuk6p  megid6zend6. 

A  t6rv6ny8z6k  az  ily  iigyekben  hdrmas  tanacsban  kereskedelmi  iilnok  r68zv6tele 
ndlkiil  hozza  meg  minden  hatiirozatat.  A  tandcsnak  nem  lehct  tagja,  aki  ugyanazon 
iigyben  vizHgal6  bizto8k6nt  miikodott.  A  folso  birosilgoknal  ezen  iigyekben  a 
kereskedelmi  iigyekro  alakitott  szaktanAcs,  aliol  ilj'  tanucs  nem  alakittatott  volna, 
a  pf)lgAri  iigyekben  it616  tanAcsok  egyikc  jdr  cl.  Az  eljilnis  targyat  csakis  a  kereske- 
delmi t6rv6ny  illetve  az  1876  XXXVl.  t.  cz.,  v6giil  az  1897  XXXII.  t.  cz.  id6zett 


HUNGARY:  CRIMINAL  PROCEDURE.  123 

26.  This  Law  comes  into  operation  on  the  day  of  its  pubUcation.  With  its 
execution  the  Minister  of  Finance,  the  Minister  of  Commerce  and  the  Minister  of 
Agriculture,  and  in  regard  to  Jurisdiction  the  Minister  of  Justice,  in  Croatia- 
Slavonia,  the  Minister  of  Finance  and  the  Minister  of  Commerce,  and  in  regard 
to  jurisdiction,  the  Ban  of  Croatia-Slavonia-Dalmatia,  are  entrusted. 


IV.  Procedure  in  Criminal  Matters  to  be  dealt  with  by 
Commercial  Courts. 


The  Hungarian  Commercial  Law  contains  a  series  of  penal  provisions  in  the 
sections  on  joint  stock  companies,  co-operative  associations  and  insurance  busi- 
ness (§§  218 — 221,  246  and  162).  It  inflicts  punishments,  in  the  case  of  certain  acts 
and  omissions,  t)n  the  members  of  the  directorate  and  of  the  council  of  supervision 
of  joint  stock  companies  and  co-operative  associations,  the  representatives  of  for- 
eign joint  stock  companies  or  co-operative  associations,  and  the  directors  and  in- 
land representatives  of  insurance  undertakings,  where  the  acts  or  omissions  do  not, 
under  the  circumstances,  offend  against  the  Criminal  Law. 

These  offences  may  be  divided  into  two  categories,  the  division  being  based 
on  the  punishment  of  the  offences.  The  punishment  of  more  serious  offences  is 
imprisonment  up  to  three  months,  which  may  be  converted,  if  there  are  extenuating 
circumstances,  into  a  maximum  fine  of  1000  Gulden  (2000  Kronen).  In  the  other 
cases  the  punishment  can  only  consist  in  a  fine  to  a  maximum  amount  of  1000 
Gulden  (2000  Kronen).  Similar  provisions  are  contained  in  §§  32 — 34  of  the  Law 
concerning  the  security  to  be  given  to  mortgage  bonds  (Art.  XXXVI  of  1876)  and 
finally  in  §  21  of  the  Law  XXXII  of  1897  concerning  some  categories  of  bonds  to 
be  issued  by  Hungarian  financial  institutes. 

The  jurisdiction  in  these  criminal  matters  belongs  to  the  Royal  Courts  dealing 
with  commercial  matters,  in  Budapest  to  the  Court  for  Commercial  and  Bill  of 
Exchange  matters.  The  procedure  was  regulated  in  a  rather  unsatisfactory  way 
by  §  50  of  the  Ordinance  concerning  the  procedure  in  judicial  and  extra-judicial 
commercial  matters  issued  by  the  Minister  of  Justice  on  the  basis  of  his  authoris- 
ation contained  in  §  107  of  Art.  LIX  of  1881.  In  consequence  of  this  insufficiency 
the  Law  giving  validity  to  the  new  Penal  Procedure  (Art.  XXXIV  of  1897)  entrusted 
the  Minister  of  Justice  by  §  28,  with  the  revision  of  the  above  mentioned  proced- 
irre  by  means  of  an  Ordinance.  This  Ordinance  was  issued  on  the  29th  of  November 
1906  sub.  No.  215  G. 

According  to  this  Ordinance  those  Courts  in  their  quality  as  Commercial  Courts 
are  exclusively  competent  to  institute  the  judicial  inquiry,  in  the  trade  register 
of  which  the  entry  of  the  head  establ  shment  or  the  inland  representation  of  the 
joint  stock  company  co-operative  association,  or  insurance  undertaking,  has  been 
made,  and  when  the  inquiry  has  to  be  instituted  against  a  firm  alreadj'  extinguished, 
those  Courts  by  which  the  last  entries  have  been  made. 

The  inquiry  must  be  instituted  ex  officio  as  soon  as  the  Court  acquires  know- 
ledge of  the  punishable  acts  or  omissions. 

The  Courts,  Public  Prosecutors,  Industrial  Authorities,  and  Chambers  of 
Commerce  and  Industry,  ought  immediately  to  make  reports  to  the  Courts  having 
jurisdiction  in  respect  of  offences  of  which  they  acquire  knowledge.  Persons  injured 
by  such  offences  may  lodge  a  complaint,  but  they  are  not  entitled,  either  during 
the  inquiry  or  during  the  proceedings,  to  intervene  in  any  way  whatever,  to  make 
any  proposition,  to  argue  or  to  excercise  any  right  of  appeal.  They  can  only  make 
reports  and  proofs  of  facts  to  the  Public  Prosecutor  or  to  the  Court,  which  may  be 
of  assistance  in  discovering  or  proving  the  offence.  Wlien  the  matter  is  tried  in 
Court  the  parties  must  be  summoned  as  witnesses. 

The  Court  will  decide  in  these  matters  in  a  council  of  three  judges  without 
a  man  of  business  as  as.sistant-judge.  The  judge  commissioned  for  the  inquiry 
camiot  be  a  member  of  this  council.  In  the  second  and  third  instance,  these  matters 
are  assigned  to  the  Commercial  Councils,  and  only  where  no  special  Commercial 
Council  exists,  to  Common  Law  Councils.  The  only  objects  of  this  procedure  are 
offences  which  are  in  contravention  of  and  are  subjected  to  punishments  by  the 


J24  MagyarorszAg:   Ker.  torv.     Fiiggel^k. 

intezkedcseibe  iitkozo  cselekmenyek  6s  mulasztasok  kepezik  es  a  torvenyazdkek, 
mihelyt  a  biinteto  torvenyek  sulya  ala  eso  cselekmeny  jelens6gei  meriilnek  fel  az 
iratokat  az  illetekes  biinteto  birosaghoz  kotelesek  attenni. 

A  torv^nj'szek  elotti  eljaras  kiilonbozo  a  szerint,  hogy  a  panaszlottat  terhelo 
cselekmeny  az  ily  kcreskedelmi  vetsegek  meljrik  kategoriajaba  tartozik.  Amennyiben 
oly  cselekves  vagy  mulasztas  latszik  fennforogni,  amelyrendszerintszabadsagvesztes- 
biintetessel  sujtando,  a  torvenyszek  rendszerint  vizsgalatot  rendel  el  es  biroi  tagjai 
sorabol  vizsgalobiztost  kiild  ki.  A  vizsgalobiztos  tiszte  a  tenyallast  minden  iranyban 
felderiteni,  e  celbol  a  panaszlottat,  amennyiben  az  nyilatkozni  kivan,  kihallgatni 
s  a  tenyallas  felderitesere  alkalmas  egyeb  adatokat  es  bizonyitekokat  beszerezni. 
Konyvvizsgalat  esak  a  birosag  hatarozata  alapjan  foganatosithato,  tanuk  es 
szakertok  kihallgatasara,  valamint  biroi  szemle  foganatositasdra  a  biinteto  per- 
rendtartas  altalanos  intezkedesei  nyernek  alkalmazast.  A  kiralyi  iigydsz  a  vizsgalatot 
a  kozerdek  szempontjabol  ellenorzi,  e  celbol  az  iratokat  megtekintheti,  a  vizsgalat 
foganatositasa  es  megszuntet6se  erdek^ben  inditvanyokat  tehet.  A  panaszlott  mar 
a  vizsgalat  soran  megnevezheti  vedojet  a  gyakorlo  iigyvedek  sorabol,  akit  a  biinteto 
perrendtartas  altal  a  vedo  r^szere  biztositott  jogok  illetnek. 

A  vizsgalat  befejeztevel  az  iratok  a  torvenyszekhez  beterjesztendok.  A  tor- 
venyszek, amennyiben  az  eljaras  folytatasara  nem  lat  kello  alapot,  azt  vegzessel 
megsziinteti.  A  megsziinteto  vegzes  ellen  a  kir.  iigyesz  felfolyamodassal  elhet. 
Ha  a  torvenyszek  az  eljarast  folytatandonak  iteli,  kitiizi  a  szobeli  targyalast  s  a 
feleknek,  a  tanuknak  es  szakertoknek  megidezeserol  gondoskodik.  A  torvenyszek 
vizsgalat  ndlkiil  is  elrendellieti  a  szobeli  targyalast,  amennyiben  a  tenyallas  tisztanak 
vagy  nehezseg  nelkiil  tisztaba  hozhatonak  latszik.  Ez  esetben  azonban  a  panaszlottat 
15  napnal  nem  hosszabb  zaros  hatarido  alatt  beadando  nyilatkozat  mcgtetelere 
kell  felhivnia.  A  nyilatkozat  beadasanak  elmulasztasa,  tovabba  az  a  koriilmeny, 
hogy  a  kiilfoldon  vagy  ismeretlen  helyen  tartozkodo  alperesnek  az  idezes  nem 
kezbesitheto,  az  eljaras  folytatasat  nem  akadalyozza.  A  targyalasra  panaszlott 
azzal  a  figyelmeztetessel  idezendo  meg,  hogy  meg  nem  jelenese  az  iigy  targyalasat 
nem  fogja  akadalyozni,  hogy  szabadsagaban  all  a  targyalasra  vedot  kiildeni.  Ha 
lakhelye  ismeretlen,  reszere  hivatalbol  vedo  rendelendo,  az  idezes  pedig  a  liivatalos 
lapban  egyszer  kozzeteendo.  A  panaszlott  elovezetesenek,  elozetes  letartoztatasanak, 
vagy  vizsgalati  fogsagba  helyezesenek  helye  nines. 

A  tirgyalas  nyilvanos,  a  nyilvanossag  kizarasa  azonban  a  bunteto  perrendtar- 
t&sban  foglalt  eseteken  kiviil  akkor  is  elrcndelheto,  ha  iizleti  titok  felfeddse  valik 
sziiksegesse.  A  targyalason,  amennyiben  megjelent,  mindenekelott  a  panaszlott 
hallgatando  ki,  azutan  a  biinvadi  perrendtartas  szabalyainak  megfclelo  alkal- 
mazasaval  felveendo  a  bizonyitas.  A  bizonyitas  befejezese  utan  az  iigyesz  elotcrjeszti 
inditvanyat,  utana  a  vedo,  valamint  a  panaszlott  a  vedelmet.  Tovabbi  szovaltasnak 
helye  nines.  A  felek  meg  nem  jelenese  eseteben  az  iigyet  s  a  beszerzett  bizonyitekokat 
az  eloado  biro  adja  elo. 


Amennyiben  panaszlottnak  a  vedelem  el6keszit6s6re  nem  volt  eleg  ideje, 
vagy  a  bizonjatas  felv6tele  vegett  sziikseges,  a  torvenyszek  a  tdrgyalast  elnapolja, 
esetleg  kozbcnszolo  v6gzessel  az  eljaras  kiegesziteset  rendeU  el.  Amennyiben  a 
targyalas  folyaman  valamely  mas  vetseg  jelensegei  meriilnek  fel,  mint  amelyre 
n6zve  a  targyahis  el  van  rendelve,  de  ez  a  vetseg  is  a  torvenyszek  illctekessegeliez 
tartozik  s  a  torv6n3'8zek  az  eljaras  kiilonvalasztilsat  nem  tartja  helydnvaldnak, 
a  targyalast  legalabb  15  napra  el  keU  napolni. 

A  targyalas  eredmdnydhez  k6pcst  a  torvenyszek  vegzessel  megsziinteti  az 
elj&r^t  es  a  kiralyi  kincstirt  kotolczi  az  eljarils  k61ts6geinek  megteritesere  vagy 
pedig  iteietet  hoz  r  vetkesnek  moiidja  ki  panaszlottat,  kiszabja  red  a  biintetest, 
egyuttal  pedig  az  cljilrAsi  koltsegnck  nicgfizcteseben  elmarasztalja. 

Az  itolet  az  erdekeltekkel  kihirdetes  utjan,  kijzlendo,  azoknak  pedig,  akik  a 
kihirdeteskor  nincsenek  jelen  vagy  a  kezbesitest  k6rik,  kezbesitendo. 


HUNGARY:  CRIMINAL  PROCEDURE.  124 

Commercial  Law,  by  Art  XXXVI  of  1876  and  Art.  XXXII  of  1897.  When  indic- 
ations of  an  offence  defined  l)v  the  Criminal  Law  appear,  the  papers  must  immedia- 
tely be  sent  to  the  Criiiiiiial  Court. 

The  proceedings  before  the  (,'ourt  differ  according  to  the  category  into  which 
these  offences  against  the  Commercial  Law  fall.  In  the  case  of  an  act  or  omission 
punished  by  the  Law  with  imprisonment,  the  Court  must  order  an  inquiry  to  be 
made  in  regular  form,  and  mu.'*t  commission  a  judge  for  that  purpose.  The  commis- 
sary of  inquiry  nuist  hear  the  defendant  when  he  wishes  to  give  evidence,  and  must 
procure  all  particulars  and  proofs  of  the  case.  His  duty  is  to  elucidate  the  state 
of  facts  of  the  case  in  every  direction.  Books  can  only  be  examined  by  virtue 
of  a  deci.sion  come  to  by  the  Court;  as  to  the  hearing  of  witnesses  and  experts  by 
the  Court  and  judicial  inspection  the  general  enactments  of  the  Criminal  Procedure 
Ordinance  hold  good.  Tlie  Public  Pro.secutor  ought  to  control  the  proceedings 
with  a  view  to  the  public  interest.  To  this  end  he  may  inspect  the  papers  of  the 
case  and  move  the  susjiension  or  continuation  of  the  proceedings.  The  defendant 
may  nominate  his  counsel  for  the  defence  during  the  inquiry.  Such  counsel  must  be 
chosen  from  the  practising  advocates,  and  has  the  same  standing  as  the  Law  con- 
cerning Criminal  Procedure  grants  to  him. 

When  the  inquiry  is  terminated  the  papers  must  be  submitted  to  the  Court. 
The  Court  ought  to  suspend  the  proceedings  when  it  finds  no  satisfactory  reason 
for  continuuig  them.  Against  such  a  decision  the  Public  Prosecutor  may  lodge 
an  appeal.  \Vhen  the  Court  finds  that  proceedings  should  be  continued,  it  must 
fix  a  day  for  the  trial  and  summon  the  parties,  witnesses  and  experts.  The  Court 
may  also  fix  a  day  for  the  trial  of  the  case  without  having  instituted  an  in- 
quiry, when  the  facts  are  clear,  or  when  they  seem  to  be  capable  of  beuig  ascer- 
tained without  difficulty.  In  this  case,  however,  it  ought  to  adjourn  the  proceedings, 
granting  the  defendant  a  period  of  15  days,  and  ordering  him  to  state  his  defence 
within  this  period.  Neither  the  circumstance  that  the  defendant  has  failed  to  state 
his  defence,  nor  that  tlie  summons  could  not  be  served  upon  him,  because  he  dwelt 
in  another  place  or  somewhere  abroad,  can  prevent  the  proceedings  from  being  con- 
tinued. The  defendant  must  be  summoned  to  the  trial  with  a  warning  that  his  non- 
appearance will  not  prevent  the  trial  and  that  he  is  allowed  to  entrust  counsel 
with  his  defence.  When  the  place  of  abode  of  the  defendant  is  unknown,  counsel 
must  be  nominated  ex  officio  on  his  behalf,  and  the  summons  be  pubUshed  once 
in  the  Official  Gazette.  No  warrant  to  appear  nor  preliminary  arrestment  nor 
imprisonment  on  remand  takes  place  against  the  defendant  in  this  procedure. 

The  trial  is  pubhc.  A  decision  not  to  admit  the  public  to  the  trial  can,  however, 
be  come  to  by  the  Court,  in  addition  to  the  cases  provided  for  by  the  Criminal  Pro- 
cedure Ordinance,  if  the  secrets  of  a  business  will  be  disclosed.  In  the  course  of  the 
trial  the  defendant  must  be  first  heard,  if  he  has  appeared.  After  the  hearing  of 
the  defendant  the  proofs  must  be  produced,  the  enactments  of  the  Criminal  Pro- 
cedure Ordinance  being  appUed  with  appropriate  modifications.  A\'hen  the  produc- 
tion of  proofs  is  finished  the  Public  Prosecutor  moves  his  proposition;  the  counsel 
for  the  defence  then  argues  and  finally  the  defendant  may  also  speak  in  his  defence. 
Replies,  rejoinders,  etc.  are  not  allowed  in  this  procedure.  In  case  of  non-appearance 
of  the  parties,  the  referent-judge  has  to  make  a  report  on  the  case  and  on  the  proofs 
procured. 

When  the  defendant  has  not  had  time  enough  to  prepare  his  defence,  the  Court 
ought  to  adjourn  the  trial;  it  ought  to  do  the  same  when  the  production  of  proofs 
demands  it.  Eventually,  by  an  interlocutory  decision  it  orders  the  proceedings 
to  be  completed.  When,  however,  during  the  trial  it  transpires  that  the  defendant 
has  also  committed  an  offence  other  than  the  one  to  deal  with  which  the  Court 
has  fixed  the  day  of  trial,  it  ought  to  decide  for  a  trial  after  a  period  of  at  least  15 
days,  provided  it  has  jurisdiction  also  as  to  such  offence,  and  provided  it  does 
not  hold  it  necessary  to  separate  the  proceedings. 

According  to  the  result  of  the  trial  the  Court  comes  to  a  decision,  either  dis- 
missing the  proceedings  and  imposing  the  payment  of  the  costs  thereof  on  the  Trea- 
sury, or  giving  a  sentence  against  the  defendant  determining  his  punishment  and 
the  costs  he  has  to  pay. 

The  sentence  must  be  pronounced  in  the  presence  of  the  parties.  If,  however, 
the  parties  do  not  appear  at  its  pronouncement  or  if  they  lodge  a  request  that  the 
sentence  be  served  on  them,  the  sentence  must  be  communicated  to  them  by  serving  it. 


J25  Magyarorez^g:  Ker.  torv.     Fuggel6k. 

A  vizsgalat  es  targyalas  mellozheto,  ha  panaszlottat  oly  cselekmeny  vagy 
mulasztas  terljcli,  amely  miatt  a  torveny  ertelm^ben  csakis  p6nzbirsaggal  illetv© 
p^nzbiintetessel  biintetheto. 

Ez  esetben  panaszlott  felhivando,  hogy  igazolo  nyilatkozatat  15  nap  alatt  adja 
be,  amennyiben  pedig  kiilfoldon  lakik,  a  felliivAs  a  hivatalos  lapban  egyszer 
kozzeteendo.  E  hatarido  eltelte  utan  a  torvenyszek  az  esetleg  beadott  nyilatkozat 
figyelembevetelevel  s  a  hivatalos  tudomasara  jutott  adatok  alapjan  zart  iilesben 
vegzessel  hataroz,  az  esetben  is,  ha  a  panaszlottat  cliteU.  Az  ily  csekelyebb  sulyii 
cselekmenyek  s  mulasztasok  eseteibon  is  elrendelendo  a  vizsgalat  es  targyalas,  ha. 
a  panaszlott  nyilatkozataban  maga  keri  azt,  vagy  ha  a  birosag  azt  a  tenyallas 
felderitese  celjabol  sziiksegesnek  tartja,  vegiil,  ha  a  panaszlott  mentclmi  jogot  61vez. 

A  torvenyszek  it^lete,  valamint  a  targyalas  utan  hozott  megsziinteto  vegzese 
felebbezessel,  a  targyalas  nelkiil  hozott  megsziinteto  vagy  biintetdst  kiszabo  vegzese 
pedig,  hasonlokep  az  eljaras  soran  hozott  oly  vegzesei,  amelyek  nem  a  targyalas 
elokeszitesere  vonatkoznak,  felfolyamodassal  tamadhatok  meg,  a  panaszlott,  a  vedo 
8  a  kiralyi  iigyesz  altal.  Ugy  a  felebbezes,  mint  a  felfolyamodas  a  kihirdetestol, 
iUctve  kdzbesitestol  szamitott  8  nap  alatt  egy  peldanyban  adando  be  a  torveny- 
szeknel.  A  felebbezo,  illetoleg  felfolyamodo  eUenfelenek  jogaban  all  a  felebbezest, 
Uletve  felfolyamodast  es  annak  indokolasat  a  birosagnal  megtekinteni  s  eszreveteleit 
megtenni.    Ugyanezt  teheti  az  iratok  felterjesztese  utan  a  kiralyi  tablanal. 

A  kiralyi  tabla  a  felfolyamodast  zart  iileseben  vegzessel  intezi  el,  hatarozata 
eUen  tovabbi  jogorvoslatnak  helye  nines.  A  felebbezest  a  kir.  tabla  tanacsiil^seben 
megvizsgalja,  ha  az  elkesett,  kizart,  vagy  arra  nem  jogosult  szemdly  altal  adatott 
be,  vegzessel  visszautasitja.  Ha  potlast  vagy  a  bizonyitas  kieg^sziteset  vagy 
ismetl6set  tartja  sziiksegesnek,  azt  elrendeU.  Ha  az  iigj'  erdemileg  eUntezheto,  vagy 
az  elrendelt  potlas,  illetve  kiegeszites  teljesittetett,  a  kir.  tabla  az  iigy  nyilvanos 
targyalasara  hatarnapot  tiiz  ki  s  arra  a  foiigy^szseget,  panaszlottat  s  ennek  vedojct 
megidezi.  A  targyalason  az  iigy  eloadoja  a  felebbezes  altal  megszabott  keretben 
ismerteti  az  iigy  allasat.  Azutan  a  felek  megtehetik  a  bizonyitasi  eljariisra  s  egyes 
bizonyitekokra  vonatkozo  eszreveteleiket.  Amennyiben  a  bizonyito  eljarisnak 
megismetlese,  vagy  uj  bizonyitasfelvetel  mutatkozik  sziiksegesnek,  a  kir.  tabla  a 
bizonyitast  vagy  a  targyalason  veszi  fel,  vagy  pedig  a  bizonyitas  felvetelere  sajat 
birajat  vagy  az  elsofokban  eljart  torvenyszek  birajat  kiildi  ki.  A  bizonyito  eljaras 
befejezese  utan  a  foiigyeszs^g  kepviseloje  eloterjeszti  inditvanyat,  a  vedo,  utobb 
pedig  a  panaszlott,  a  vedelmet.  A  targyalas  berekesztese  utan  a  kir.  tabla  meghozza 
v^gzeset,  illetoleg  it61etet. 

A  kiraljri  tabldnak  vegzese  eUen  az  esetben  sines  jogorvoslatnak  helye,  ha  ez 
az  eljdrast  besziintetn^.  It61ete  ellen  pedig  csak  a  panaszlott  adhat  be  semmisegi 
panaszt,  ha  a  torv6ny  megsertesevel  iteltetett  el.  E  panasz  a  mdsodbirosagi  itdlet 
kezbesitesetol  szamitott  8  nap  alatt  iigyved  altal  adando  be  a  torvenyszeknel, 
amely  azt  ehntezes  vegett  a  kiralyi  kuriahoz  felterjcszti.  A  kiralyi  kuria,  ha  a 
semmisegi  panaszt  visszautasitandonak  nem  talalja,  annak  nj'ilviinos  iilesen  val6 
megvizsgalasara  hatdrnapot  tiiz  ki,  amelyre  a  koronaiigyeszt  es  a  panaszlott  v6d6j6t 
megidezi.  A  kiralyi  kuria  elott  a  bizonyitasi  eljarasnak  helye  nines  s  a  masodbirosdg 
altal  megallapitott  teny411as  csak  annyiban  tamadhato  meg,  amennyiben  a  niAsod- 
birosag  valamely  tC-nyt  jogszabalj'  megsertesevel  aUapitott  meg.  A  targyalason 
az  iigy  az  eloado  altal  eloadando,  az  eloadiis  befejezese  utiin  elobb  a  koronaiigy6sz, 
illetoleg  helycttese,  azutan  a  vedo,  ha  pedig  a  panaszlott  iigyvedi  vagy  biroi  kcpe- 
sitessel  bir,  vagy  jogtudor,  6  maga  szolalliat  fel.  A  kiralyi  kuria,  ha  a  semmisegi 
panaijznak  helyt  ad  s  az  iigyet  (irdeniben  elbiralhatonak  tartja,  a  tenyallast  az 
elotte  fekvo  adatok  alapjan  szabad  mcggyozoddso  szerint  allapitja  meg  s  az  iigy 
drdemdben  is  hataroz.  Ha  az  iigyet  nem  tartja  6rdemileg  elbiralhatonak,  a  milsod- 
birosagot  ujabb  eljardsra  es  ujabb  hatarozat  hozataldra  utasitja.  A  kiriilyi  kuria 
hatdrozata  kezbesit6s  ut  jAn  kozlendo  a  fclekkel. 


HUNGARY:  CRIMINAL  PROCEDURE.  125 

The  inquiry  is  not  necessary  and  there  ouglit  to  be  no  trial  if  the  defendant  is 
charged  with  an  act  or  omission  which  is  punished  by  the  law  only  with  a  fine. 

In  this  case  the  defendant  must  be  suninioiiod  to  .state  his  defence  within  15 
days.  When  he  is  abroad  this  summons  must  be  pubHshed  once  in  the  Official 
Gazette.  After  the  hipse  of  this  period  the  Court  ought,  considering  the  defence,  if 
any,  and  the  particuhvrs  they  ex  officio  get  knowledge  of,  to  decide  in  these  matters 
in  a  secret  session,  as  also  when  they  give  sentence  again.st  the  defendant.  The  Court, 
however,  ought  to  order  an  inquiry  to  be  instituted  and  a  trial  to  be  held  also  in 
the  case  of  these  acts  or  omissions  of  less  importance,  when  the  defendant  makes 
a  proposition  in  his  defence,  when  the  Court  finds  it  necessarj'  for  the  purpose 
of  elucidating  the  facts,  and  finally,  when  the  defendant  enjoys  the  privilege  of  im- 
munity. 

A  remedy  by  way  of  appeal  lies  against  the  sentence  of  the  Court,  or  against 
a  decision  of  the  Court  dismissing  the  proceedings  after  the  trial,  and  by  way  of 
complaint  against  decisions  ordering  the  suspension  of  the  proceedings  or  the  pun- 
ishment of  the  defendant,  as  well  as  against  all  those  decisions  which  do  not  merely 
serve  for  preparation  of  the  trial,  cither  of  which  may  be  lodged  by  the  defendant 
or  his  counsel  or  by  the  Public  Prosecutor.  One  copy  of  the  appeal  or  complaint 
at  the  Court  must  be  lodged  within  eight  days,  to  be  reckoned  from  the  day  the 
sentence  or  decision  was  pronounced  or  served.  The  party  against  whom  an  appeal 
or  a  complaint  is  lodged  may  inspect  the  wTitten  appeal  or  complaint  at  the  Court 
and  make  his  remarks  thereon.  He  may  do  this,  even  after  the  papers  of  the  case 
have  been  sent  to  the  Royal  Table. 

The  Royal  Table  come  to  their  decision  in  consequence  of  a  complaint  in  se- 
cret session.  No  appeal  lies  against  this  decision.  The  complaint  is  first  examined 
by  the  Council  of  the  Royal  Table.  When  it  has  been  lodged  too  late,  or  when  it  does 
not  lie  according  to  law,  or  when  it  has  been  lodged  by  a  person  having  no  title 
to  lodge  it,  it  will  be  rejected  by  means  of  a  decision.  They  will  order  the  completion 
or  repetition  of  the  proofs,  if  they  find  it  necessary.  WTien  a  decision  on  the  merits 
can  be  given  in  the  matter  of  the  appeal,  or  when  the  completion  ordered  has  been 
effected,  a  day  for  the  pubhc  trial  ought  to  be  fixed,  the  Attorney-General,  the  defend- 
ant and  his  counsel  being  summoned.  The  referent-judge  must  make  a  report 
on  the  case  at  the  pubhc  trial,  within  the  limits  of  the  appeal.  After  such  report, 
the  parties  make  their  remarks  concerning  the  proofs  in  the  previous  proceedings. 
If  the  Table  find  it  necessary,  they  may  themselves  cause  the  repetition  or  com- 
pletion of  the  proofs,  or  commission  a  judge  of  the  Table  or  a  judge  of  the  Court 
of  the  first  instance,  for  this  purpose.  When  the  proceedings  as  regards  proofs  are 
terminated,  the  Attorney- General  moves  his  proposition,  and  the  counsel  for  the 
defendant,  as  well  as  the  defendant,  may  argue  for  the  defence.  The  trial  is  then 
ended,  and  the  Roj'al  Table  pronounce  their  sentence  or  their  decision. 

Against  the  decision  of  the  Royal  Table  there  is  no  appeal  of  any  kind.  Against 
their  sentence  only  a  complaint  of  nullity  is  available,  when  the  sentence  is  wrong 
in  law.  The  complaint  of  nullity  must  be  lodged  within  eight  days  from  the  day 
on  which  the  \^Tit  of  the  sentence  of  the  Court  of  second  instance  was  served,  with 
the  intervention  of  an  advocate  of  the  Court,  and  be  presented  bj'  the  Court  to  the 
Royal  Curia.  When  the  Royal  Curia  do  not  find  that  the  complaint  of  nulUty 
ought  to  be  rejected,  they  will  fix  a  day  for  the  public  revision  of  the  ca.se.  Sum- 
monses are  to  be  issued  to  the  Attorney  of  the  Crown,  to  the  counsel  for  the  de- 
fence and  to  the  defendant.  The  referent-judge  makes  a  report  on  the  case,  after 
which  the  Attorney  of  the  Crown  or  his  substitute,  and  subsequently  the  counsel 
for  the  defence,  are  heard.  The  defendant  has  a  right  to  be  heard  onl}'  when  he  is 
a  qualified  judge  or  advocate,  or  at  least  has  got  a  diploma  of  a  doctor  at  law.  The 
state  of  facts  found  by  the  Royal  Table  can  only  be  disputed  on  the  ground  that 
the  finding  is  contrarj'  to  law.  Proofs  can  never  be  produced  before  the  Curia. 
When  the  Curia  find  the  complaint  of  nullity  to  be  well-founded  and  the  case  to 
be  exhibited  in  such  a  manner  that  they  may  decide  on  the  merits,  they  will  settle 
the  state  of  matters  on  the  basis  of  the  evidence  already  collected  and  will  decide 
on  the  merits  in  their  discretion,  \^'hen  they  find  the  case  not  to  be  sufficiently 
exhibited,  they  will  enjoin  upon  the  Royal  Table  to  proceed  again  in  the  case  and 
come  to  a  decision.  The  decision  of  the  Royal  Curia  ought  to  be  served  in  writing 
upon  the  parties. 


\2G  Magy arorszig :  V41t6t6rv.     I.  r^sz.    VAlt6k6pe3s6g. 

A  panaszlott,  ha  hibajin  kiviil  akadalyozva  volt  az  elsobirosagi  targyalason 
val6  megjelen^sben,  felebbezes6nek  vagy  semmiaegi  panaszanak  beadasaban,  a 
tdrgyalasi  naptol,  illetoleg  az  elmulasztott  jogorvoslati  hatarido  lejartatol  szamitott 
30  iiapon  beliil  a  torvenyszeknel  igazolast  kerhet.  Az  igazolasnak  helyt  ado  vegzes 
ellen  jogorvoslatnak  helye  nines,  a  megtagado  vegzes  ellen  azonban  a  panaszlott 
8  nap  alatt  felfolyamodast  adhat  be,  amelynek  targyaban  a  kiralyi  itdlotabla 
vdg^rvenyesen  hataroz. 

Ujrafelv^telt  csak  a  panaszlott  kerhet  egy  izben,  a  biinteto  perrendtartaa  altal 
a  biinteto  birosagok  iteletei  ellen  altalaban  megengedett  esetek  valamelyikenck 
fennforgasa  eseten,  de  csak  akkor,  ha  szabadsagvesztesre  iteltetett,  vagy  pedig  ha 
sem  nyilatkozatot  nem  nyujtott  be,  sem  vedelem  az  6  reszerol  nem  terjesztetett 
elo.  A  kerveny  az  elsobirosagnal  adando  be.  Az  ujrafelv6tel  elrendelese  ellen 
jogorvoslatnak  helye  nines,  megtagadasa  eUen  a  kerelmezo  fel  8  nap  alatt  felfolyamo- 
dassal  61het  a  kir.  itelotablahoz,  amelynek  hatarozata  vegervenyes. 


V.  Vdlt6jog. 
Az    1876.  evi   XXVII.   Torvenyczikk   a  vdlt6t6rvenyrol. 

(Szentesit^st  nyert    1876.  evi  Junius  ho   5-6n.     Iviliirdettetett  a  kepviselohazban  1876 
evi  Junius  ho  7-6n,  a  f6rendek  hazaban  1876.  6vi  Junius  ho  10-i5n.) 


Elso  resz.     VAltokepesseg. 

1.  §.  Szenvedo  valtokepesseggel  bir  mindenki,  a  ki  terhes  szerzodeseket 
jogervenyesen  kothet. 

Nem  teljeskoruak  szenvedo  valtokepesseggel  csak  az  esetben  bimak,  ha  onal- 
loan  ipart  iiznek  (1872:  VIII.  tez.  2.  §.). 

Nok  az  1874:  XXIII.  tcz.  2.  §-a  altal  szabalyozott  teljeskorusag  eseteben  is, 
—  a  mennyiben  onallo  ipart  nem  iiznek,  —  esak  a  24-ik  eletev  bet61t6sevel  nyemek 
szenvedo  valtokepesseget^). 

2.  Ha  a  valton  oly  szemelyek  nyilatkozatai  fordulnak  elo,  a  kik  szenvedo 
valtokepesseggel  nem  bimak,  e  koriilmeny  a  tobbieknek  ervenyesen  elvaUalt  ko- 
telezettsegeire  befolyassal  nincsen. 

J)  A  teljeskorua&g  a  raagyar  inagAnjog  szabiilyai  szerint  a  24  61et6wel  ^retik  el,  (a  gyAmi 
torvdny,  az  1877.  XX.  t.  cz.  1.  §-a).  A  teljes  korusAg  a  24-ik  ^let6v  betoltdse  elott  is  el^rheto 
az  1877.  XX.  t.  cz.  dltal  koriilirt  k6vetkez6  esetekben:  „4  §.  ifeletok  18.  6v6t  betoltott  kiako- 
ruak  toljeskoruakka  valnak,  ha  a  gyamhat68dg  altal  nagykorusittatnak.  A  nagykorusitAs  olhatA- 
roz4sa  olott  a  sziilok,  nagysziilok  s  ezek  nem  16t(5bon  a  legkozelebbi  oldalrokonok  a  a  gyim 
meghallgatandd.  Nagykorusitdanak  akkor  van  helye,  ha  a  kiakoru  aaj4t  iigyeiiiek  vitcldre  elo- 
gend6  k^peas^ggel  6s  ^rettseggel  bir.  Ha  a  nagykorusitda  az  ezen  azakasz  6rtelm6ben  nieghall- 
gatottak  ogybehangzo  v61era6nye  alapj&n  adatik  meg,  ahhoz  tov4bbi  jovdliagyds  nem  aziiks(5ge8; 
ellenkozo  eaotben  a  hatarozat  jovdhagyds  v6gott  a  fol8<5bb  gydmhatosdghoz  hivatalb61  felter- 
je8ztend6.  —  5.  Kiskoruak  61otkonik  18.  6v6nek  betolt^se  utdn  az  atyanak,  illet61eg  a  gydmnak 
gydmhatoaigilag  jovihagyott  beleogyez686vol  ondll6  ipart  iizhetnek  63  ez  dltal  teljeskoruakki 
v&lnak.  —  6.  Iviakoruak,  kik  61etkoruk  20.  6v6t  betoltott^k,  teljeskoruakki  vdlnak,  ha  az 
atyai  hatalmat  gyakorlo  atya:  —  1.  a  kiakonmak  vagyondt  ennek  szabad  rendelkeziisro  dtadja, 
vagy  —  2.  boleogyezik  abba,  hogy  ez  6n&ll6  hdztartdst  alapitson.  Mindk6t  esetbon  a  gydm- 
hat68dg  jovdhagydsa  BzUkadge.'?."  Az  ipar  on&Uo  ijz^se  tokiiitet6ben  kiemelendo.  hogy  az  uj 
ipart6rv6ny  (1884.  XVII.  t.  cz.)  —  2.  §-a,  ugyanily  6rtolemben  inti^zkedik.  ,. Kiskoruak.  6let- 
koruk  18-ik  <Sv6nek  betoltise  utdn,  atyjuk,  illet<5leg  gydmjuk  gydmhatdadgilag  j6viihagyott 
beleegyez686vol,  ondll6an  iizhetnek  ipart  63  ez  Altai  teljes  koruakkd  vdlnak".  N6k  tekint«t6ben 
az  1874.  XXIII.  t.  ez.  a  teljeskorusAg  el(Sr686nek  egy  tovdbbi  esetit  dllapltja  meg,  kiinondvAn, 
hogy  ,,mindon  n6  tckintet  n6lkiil  6let6veire,  ferjhez  menetel6vel  toljeskoriivA  loaz  s  o  jogotakkor  is 
mogtartja,  ha  a  24-ik  6leti-v  betolt^se  el6tt,  6zvegy86gre  jut,  f6rj6t<51  bir6ilag  elviUaaztutik,  vagy 
hdzasadga  feloldatik".  A  (8zenved6)  vdlt6k6pe8B6g  eazorint  vagy  a  24-ik  61et6v  bot6lt686vel  vagy 
a  tcljoskorusdg  ogy(5b  eli^r686vel  6retik  el,  ferfiakndl  6a  n6kn6l  ogyardnt  (1877.  XX.  t.  cz.  7.  §.). 
A  forjhozmenotfl  azonban,  bir  megadja  a  teljeskoruadgot,  m^gsem  adja  meg  a  vAlt6k(jpo886get: 
az  a   n6,   aki  kiakoruadga    idcj6bon    kotiitt    hazasadgot,    bdr  teljes   koru   csak   huszormegyedik 


HUNGARY:  BILLS  OF  EXCHANGE.  126 

Where  the  defendant  has  been  prevented  without  his  fault  from  attending 
the  trials  or  from  lodging  his  a))pcal,  cotiiplaiiit  or  coni])laint  of  nullity  in  due  time, 
he  may  within  30  days,  to  be  reckoned  from  the  day  on  which  the  trial  was  held 
or  the  respective  presentation  ought  to  have  been  lodged,  demand  the  restitution 
of  his  right  before  the  Court.  No  appeal  lies  against  a  decision  of  the  Court  awarding 
restitution.  Against  a  resolution  of  the  Court  rejecting  the  defendant's  demand 
for  restitution,  he  may,  however,  lodge  a  complaint  within  8  days.  The  decision  of 
the  Royal  Table  in  these  matters  is  final. 

A  demand  for  reconsideration  can  only  be  allowed  once,  and  only  in  cases 
in  which  reconsideration  is  granted  against  sentences  of  the  Criminal  Courts.  In 
commercial  matters  reconsideration,  beyond  these  limitations,  can  only  be  ap- 
plied for  when  the  defendant  has  been  sentenced  to  iniprisionment  or  when  he  has 
not  lodged  any  defence  or  has  not  defended  himself.  The  demand  must  be  lodged 
at  the  Court  which  tried  the  ca.se  in  first  instance.  Against  a  decision  of  the  Court 
allowing  reconsideration  there  is  no  appeal.  Against  a  decision  rejecting  the  defend- 
ant's demand,  however,  he  may  lodge  a  complaint  within  8  days.  The  decision  of 
the  Royal  Table  in  these  matters  is  final. 


V.  The  law  of  Bills  of  Exchange. 

Article  XXVII  of  the  year  1876  concerning  the  law  of  Bills  of  Exchange. 

(Sanctioned    the    5th  Juno   1876.     Promulgated   in   the  House  of   Representatives   on 
June  7th  1876,  in  the  House  of  Magnates  on  June  10th   1876.) 


First  Part.     Of  Capacity  to  deal  with  Bills  of  Exchange. 

Art.  1.  Any  per.soti  may  become  a  party  to  a  bill  of  exchange  who  can  bind 
himself  lawfully  by  contract. 

Persons  who  are  not  of  age  can  become  parties  to  bills  of  exchange  only  when 
they  carry  on  a  trade  or  industry  independently  (§  2  of  Art.  VIII  of  1872). 

Women  cannot  become  parties  to  biOs  of  exchange  even  when  thej'  come 
of  age  according  to  §  2  of  Art.  XXIII  of  1874,  until  they  are  24  years  old,  unless 
the}'  carry  on  a  trade  or  industry  independently i). 

2.  When  a  bill  bears  the  signatures  of  persons  who  cannot  become  parties 
to  a  bill,  this  has  no  effect  on  the  liability  lawfully  incurred  of  the  other  persons 
liable  on  the  bill. 


1)  Hungarian  subjects  come  of  age  according  to  the  provisions  of  the  Common  Law  (§  1 
of  the  Law  on  Guardianship,  Art.  XX  of  1877)  on  the  completion  of  24  years.  —  They  may, 
however,  come  of  ago  before  having  completed  24  years  in  the  following  cases,  regulated  by 
Art.  XX  of  1877:  "Art.  4.  Minors  who  have  completed  tlieir  18th  year  come  of  age  when 
they  are  declared  by  the  Authority  for  the  Protection  of  Wards  to  have  reached  majority. 
Before  coming  to  this  decision  the  parents,  and  if  there  are  none,  the  grand -parents  and 
the  nearest  collateral  relatives  and  guardian  must  bo  hoard.  The  minor  can  be  declared  to 
have  come  of  age,  when  he  is  able  and  mature  enough  to  attend  to  his  own  affairs.  When 
the  declaration  of  a  minor's  promotion  to  majority  has  been  made  on  the  ground  of  the 
unanimous  consent  of  all  those  who  have  been  heard  in  accordance  with  tliis  Article,  no 
further  ratification  is  necessary;  in  the  contrary  case  the  decision  must  be  presented  ex  officio 
to  the  Higher  Authority  for  the  Protection  of  Wards  for  ratification.  —  5.  Minors  may  aft«r 
having  completed  their  18th  year,  with  the  consent  of  their  father,  or  with  the  consent  of 
their  guardian  ratified  by  the  Authority  for  the  Protection  of  Wards,  carry  on  their  own 
occupation  independently,  and  they  come  of  age  thereby.  —  6.  Minors  who  have  completed 
their  20th  year  come  of  age  when  their  father,  in  so  far  as  he  exercises  his  paternal 
authority:  1.  gives  the  estate  of  the  minor  to  his  free  disposition,  or  —  2.  gives  his  consent 
that  the  minor  may  establish  his  own  household.  In  both  of  these  cases  the  ratification  of 
the  Authority  for  the  Protection  of  Wards  is  necessary."  Concerning  the  independant  carry- 
ing on  of  a  trade  or  industry  Art.  2  of  the  Novel  to  the  Industrial  Law  (§2  of  Art.  XXVII 
of  1884)  provides  in  the  same  manner:  "Minors  after  having  completed  their  eighteenth  year 
may  with  the  consent  of  their  father  or  their  guardian,  ratified  by  the  Authority  for  the  Pro- 
tection of  Wards,  carry  on  a  trade  or  industry  independently  and  thereby  become  of  age."  — 
Concerning  women  Art.  XXIII  of  1874  provides  for  another  cose  of  coming  of  age,  stating 
that  "every  woman,  not  considering  her  years,  comes  of  age  by  her  marriage.  She  remains  of 
age,  keeping  her  personal  status  even  when  becoming  a  widow  before  completing  her  24th  year, 
B    XX\^II,  1  17 


J27  MagyarorszAg :  VAltdtorv.     II.  r^sz.    Az  idegen  vdlt6r61. 

Mdsodik  resz.    Az  idegen  vdltorol. 
I.   Az  idegen  valto  kellekei. 

3.  Az  idegen  valto  Idnyeges  kellekei:  1.  a  valto  elnevezds  magaban  a  valto 
sz6veg6ben,  vagy  ha  az  nem  magyar  nyelven  aUittatik  ki,  annak  a  nem  magyar 
nyelven  megfelelo  kifejez6se ;  —  2.  a  fizetendo  pdnzosszeg  kitetele.  Ha  az  oszszegen 
feliil  jaruldkok  kottctnek  ki,  az  ily  kikotes  nem  letezonek  tekintetik;  —  3.  a  rcndel- 
v6nyes  (int6zv6nyes)  vagyis  azon  szemely  vagy  czeg  megnevezese,  melynek  reszere 
vagy  rendeletdre  a  fizetes  teljesitendo ;  —  4.  a  fizetes  ideje,  mely  az  egesz  valtoosz- 
szegre  ndzve  csak  egy  6s  ugyanaz  leliet.  A  fizetesi  ido  csak  hatarozott  napra, 
latra,  (bemutatasra,  tetszesre)  lat  vagy  kelet  utan  bizonyos  idore  vagy  valamely 
vasarra  szoUiat;  —  5.  a  kibocsato  (intdzvdnyezo)  nev  vagy  czeg  alairasa;  — 
6.  az  intezvenyezettnek  vagyis  azon  szem61ynek  vagy  czegnek  megnevezese  mely 
altal  a  fizetes  teljesitendo;  —  7.  a  fizetes  helye.  Az  intezv6nyezett  neve  vagy 
czegje  meUett  elofordulo  hely,  ha  magan  a  valton  kiilon  fizetdsi  hely  kijelolve 
nincsen,  fizetesi  helynek  es  egyszersmind  az  intezvenyezett  lakhelyenek  is  tekin- 
tendo.  Ha  tobb  hely  van  a  valton  kijelolve,  fizetesi  heljTiek  az  elso  tekintetik; 
—  8.  a  kiallitas  helye,  eve,  honapja  es  napja. 

4.  Ha  a  vdltoban  a  fizetendo  pdnzosszeg  betiikkel  is  szamokkal  van  kifejezve, 
elteres  eseteben,  a  betukkel  kiirt  osszeg  ervenyes. 

Ha  az  osszeg  akar  betiikben  akar  szamokban  tobbszor  van  kifejezve,  elterds 
eseteben  a  kisebb  osszeg  tekintendo  drvenyesnek. 

6.  A  kibocsato  rendelvenyeskent  onmagat  is  megnevezheti  (sajat  rendeletdre 
szolo  valto)  es  a  mennyiben  a  fizetes  nem  a  kiallitas  helyen  teljesitendo,  intdzvdnye- 
zettkent  onmagat  is  kijeloUieti  (intezvdnyezett  sajat  valto).  Az  ily  valtok  minden 
tekintetben  az  idegen  valto  foganatjaval  bimak. 

6.  Oly  okiratbol,  melyen  a  valto  lenyeges  keUdkeinek  (3.  §.)  valamelyike 
hianyzik,  valtojogi  kotelezettseg  nem  szarmazik. 

Az  ily  okiratra  vezetett  nyilatkozatok  valtojogi  hatalylyal  nem  bimak. 
A  Idnyeges  keUdk  hianydval  egyenlonek  tekintendo,  ha  az  a  v41t6n  szandekosan 
toroltetett  kl. 

A  megtortent  torlds  az  eUenkezonek  bebizonyitasaig  szandekosnak  velelmeztetik. 

II.  A  kibocsat6. 

7.  A  kibocsdto  a  valto  elfogadasaert  es  kifizeteseert  valt6jogilag  felelos. 

III.  A  forgatmany. 

8.  A  rendelvdnyesnek  jogaban  all  a  valtot  forgatmany  utjdn  mdsra  atruhazni. 
Ha  azonban  a  kibocsAto  a  valt6  atruhazasat  e  szavakkal:   <'nem  rendeletre» 

vagy  mas  hasondrtelmii  kifejezessel  megtiltotta,  a  forgatmanynak  valtojogi  hatalya 
nincsen. 

9.  A  forgatmany  altal  a  valtobol  eredo  osszes  jog,  kiilonosen  a  tovdbbforgat- 
hatas  joga  is,  a  forgatmanyosra  atruh4ztatik.  A  valto  a  kibocsAtora,  az  intez- 
vdnyezettre,  elfogadora  vagy  valamelyik  koriibbi  forgatora  is  6rv6nyesen  atruhdz- 
hato  6s  azok  barmelyike  altal  i8m6t  tovabb  forgathato. 

10.  A  forgatmdny  a  v41t6nak  vagy  a  valto  masolatanak  hatara,  vagy  a  vAl- 
tohoz  vagy  a  mdsolathoz  csatolt  lapra  (toldatra)  vezetendo  es  akkor  is  6rv6nyes,  ha 
a  forgato  pusztan  nev6t  vagy  cz6g6t  vezeti  a  vdlto  vagy  a  mdsolat  hdtira  vagy 
a  toldatra  (iires  hdtirat). 


61et6v6nok  bet61t6B6vel  vagy  dn&116  ipar  iizise  alapj4n  losz  V(llt6k6pe8.  M^efelol  azonban  a  f6rjea 
n6,  ha  cgydltal&ban  vdlt6k6pe8,  vdltonyilatkozatok  kidllitdsAnAl  f6rje  hozzdjAruldsdhoz  kotvo 
nines.    A  katon&k  V&lt6k6p«88dg6t  a  magyar  torvdny  nem  korldtozza. 


HUNGARY;  BILLS  OF  EXCHANGE.  127 

Second  Part.     On  Bills  of  Exchange. 
I.  Requirements  of  a  Bill  of  Exchange. 

3.  The  essential  requirements  of  a  bill  of  exchange  are:  1.  the  description,  to 
be  contained  in  the  bill  itself,  of  "bill  of  exchange"  or  if  the  bill  is  not  drawn  in  the 
Hungarian  language  a  corresponding  description  in  the  non-Hungarian  language; 
—  2.  the  statement  of  the  sum  of  money  payable;  when  accessories  are  stipulated 
for  beyond  this  sum,  such  stipulation  is  considered  as  non-existing;  —  3.  the  name 
of  the  payee  or  of  the  person  or  firm  to  whom  or  to  whose  order  the  payment  is  to 
be  made;  —  4.  the  time  at  which  payment  is  to  be  made,  which  must  be  one 
and  the  same  for  the  whole  sum.  This  date  can  only  be  fixed  on  a  specified  day, 
at  sight  (production,  presentation),  at  a  specified  period  after  the  date  of  drawing 
or  after  sight,  or  at  a  fair;  —  5.  the  signature  of  the  drawer  with  his  name  or  that 
of  his  firm;  —  6.  the  name  of  the  drawee  or  of  the  person  or  firm  to  make  pay- 
ment; —  7.  the  place  where  payment  is  to  be  made.  The  place  given  with  the  name 
or  the  firm  of  the  drawee,  in  so  far  as  a  special  place  of  payment  is  not  stated  on 
the  bill  it.self,  is  valid  as  the  place  of  payment  and  equally  as  the  place  of  residence 
of  the  drawee.  If  several  places  are  given  on  the  bill,  the  first  one  is  to  be  consi- 
dered the  place  of  payment;  —  8.  particulars  of  the  place,  year,  month  and  day 
of  drawing. 

4.  If  the  sum  of  money  to  be  paid  is  expressed  in  letters  and  in  figures,  the 
sum  in  letters  prevails  in  case  of  variation. 

If  the  sum  is  written  several  times  in  letters  or  in  figures,  the  smaller  sum  pre- 
vails in  case  of  variation. 

5.  The  drawer  can  designate  himself  as  payee  (bill  to  owii  order),  and  in  so 
far  as  payment  is  to  be  made  at  another  place  than  that  of  the  drawing,  he  can  de- 
signate himself  as  drawee  (bill  drawn  on  self).  These  bills  have  in  every  regard 
the  effect  of  a  bUl  of  exchange. 

6.  A  document  which  omits  any  one  of  the  essential  requirements  of  a  bill 
of  exchange  (§  3)  gives  rise  to  no  liability  by  exchange  law. 

Declarations  written  on  such  a  document  have  no  force  under  exchange  law. 

When  one  of  the  essential  requirements  has  been  intentionally  crossed  out  on 
the  bUl,  that  is  considered  equivalent  to  its  omission. 

Until  the  contrary  is  proved,  such  a  crossing  out  is  presumed  to  have  been 
done  intentionally. 

II.  The  Drawer. 

7.  The  drawer  of  a  bill  of  exchange  is  responsible  for  its  acceptance  and  paj'- 
ment  according  to  exchange  law. 

III.  Indorsement. 

8.  The  payee  can  transfer  the  bill  to  another  person  by  indorsement. 

If,  however,  the  drawer  has  forbidden  the  transfer  by  the  words  "not  to  order" 
or  by  an  expression  of  like  meaning,  then  the  indorsement  has  no  effect  by  ex- 
change law. 

9.  By  the  indorsement  all  rights  on  the  bill  pass  to  the  indorsee,  especially 
the  right  of  further  indorsement.  The  bill  can  also  be  lawfully  indorsed  to  the  drawer, 
to  the  drawee,  to  the  acceptor,  or  to  an  earUer  indorser,  and  can  by  them  be  further 
indorsed. 

10.  The  indorsement  must  be  ^v^itten  on  the  back  of  the  bill  or  of  a  copy 
of  the  same  or  on  a  sheet  (allonge)  affixed  to  the  bill  or  to  its  copy,  and  is  valid 
even  when  the  indorser  only  wiites  his  name  or  that  of  his  firm  on  the  back  of  the 
bin  or  of  the  copy  or  on  the  allonge  (blank  indorsement). 

or  after  a  judicial  divorce  or  separation  before  this  time."  —  Any  person  may,  in  consequence, 
become  a  party  to  a  bill  who  has  become  of  ago  either  by  completing  his  24th  year,  or  by  being 
promoted  to  majority,  male  persons  as  well  as  females  (§  7  of  XX  of  1877).  Marriage,  however, 
although  having  ns  conBequonce  the  coming  of  age,  does  not  by  itself  make  the  wife  capable 
of  becoming  a  party  to  a  bill.  A  wife  who  has  married  under  age,  although  coming  of  age  by 
marriage,  can  only  become  party  to  a  bill  after  having  coinplotod  her  24th  year  or  on  the  basis 
of  her  carrying  on  her  own  trade  or  industry  independently  before  this  time.  On  the  other  hand, 
a  married  woman,  when  she  is  capable  of  becoming  a  party  to  a  bill,  does  not  need  the  consent 
of  her  husband  when  giving  a  declaration  on  a  bill  taking  effect  under  exchange  law.  —  Tlie 
capability  of  soldiers  to  become  parties  to  a  bill  is  in  no  way  limited  by  the  Hungarian  Law. 

17* 


1  28  Magy arorszAg :  V61t6t6rv.    II.  r^sz.    Az  idegen  v41t6r61. 

11.  Minden  valtobirtokosnak  jogaban  all  a  valton  levo  iires  forgatmanyokat 
kitolteni,  vagy  a  valtot  e  kitoltes  nelkiil  lijabb  forgatmanynyal  tovabb  forgatni. 

12.  A  forgato  a  valto  minden  kesobbi  birtokosanak  az  elfogadas  es  kifizete- 
s6rt  valtdjogilag  felelos. 

Ha  azonban  a  forgato  forgatmanyahoz  ily  megjegyzeat:  «szavatossag  nelkiib, 
«k6telezetts6g  nelkiil*  vagy  valamely  hason  drtelmii  kikotest  csatolt,  a  forgatm^ny 
alapjan  6t  kotelezettsdg  nem  terheU. 

13.  Ha  a  forgatmanyban  a  tovabbadas  ezen  szavakkal:  «nem  rendeletre» 
vagy  mas  hasonertelmii  lufejezessel  megtiltatott,  a  forgatmanyost  kovetoknek  a 
tilalmat  hasznalo  forgato  eUen  viszkeresetiik  nincsen. 

14.  Ha  a  valto  a  fizetes  hianya  miatti  ovas  felvetelere  rendelt  hatarido  eltelte 
utan  forgattatik,  a  forgatmanyos  a  forgatonak  jogaiba  lep. 

Maga  a  forgato  ezen  esetben  valtojogilag  kotelezve  nincsen. 

15.  Ha  a  forgatmanyhoz  ezen  megjegyzes  «behajtas  vegett»,  «meghatalma- 
zilsul»  vagy  mas,  a  meghatalmazast  kifejezo  megjegyzes  csatoltatik,  a  forgatmany 
a  valto  tulajdonat  at  nem  ruhazza;  azonban  a  forgatmanyos  a  valtoosszeget  fel- 
veheti,  ovassal  dlhet,  forgatoja  el6z6j6t  a  fizetes  meg  nem  tortenterol  ertesitheti 
a  ki  nem  fizetett  valtot  beperelheti  es  a  letett  valto-osszeget  felveheti. 

Az  ily  forgatmanyos  jogait  hasonlo  forgatmanynyal  masra  is  atruhazhatja; 
ellenben  nem  all  jogaban  a  valtot  tulajdonilag  meg  az  esetben  sem  atruhazni,  ha 
a  meghatalmazasi  forgatmanyban  ezen  kifejezes:  «va;;y  rendelet6re»  foglaltatik. 

IV.  Engedmeny. 

16.  A  valtobol  eredo  jogok  engedmeny  utjan  is  atruhazhatok  oly  hatalylyal, 
bogy  az  engedmenyes  jogait  az  elfogado  es  az  engedmenyezo  elozoi  eUen  valtoi  uton 
ervenyesitheti. 

Az  engedmenyt  ep  ugy,  mint  a  hatiratot  magara  a  valtora  vagy  annak  ma- 
solatara,  vagy  a  valtohoz  avagy  a  masolathoz  csatolt  lapra  (toldatra)  keU  vezetni. 

V.  Elfogadas  vegetti  bemutatas. 

17.  A  valtobirtokosnak  jogaban  all  a  valtot  —  a  vasari  valtok  kivetelevel  — 
elfogadas  vegett  az  intezvenyezettnek  lejaratig  barmikor  bemutatni  6s  az  elfogadas 
nem  teljesitese  eseteben  ovassal  elni.  EUenkezo  megaUapodasnak  valtojogi  hatalya 
nincsen. 

A  valto  puszta  birtoka  jogot  ad  az  eKogadas  vegetti  bemutatasra  ds  az  elfogadas 
nem  teljesitese  eseteben  a  valto  ovatolasara. 

18.  A  hazai  vasarokra  szolo  valtok  a  vasar  tartama  alatt  a  35.  §-ban  foglalt 
fizet6si  hataridoig  elfogadas  v6gett  barmikor  bemutathatok. 

19.  A  lat  utan  bizonyos  idore  fizetcndo  valtokat  a  forgatok  s  a  kibocsat6 
elleni  visszkereset  kiilonbeni  elvesztesenek  terhe  alatt  a  valtoban  foglalt  kiilonos 
meghagj'ashoz  kepest,  ilyennek  nem  leteben  pedig  a  kiaUitastol  szamitando  k6t 
ev  alatt  kell  elfogadas  vegett  bemutatni. 

Ha  az  ily  valton  valamelyik  forgato  forgatmanyaban  kiilonos  bemutatdsi 
hatiridot  jelolt  ki,  az  6  valtojogi  kotelezettsego  megsziinik,  ha  a  valt6  a  kijelolt 
hatarido  alatt  elfogadas  vegett  be  nem  mutattatik. 

20.  Ha  a  lat  utan  bizonyos  idore  fizetendo  valto  elfogadasa  kieszkozolheto 
nem  volt,  vagy  ha  az  intezvenyezett  az  elfogadas  keltezeset  megtagadja,  a  valto- 
birtokos  a  forgatok  ds  a  kibocs&to  eUeni  visszkereset  elveszt6s6nek  terhe  alatt  a 
valt6nak  kello  idoben  tortdnt  bemutatasat  a  19.  §-ban  erintett  ido  alatt  felvett 
6va8sal  igazolni  tartozik.  Az  ovatolas  napja  ily  esetben  bemutatasi  napnak  te- 
kintetik. 

Ha  az  6v&s  felv6tele  elmulasztatott,  azon  elfogadora  n6zve,  ki  az  elfogadast 
nem  keltezte,  a  vdlt6  lejdrata  a  bemutatasi  hatdrido  ut61s6  napjatol  szamittatik. 

VI.   Az  elfogadas. 

21.  Az  elfogadist  magara  a  valtora  kell  rairni. 

Minden,  a  valtora  vezetett  s  az  intezvenyezett  altal  aldirt  nyilatkozat,  feltetlen 
elfogada.snak  tekintctik,  a  mennyiben  aliban  vilagosan  kifejezve  nincsen,  hogy  az 
intdzv^nyezftt  az  elfogadast  vagy  dltalaban  nem,  vagy  csak  bizonyos  megszoritasok- 
kal  kiviinta  tcljcsiteni. 


HUNGARY:  BILLS  OF  EXCHANGE.  128 

11.  Everj'  holder  of  a  bill  is  entitled  to  fill  in  the  blank  indorsements  thereon 
or  to  further  indorse  the  hill  without  so  filling  them  in. 

12.  The  indorser  is  responsible  to  each  subsequent  holder  of  the  bill  for  its 
due  acceptance  and  j)aynient  according  to  exchanjzc  law. 

If,  however,  an  indorser  has  added  to  his  indorsement  the  notice  "without 
guarantee"  "« ithout  recourse"  or  a  reservation  of  similar  meaning,  he  is  discharged 
from  any  liability  on  his  indorsement. 

13.  If  the  indorsement  forbids  further  transfer  by  the  words  "not  to  order" 
or  a  similar  expression,  the  holders  subsequent  to  the  indorsee  have  no  recourse 
against  the  indorser  who  has  used  the  prohibition. 

14.  If  a  bill  is  indorsed  after  the  expiration  of  the  time  for  protest  for  want 
of  payment,  the  indorsee  only  acquires  the  rights  of  the  indorser. 

The  indorser  himself  is  in  this  case  free  from  any  liability  by  exchange  law. 

l.j.  If  the  notice  "for  collection",  "by  procuration"  or  a  similar  empowering 
expression  is  added  to  the  indorsement,  the  indorsement  does  not  transfer  the  pro- 
perty in  the  bill;  but  the  indorsee  is  entitled  to  coUect  the  amount  of  the  bill,  to 
levy  protest,  and  to  give  notice  to  prior  indorsers  of  default  of  payment,  and  to  sue 
for  the  unpaid  and  collect  the  deposited  amount  due  on  the  bill. 

Such  an  indorsee  is  also  entitled  to  transfer  his  rights  to  others  by  a  similar 
indorsement;  on  the  other  hand,  he  is  not  empowered  to  transfer  the  property  in 
the  bill  to  another,  even  if  the  empowering  indorsement  contains  the  words  "or 
order". 

IV.  Assignment. 

16.  The  rights  arising  out  of  a  bill  of  exchange  may  also  be  transferred  by 
assignment,  with  the  result  that  the  assignee  may  enforce  his  right  by  exchange  law 
against  the  acceptor  and  the  parties  prior  to  the  assignor,  according  to  exchange  law. 

The  assignment  must  be  written,  similarly  to  the  indorsement  on  the  biU 
itself  or  on  a  copy  of  the  same  or  on  a  sheet  (allonge)  affixed  to  the  bill  or  to 
the  copy. 

V.  Presentment  for  Acceptance. 

17.  The  holder  of  a  bill  is  entitled  to  present  the  bill  —  bills  payable  at  a  mar- 
ket excepted  —  to  the  drawee  for  acceptance  at  any  time  before  the  bUl  becomes 
due  for  payment  and  in  default  of  acceptance  to  protest  the  bill.  An  agreement  to 
the  contrary  has  no  effect  by  exchange  law. 

The  bare  possession  of  the  bill  is  sufficient  authority  for  presentment  of  the  bill 
and  for  protest  for  non-acceptance. 

18.  Bills  payable  at  inland  markets  may  be  presented  for  acceptance  at  any 
time  durinir  the  market,  within  the  term  of  payment  fixed  by  §  35. 

19.  Bills  payable  a  certain  time  after  sight  must  be  presented  for  acceptance 
within  the  time  stipulated  in  the  bill,  and  in  default  of  any  such  stipulation  within 
two  years  from  the  drawing  thereof,  on  pain  of  the  loss  of  the  right  of  recourse 
by  exchange  law  against  the  indorsers  and  the  drawer. 

If  an  indorser  has  stipulated  by  his  indorsement  on  a  bill  of  this  kind  for  a 
particular  period  for  presentment,  his  liability  under  exchange  law  is  extinguished 
if  the  bill  is  not  presented  for  acceptance  within  the  period  stipulated. 

20.  If  the  acceptance  of  a  bill  drawn  at  a  certain  time  after  sight  cannot  be 
obtained  or  the  drawee  refuses  to  date  his  acceptance,  the  holder  on  pain  of  losing 
his  recourse  by  exchange  law  against  the  indorsers  and  the  drawer,  must  record  the 
due  presentment  of  the  bill  by  protest  within  the  time  for  presentment  mentioned 
in  §  19.  In  this  case  the  day  on  which  protest  is  effected  is  to  be  regarded  as  the 
day  of  presentment. 

If  the  protest  is  omitted,  the  maturity  of  the  bill  as  against  the  acceptor  who  has 
not  dated  his  acceptance,  is  reckoned  from  the  last  day  of  the  period  for  pre- 
sentment. 

VI.  Acceptance. 

21.  The  acceptance  of  a  bill  mu.st  be  made  thereon  in  wTiting. 

Every  writing  on  a  bill  signed  by  the  drawee  is  regarded  as  an  unconditional 
acceptance,  unless  it  is  expressly  noted  therein  that  the  drawee  had  the  intention 
either  not  to  accept  at  all,  or  only  under  certain  conditions. 


229  Magyarorszig:  V41t6torv.     II.  r6sz.    Az  idegen  v41t6r61. 

Feltetlen  elfogadasnak  tekintetik  az  is,  ha  az  int6zv6nyezett  nevet  vagy  czegjet, 
minden  hozzdadds  n^lkiil  a  valto  elolapjara  irja. 
A  megtortdnt  elfogadast  visszavoimi  nem  lehet. 

22.  Az  intezvenyezett  az  elfogadast  a  vdltoban  kitett  osszeg  egy  r^szere  szo- 
rithatja;  minden  mas  megszoritas  az  elfogadas  teljes  megtagadasanak  tekintetik. 
Az  elfogado  azonban  Uy  esetben  is  nyilatkozatanak  tartalma  szerint  valto jogUag 
felelos. 

23.  Az  intezvenyezett  az  elfogadas  alapjan  az  elfogadott  osszegnek  lejaratkor 
leendo  kitizet^seert  valtojogUag  felelos. 

Az  elfogadas  az  intezvenyezettet  a  kibocsato  iranyaban  is  valtojogilag  kiitelezi; 
ellenben  az  int6zv6nyezettet  elfogadasa  alapjan,  a  kibocsato  ellen  valtojogi  kereset 
nem  iUeti. 

24.  Ha  a  valton  az  intezvenyezett  lakhelyetol  kiilonbozo  fizet6si  hely  van  kije- 
lolve  6s  a  valton  meg  kitiintetve  nincsen,  hogy  a  fizetes  ki  altal  lesz  teljesitendo, 
az  intezvenyezett  az  elfogadas  alkalmaval  telepest  kijelolni  jogositva  van.  Ha  ez 
meg  nem  tortent,  az  teteleztetik  fel,  hogy  az  intezvenyezett  maga  kivanta  a  telep 
helj'en  a  fizet6st  teljesiteni. 

A  telepitett  valto  kibocsatoja  az  elfogadds  vegetti  bemutatast  a  valton  meg- 
rendelheti. 

E  meghagyas  teljesitesenek  elmulasztasa  a  kibocsato  es  a  forgatok  eUeni  vissz- 
kereset  elveszteset  vonja  maga  utan. 

VII,  Biztositasi  visszkereset. 
1.  Elfogadas  hidnya  miatt. 

25.  Ha  az  elfogadas  altalaban  nem,  vagy  megszoritassal  avagy  nem  az  egdsz 
osszegre  tortent,  a  valtobirtokos  a  felvett  ovas  kiadasa  mellett  a  kibocsatotol  s  a 
forgatoktol  biztositast  kovetelhet  arra  nezve,  hogy  a  valtoban  kitett,  iUetoleg  az 
el  nem  fogadott  osszeg  az  el  nem  fogadasbol  keletkezett  koltsegekkel  egyiitt  le- 
jaratkor ki  fog  fizettetni. 

A  biztosit4s  mod j  at  es  mennyiseget  az  erdekelt  felek  egyet^rtoleg  maguk 
aUapithatjak  meg;  ha  azonban  e  tekintetben  meg  nem  egyezhetnek,  a  biztositando 
osszeg  a  birosagndl  keszpenzben  leteendo. 

26.  Az  elfogadas  hianya  miatt  felvett  ovas  birtoka  minden  elozot  feljogosit 
arra,  hogy  barmelyik  elozojetol  valtoi  kereset  utjan  biztositast  kovetelhessen. 

A  v41t6  bemutatasa  s  annak  igazolasa,  hogy  a  visszkereso  azoknak,  kik  ut4na 
kovetkeznek,  biztosit&st  adott,  nem  sziikseges. 

27.  Az  adott  biztosit6k  nemcsak  a  visszkeresonek,  hanem  azoknak  is,  kik  a 
biztosit6kot  nyujto  fel  utan  kovetkeznek,  fedezetiil  szolgal,  ha  ok  a  biztositdst 
nyujto  ellen  biztositasi  visszkeresetet  inditanak.  Ezek  nagyobb  biztosit6kot  csak 
az  esetben  kovetelhetnek,  ha  az  adott  biztositas  modja  vagy  mennyisege  ellen 
alapos  kifogast  tehetnek. 

28.  A  biztositek  visszaadando :  1.  ha  a  v41t6  utolagosan  teljesen  elfogadtatik;  — 
2.  ha  az  elozo  ellen,  ki  a  biztositast  adta,  a  valto  lejartiitol  szdmitva  egj'  ev  alatt 
fizet6si  viszkereset  nem  indittatik;  —  3.  ha  a  valto  kifizettetik,  vagy  ha  a  bizto- 
sit&st  adonak  v41t6jogi  kotelezetts6ge  megsziinik. 

2.  Biztonsdg  hidnya  miatt  az  dfogadondl. 

29.  Ha  a  vd.lt6  eg6szben  vagy  rdszbcn  clfogadtatott,  biztonsdg  hidnya  miatt 
viszkeresetnek  csak  akkor  van  nelye:  1.  ha  az  elfogatdo  csod  al4  jutott;  — 
2.  ha  az  elfogado  ellen  a  valto  elfogaddsa  iUotve  kiallitasa  utdn  valamely  penzbeli 
tartozds  miatt  a  v6grehajtas  siker  ndlkiil  megkis6rtetett. 

Ezen  esetekben  a  vdHobirtokos  6s  minden  forgato,  ha  6vassal  igazolja,  hogy 
az  clfogad6t61  biztositast  nem  nyert  s  hogy  az  elfogadas  a  valt6n  kijololt  sziiks^g- 
beli  utalvdnyozottak  altal  nem  teljesittetett,  ugy  az  elozoktol,  mint  magat61  az 
clfogad6t61  biztositast  kovetelliet. 

A  biztositAs  modjdra  6s  hatalyara  n6zve  a  25.  §.  2.  pontja  es  a  27.  §.  megfe- 
lelocn  ulkalniazando. 


HUNGARY:  BILLS  OF  EXCHANGE,  129 

It  is  equally  regarded  as  an  unconditional  acceptance,  if  the  drawee  \mtes 
his  name  or  that  of  his  firm  on  the  face  of  the  bill  without  further  addition. 
An  acceptance  once  completed  cannot  be  withdrawn. 

22.  The  drawee  can  limit  the  acceptance  to  a  part  of  the  sum  mentioned  in 
the  bill;  any  other  limitation  added  to  the  acceptance  is  considered  as  a  total  refusal 
of  acceptance.  The  acceptor,  however,  remains  liable  under  exchange  law  according 
to  the  contents  of  his  statement. 

23.  The  drawee  by  his  acceptance  becomes  liable  according  to  exchange 
law  to  paj'  at  maturity  the  sum  for  which  he  has  accepted. 

The  drawee  also  becomes  liable  imder  exchange  law  by  his  acceptance,  towards 
the  drawer.  The  drawee,  however,  has  no  right  of  suing  the  drawer  according  to 
exchange  law  on  the  ground  of  his  acceptance. 

24.  If  a  place  for  paj-ment  other  than  the  drawee's  dwelling  place  is  stated  in 
a  bill,  then,  in  so  far  as  the  bill  does  not  disclose  bj'  whom  paj-ment  will  be  made, 
the  drawee  may  indicate  on  the  bill  when  accepting  it  a  person  or  firm  domiciled 
at  the  place,  by  whom  payment  of  the  bill  will  be  made(domicilee).  In  default  of  such 
indication  it  is  understood  that  the  drawee  himself  intends  to  make  payment  at 
the  place  of  domicile. 

The  draw-er  of  a  domiciled  bill  can,  by  a  statement  to  that  effect  on  the  bill 
itself,  require  presentment  for  acceptance. 

The  non-observance  of  this  requirement  involves  the  loss  of  the  right  of  re- 
course against  the  drawer  and  the  indorsers. 

VII.   Recourse  for  Security. 
1.  For  lion-acceptance. 

25.  ^^'hen  the  bill  has  not  been  accepted  at  all  or  has  been  accepted  under  con- 
ditions or  not  for  the  total  sum,  then  the  holder  of  the  bill  may  demand  that  the 
drawer  and  the  indorsers,  on  ser\-ice  of  the  protest  levied,  shall  provide  sufficient 
security  for  the  payment  at  maturity  of  the  amount  mentioned  m  the  bill,  or  the 
amount  for  which  it  is  unaccepted,  together  with  the  costs  occasioned  by  non- 
acceptance. 

The  interested  parties,  however,  maj^  come  to  an  agreement  concerning  the 
kind  and  the  amount  of  the  security  to  be  provided;  in  case  they  should  not  come 
to  such  an  agreement,  the  sum  for  which  securitj'  ought  to  be  given  must  be  de- 
posited in  ready  money  in  Court. 

26.  The  possession  of  the  protest  made  for  non-acceptance  empowers  every 
prior  part}-  to  require  security  from  any  party  prior  to  him  by  bills  of  exchange 
process. 

The  production  of  the  bill  and  proof  that  the  person  exercising  his  right  of 
recourse  has  given  security  to  his  successors  is  not  required. 

27.  The  security  given  is  available  not  only  for  the  person  seeking  recourse, 
but  also  for  his  successors,  in  so  far  as  they  have  sued  him  for  recourse  to  security. 
Such  persons  are  only  entitled  to  require  further  security  if  they  can  establish 
objections  on  good  grounds  to  the  kind  or  the  amount  of  the  security  deposited. 

28.  The  security  must  be  restored:  1.  if  the  complete  acceptance  of  the  bill 
is  afterwards  obtained;  —  2.  if  the  person  who  has  deposited  the  security  has  not 
been  sued  for  the  payment  of  the  bUl  within  one  year  to  be  reckoned  from  the  day 
of  the  matxu-ity  of  the  bill ;  —  3.  if  the  bill  is  duly  paid,  or  if  the  Uability  of  the  person 
who  has  deposited  the  security  expires. 

2.  In  case  of  insecurity  of  the  acceptor. 

29.  If  a  bill  is  accepted  wholly  or  in  part,  a  recourse  for  want  of  security  can 
only  take  place:  1.  if  the  estate  of  the  acceptor  is  declared  bankrupt;  —  2.  if  after 
the  acceptance  or  drawing  of  the  bill  execution  levied  against  the  estate  of  the 
acceptor  for  recovery  of  a  sum  of  money  j^roves  abortive. 

In  these  cases  the  holder  of  the  bill,  as  well  as  any  indorser,  when  proving 
with  protest  that  he  has  neither  obtained  security  from  the  acceptor  nor  obtained 
acceptance  from  any  referees  in  case  of  need  named  in  the  bill,  may  require  security 
from  their  predecessors  as  well  as  from  the  acceptor  himself. 

As  to  the  mode  and  effect  of  the  deposited  security  the  enactments  of  psira'- 
graph  2  of  §  25  and  §  27  hold  good  with  appropriate  interpretation. 


]^30  Magy arorszig :  V41t6t6rv.    II.  r6sz.    Az  idegen  valt6r61. 

A  biztosit^k  a  28.  §.  2.  6s  3.  pontja  eseteben,  valamint  akkor  is  visszaadando, 
ha  a  vdlto  a  netalani  szuk.s6gbeli  utalvanyozott  altal  utolagosan  elfogadtatott. 

Az  elozok  az  iltaluk  adott  biztositdkot  azon  esetben  is  visszakovetelbetik,  ha 
az  elfogado  utolag  teljes  biztositast  nyujt. 

A  valto  puszta  birtoka  oly  meghatalmazasnak  tckintendo,  melynek  alapjan 
az  1.  6s  2-ik  pont  alatti  esetekben,  az  elfogadotol  biztositast  kovetelni  s  annak 
megtagadasa  eset6ben  6 vassal  elni  lehet^). 

VIII.  A  valtokotelezettseg  teljesitese. 
1.  Fizetesi  hatdrna'p. 

30,  Ha  a  valto  kifizetesere  meghatarozott  nap  van  kijelolve,  a  lejarat  e  napra 
esik. 

Ha  a  fizetesi  nap  valamely  ho  kozepere  tiizetett  ki,  a  valto  azon  ho  15-en  jar 
le;  ha  pedig  a  fizet^s  valamely  ho  elejere  vagy  vegere  tiizetett  ki,  a  lejarat  ugyanazon 
ho  elso,  iUetoleg  utolso  napjara  esik. 

Ha  a  fizetesi  idoben  a  nap  es  ho  nieUett  az  ev  hianyzik,  azon  liv  ertendo,  mely- 
ben  a  valto  kiilUittatott ;  ha  azonban  a  fizetesi  nap  azon  evben  mar  eltelt,  a  le- 
jarat a  legkozelebbi  6vre  esik. 

31,  A  latra  szolo  valtok  a  bemutataskor  jamak  le.  Ily  valtokat,  a  forgatok 
s  a  kibocsato  elleni  visszkereset  elvesztesenek  terlie  alatt,  a  valtoban  foglalt  kiilonos 
meghagyashoz  kepest,  ilyennek  nam  16teben  pedig  a  MaUitastol  szamitando  ket 
ev   alatt  kell  fizetes  vegett  bemutatni. 

Ha  a  latra  szolo  valton  valamelj'ik  forgato  forgatmanyaban  kiilonos  bemuta- 
tasi  idot  jelolt  ki,  annak  valtoi  kotelezettsege  megsziinik,  ha  a  valto  e  hatdrido 
alatt  be  neni  mutattatik. 

32,  Azon  valtokra  nezve,  melyek  lat  vagy  kelet  utan  bizonyos  idore  szolanak, 
a  lejarat  kiszamitasa  irant  kovetkezo  hatarozatok  szolgabiak  iranyadoul:  1.  ha 
a  hatarido  napokban  allapittatott  meg,  a  lejarat  a  hatarido  utolso  napjara  esik;  e 
hataridobe  azon  nap,  melyen  a  kelet  utanra  szolo  valto  kiaUittatott  vagy  a  latra 
szolo  valto  elf ogadas  vegett  bemutattatott,  nem  szamittatik  be ;  —  2.  ha  a  hatarid6 
hetekben,  honapokban  vagy  tobb  honapra  terjedo  idoszakban,  evben,  fcldvben  vagy 
evnegyedben  aUapittatott  meg,  a  lejarat  a  fizetesi  ido  hetenek  vagy  honapjdnak 
azon  napjara  esik,  mely  elnevezesenel  vagy  szamanal  fogva  a  kiallitas,  iUetoleg 
a  bemutatas  napjanak  megfelel;  ha  pedig  e  nap  a  fizetesi  hoban  hidnyzik,  a  lejarat 
e  ho  utolso  napjara  esik;  —  3.  fellionap  alatt  mindig  tizenot  nap  ertetik. 

Ha  a  hatarido  egy  vagy  tobb  egesz  s  egy  f61  hoban  allapittatott  meg,  a  felhonap 
mindig  a  hatarido  veg6n  szamitando. 

33,  A  fizetest  a  fizetesi  napon  deU  12  6r4ig  kell  teljesiteni. 

34,  Ha  a  kelet  utanra  szolo  es  a  belfoldon  fizetendo  valto  oly  orszagban  allit- 
tatott  ki,  melyben  az  6-id6szamitas  aU  fenn,  a  n61kiil  bogy  megjegyeztetett  volna, 
hogy  a  valto  uj  idoszamitas  szerint  kelt,  vagy  ha  a  valto  mindket  idoszamitas 
szerint  kelt«ztetett,  a  lejarat  napja  az  uj  ido  szamitas  szerinti  naptar  azon  napjatol 
szimittatik,  mely  az  6- idoszamitas  szerinti  kiallitasi  napnak  megfelel. 

35,  A  hazai  vasarokra  kiallitott  valtok  lejirata  esik:  1.  a  vasar  napjdra,  ha 
ez  egy  napig  tart;  —  2.  a  vasir  utolso  napjara,  ha  ez  egy  napnal  hosszabb  ideig, 
de  legfeljebb  nyolcz  napig  tart;  —  3.  a  vasir  nyolczadik  napjara,  ha  a  va-sar 
nyolcz  napnal  tovabb  tart. 

2.  Fizetis. 

36,  Forgatott  valtoknal  a  forgatmiinyos  tulajdono.si  rninosdge,  a  hatiratoknak 
osszefiiggo  s  eg&sz  6  hozza  lenyulo  14nczolata  altal  igazoftatik.     Ez  osszofiiggos 

')  A  biztoslt^i  keresetek  68  visszkoresetek  a  vdltdeljdriia  szabdlyai  szerint  az  illotiSkes 
torv6ny8z6kn^l  (Homm^s)  v61t6koro8ottol  <5rv(;'nye8lt«nd6k.  A  kereset  arra  irAnyitand6,  hogy 
a  v6lt6k6telezett  a  per  68  az  6viifli  kciltsigokot  a  hitelozfiiiek  fizosse  iiieg,  a  vAit6o88zeget  podig 
helyozzo  bir6i  let6tbo  {vdlt6  eljArCisi  rondolot  15.  §).  A  joporos  8omm6a  v6gz6s,  illet<51og  it61et 
slapjAn  kiel6glt68i  v6grGhajt68  k6rhet6,  a  vAlt668azeg  azonban,  amenynyiben  6xveT&a  sor&n  vagy 
egy6bk6nt  befolyik,  birbi  let6tbe  helyozendi  (v^grehajtAai  torvdny  113.  §.). 


HUNGARY:  BILLS  OF  EXCHANGE.  130 

The  security  must  be  restored  in  the  cases  of  Nos.  2  and  3  of  §  28,  as  well  as  in 
the  case  when  acceptance  of  the  bill  has  been  obtained  subsequently  from  any  re- 
feree in  case  of  need  named  in  the  bill. 

Any  predecessor  may  require  restitution  of  the  security  deposited  i)y  him, 
if  the  acceptor  subsequently  gives  full  security. 

The  bare  possession  of  the  bill  is  to  be  considered  sufficient  authority  in  the  cases 
of  Nos.  1  and  2  to  require  security  from  the  acceptor  and  to  make  protest  if  such 
security  is  refused  i). 

VIII.   Fulfilment  of  Obligations  on  Bills. 

1.  Date  of  jiaymcnt. 

30.  If  a  certain  day  is  appointed  for  the  payment  of  the  bill,  the  maturity 
sets  in  on  this  day. 

If  the  day  of  payment  is  fixed  for  the  middle  of  a  month,  the  bill  is  due  on 
the  15th  of  that  month.  If  the  day  of  payment  is  fixed  at  the  beginning  or  the  end 
of  the  month,  the  first  or  last  daj-  of  the  same  month  is  the  day  of  maturity. 

If  the  particidars  of  the  time  of  payment  contain  the  day  and  month  but  not 
the  year,  the  year  in  which  the  bill  was  drawn  is  to  be  understood;  if  however  the 
day  of  payment  stated  in  the  bill  has  already  passed  away  in  that  year,  the  mat- 
urity will  set  in  in  the  following  year. 

31.  A  bill  drawn  at  sight  is  due  on  production.  Such  a  bill,  on  pain  of  loss 
of  the  rights  of  recourse  against  the  drawer  and  the  indorsers,  must  be  presented 
for  payment  according  to  the  express  terms  of  the  biU,  and  in  the  absence  thereof 
within  two  j'ears  after  drawing. 

If  an  indorser,  on  a  bill  of  this  kind,  has  added  a  special  time  for  presentment, 
his  exchange  liability  is  extinguished  if  the  bill  is  not  presented  within  that  time. 

32.  With  regard  to  such  bills  as  are  payable  at  the  expiration  of  a  certain 
time  after  sight  or  date,  the  following  provisions  hold  good  concerning  the  calculation 
of  the  day  of  maturity:  1.  if  the  period  is  fixed  by  days,  the  maturity  .sets  in  on  the 
last  day  of  the  period;  in  reckoning  the  period,  the  day  on  which  a  bill  ])ayable 
after  date  is  drawn,  or  on  which  a  bill  payable  after  sight  is  presented  for  acceptance, 
is  not  counted;  —  2.  if  the  period  is  fi.xed  by  weeks,  months,  or  a  term  including 
several  months  (year,  half-year,  quarter),  maturity  sets  in  on  that  day  of  the 
week  or  month  of  payment,  which  by  its  designation  or  number,  corresponds  with 
the  da  J'  of  drawing  or  presentment;  if  the  month  of  payment  has  no  such  day,  mat- 
urity sets  in  on  the  last  daj^  of  the  month  of  payment;  —  3.  the  expression  "half- 
month"  is  equivalent  to  a  period  of  15  days. 

If  the  bill  is  drawn  for  one  or  several  complete  months  and  a  half-month,  then 
the  fifteen  days  are  counted  last. 

33.  Payment  must  be  made  on  the  day  of  payment  up  to  12  o'clock  midday. 

34.  If  a  bill  payable  after  date  in  the  inland  is  dra\\  n  in  a  country  reckoning 
by  the  old  style,  and  there  is  no  statement  thereon  that  the  biU  is  dated  according 
to  the  new  stj-le,  or  in  case  the  bill  is  dated  according  to  both  styles,  maturity  is 
reckoned  according  to  the  day  of  the  calendar  of  the  new  style  which  corresponds 
with  the  day  of  drawing  according  to  the  old  style. 

35.  The  maturity  of  bOls  payable  at  an  inland  market  sets  in:  1.  at  the  day 
of  the  market,  if  it  lasts  for  one  day  only ;  —  2.  at  the  last  day  of  the  market,  if 
it  lasts  for  more  than  one  but  not  more  than  eight  days;  —  3.  at  the  eighth  day 
of  the  market,  if  it  lasts  for  a  longer  period  than  eight  days. 

2.  Payment. 

36.  The  holder  of  an  indorsed  bill  is  confirmed  in  title  to  the  bill  by  a  continuous 
line  of  indorsements  down  to  himself.    This  continuity  is  established  when  the 

1)  Proceedings  for  security  must  be  carried  on  by  means  of  the  (summary)  bill  of  exchange 
law  process,  at  the  Court  having  jiu'isdiction  according  the  procedure  in  bill  of  exchange  matters. 
The  plaint  must  contain  the  demand  tliat  the  person  who  is  liable  under  exchange  law  shall  pay 
the  costs  of  protest  and  process  to  tlie  creditor  and  deposit  the  amount  of  the  bill  in  Court  (§15 
of  the  Procedure  in  Bills  of  Exchange  Ordinance).  On  the  basis  of  tlie  summary  decision,  viz. 
the  judgment  given,  after  it  has  become  final,  execution  for  recovery  of  the  amount  may  be  de- 
manded. The  amount  of  the  bill,  however,  whether  obtained  by  judicial  process  or  otherwise, 
must  be  deposited  in  Court  (§  113  of  the  Execution  Law). 


231  .  MagyarorszAg:   Vilt6t6rv.    II.  resz.    Az  idegen  v41t6r61. 

akkor  letezik,  ha  az  elso  hatirat  a  rendelvenyes  nevevel  niinden  kesobbi  hatirat 
pedig  annak  nevevel  van  alairva,  ki  a  kozvetlen  megelozo  Imtiratban  mint  forgat- 
manyos  fordul  elo.  Ha  valamely  iires  forgatmanj''  utan  tovabbi  forgatmany 
kovetkezik,  az  teteleztetik,  fel,  hogy  az  utobbi  kiallitoja  iires  forgatmany  mellett 
jutott  a  valto  birtokaba. 

A  kitorolt  forgatmanyok  a  birtokosi  minoseg  megbiralasanal,  mint  nem  letezok 
tekintetnek. 

A  fizeto  a  hatiratok  valodisagat  vizsgalni  nem  tartozik. 

37.  A  fizetest  a  valtoban  kitett  penznemben  kell  teljesiteni. 

Ha  a  valto  a  fizetes  helyen  folyamatban  nem  levo  penznemrol  vagy  szamolasi 
ertekrol  szol,  —  a  mennyiben  a  kibocsato  a  fizetest  a  valtoban  kitett  penznemben 
ezen  szoval:  «val6saggal»  vagy  mas  hasonlo  kifejezessel  hatarozottan  ki  nem  kototte, 
a  fizetes  az  orszagban  folyamatban  levo  penznemben  teljesitheto  azon  folyam 
szerint,  melyben  azon  penznem,  a  budapesti  ert6kt6zsd6n  a  fizetesi  napot  mege- 
lozoleg  utolszor  jegyzett  arfolyamok  kozeparakent  mutatkozik. 

38.  A  valtobirtokos  a  felajanlott  rdszletfizetest  vissza  nem  utasithatja. 

39.  A  valto-ados  csak  a  nj-ugtatvanyozott  valto  kiadasa  mellett  koteles  fizetni. 

Ha  reszletfizetest  tett,  csak  azt  kovetelheti,  hogy  az  a  valtora  feljegyeztessek 
8  neki  arrol  a  valto  masolatan  nyugtatvany  adassek. 

40.  Ha  a  fizetds  a  lejaratkor  nem  koveteltetik,  az  elfogado  a  fizetds  hianya 
miatti  ovas  felvetel6re  rendelt  hatarido  eltelte  utan  ,a  valtoosszeget  a  valtobirtokos 
veszelyere  6s  koltsegeire,  a  birosagnal  leteheti.  A  letetel  drvenyessegehez  a  valto- 
birtokos megid^ztetese  nem  sziiksdges. 

IX.  Fizetesi  visszkereset. 

41.  A  fizetes  hianya  miatt  a  kibocsato  es  a  forgatok  eUen  ervenyesitheto 
visszkereset  fentartasara  sziikseges:  1.  hogy  a  valto  fizetes  vegett  bemutattassek ; 
—  2.  hogy  ezen  bemutatas  es  a  fizetes  nem  teljesitese  kello  idoben  felvett  ovassal 
igazoltassek. 

Az  ovas  a  fizetes  napjan  deh  12  ora  utan  veheto  fel;  legkesobb  azonban  a  fi- 
zetesi napra  kovetkezo  masodik  koznapon  keU  felvetetnie. 

42.  Ha  valamelyik  elozo  az  ovast  ezen  kifejezessel:  «6vas  nelkiilo  vagy  «k61t- 
segek  nelkiil»  elengedte,  a  valtobirtokos  ezen  elozo  elleneben,  a  visszkereset  fen- 
tartasa  vegett  ovassal  6]m  nem  tartozik.  Az  ovas  elengedese  azonban  a  valtobir- 
tokost  azon  kotelezettseg  alol  fel  nem  menti,  hogy  a  bemutatast  kello  idoben  tel- 
jesitse.  Ha  a  valtokotelezett,  ki  az  6vast  elengedte,  a  bemutatas  kello  idoben  meg- 
tortentet  tagadja:  a  bizonyitas  terhe  6t  iOeti. 

Az  6v&a  elengedese  az  elozot  az  6vdsi  koltsegek  megt6rit6se  alol  fel  nem  oldja. 

43.  A  telepitett  valt6kat  a  telepesn^l  vagy  ha  ilyen  megnevezve  nines,  maga- 
nal  az  int^zvenyezettnel  es  pedig  a  telep  hely6n  kcll  fizetds  vegett  bemutatni. 
Ugyanott  veendo  fel  az  ovas  is,  ha  a  fizetes  nem  teljesittetett. 

Ha  a  valto  a  telepesn61  kello  idoben  nem  ovatoltatik,  a  valtobirtokos  nemosak 
a  kibocsat6  6s  a  forgatok  ellanl  visszkereset6t,  hanem  az  elfogad6  elleni  valt6kere- 
8et6t  is  elveszti. 

44.  Az  elfogad6  elleni  valtokereset  fentartas&ra  a  43.  §.  masodik  bekezd6s6ben 
emlitett  eset  kiv6televel  6va.s  felv6tele  nem  sziiks6ges. 

Ezen  intezked6s  kiterjed  azon  telepitett  v41t6kra  is,  melyeken  az  int6zv6nye- 
zettol  kiilonbozo  szem61y  telepesk6nt  megnevezve  nincsen,  vagy  a  telepes  egyszers- 
mind  a  vdlto  birtokosa. 

45.  A  fizetes  hianya  miatt  ovatolt  vilt6  birtokosa  koteles  kozvetlen  el6z6j6t 
a  valto  ki  nem  fizetdserol,  az  6v4s  felvdteldtol  szamitando  kdt  nap  alatt  irasban 
6rtesiteni;  e  v6gre  azonban  elegendo,  ha  a  tud6sit6s  az  6rintett  ido  alatt  postara 
adatik. 

Minden  tudositott  elozo  koteles,  a  tudositas  v6tel6t61  sz4mitand6  k6t  nap  alatt, 
8aj4t  kozvetlen  el6z6j6t  hasonl6  m6don  ert«siteni. 

A  vAlt6birtokos  vagy  forgatmanyos,  ki  az  6rtesit6st  elmulasztja  vagy  azt  nem 
kozvetlen  el6z6j6hez  intezi,  az  ebbol  credo  karokat  az  osszes,  illetoleg  az  atugrott 
elozoknek  megt^riteni  koteles.     Ezen  feliil  elveszti  ezen  szem^lyek  elleni  ig6ny6t 


HUNGARY:  BILLS  OF  EXCHANGE.  131 

first  indorsement  is  signed  with  the  name  of  the  payee,  and  each  following  indorse- 
ment with  the  name  of  the  person  who  is  designated  as  indorsee  in  the  immediately 
preceding  indorsement.  If  on  a  blank  indorsement  a  further  indorsement  follows, 
it  will  be  understood  that  the  latter  indorser  has  acquired  the  bill  by  the  blank 
indorsement. 

On  proof  of  title  deleted  indorsements  are  regarded  as  not  written. 

The  person  who  makes  payment  is  not  obliged  to  investigate  the  genuineness 
of  the  indorsements. 

37.  Payment  must  be  made  in  the  coinage  set  out  in  the  bill. 

If  a  bill  is  expressed  in  a  coinage  having  no  circulation  at  the  place  of  pa5'ment 
or  in  a  special  cun-ency,  in  so  far  as  the  drawer  has  not  by  use  of  the  words  "in  specie" 
or  some  other  -similar  expression,  expressly  ordered  payment  in  the  coinage  named 
in  the  bill  —  payment  may  be  made  in  the  local  currency,  according  to  the  value 
of  that  coinage,  proved  by  the  average  price  of  the  last  quotations  at  the  Budapest 
Exchange  on  the  day  preceding  maturity. 

38.  The  holder  of  a  bill  is  not  allowed  to  refuse  a  part  payment  offered  to  him. 

39.  The  debtor  on  a  bill  is  Uable  to  pay  only  against  delivery  of  the  receipt- 
ed bill. 

If  he  has  made  part  payment  he  can  only  demand  that  a  note  of  the  payment 
be  made  on  the  bill  and  a  receipt  be  given  to  him  on  the  copy  of  the  bill. 

40.  If  payment  of  the  bill  is  not  demanded  at  maturity,  the  acceptor,  after 
expiration  of  the  time  for  protesting  for  want  of  payment,  is  entitled  to  deposit 
the  amount  of  the  biU  in  Court  at  the  risk  and  cost  of  the  holder.  Citation  of 
the  holder  is  not  required  for  the  vahdity  of  the  deposit. 

IX.  Recourse  for  Non-Payment. 

41.  To  retain  the  right  of  recourse  against  the  di'awer  and  the  indorsers  it 
is  necessary:  1.  that  the  bill  should  have  been  presented  for  payment;  —  2.  that 
such  presentment  and  non-payment  should  be  proved  by  protest  made  at  due  time. 

Protest  may  be  made  after  12  o'clock  midday  on  the  day  for  payment;  but  it 
must  be  made  at  latest  on  the  second  busuiess  day  after  the  day  for  payment. 

42.  If  one  of  the  predecessors  has  waived  the  protest  by  the  expression  "with- 
out protest"  or  "without  costs",  the  holder  is  not  bound  to  make  protest  against 
that  predecessor  m  order  to  retain  his  right  of  recourse.  Waiver  of  protest,  however, 
does  not  discharge  the  holder  from  his  duty  to  make  presentation  at  due  time. 
A  person  liable  on  the  bLU  who  has  waived  protest,  if  he  questions  the  due  present- 
ment, must  undertake  the  burden  of  proof. 

The  waiver  of  protest  does  not  discharge  the  predecessor  from  the  obUgation 
to  re-imburse  the  costs  of  protest. 

43.  Domiciled  bills  must  be  presented  for  payment  to  the  domicilee,  or  if  no 
such  person  is  named,  to  the  drawee  himself  at  the  place  at  which  the  bill  is  domi- 
ciled.   Protest  must  also  be  made  there,  when  the  biU  is  not  paid. 

When  the  biU  is  not  protested  in  due  time  against  the  domicilee,  the  holder 
not  only  loses  his  recourse  agamst  the  drawer  and  the  indorsers,  but  also  his  rights 
by  exchange  law  against  the  acceptor. 

44.  Protest  is  not  necessary  to  retain  exchange  rights  against  the  acceptor, 
with  the  exception  of  the  case  mentioned  in  paragraph  2  of  §  43. 

This  provision  also  holds  good  with  regard  to  those  domiciled  bills  on  which 
no  person  other  than  the  drawee  is  nominated  as  domicilee,  or  of  which  the  domicilee 
is  simultaneously  holder. 

45.  The  holder  of  a  bill  protested  for  non-payment  must  give  wTitten  notice 
of  the  non-payment  of  the  bill  to  his  immediate  predecessor  within  two  days  after 
the  day  of  the  protest,  to  which  end  it  is  sufficient  if  the  WTitten  notice  is  posted 
within  this  period. 

Every  predecessor  so  notified  must  in  the  same  manner  give  notice  to  his 
own  immediate  predecessor  within  a  period  of  two  days  to  be  reckoned  from  the 
day  of  receipt  of  the  notice. 

The  holder  or  indorsee  who  neglects  the  notice  or  does  not  forward  the  same 
to  his  immediate  predecessor,  becomes  liable  to  all  or  the  omitted  predecessors, 
a,s  the  case  may  be,  for  compensation  for  the  damage  resulting  from  the  neglected 


109  Magyarorsz^g :  V41t6t6rv.     II.  r6sz.    Az  idegon  v&lt6r61. 

a  lejarattol  a  keresetre  hozott  biroi  hatarozat  kezbesiteseig  jaro  kamatokra  es 
koltsegekre  nezve. 

46.  A  kello  idoben  tortent  ertesites  bebizonyitasara  elegendo,  ha  postaiga- 
zolvanynyal  bizonj'ittatik,  hogy  az  erdekelt  elozo  reszere  a  meghatarozott  napon 
lev61  adatott  fol,  kiveve,  ha  a  czimzett  fel  igazolhatja,  hogy  a  level  mast  tartal- 
mazott. 

Az  Ertesites  vetelenek  napja  hasonlag  postaigazolvanynyal  bizonyittatik. 

47.  Ha  valamelyik  forgato  a  valtot  holy  megnevezese  nelkiil  adta  tovabb:  ez 
esetben  a  fizetes  meg  nem  tortenterol  a  forgato  azon  legkozelebbi  elozoje  ertesitheto, 
ki  a  valtot  a  helyiiek  megjelolese  mellett  ruhazta  at. 

48.  Minden  valtokotelezettnek  jogaban  all  kovetelni,  hogy  neki  a  valtoosszeg- 
nek,  a  kamatoknak  es  koltsegeknek  lefizetese  mellett  a  nyugtatvanyozott  valto  s 
a  fizetes  hianya  miatt  felvett  ovas  kiadassek. 

Ha  tobb  valtokotelezett  ajanl  fizetest,  a  valtobirtokos  annak  ajanlatat  koteles 
elfogadni,  kinek  fizetese  altal  legtobben  szabadulnak  a  kotelezettseg  alol. 

49.  A  fizetes  hianya  miatt  megovatolt  valto  birtokosa  jogositva  van  keresetet, 
iUetoleg  visszkeresetet,  valamemiyi  valtokotelezett  vagy  a  valtokotelezettek  bir- 
meljnke  vagy  tobbje  ellen  szabad  valasztasa  szerint  intezni  a  nelkiil,  hogy  a  be 
nem  pereltek  ellen  kovetelesi  jogat  elvesztene. 

A  valtobirtokos  a  forgatmanyosok  sorrendjehez  kotve  nincsen. 

50.  Azon  valtobirtokosnak ,  ki  a  valtot  fizetes  hianya  miatt  ovatoltatta, 
visszkereseti  igenyei  kiterjednek:  1.  a  ki  nem  fizetett  valtoosszegre  es  ennek  a 
lejarattol  szamitando  6%  kamataira;  —  2.  az  ovasi  s  egyeb  koltsegekre;  —  .3.  V3% 
valtodijra. 

E  teteleket  az  esetben  is  felsz&mithatja,  ha  keresetdt  egyediil  az  elfogado  ellen 
intezi. 

A  fentebbi  osszegek  oly  esetben,  midon  a  visszkeresett  a  fizetes  hely6t61  kiilon- 
bozo  helyen  lakik,  azon  kozepvalto-arfolyam  szerint  szamitandok,  melylyel  a  fi- 
zetds  helyerol  a  visszkeresett  lakhelyere  int^zvenyezett  latra  szolo  valtok  birnak. 

Ha  azonban  a  fizetes  helyerol  a  most  erintett  helyre  valto-arfolyam  nem  jegyez- 
tetik,  a  visszkeresett  lakhelyehez  legkozelebbi  piacz  arfolyama  szolgal  iranyadoul. 

A  valto-arfolyam  a  visszkeresett  kivansagara  kozhiteless^gii  arfolyamjegy- 
z^kkel  vagy  k6t  kereskedo  bizonyitvanyaval  igazolandoi). 

51.  Azon  forgato,  ki  a  valtot  bevaltotta,  a  korabbi  forgatoktol,  a  kibocsatotol  is 
az  elfogadotol  kovetelheti:  1.  az  altala  kifizetett  osszeget,  a  fizetes  napjatol  szami- 
tando 6%  kamatokkalegyiitt ;  —  2.  a  felmeriilt  koltsegeket;  —  3.  az  1/3%  valt6dijt. 

Ezen  osszegek  oly  esetben,  midon  a  visszkeresett  mas  helyen  lakik,  azon  kozep- 
v41t6-arfolyam  szerint  fizetendok,  melylyel  a  visszkereso  lakhelyerol  a  visszkeresett 
lakhelyere  intezvenyezett  latra  szolo  valt6k  birnak. 

Ha  a  visszkereso  lakhelyerol  a  visszkeresett  lakhelyere  valt64rfolyam  nem 
jegyeztetik,  ez  a  visszkeresett  lakliely^hez  legkozelebb  eso  piacz  koz6parfolyama 
szerint  .szamittatik. 

A  vdlto-arfolyam  igazoldsara  n6zve  az  50.  §.  liatdrozatai  szolgalnak  iranyadoul. 

52.  Az  50.  6s  51.  §§.  1.  ds  3.  pontjaiban  foglalt  hatarozatok  dltal  nines  kizirva  az, 
hogy  a  visszkereso  a  kiilfoldre  intezett  visszkercseteben  az  ott  megengedett  niaga»sabb 
teteleket  feLszamithassa ;  ugyanez  all  jogaban  a  kiilfoldi  visszkeresonek  is,  ki  belfijldre 
intcz  vi.sszkeresetet,  azon  magasabb  tctelekre  n6zve,  melyeket  kiegyenlitenie  kellctt. 

53.  A  visszkeresonek  jogaban  all  a  visszkeresettre  kovetel6se  erejeig  visszvalt6t 
intezv6nyezni. 

1)  A  vilt6kovetol68ok  ut&n  j4r6  kamatok  naRyHfiKAt  (0%)  a  torv6nyo8  karaatnak  5%-ra 
torWnt  loBiAllitJiHa  6rintetIoniiI  hagytn.      (1895.  XXXVI.  t.  ez.  3  §.) 


HUNGARY:  BILLS  OF  EXCHANGE.  132 

notification.  Moreover,  he  loses  a.s  against  these  persons,  the  claim  to  interest 
for  the  period  from  the  day  of  maturity  to  the  day  of  the  service  of  the  judicial 
decision  as  well  as  the  claim  to  costs. 

46.  To  prove  that  the  written  notice  has  been  duly  given  to  the  predecessor, 
it  is  sufficient  if  it  is  proved  by  a  certificate  of  juwting  that  a  latter  was  sent  to  the 
predecessor  in  question  on  the  specified  day,  unless  the  addressee  proves  that  the 
letter  referred  to  a  different  matter. 

The  date  of  receipt  of  such  MTitten  notice  can  also  be  proved  by  a  certificate 
of  posting. 

47.  If  an  indorser  has  transferred  the  bill  wdthout  inserting  a  statement  of 
the  place,  notice  of  non-payment  must  be  given  to  the  nearest  predecessor  of  the 
indorser  who  has  transferred  the  bill  with  a  statement  of  the  place. 

48.  Every  person  liable  on  a  bill  has  the  right,  on  payment  of  the  amount 
of  the  bill  with  interest  and  costs,  to  demand  from  the  holder  delivery  of  the  re- 
ceipted bill  and  of  the  protest  for  non-payment. 

If  several  persons  liable  on  a  bill  have  offered  payment,  the  holder  is  bound 
to  accept  the  offer  of  the  person  b}^  whose  payment  the  largest  number  liable  on 
the  bill  will  be  discharged. 

49.  The  holder  of  a  bill  protested  for  non-payment  can  institute  bill  of  ex- 
change proceedings  (process  and  recourse)  against  aU  persons  liable  on  the  bill, 
or  against  one  or  some  of  such  persons,  at  his  option,  without  thereby  losing  his 
claims  with  regard  to  the  persons  against  whom  he  has  not  instituted  proceedings. 

The  holder  is  not  bound  to  the  order  of  succession  of  the  indorsements. 

50.  The  rights  of  recourse  of  the  lioldcr  who  has  protested  the  bill  for  non- 
payment are  limited  to:  I.  the  amount  of  the  bill  remaining  unpaid,  together  with 
interest  at  6%  j)er  annum  from  the  date  of  maturity; —  2.  the  costs  of  protest  and 
other  costs;  —  3.  a  bill-commission  of  one  third  per  cent. 

He  may  demand  these  sums  although  he  has  only  instituted  the  process  against 
the  acceptor. 

The  above  amounts,  if  the  person  hable  to  recourse  resides  at  another  place 
than  the  place  of  payment,  must  be  paid  according  to  the  average  ciurent  rate  of 
exchange  of  a  bill  drawn  at  sight  between  the  place  of  payment  and  the  residence 
of  the  person  liable  to  recom-se. 

If  no  rate  of  exchange  exists  between  the  place  of  payment  and  the  place  afore- 
said, then  the  rate  of  exchange  which  exists  at  the  nearest  place  to  the  place  of 
residence  of  the  person  liable  to  recourse  is  decisive. 

The  rate  of  exchange  must,  on  the  requirement  of  the  person  liable  to  recourse, 
be  certified  by  a  list  of  rates  issued  by  public  authority  or  the  certificate  of  two 
merchants  1). 

51.  An  indorser  who  has  taken  up  the  bill  is  entitled  to  demand  from  the  prior 
indorsers,  from  the  drawer,  or  from  the  acceptor:  1.  the  sum  paid  by  him,  together 
with  6%  interest  per  annum  from  the  day  of  payment;  —  2. the  costs  incurred  by 
him;  —  3.  the  bill-commission  of  one  third  per  cent. 

The  above  amounts,  if  the  person  liable  to  recourse  and  the  person  seeking 
recourse  reside  in  different  places,  must  be  paid  according  to  the  rate  of  exchange 
of  a  bill  at  sight  drawn  at  the  residence  of  the  person  seeking  recourse  on  that  of 
the  person  Uable  to  recourse. 

If  no  rate  of  exchange  between  the  place  of  residence  of  the  person  seeking 
recourse  and  the  place  of  residence  of  the  person  liable  to  recourse  is  quoted,  then 
the  rate  must  be  calculated  according  to  the  average  rate  of  exchange  at  that  place 
which  lies  nearest  to  the  residence  of  the  person  liable  to  recourse. 

The  enactments  of  §  50  concerning  certifying  of  the  rates  of  exchange  are  to 
be  apphed. 

52.  The  enactments  of  paragraphs  1  and  3  of  §§  50  and  51  do  not  prevent  the 
person  seeking  recourse  on  a  foreign  place  from  demanding  the  higher  rates  permis- 
sible at  such  place.  The  same  rights  belong  to  a  foreign  person  seeldng  recourse 
inland  concerning  those  higher  sums  which  he  had  to  pay. 

53.  The  person  seeking  recourse  can  draw  a  re-draft  for  the  amount  of  this 
claim  on  the  person  hable  for  recourse. 


>)  The  amount  of  interest  due  in  respect  of  claims  on  bill  of  exchange  (fi%)  remained  un- 
altered by  the  reduction  of  legal  interest  to  5%  (§  3  of  Art.  XXXVI  of  1895). 


J 33  Magyarorsz6g:  V41t6t6rv.     II.  r6sz.    Az  idegen  v41t6r61. 

Ez  esetben  k6vetel6s6hez  szamithatja  a  visszvalto  ertekesit^sevel  jaro  alkusz- 
es  netalani  belyeg-dijakat  is. 

A  visszvalto  latra  allitando  ki  s  kozvetleniil  a  visszkeresett  lakhelyere  intdz- 
venyezendo. 

54.  A  visszkeresett  csak  a  valto,  az  ovas  es  a  nyugtatvanyozott  visszkereseti 
szauila  kiadasa  mellett  koteles  fizetni. 

55.  A  forgato,  ki  az  utAna  kovetkezok  koziil  valamelyiket  kielegitette,  sajat 
hdtiratat  es  az  ezt  k6vet6  hdtiratokat  kitorolhetii). 

X.  Kozbenjaras. 
1.  Nevbecsiilesi  elfogadds. 

56.  Ha  a  valton  a  fizetesi  helyre  szolo  sziiksegbeli  utalvany  van  kijelolve,  a 
valtobirtokos,  ha  az  elfogadas  megtagadtatott,  vagy  kieszkozolheto  nem  volt,  raielott 
biztositasi  visszkeresettel  ellietne,  az  ovas  felv^tele  utan  a  valtot  elfogadas  vegett 
a  sziiksegbeli  utalvanyozottnak  bemutatni  tartozik. 

Tobb  sziiksegbeli  utalvanyozott  koziil  annal  kell  a  valtot  elobb  bemutatni, 
kit  korabbi  elozo  jelolt  ki;  ha  azonban  ez  a  valtobol  ki  nem  tiinik,  a  bemutatas 
sorrendliez  kotve  nincsen. 

57.  A  valtobirtokos  oly  nevbecsiilesi  elfogadast,  melyet  a  valton  mint  sziik- 
segbeh  utalvanyozott  meg  nem  nevezett  szemely  ajanl  fel,  elfogadni  nem  tartozik. 

58.  A  nevbecsiilo  az  elfogadas  hianya  miatt  felvett  ovast  a  kolts^gek  meg- 
teritese  mellett  maganak  kiadatni  s  annak  fuggelekeben  a  nevbecsiilesi  elfogad^t 
megjegyeztetni  tartozik. 

Ugyanaz  a  nevbecsiiltet  a  tortent  kozbenjarasrol  az  ovas  megkiildese  mellett 
tudositani  s  e  tudositast  az  ovatolas  napjatol  szamitando  ket  nap  alatt  postara 
adni  tartozik.    Ha  ezt  tenni  elmulasztja,  az  ebbol  ered6  karert  felelos. 

59.  Ha  a  nevbecsiilo  elfogadasaban  kitenni  elmulasztotta,  hogy  az  elfogadas 
kinek  erdekeben  tortent,  ketseg  eseteben  nevbecsiiltnek  a  kibocsato  tekintetik. 

60.  A  nevbecsiilo  az  elfogadas  altal  valto jogi  kotelezettseget  vallal  a  nev- 
becsiiltet kovetok  iranyaban.  E  kotelezettsege  azonban  megszunik,  ha  neki  a  valto 
a  fizetesi  napot  koveto  masodik  koznap  eltelte  elott  fizetes  vdgett  be  nem  mutattatik. 

Ha  a  valto  valamely  sziiksegbeli  utalvanyozott  vagy  mas  kozbenjdro  altal 
nevbecsiilesbol  elfogadtatott,  a  valtobirtokost  es  a  nevbecsiilt  kovetoit  biztositasi 
visszkereset  nem  illeti.   A  nevbecsiilt  s  ennek  elozoi  azonban  visszkeresettel  elhetnek. 

2.  NivhecsiiUsi  fizetes. 

61.  Ha  a  fizetes  hianya  miatt  ovatolt  valton  vagy  annak  masolatan  a  fizet6si 
helyre  szolo  utalvany  vagy  nevbecsiilesi  elfogadas  letezik,  a  valtobirtokos  a  valtot, 
a  fizetdsi  napra  kovetkezo  masodik  koznap  eltelte  elott  a  sziiksegbeh  utalviinyozottak- 
nak,  iUetoleg  a  nevbecsiilesi  elfogadonak  fizetes  vegett  bemutatni  s  az  eredmenyt 
a  fizetes  hianya  miatt  felvett  ovasba  vagy  ennek  fiiggeiekebe  feljegyeztetni  tartozik. 

Ebbeli  mulasztasa  az  utalvd,nyoz6,  Uletoleg  a  nevbecsiilt  es  az  ezt  kovetok 
elleni  visszkereset  elveszteset  vonja  maga  utan. 

62.  A  vAlt6birtokos  a  nevbecsiilesbol  ajdnlott  teljes  fizetest,  bdrkitol  szdr- 
mazzek  is  az  ajanlat,  vissza  nem  utasithatja.  Ha  az  ily  aj4nlatot  visszautasitja, 
visszkeresetet  a  nevbecsiilt  es  kovetoi  eUen  elveszti. 

63.  A  nevbecsiilo  a  fizetes  dltal  a  valtobirtokosnak  az  elfogado,  a  nevbcsiilt 
a  ennek  elozoi  elleni  jogaiba  lep,  ennelf ogva  kov^etelheti,  hogy  neki  a  valto  s  a  fizetes 
hiAnya  miatt  felvett  6va8,  —  ez  ut6bbi  a  koltsegek  megteritese  mellett  dtadassek. 

64.  Tobb  nevbecsiilesi  fizetest  ajanlok  kozul  elsoseg  azt  illeti,  kinek  fizetese 
41tal  legtobben  szabadulnak  a  kotelezetts6g  alol. 

'j  A  v&lt6  elj4rd8ra  ndzve  Id.  a  peres  eljdr^  v&zlatiit. 


HUNG/VRY:  BILLS  OF  EXCHANGE.  133 

In  this  case  he  may  add  brokerage  of  the  re-draft  and  stamps,  if  any,  to  the 
claim. 

The  re-draft  must  be  drawn  paj-able  at  sight  and  directly  on  the  place  where 
the  person  Uable  to  recourse  resides. 

54.  The  person  liable  to  recourse  is  only  obliged  to  make  payment  against 
the  delivery  of  the  bill,  the  protest  and  a  receipted  account  of  re-exchange. 

55.  Each  indorser  who  has  satisfied  one  of  his  successors  can  strike  out  his 
own  indorsement,  as  well  as  the  indorsements  of  his  successors^). 

X.  Intervention, 
1.  Acceptance  for  honour. 

56.  If  a  bill  contains  the  name  of  a  referee  in  case  of  need  at  the  place  of  pay- 
ment, the  holder,  when  acceptance  has  been  refused  or  was  not  obtainable,  must, 
before  he  can  require  security  by  means  of  recourse,  present  the  bill  for  acceptance 
to  the  referees  in  case  of  need,  after  having  made  protest. 

When  there  are  several  referees  in  case  of  need,  the  bill  must  be  presented 
for  acceptance  in  the  first  place  to  the  one  who  is  nominated  by  the  earlier  prede- 
cessor. If  that  cannot  be  ascertained  from  the  bill,  the  presentments  need  not  be 
made  in  any  particular  order. 

57.  The  holder  need  not  admit  an  acceptance  for  honour  offered  by  a  person 
not  named  in  the  bill  as  referee  in  the  case  of  need. 

58.  There  must  be  handed  over  to  the  acceptor  for  honour,  on  payment  of  the 
costs  thereof,  the  protest  for  non-acceptance,  and  a  note  of  his  acceptance  for  honour 
must  be  made  on  an  annexe  to  such  protest. 

He  must  give  notice  of  the  intervention  to  the  person  honoured,  by  delivery 
of  the  protest,  and  must  post  his  notice  with  the  protest  ^vithin  two  days  after 
the  date  of  protesting.  If  he  omits  to  do  this,  he  is  hable  for  the  damage  resulting 
from  such  omission, 

59.  If  the  acceptor  for  honour  has  omitted  to  note  in  his  acceptance  for  whose 
honour  the  acceptance  is  given,  the  drawer  will  be  considered  as  the  person  hon- 
oured, in  case  of  doubt. 

60.  The  acceptor  for  honour  becomes  Uable  under  exchange  law  by  his  accept- 
ance to  all  the  successors  of  the  person  honoured.  This  Uability  however  is  extinguis- 
hed if  the  bill  is  not  presented  to  him  for  payment  before  the  termination  of  the 
second  business  day  after  the  day  for  payment. 

If  the  bill  is  accepted  by  a  referee  in  case  of  need  or  other  intervener  for  honour, 
the  holder  and  the  successors  of  the  person  honoured  have  no  right  to  a  recourse 
for  securitj-.  The  person  honoured,  as  well  as  his  predecessors,  may  make  use  of  their 
right  to  recourse. 

2.  Payment  for  honour. 

61.  If  a  bill  protested  for  non-payment  or  its  copy  contains  referees  in  case 
of  need,  or  an  acceptance  for  honour,  at  the  place  of  payment,  the  holder  must, 
before  the  termination  of  the  second  business  day  after  the  day  for  payment,  pre- 
sent the  bill  for  payment  to  the  referees  in  case  of  need  or  acceptors  for  honour, 
as  the  case  may  be,  and  notify  the  result  in  the  protest  for  non-payment  or  in  the 
annexe  to  such  protest. 

If  he  neglects  this,  he  loses  his  rights  of  recourse  against  the  person  who  has 
nominated  the  referees  in  case  of  need  or  against  the  person  honoured,  as  the  case 
may  be,  and  against  his  successors. 

62.  The  holder  niaj'  not  refuse  a  total  payment  for  honour,  whoever  may  offer 
him  the  same.  If  he  has  refused  such  an  offer,  he  loses  his  right  of  recourse  against 
the  person  honoured  and  against  the  successors  of  the  latter. 

63.  The  paj'er  for  honour  by  payment  obtains  the  rights  of  the  holder  against 
the  acceptor,  against  the  person  honoured,  and  against  the  successors  of  the  person 
honoured;  in  consequence  he  may  demand  the  deUvery  of  the  bill  and  of  the  protest 
for  non-payment,  the  latter  on  re-imbursement  of  the  costs. 

64.  Among  several  who  offer  payment  for  honour,  that  one  is  to  be  preferred 
by  whose  payment  the  largest  number  hable  on  the  biU  will  be  discharged. 


^)  As  to  bill  of  exchange  process,  see  the  Sketch  of  Judicial  Procedure. 


134  Magyarorsz&g:  V6It6t6rv.     11.  r6sz.    Az  idegen  vAlt6r61. 

Azon  kozbenjaro,  ki  a  valtot  kifizeti,  j611ehet,  hogy  mds,  kit  a  v41t6  vagy  az 
ovas  tartalma  szerint  elsoseg  illetendett,  a  fizetdsre  kesznek  ajanlkozott,  nem  indithat 
visszkeresetet  azon  forgatok  ellen,  kik  a  jogosultabb  kozbenjaro  r^szerol  ajanlott 
fizetfe  folytan  a  kotelezettseg  alol  szabadultak  volna. 

65.  A  nevbecsiilo  elfogado,  ki  a  fizetest  azert  nem  teljesitheti,  mert  a  valtot 
az  intezv^nyezett  vagy  mas  kozbenjaro  fizette  ki,  a  fizetotol  1/3%  valtodijt  ko- 
vetelhet. 

XI.  A  valtokezessegrol. 

66.  A  kezessegnek  magara  a  valtora,  vagy  annak  masolatara,  vagy  a  valtohoz 
vagy  a  masolathoz  csatolt  toldatra  irva  es  a  3.  §.  5.  pontja  alatt  meghatarozott 
modon  alairva  kell  lennie,  kiilonben  valtojogi  kotelezest  nem  sziil. 

67.  A  valt6kezess6g,  mely  egyetemleges  fizetesi  kotelezetts^get  allapit  meg, 
akkor  is  erv6nyes,  ha  az,  kiert  a  kezesseg  elvallaltatott,  szenvedo  valtokepesseggel 
nem  bir.  Ha  vilagosan  kiteve  nincsen,  hogy  a  kezesseg  kiert  vallaltatott,  ez  az 
elfogadoert  es  ha  a  valto  meg  elfogadva  nincsen,  a  kibocsatoert  vallaltnak  t«kintetik. 

68.  A  valtotulajdonos  kotelessege  a  kezes  elleni  valtokereseti,  illetoleg  vissz- 
kereseti  jog  megszerzesere  es  fentartasara  mindazokat  teljesiteni,  melyeket  a  jelen 
torveny  azon  valtokotelezettek  elleni  kereseti,  Uletoleg  visszkereseti  jog  fentar- 
tasara eloszab,  a  kikert  a  kezesseg  elvallaltatott. 

69.  Ha  a  valtot  a  kezes  fizeti  ki,  ez  valtojogi  keresetet  nyer  az  ellen,  ki6rt  a 
fizetest  teljesitette.  A  tobbi  valtokotelezettek  ellen  6t  kereseti  vagy  visszkereseti 
jog  csak  annyiban  illeti,  a  mennyiben  e  jog  azt,  kiert  a  fizetest  teljesitette,  a  fizetds 
eseteben  hasonlolag  illetne. 

XII.  A  valtok  tobbszorozese. 

1.   Vdltomasodlatok. 

70.  Az  idegen  valto  kibocsatoja  koteles  a  rendelvenyes  kivansagara  a  valtot 
tobb  egyenlo  peldanyban  kiallitani.  E  peldanyok  a  szovegben  »els6«,  »masod«, 
<<harmad»  stb.  valtonak  nevezendok;  ellenkezo  esetben  minden  egyes  peldany  onallo 
valtonak  t«kintetik. 

A  masodlatok  kiaUitasat  a  forgatmanyos  is  kovetelheti,  e  vegett  kozvetlen 
elozojehez  fordulvan,  ki  ismet  sajat  elozojet  keresi  meg,  mig  a  megkereses  a  kibo- 
csatohoz  keriU.  Ez  a  kiallitott  masodlatokat  az  emlitett  modon  a  forgatmanyoshoz 
juttatja,  mely  alkalommal  a  forgatok  a  masodlatokat  eredeti  hatirataikkal  ellatni 
tartoznak. 

71.  Ha  a  viltonak  tobb  egyenlo  peldanya  kozul  valamelyik  kifizettetik,  ez 
dltal  a  tobbi  peldanyok  erejiiket  elvesztik. 

E  tekintetbcn  kivetelnek  vanhelye:  1.  aforgatoranezve,  ki  ugyanazon  valtonak 
tobb  peldanyat  kiilonbozo  szemelyekre  ruhazta  at  es  az  oly  kesobbi  forgatokra  n6zve, 
kiknek  alairasai  a  fizeteskor  visszamaradott  peldanyokon  leteznek.  Ezek  a  vissza 
nem  adott  peldanyokon  levo  forgatmanyaiknal  fogva  felelosek  maradnak;  —  2.  az 
elfogadora  nezve,  ki  ugyanazon  valtonak  tobb  peldanyat  fogadta  el.  Ez  a  fize- 
teskor vissza  nem  adott  peldanyokon  levo  elfogadasanal  fogva  felelos  niarad,  a 
mennyiben  magabol  a  tobbszoros  elfogadasbol  ki  nem  tiinik,  hogy  ez  csak  azon 
felt^tel  mellett  tcirtent,  a  mennjaben  valamelyik  peldany  meg  elfogadva  nem  lemie. 

72.  Ki  a  valtonak  tobb  peld4nya  koziil  egj'et  elfogadas  v6gett  elkiildott,  ko- 
teles a  tobbieken  raegjegyezni,  hogy  az  elfogadas  vegett  elkiildott  peld4ny  kin61 
talalhato;  e  megjegyzds  elmulaszt4sa  azonban  a  valtot  erejdtol  meg  nem  fosztja. 

Az  elfogadas  v6gett  elkiildott  p61dany  gondviseloje  koteles  azt  annak  kiadni, 
ki  az  dtv6telre  jogosultsagat  forgatmanyosi  min6s6ggel  (36.  §.)  vagy  egyebk6nt 
igazolja. 

73.  A  v^ltobirtokos,  azon  maaodlat  alapjin,  melyre  feljegyeztetett,  hogy  az 
elfogadii-s  vegett  elkiildott  peldany  kinel  taliilhat6,  elfogadAs  hianya  miatt  biztosi- 
ikai  es  a  fizetes  hianya  miatt  fizetdsi  visszkeresettel  csak  ugy  elliet,  ha  ovassal 
igazolja:  1.  hogy  az  elfogadas  vegett  elkiildott  p61d4ny  neki  a  gondviselo  Altai  ki 
nem  adatott  63  —  2.  hogy  az  elfogadas,  illetoleg  a  fizet6a  a  miisodlatra  nem  tel- 
jesittetett. 


HUNGARY:   lULLS  OF  EXCHANGE.  134 

An  intervener  wlio  pays  the  bill,  although  it  appears  from  the  bill  or  from  the 
protest  that  another  person  offered  pajMiient  who  ought  to  have  had  preference, 
has  no  right  of  recourse  against  those  indoi"sers  who  would  have  been  discharged  by 
the  payment  offered  by  the  other  intervener  having  a  stronger  title  to  intervene. 

65.  An  acceptor  for  honour  who  could  not  make  payment  because  the  drawee 
or  another  intervener  has  paid  the  amount  of  the  bill,  may  demand  of  the  person 
paying  a  bUl  commission  of  one  third  per  cent. 

XI.  Guarantors  on  Bills. 

66.  A  guarantee  must  be  wTitten  on  the  bill  itself  or  on  its  copy,  or  on  a  sheet 
(allonge)  affixed  to  the  bill  or  to  its  copy,  and  must  be  signed  in  the  manner  provided 
for  by  Xo.  5  of  §  3,  otherwise  it  does  not  give  rise  to  any  liability  by  exchange  law. 

67.  The  guarantee  by  exchange  law  establishes  Joint  and  several  liability, 
and  also  has  effect  when  the  person  for  whom  the  guarantee  has  been  given  cannot 
be  a  party  to  a  bdl.  If  it  is  not  expressly  stated  for  whom  the  guarantee  is  given,  it  is 
taken  to  be  given  for  the  acceptor,  and  if  the  bill  is  not  yet  accepted,  for  the  drawer. 

68.  The  holder,  in  order  to  acquire  and  to  retain  the  rights  of  process  and  of 
recourse  against  the  person  who  has  given  the  guarantee,  must  perform  all  those 
duties  which  the  present  Law  prescribes  for  the  piu-po.sc  of  acquiring  or  retaining 
the  rights  of  process  or  recourse  against  the  persons  liable  on  the  bill  for  whom 
the  guarantee  has  been  given. 

69.  \Mien  the  person  who  has  given  the  guarantee  takes  up  the  bill,  he  acquires 
the  right  of  process  according  to  bill  of  exchange  law  against  the  person  for  whom 
he  has  made  payment.  Against  the  other  persons  liable  on  the  bill  he  has  a  right 
of  process  or  recourse  onlj'  in  so  far  as  the  person  for  whom  he  has  made  the  payment 
would  have  had  such  a  right  if  he  had  himself  made  the  payment. 

XII.  Multiplication  of  Bills. 
1.  Duplicates  of  bills. 

70.  The  drawer  of  a  bill  of  exchange  is  bound  on  demand  of  the  payee  to 
deliver  several  identical  duplicates  of  the  bill.  Such  duplicates  must  be  distinguished 
in  the  text  as  "first,"  "second",  "third"  etc.,  otherwise  each  duplicate  will  be 
considered  as  constituting  a  separate  bill. 

An  indorsee  also  can  require  a  duplicate  of  the  bill.  To  this  end  he  must  apply 
to  his  immediate  predecessor,  who  himself  must  refer  to  his  predecessor  and  so  on, 
until  the  request  reaches  the  drawer.  The  latter  sends  the  duplicates  made  out  in 
the  manner  aforesaid  to  the  indorsee,  whereupon  the  indorsers  are  bound  to  pro- 
vide the  duplicates  with  their  original  signatures. 

71.  If  one  of  several  identical  duplicates  is  paid,  the  others  thereby  lose  their 
force. 

An  exception  to  tliis  rule  takes  place :  1 .  in  regard  to  the  indorser  who  has  trans- 
ferred several  duplicates  of  the  same  bill  to  different  persons,  and  all  later  indorsers 
whose  signatures  are  on  the  duplicates  not  returned  on  payment.  These  remain 
liable  in  virtue  of  their  indorsements  on  the  duplicates  not  returned;  —  2.  in  regard 
to  the  acceptor  who  has  accepted  several  duplicates  of  the  same  bUl.  He  remains 
hable  in  respect  of  the  acceptances  on  the  duplicates  not  returned  on  paj-ment, 
except  in  eases  where  it  appears  from  the  terms  of  the  repeated  acceptance  that 
such  acceptance  was  subject  to  the  condition  that  no  other  duplicate  had  been 
accepted. 

72.  Any  person  who  has  forwarded  one  of  the  several  duplicates  of  a  bill 
for  acceptance,  must  note  on  the  remaining  duplicates  with  whom  the  duplicate 
sent  bj'  him  for  acceptance  is  to  be  found.  The  neglect  of  this  notice,  however, 
does  not  deprive  the  bill  of  its  force  as  such. 

The  person  in  possession  of  the  duplicate  forwarded  for  acceptance  must  deliver 
such  duplicate  to  anj-  person  who  establishes  his  title  as  indorsee  according  to  the 
provisions  of  §  36,  or  as  being  otherwise  entitled  to  the  possession  thereof. 

73.  The  holder  of  a  duplicate  on  which  the  person  is  notified  with  \\hom  the 
duplicate  forwarded  for  acceptance  is  to  be  found,  cannot,  on  non-acceptance 
thereof,  take  proceedings  for  security,  or  on  non-paj-ment  take  proceedings  for 
payment,  before  he  has  recorded  by  protest:  1.  that  the  duplicate  sent  for  acceptance 
has  not  been  transmitted  to  him  by  the  person  in  possession  thereof,  and  —  2. 
that  accc])tance  or  payment  of  the  duplicate  has  not  been  obtained. 

B    XXVIII.  1  18 


jgg  Magyarorsz&g :  V41t6t6rv.     II.  r^sz.    Az  idegen  vAIt6r61. 

2.   Vdltomdsolatok. 

74.  A  valtomasolatnak  a  valto  teljes  szoveg^t,  a  rajta  levo  hatiratokkal  es 
megjegyzesekkel  egyiitt  kell  tartalmaznia.  E  mellett  kitiintetendo  a  masolaton, 
hogy  mint  masolat  meddig  terjed. 

Ha  az  eredeti  peldany  elfogadas  vegett  elkiildetik,  a  masolaton  megjegyzendo, 
hogv  az  elkiildott  eredeti  p61dany  kin^l  talalliato.  E  megjegyzes  elmulasztasa  azon- 
ban"  a  forgatmanyozott  masolatot  valtoerejetol  meg  nem  fosztja. 

75.  A  masolaton  levo  eredeti  forgatmany  a  forgatot  ep  ugy  kotelezi,  mintha 
az  eredeti  valtot  forgatta  vobia. 

76.  Az  eredeti  peldany  gondviseloje  koteles  azt  annak  kiadni,  ki  jogosultsag4t 
az  atvetelre,  a  masolaton  levo  eredeti  hatirattai  vagy  mas  modon  igazolja. 

Ha  a  gondviselo  az  eredeti  peldany  kiadasat  megtagadja,  a  masolat  birtokosa 
azon  forgatok  ellen,  kiknek  eredeti  hatiratai  a  masolaton  vannak,  elfogadas  liianya 
miatt  biztositasi,  fizetes  hianya  miatt  pedig  fizet6si  visszkeresettel  osak  a  73.  §-ban 
6rintett  ovas  felvetele  utan  61het. 


XIII.  Elveszett  valtok. 

77.  Az  elveszett  valto  tulajdonosa  annak  megsemmisiteset  a  fizetfei  hely 
illet^kes  bir6saganal  kerelmezheti. 

A  kervenyezo  kotelessege  a  valto  masolatat  bemutatni  vagy  legalabb  annak 
lenyeges  tartalmat  megjelolni  es  a  valto  elobbi  birtoklasat  kimutatni.  Ha  a  birosag 
a  beterjesztett  adatokat  el^gsegeseknek  talalja,  az  elfogadonal  a  fizetest  betiltja 
6s  hirdetmenyt  bocsat  ki,  melyben  a  valto  birtokosat  felszolitja,  hogy  igenyeit  a 
valt6  felmutat4sa  mellett  45  nap  alatt  bejelentse. 

A  45  napi  hatarido,  ha  a  valto  meg  le  nem  jart,  a  lejaratot  koveto  elso  naptol, 
lejart  valtonal  a  valto  megsemmisitesi  eljaras  meginditasa  irant  kibocsatott  hir- 
detmenynek  a  hivatalos  hirlapban  elso  megjelen6set  koveto  naptol  szamittatiki). 

78.  A  megsemmisitesi  eljards  folyamatba  tetele  utan  a  valtotulajdonos,  fel- 
teve,  hogy  a  valto  mar  lejart,  az  elfogadotol  a  valtoosszeg  kifizet6s6t  kovetellieti, 
ha  a  megsemmisit^sig  kello  biztosit6kot  nyujt.  Ily  biztositek  adasa  n^lkiil  a  val- 
totulajdonos csak  azt  kovetelheti,  hogy  az  elfogado  a  valtoosszeget  bir6i  kezekhez. 
letegye. 

A  valtotulajdonos  oly  telepitett  valtok  megsemmisiteset,  a  melyeken  az  in- 
t6zv6nyezett61  kiilonbozo  szemely  van  telepeskdnt  kijelolve,  csak  akkor  kerelmez- 
heti, ha  a  telepesnel  keUo  idoben  tortent  bemutata-st  ovassal  igazolja. 

79.  Ha  a  kibocsatott  hirdetmeny  folytan  valtobirtokosul  senki  sem  jelentkezett, 
a  v41t6  semmisnek  nyilvanittatik.  —  Ha  a  birtokos  a  valtot  a  kituzott  hat&rido 
alatt  bemutatja,  a  megsemmisitesi  eljaras  megsziintettetik  es  a  kdrv^nyezo  a  rdszdre 
elrendelt  tilalom  feloldasa  mellett,  tulajdoni  joganak  a  valtobirtokos  elleni  erv^nye- 
Bit6s6re  a  koztorveny  utjara  utasitando. 

A  vAlt6  megsemmisit^se  utan  annak  biroilag  eUsmert  tulajdonosa,  az  elfoga- 
d6t61  a  vAlto  kifizetdsdt  valtojogi  uton  kovetelni  jogositva  van. 

80.  Ki  valt6birtokosi  min6s6g6t  a  36.  §.  hatarozatai  szerint  igazolja,  a  valt6 
kiadasara  csak  az  esetben  kcitelezheto,  ha  6t  annak  megszerzes^ndl  rosszhiszemiis^g 
vagy  v6tkes  gondatlansag  terheli. 

XIV.   Hamis  es  hamisitott  valt6k. 

81.  A  valton  el6fordul6  hamis  vagy  hamisitott  alairasok  a  rajta  levo  valodi 
alairisok  vdlt6jogi  erejere  befolyast  nem  gyakorolnak. 

82.  Ha  a  valt6  meghamisittatik,  azon  forgatdk,  kik  azt  a  meghamisitis  elott 
ruhdztak  4t,  a  vdlto  eredeti  tartalma  szerint  felelosek;  ellenben  azok,  kik  a  valt6t 
a  nieghamisita.s  utan  forgattak,  a  meghamisitott  tartalom  szerint  k6telezv6k. 


^)  A  megaemmialt^i  elj4rd«  a  tdrvdnyszdk,  mint  v4lt6bir6s&g  hat&skdrdbe  tartozik. 


flUNOARY:  BILLS  OF  EXCHANGE.  135 

2.  Copies  of  bills. 

74.  Copies  of  a  bill  must  contain  a  transcript  of  the  1)111  and  the  indorsements 
and  notices  thereon.  The  copy  must  also  contain  a  statement  to  what  extent  it 
is  to  regarded  as  a  copy. 

If  the  original  is  forwarded  for  acceptance,  it  is  to  be  noted  on  the  copy  with 
whom  the  original  so  forwarded  is  to  be  found.  The  omi.ssioii  of  this  note,  however, 
does  not  deprive  the  indorsed  copy  of  its  force  as  a  bill  of  exchange. 

75.  Every  original  indorsement  upon  a  copy  renders  the  indorser  liable  in  the 
same  way  as  if  it  were  written  on  an  original  bill. 

76.  The  person  in  ])ossession  of  the  original  bill  is  bound  to  deliver  the  same 
to  any  person  who  proves  his  title  to  take  delivery  either  by  one  original  indorse- 
ment writtiMi  on  the  copy  or  otherwise. 

If  the  person  in  whose  possession  the  original  bill  is  to  be  found  refuses  to  make 
delivery  thereof,  the  holder  of  the  copy  is  only  entitled,  after  making  protest  in 
accordance  with  the  enactments  of  §  73,  to  take  proceedings  for  security  for  non- 
acceptance  or  proceedings  for  payment  on  non-payment  against  those  indorsers 
whose  original  indorsements  are  on  the  copy. 

XIII.   Lost  Bills. 

77.  The  owner  of  a  lost  bill  can  apply  for  the  annulment  of  the  bill  to  the  Court 
having  jurisdiction  in  the  place  of  payment. 

The  applicant  must  present  a  copy  of  the  bill  or  at  least  give  a  description 
of  its  essential  requirements  and  prove  his  former  possession  of  the  biU.  When  the 
Court  finds  that  the  particulars  presented  are  sufficient,  it  issues  an  injunction 
to  the  acceptor  not  to  make  payment,  and  issues  an  edict  by  which  the  holder 
of  the  bill  is  warned  to  produce  his  claims  and  present  the  bill  within  45  days. 

This  period  of  45  days  is  to  be  reckoned,  if  the  bill  has  not  yet  become  due, 
from  the  first  day  of  maturity;  if  the  bill  is  already  due,  from  the  day  after  the 
first  publication  of  the  edict  having  for  its  object  the  commencement  of  the  pro- 
ceedings for  annuhnent,  in  the  Official  Gazette^). 

78.  After  the  commencement  of  the  proceedings  for  annulment  the  owner 
of  the  lost  bill,  provided  that  it  has  already  fallen  due,  can  demand  payment  from 
the  acceptor  if  he  gives  sufficient  security  pending  the  annulment  of  the  bill.  The 
o\\ner  is  only  entitled  without  giving  such  security'  to  demand  that  the  acceptor 
shall  deposit  the  amount  of  the  bill  in  Court. 

The  owner  can  only  apply  for  the  annulment  of  domiciled  bills  on  which  a  person 
other  than  the  drawee  is  named  as  domicUee,  when  he  proves  the  presentment 
with  protest  to  have  been  made  in  due  time  to  the  domicilee. 

79.  If  no  one  presents  himself  as  the  holder  of  the  bill  in  consequence  of  the 
issued  edict,  the  bill  is  declared  annulled.  When  the  holder  presents  the  bill  wthin 
the  fixed  time,  the  proceedings  for  ammlment  are  suspended  and  the  applicant 
is  referred  to  the  proceedings  of  Common  Law  for  the  enforcement  of  his  right  to 
the  bill  against  the  holder.  The  injunction  against  p;iyment  given  in  favour  of  the 
applicant  is  cancelled  simultaneously. 

After  annulment  of  the  bill,  the  owaier  thereof  recognized  by  the  judgment 
may  require  the  acceptor  under  bill  of  exchange  law  to  pay  the  amount  set  out 
on  the  bill. 

80.  A  person  who  proves  his  title  to  the  bill,  according  to  the  enactments 
of  §  36,  can  only  be  obliged  to  deliver  the  bill  in  cases  where  he  has  been  guilty  of 
bad  faith  or  gross  negligence  when  acquiring  the  bill. 

XIV.  Forged  and  Falsified  Bills. 

81.  Forged  or  false  signatures  on  a  bill  have  no  effect  whatever  upon  the  force 
by  exchange  law  of  the  genuine  signatures. 

82.  Where  a  bill  becomes  falsified,  those  indorsers  who  transferred  it  before 
the  falsification  are  liable  according  to  the  original  contents  of  the  bill;  those,  how- 
ever, who  indorsed  the  bill  after  the  falsification  are  liable  according  to  the  falsified 
contents. 


1)  The  proceedings  for  annulment  belong  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Courts  dealing  with, 
bill  of  exchange  matters. 

18* 


J 36  Magyarorszig:  VAlt6t6rv.     II.  resz.    Az  idegen  vdlt6r61. 

K6tseg  eset^ben  az  velelmeztetik,  hogy  a  forgatmanyok  a  meghamisitds  elott 
keletkeztek. 

83.  Az  elobbeni  czikk  hatarozatai  meghamisitas  eseteben,  az  elfogadora  69  a 
kezesre  is  nyernek  alkalmazast. 

XV.  A  valto-eleviiles. 

84.  Az  elfogado  elleni  valt6jogi  kereset,  a  valto  lejaratatol  szamitando  barom 
esztendo  alatt  eviil  el. 

85.  A  valtobirtokosnak  a  kibocsato  s  a  tobbi  elozok  elleni  visszkereseti  igenyei 
elenyesznek :  1 .  harom  honap  alatt,  ha  a  valto  Europaban  volt  fizetendo,  Islandot 
es  a  Faroi  szigeteket  kiveve;  —  2.  hat  honap  alatt,  ha  a  valto  Azsianak  es  Afri- 
kanak  Kozep-  es  Fekete-tenger  melletti  partvid6keLn  es  ezen  tengereknek  az  einlitett 
foldreszekhez  tarto9z  szigeteui  volt  fizetendo;  —  3.  tizennyolcz  honap  alatt,  ha  a 
valto  valamely  mas  Europan  kiviih  orszagban  vagy  Islandban,  vagy  a  Faroi  szige- 
teken  volt  fizetendo. 

A  valtobirtokos  ellen  a  fentebbi  esetekben  az  eleviilesi  ido  az  ovas  felvetele 
nap j  aval  veszi  kezdetet. 

86.  A  forgatonak  a  kibocsato  s  a  tobbi  elozok  elleni  visszkereseti  igenyei 
eleviihiek:  1.  harom  honap  alatt,  ha  a  visszkereso  Europaban  lakik,  Islandot  es  a 
Faroi  szigeteket  kiveve ;  —  2.  hat  honap  alatt,  ha  a  visszkereso  Azsianak  es  Ai rikanak 
a  Kozep-  es  Feketetenger  melletti  partvidekein  es  ezen  tengereknek  az  emlitett 
foldreszekliez  tartozo  szigetein  lakik;  —  3.  tizennyolcz  honap  alatt,  ha  a  visszkereso 
valamely  mas  Europan  kiviih  orszagban  vagy  Islandban  avagy  a  Faroi  szigeteken 
lakik. 

A  forgato  eUen  a  hatarido,  ha  elobb  fizetett,  mintsem  ellene  valtokereset 
indittatott,  a  fizetes  napjatol ;  minden  mas  esetekben  pedig  a  keresetlevel  kez- 
besitesi  napjatol  kezdodik. 

87.  Az  eleviiles  a  kereset  meginditasa  altal,  de  csak  azon  valtokotelezett 
iranyaban  szakittatik  meg,  ki  eUen  a  kereset  inteztetett. 

A  valtovisszkeresettel  megtamadott  forgato  jogositva  van  visszkereseti  jogai- 
nak,  az  eleviiles  elleni  biztositasara,  elozoje  eUen  keresetlevel  helyett  perbejelen- 
tessel  elni. 

A  perbejelento  visszkereseti  jogainak  eleviilese,  az  eUene  hozott  biroi  hata- 
rozat  jogerore  emelkedesenek  idopontjatol  veszi  kezdetet. 

88.  Az  eleviiles  hivatalbol  figyelembe  nem  vetetik. 

89.  A  valtoados  eUen  njatott  csod  tartama  alatt  az  eleviiles  meg  nem  kez- 
dodik es  felbeszakad,  ha  az  eleviiles  mar  kezdetet  vette. 

90.  Ha  a  valto  kibocsatojanak  vagy  elfogadojanak  valt6i  k6telezetts6ge 
eleviiles  altal  vagy  az  altal,  hogy  a  valtojogok  fentartasara  sziiksdges  cselekmenyek 
elmulasztattak,  megsziinik:  ezek  a  valtobirtokos  iranydban  koztorvenyi  uton  csak 
annyiban  maradnak  kotelezve,  a  mennj-iben  ennek  karaval  gazdagodnanak. 

A  forgatok  ellen,  Idknek  v41t6kotelezettsege  megsziint,  ily  keresetnek  helye 
nincsen. 

XVI.   A  valtohitelezo  jogai. 

91.  A  viltokibocsato,  forgato,  elfogado  es  kezes  a  valto  minden  birtokosa  iranydban 
egyetemlegesen  vannak  kotelezve.  Ezen  egyetemleges  kotelezetts6g  kiterjed  mindenre, 
mit  a  valtobirtokos  a  valtokotelezettsegek  nem  teljesit6se  miatt  kovetelni  jogositva  van. 

92.  A  vdltoadoa  csak  oly  kifogdsokkal  elhet,  melyek  magabol  a  valt6jogb61 
erednek,  vagy  melyek  6t  a  mindenkori  felperes  eUen  kozvetleniil  iUetik. 

93.  A  valtoados  azon  kifogsLssal,  hogy  a  valton  akkor,  midon  arra  az  elfo- 
gadas  vagy  mas  nyilatkozat  vezettetctt,  valamely  lenyeges  koUek  hi.lnyzott,  a 
harmadik  johiszemii  valtobirtokos  ellen  egydltalan  nem,  niasok  ellen  pedig  csak 
annyiban  61het,  a  mennyiben  bebizonyitani  k^pes,  hogy  az  utolagos  kitolt^s  a  l^tre- 
jfjtt  niegallapodas  ellendre  t6rt6nt. 

94.  A  kolcsonos  kovetelc'sek  leszdmita-sanak  csak  akkor  van  helye,  ha  az  ad6st 
a  mindenkori  felperes  ellen  val6di  lejiirt  vdlt6beh,  vagy  jogervdnyes  biroi  hatarozattal 
vagy  bir6i  egyezsdggel  megdllapitott  p6nzbeli  kovet«16s  illeti. 


HUNGARY:  rsiLLS  OF  EXCHANGE.  136 

In  case  of  doubt  it  will  be  taken  that  the  indorsements  were  made  before 
the  falsification. 

8S,  la  the  case  of  falsification  the  enactments  of  the  preceding  Article  are 
also  to  be  applied  to  the  acceptor  and  the  person  who  gives  a  guarantee. 

XV.   Limitation  of  Actions  on  Bills. 

84.  A  claim  under  exchange  law  against  the  acceptor  is  prescribed  in  three 
years  reckoned  from  the  day  of  maturity. 

85.  Claims  in  recourse  by  the  holder  against  the  drawer  and  the  other  pre- 
decessors are  prescribed:  1.  in  three  months  if  the  bill  is  payable  in  Europe,  Iceland 
and  the  Faroe  Islands  excepted ;  —  2.  in  six  months  if  the  bill  is  payable  in  the  coun- 
tries of  Africa  and  Asia  bordering  on  the  Mediterranean  and  Black  Seas,  or  in  the 
Islands  of  those  seas  appertaining  to  such  countries;  —  3.  in  eighteen  months  if  the 
bill  is  payable  in  any  other  countrj'^  outside  Europe  or  in  Iceland  or  the  Faroe  Is- 
lands. 

The  prescription  against  the  holder  runs  in  these  cases  from  the  day  of  mak- 
ing the  protest. 

86.  Claims  in  recourse  by  the  indorser  against  the  drawer  and  the  other  pre- 
decessors are  prescribed:  1.  in  three  months  if  the  person  who  seeks  recourse  resides 
in  Europe,  Iceland  and  the  Faroe  Islands  excepted;  —  2.  in  six  months  if  the  person 
who  seeks  recourse  resides  in  the  countries  of  Africa  and  Asia  bordering  on  the 
Mediterranean  and  Black  Seas,  or  in  the  Islands  of  those  seas  appertaining  to  such 
countries;  —  3.  in  eighteen  months  if  the  person  who  seeks  recourse  resides  in  any 
other  country  outside  Europe  or  in  Iceland  or  the  Faroe  Islands. 

The  period  runs  against  the  indorser,  if  he  has  paid  before  an  action  is  commenced 
against  him,  from  the  day  of  payment,  and  in  all  other  cases  from  the  daj-  of  service 
on  him  of  a  writ  or  summons. 

87.  Prescription  is  interrupted  by  the  commencement  of  an  action,  but  only 
as  against  a  person  liable  on  the  bill  against  whom  the  action  is  brought. 

An  indorser  against  whom  an  action  of  recourse  is  brought  may,  for  the  purpose 
of  securing  himself  against  prescription  of  his  claims,  announce  litigation  against 
his  predecessor  in-stead  of  bringing  an  action. 

Against  a  person  who  has  announced  Utigation,  the  prescription  of  claims  to 
recourse  begms  running  from  the  moment  when  the  judgment  given  against  him 
has  become  final. 

88.  Prescription  is  not  taken  into  consideration  ex  officio. 

89.  Prescription  does  not  begin  to  run  during  the  bankruptcy  declared  agauist 
a  person  liable  on  a  bill,  and  is  interrupted  by  bankruptcy  when  it  has  already 
begun  to  run. 

90.  If  the  Uabilitj'  of  the  drawer  or  of  the  acceptor  under  exchange  law  is  ex- 
tinguished by  prescription,  or  because  the  performance  of  the  formalities  prescribed 
bj'  exchange  law  for  retaining  exchange  law  rights  are  delayed,  such  parties  remain 
hable  at  Common  Law  to  the  holder  only  in  so  far  as  the}-  would  become  enriched 
by  the  loss  of  the  latter. 

As  against  the  indorsers  whose  habUity  on  the  bill  is  extinguished,  no  such 
claims  are  maintainable. 

XVI.  The  Rights  of  the  Creditor  on  a  Bill. 

91.  The  drawer,  indorser,  acceptor  and  guarantor  are  jointl}-  and  severally 
hable  to  anj'  holder  of  the  bill.  This  liability  extends  to  all  that  the  holder  is  entitled 
to  claim  on  account  of  the  non-fulfilment  of  the  exchange  obUgation. 

92.  The  debtor  on  a  bill  can  only  avail  himself  of  defences  %\hich  arise  from 
exchange  law  or  which  he  has  directly  against  the  actual  plaintiff. 

93.  The  debtor  on  a  bill  may  not  in  any  case  avail  himself  of  the  defence 
that  an  essential  requirement  was  not  contained  in  the  bill  when  the  acceptance 
or  some  other  declaration  was  placed  on  it,  as  against  a  bona  fide  holder  of  the  bill; 
as  against  others  he  may  avail  himself  of  that  defence  only  in  so  far  as  he  is  able 
to  prove  that  the  subsequent  filling  in  was  done  contrary  to  the  agreement. 

94.  Set-off  of  mutual  claims  is  onh'  allowed  in  so  far  as  the  debtor  has  against 
the  actual  plaintiff  an  available  claim  under  exchange  law  which  has  already  become 
due,  or  a  claim  to  ready  money  established  by  a  final  judicial  decision  or  final  jud- 
icial composition. 


]^37  MagyarorszAg :  Valtotorv.     II.  r^sz.    Az  idegen  vAlt6r61. 

XVII.   Kiilfoldi  torvenyhozas. 

95.  A  szenvedo  vAltokepesseg  kiilfoldiekre  nezve  rendszerint  azon  orszag  tor- 
v6nyei  szerint  itelendo  meg,  melyhez  a  valtokotelezett,  mint  alattvalo  tartozik. 

Azonban  a  sajat  hazaja  torvenyei  szerint  valtokepessdggel  nem  biro  idegen, 
a  belfoldon  elvallalt  valtoi  kotelezettsegert  felelos,  ha  6t  ezen  torveny  szerint  a 
valtokepess^g  megilleti. 

96.  Kiilfoldon  kiallitott  valtoknak  es  valtonyilatkozatoknak  Mnyeges  kelldkei 
azon  hely  torvdnyei  szerint  itelendok  meg,  a  hoi  azok  keletkeztek. 

Ha  azonban  a  kiilfoldon  keletkezett  valtonyilatkozatok  a  belfoldi  torveny 
rendeleteinek  megfelelnek,  a  valtora  kesobb  vezetett  es  a  belfoldon  keletkezett 
nyilatkozatok  jogervenyess6ge  a  kiilfoldi   torvdny  alapjan  meg  nem   tamadhato. 

Valtojogi  hatalylyal  bimak  azon  njalatkozatok  is,  melyek  belfoldiek  kozt 
kiilfoldon  keletkeznek,  habar  csak  a  belfoldi  torveny  rendeleteinek  felelnek  is  meg. 

97.  A  valtoi  jogok  6rvenyesit6se  vagy  fentartasa  vegett  kiilfoldon  teljesitt  f  t 
cselekvenyek  alaki  keUdkei  azon  hely  torvdnyei  szerint  it&endok  meg,  a  hoi  azoK 
teljesittettek. 

XVIII.   Az  ovas. 

98.  A  valto-ovasokat  kozjegyzoi  sz6khelyeken  es  e  helyekhez  csatolt  jaras- 
birosagi  teriileten  a  kozjegyzo,  mas  jarasokban  a  jarasbir6,  aljarasbiro,  a  jards- 
birosagi  jegyzok  6a  aljegyzok  teljesitik. 

Az  1874:  XXXV.  tcz.  213.  §-anak  a  kinevezett  valtojegjrzSk  eddigi  hatasko- 
renek  fentartasara  vonatkozo  intezked6se  erintetleniil  hagyatik^). 

99.  Az  ovasnak  magaban  keU  foglalni:  1.  a  valtonak  vagy  a  masolatnak  es 
minden  rajta  levo  hatiratnak  s  megjegyzesnek  hii  masat;  —  2.  nevet  vagy  cz6get 
azon  szemelyeknek,  a  kik  r^szere  es  a  kik  ellen  az  ovas  felvetetett;  —  3.  az  ovatolt 
szemelyhez  intezett  felszolitast,  ennek  valaszat  vagj'  annak  megjegyz6s6t,  hogy 
nem  valaszolt  vagy  feltalaUiato  nem  volt;  —  4.  n6vbecsiil6si  elfogadas  vagy  fizetes 
eseteben  annak  megemliteset,  hogy  ki  altal,  kiert  ds  mily  modon  lett  a  n^vbecsiilds 
ajanlva  es  teljesitve;  —  5.  a  helyet,  evet,  honapot  es  napot,  melyen  a  felszolitas  — 
3.  pont  —  tortent,  illetoleg  siker  nelkiil  megkisertetett ;  v6gre  6.  az  6vatol6 
szemely  alairasat  liivatalos  pecsetjevel. 

100.  Ha  ugyanazon  valtojogi  k6telezetts6g  teljesitdse  tobb  szemelytol  ko- 
vetelendo,  a  tobbszoros  felszolitasok  egy  ovasi  oklev61be  foglaUiatok. 

101.  Az  ovatolo  szemdlyek  kotelesek  az  ovist  a  vdltobirtokosnak  vagy  meg- 
hatalmazottjanak  eredetben  halad^ktalanul  kiadni. 

Egyuttal  a  felvett  ovasokat  eg6sz  kiterjedesben  egy  e  vegre  vezetendo  lapon- 
k6nt  folyo  szammal  eUatott  es  hitelesitett  jegj'zokonyvbe  napr61-napra  ido-  es 
sorrendben  bevezetni  es  az  erdekelt  feleknek  vagy  ezek  jogutodjainak  a  koltsegek 
megt6rit6se  mellett,  akar  egyszerii,  akar  hiteles  misolatban  barmikor  kiadni  tar- 
toznak. 


2)  A  v4It6jegyz6k  kinevezdse  az  1840-iki  v41t6torv6nyen  (1840  XV.  t.  cz.)  alapult.  A 
k6zjegyz<5i  inWzmdnyt  16te8lt6  1874.  XXXV.  t.  cz.  a  vAlt6jegyz6k  kmevez68(5t  megszuntette, 
de  a  mir  kinevezett  vdlt6jegyz6k  hatdskoriit  fentartotta.  Ezen  jogAllapotot  hagyja  ^rintotleniil 
a  v41t6t6rv6ny,  ugy  hogy  m6g  ma  is  miikodnek  egyes  vdlt6jegyz6k.  Mennyiben  jogosultnk 
a  j&r&8bir686g  kcizegei  a  kdzjegyz6k  holyott08it6s6re,  a  k6zjogyz(5i  torveny  Allapitja  meg.  Az 
6vd8i  dij  az  1880.  LI.  t.  cz.  1 1.  §.  o  pontja  6rtolm6bon  4  kor.  20  fill,  minden  p68t4n  eszkoziilt  tirte- 
Blt<5«  1  korona,  amihez  a  vitelb6r  68  ha  az  6vii8  a  kozjegyz(5  8z6kholy6n  kiviil  volt  teljosltondS, 
t&voz&ai  dij.  valamint  esetleg  napidij  is,  j4rul.  Az  iv&a  b(Slyegdija  2  korona,  a  j&r&sbir6s&g 
Altal   felvett  6v&86  4,  illetve  fi  korona. 


HUNGARY:  BILLS  OF  EXCHANGE.  137 

XVII.  Conflict  of  Laws. 

95.  The  capacity  of  a  foreigiuT  to  incur  linbilities  under  exchange  law  is  to 
be  decided  accortliiig  to  tlic  law  of  the  State  of  which  he  is  a  subject. 

Nevertheless  a  foreigner  who  has  no  capacity  to  incur  liabilities  under  e.xchange 
law  according  to  the  law.s  of  his  own  country,  is  responsible  for  liabiUties  incurred 
by  him  in  the  inland,  if  he  may  be  a  party  to  a  bill  bj'  this  Law. 

96.  The  essential  requirements  of  a  bill  of  exchange  dra\v^^  abroad,  as  also 
everj-  other  declaration  (contract)  on  such  a  bill,  are  to  be  Judged  according  to  the 
law  of  the  place  at  which  the  declaration  (contract)  is  made. 

If,  however,  the  declarations  (contract.s)  inserted  abroad  on  the  bill  satisfy 
the  requirements  of  the  inland  law,  the  vahdity  of  the  declarations  (contracts) 
subsequently  made  in  the  inland  cannot  be  disputed  on  the  basis  of  the  foreign  law. 

Declarations  (contracts)  on  bills  by  which  one  Hungarian  subject  becomes 
bound  to  another  Hungarian  subject  i)  in  a  foreign  country  are  valid  also,  although 
they  only  comply  with  the  requirements  of  the  inland  law. 

97.  As  regards  the  form  of  the  proceedings  for  the  exercise  or  maintenance 
of  exchange  rights  on  a  bill  at  a  foreign  place,  the  local  law  in  force  is  decisive. 

XVIII.  Protest. 

98.  Protest  against  bills  of  exchange  must  be  made  out  at  places  where  pub- 
lic notaries  reside,  and  in  the  territory  of  District  Courts  joined  to  such  places, 
by  the  public  notary,  in  other  places  by  the  judge  of  the  District  Court,  b}'  a  sub- 
stitute judge,  or  by  a  notary  or  a  vice-notar}'  of  the  District  Court. 

The  legal  enactments  concerning  the  mamtenance  of  the  sphere  of  powers 
of  bill  of  exchange  notaries^)  nominated  by  virtue  of  §  213  of  Art.  XXXV  of  1874 
remain  unchanged. 

99.  The  protest  must  contain:  1.  a  hteral  transcript  of  the  bill  or  of  the  dupli- 
cate and  all  the  indorsements  and  notices  thereon;  —  2.  the  name  of  the  firm  or 
person  on  whose  behalf  and  against  whom  the  protest  is  made;  —  3.  the  request 
made  to  the  person  against  whom  protest  is  made,  his  answer  or  a  statement  that 
he  has  given  no  aswer  at  all,  or  that  he  was  not  to  be  found;  —  4.  in  case  of  an  ac- 
ceptance or  a  payment  for  honour,  a  statement  by  whom,  for  whom  and  how  this 
has  been  offered  or  performed;  —  5.  the  statement  of  the  place  and  the  year,  month 
and  calendar  day  on  which  the  request  (No.  3)  was  made  or  was  unsuccessfull}' 
attempted;  finally  —  6.  the  signature  of  the  person  who  has  made  the  protest 
and  his  official  seal  or  stamp. 

100.  If  performance  of  the  same  duty  under  exchange  law  has  to  be  required 
from  several  persons,  all  these  several  requests  may  be  included  in  the  same 
protest. 

101.  The  persons  who  make  the  protest  are  bound  immediateh'  to  deliver 
the  original  protest  to  the  holder  of  the  bill  or  to  a  person  authorised  b}'  him. 

They  are  bound  also  to  make  entry  hi  extenso  of  the  protest  made,  into  authent- 
icated minute-books  serving  for  such  purpose,  every  page  of  which  must  be  pro- 
vided with  consecutive  numbers.  These  entries  must  be  made  everj'  day  in  chrono- 
logical and  arithmetical  order.  Cojjies  of  these  entries,  either  m  authenticated 
or  non-official  form,  must  be  given  to  the  interested  parties  or  their  heirs  at  any 
time  against  payment  of  costs. 


•)  The  word  "belfoldi"  used  in  the  toxt  (literal  translation  "inlander")  includes  every  Hun- 
garian subject,  wherever  he  may  reside  either  pcrraanentlj'  or  temporarily  (Translator's  Note). 
—  2)  xhe  nomination  of  bill  of  exchange  notaries  was  based  originally  on  the  Bill  of  Exchange 
Law  of  1840  (.\rt.  XV  of  1840).  Art.  XXXV  of  1874,  which  has  created  the  institution  of  public 
notaries,  has  put  an  end  to  the  nomination  of  bill  of  exchange  notaries,  but  has  maintained 
the  sphere  of  powers  of  bill  of  excliange  notaries  already  appointed.  This  legal  position  remained 
unaltered  by  the  Bills  of  Exchange  Law.  so  that  there  are  still  bill  of  exchange  notaries  doing 
business.  —  The  Article  concerning  public  notaries  states  the  circumstances  under  which  organs 
of  the  District  Courts  may  take  the  place  of  the  public  notaries.  —  The  protest  duties  fixed 
by  §  1 1  of  Art.  LI  of  1880  are  4  ICr.  20  fill,  for  the  protest,  notice  given  by  post  I  ICr.,  augmented 
by  the  disbursments  for  carriage  when  the  protest  is  made  outside  the  place  of  residence,  fees 
for  displacement,  and,  as  the  caije  may  be,  daily  fees.  The  stamp-duties  of  protest  are:  wlien 
made  by  public  notaries  2  Kronen,  when  made  by  the  District  Courts  4  ICronen,  or,  as  the 
case  may  be,  6  Ivronen. 


138  Magyarorszag:  V41t6t6rv.     II.  r.5sz.    Az  idegen  valt6r61. 

XIX.    A  bemutatas  6s  egyeb  valtdcselekmenyek  helye  es  ideje. 

102.  Az  elfogadas  vagy  fizetes  vegetti  bemutatas,  az  ovas,  valamint  altalaban 
azon  cselekvenyek,  raelyek  a  jelen  torveny  szerint  a  valtoi  jogok  ervenyesitese  vagy 
fentartasa  vegett  valamely  szemelynel  teljesitendok,  ez  utobbinak  iizleti  helyi- 
segeiben,  ilyenek  hianyaban  pedig  annak  lakasan  es  pedig  delelott  9 — 12  6ra  kozt, 
d^lutan  pedig  2 — 5  ora  kozt  eszkozlendok.  Az  ily  cselekvenyek  mas  helyen,  p61daui 
a  tozsden,  csak  az  erdekeltek  beleegyezesevel  tortenhetnek. 

Az,  hogy  az  iizleti  helyiseg  vagy  a  lakas  kipuhatolhato  nem  volt,  igazoltnak 
csak  akkor  tekintetik,  ha  az  ovatolo  szemely  e  reszbeni  tudakozodasa  a  helybeli 
rendori  hivatalnal,  illetoleg  a  kozsegi  eloljarosagnal  siker  nelkiil  maradt  s  e  koriil- 
meny  az  ovasban  kiemeltetik. 

103.  Ha  a  valto  lejarata  vasarnapra  vagy  a  Gergely-naptar  szerinti  valamely 
kozons^ges  iinnepnapra  esik,  a  fizetes  csak  a  legkozelebbi  koznapon  kovetelheto. 

Ezen  int6zkedes  kiterjed  a  valtomasodlatok  es  masolatok  kiallitasara,  az  elfo- 
gadas iranti  nyilatkozatra,  az  6v^  felvetelere,  valamint  minden,  a  valtobol  folyo 
kotelezettseg  teljesites6re. 

XX.   Hianyos  alairasok. 

104.  Valtonyilatkozatok,  melyek  nevalairas  helyett  keresztvonassal  vagy  mas 
kezjegygyel  eszkozoltetnek,  valtojogi  hatalylyal  rendszerint  nem  bimak. 

Azoknak  valtonyilatkozata,  a  kik  nevoket  testi  fogyatkozas  miatt  nem  irhatjak 
ala,  6rvenyes,  ha  nevalairas  helyett  biroilag  vagy  kozjegyzoileg  hitelesitett  kez- 
jegygyel eszkozoltetiki). 

105.  Ki  valamely  valtonyilatkozatot,  mint  masnak  meghatalmazottja  ir  ala 
a  nelkiil,  hogy  erre  felhatalmazva  lenne,  szemelyesen  es  azon  minosegben  felelos, 
melyben   az   allitolagos   meghatalmazo  felhatalmazas  eseteben   felelos   lett  volna. 

Hasonlo  modon  es  szemelyesen  felelosek  azon  gyamok  6s  egyeb  kepviselok  is, 
kik  jogosultsaguk  tullepesevel  irnak  ala  valtonyilatkozatot^). 

XXI.   A  zalog  es  visszatartas-jog. 
1.  Zdlogjog. 

106.  A  valtobirtokos  magat  azon  targyakbol,  melyekre  maganuton  zalog- 
jogot  nyert,  ha  az  ados  kotelezettsegenek  kello  idoben  eleget  nem  tesz,  valtoi  uton 
kielegitheti  6s  e  vegbol:  1.  az  ingosagokat  a  valtoeljaras  szabalyai  szerint  kield- 
git^sre  fordithatja;  —  2.  a  tozsdei  arfolyammal  biro  papirokat  a  lejarat  napjan  a 
helybeli  tozsden;  ha  pedig  a  lejarat  helyen  tozsde  nem  letezik,  a  lejarati  napot 
koveto  harmadik  napon  a  legkozelebbi  tozsden  eladliatja,  vagy  pedig  azokat  az 
azon  napi  arfolyamban  kovetelese  erejeig  megtartliatja.  Koteles  azonban  errol  az 
adost  e  cselekm^nyek  valamelyikenek  foganatositasat  koveto  24  ora  alatt  levelben 
ertesiteni.  A  legkozelebbi  tozsde  alatt  oly  6rt6kpapirokra  nezve,  melyek  beUoldi 
tozsden  jegyeztetnek,  belfoldi,  mas  ertekpapirokra  nezve  kiilfoldi  tozsde  6rtend6;  — 
3.  a  vdltobeli  vagy  egyeb  koveteleseket  behajthatja  vagy  kovetelese  erejeig  meg- 
tarthatja. 

A  valtobirtokost  ezen  jogok  mdg  azon  esetben  is  megiUetik,  ha  az  ados  ido- 
kozben  csod  ala  keriilt. 

Koteles  azonban  mindegyik  esetben,  —  a  mennyiben  teljes  kielegitest  nyert, 
az  ad6snak,  illetoleg  a  csodtomegnek  az  eredeti  valt6t  kiszolgdltatni  es  a  netalani 
felesleget  kiadni-'). 

107.  Ha  a  vdlt6birtokos  oly  mulasztdat  kovet  el,  mely  a  zaiogul  szolgAlo  targy 
vagy  koveteles  r6szben  vagy  teljes  elveszt6s6t  vonja  maga  utan,  az  ad6snak  kar- 
t^rit^sel  tartozik. 


1)  Vakok  Altai  kiullitott  vdltonyilatkozatok  vAlt6jogi  liutAIyAlioz  nz  nliiirAanak  k6zjegyz6i 
hiteli'Hiti^'HO  Bziik8<'-R08.  1880.  VII.  t.  c.  24.  §.  —  ^)  HdzastArsak  kozott  v(ilt<5i  kotolezetts^g 
cIvAllalAsAra  bz6I6  (kultinoa)  ineghutalmazds  6rv6ny6hez,  k6zjegyz6i  okirat  sziiksdgcs.  1886. 
VII.  t.  cz.  23  §-b.  p.  —  ')  A  zAIog  6b  mogtartAsi  jog  gyakorlA«Ara  ca6d  eset^n  Id.  a  cscSdtor- 
v6ny  115.  162.   173 — 175.  §H- 


HUNGARY:  BILLS  OF  EXCHANGE.  138 

XIX.  Place  and  Time  for  Presentment  and  other  Acts  relating  to  Bill 

Transactions. 

102.  Presentment  for  acceptance  or  payment,  protest  and  all  other  acts  to 
be  done  for  the  purpose  of  the  exercise  or  maintenance  of  rights  under  exchange 
law  according  to  this  Law  as  regards  a  certain  person,  nmst  be  effected  at  his  place 
of  business,  or  failing  such  at  his  dwelling  place,  in  the  fore-noon  between  9  and 
12  o'clock,  in  the  afternoon  between  2  and  5  o'clock.  These  acts  cannot  be  per- 
formed at  any  other  place,  e.  g.  on  Exchange,  except  by  mutual  agreement  of  the 
interested  parties. 

The  circumstance  that  the  place  of  business  or  the  dwelling  place  could  not 
be  ascertained  is  considered  as  proved  only  when  the  person  levying  the  protest 
has  made  unsuccessful  inquiries  in  reference  thereto  nt  the  local  Police  Office  or 
at  the  Local  Board,  which  circumstance  must  be  referred  to  in  the  protest. 

103.  If  the  bills  falls  due  on  a  Sunday  or  on  a  general  hoUday  according  to 
the  Gregorian  Calendar,  payment  can  only  be  demanded  on  the  next  business  day. 

This  provision  also  holds  good  as  regards  the  delivery  of  a  duphcate  bill  or  of 
a  copy  of  a  bill,  as  regards  acceptance,  making  protest,  and  all  acts  to  be  performed 
under  exchange  law  arising  from  a  biU  of  exchange. 

XX.  Defective  Signatures. 

I  ((4.  Statements  (contracts)  on  bills  which  are  executed  with  crosses  or  other 
marks  instead  of  a  written  name,  as  a  rule  have  no  force  by  exchange  law. 

Statements  (contracts)  on  bills  of  exchange  of  persons  who  are  incapable 
by  reason  of  a  bodily  defect  of  signing  their  names,  are  valid  when  they  execute 
them,  instead  of  by  signing  their  names,  by  marks  authenticated  by  a  public  notary 
or  by  a  member  of  a  District  Court i). 

105.  Any  person  who  signs  a  bill  of  exchange  as  agent  of  another  without 
authority  is  personally  liable  in  the  same  waj-  as  the  pretended  principal  would  have 
been  if  the  authority  had  been  given. 

Guardians  and  other  representatives  who  sign  statements  (contracts)  on  bills 
in  excess  of  their  authority  are  personally^)  responsible  in  the  same  way. 

XXI.  Right  of  Lien  and  Detention. 

1.  Ei'jht  of  Lien. 

106.  The  holder  of  a  bill  may  mdemnify  himself  under  exchange  law  out  of 
those  objects  on  which  he  has  acquired  a  right  of  lien  in  a  private  way,  if  the  debtor 
has  not  fulfilled  his  obligation  in  due  time.  He  may  to  this  end:  1.  satisfy  his  claims 
according  to  the  enactments  of  the  Bills  of  Exchange  Procedure  out  of  these  mov- 
ables; —  2.  seO  on  the  local  Exchange  securities  which  are  quoted  on  the  Exchange, 
on  the  day  of  maturity,  or  if  there  is  no  Exchange  at  the  place  the  bill  falls  due,  on 
the  Exchange  of  the  nearest  place  on  the  third  day  reckoned  from  maturity;  or  he 
may  keep  them  for  himself  up  to  the  amount  of  his  claim  at  the  price  they  have 
on  that  day.  He  is,  however,  bound  to  give  notice  to  the  debtor  by  letter  within 
24  hours  after  having  effected  one  of  the  transactions  aforesaid.  The  Exchange 
of  the  nearest  place  for  such  securities  as  are  quoted  uiland  is  deemed  to  be  an 
inland  Exchange,  for  other  securities  a  foreign  Exchange ;  —  3.  collect  debts  founded 
on  bills  of  exchange  or  other  debts,  or  may  retain  them  up  to  the  amount  of  his  claim. 

The  holder  of  a  bill  is  entitled  to  make  use  of  these  rights,  even  when  the  debtor 
has  in  the  meantime  become  bankrupt. 

He  is,  however,  bound  in  any  case  in  so  far  as  he  has  obtained  full  satisfaction 
to  deliver  to  the  debtor  or  to  the  bankruptcy  estate,  as  the  case  may  be,  the  original 
biU,  as  well  as  the  amount  exceeding  his  claim,  if  any 3). 

107.  If  the  holder  of  a  bill  is  guilty  of  such  an  omission  as  causes  the  total 
or  partial  loss  of  the  object  or  the  debt  ser%Tng  as  a  pledge,  he  is  liable  for  damages 
to  the  debtor. 


>)  In  order  to  give  force  under  exchange  law  to  contracts  on  bills  made  by  blind  parties 
the  authentication  of  a  public  notary  is  necessary  (§  24  of  Art.  VII  of  1886).  —  -)  For  the 
validity  of  a  special  power  between  husband  and  wife  to  assume  obligations  under  exchange 
law  for  one  anotlier.  a  deed  drawn  up  by  a  public  notary  is  required  (§  23  of  Art.  VII  of  1886). 
—  *)  Concerning  the  enforcement  of  the  right  of  lien  and  the  right  of  detention  in  cases  of 
bankruptcy,  see  §§  11."),  1.52,  173 — 175  of  the  Bankruptcy  Law. 


239  Magyarorszdg:  V41t6torv.     III.  ri^sz.    A  sajAt  v4lt6. 

2.  Megtartdsi  jog. 

108.  A  vAlt6birtokos  lejart  valtobeli  kovetelese  tekintet^ben  megtartasi  joggal 
^Ihet  adosdnak  azon  penzeire,  ing6s4gaira  es  ertekpapirjaira,  melyek  jogszerii  uton 
t^nj'leges  birtokaba  vagy  rendelkez6se  ala  keriilnek. 

E  jog  azonban  nem  gyakorolhato,  ha  a  fentebb  drintett  targyak  akar  az  ados, 
akar  egy  harmadik  altal  az  atadas  elott  vagy  atadas  alkalmaval  meghat4rozott 
rendelkez6s  mellett  keriilnek  a  hitelezo  birtokaba. 

A  valtobirtokos  le  nem  jart  koveteles^re  n^zve  is  megtartasi  joggal  61het,  ha 
az  ados  csod  ala  keriilt,  vagy  ha  az  ellene  valamely  penzbeli  tartozas  miatt  meg- 
kiserlett  valamely  vegrehajtas  sikertelen  maradt. 

Ez  esetben  az  ados  utasitasa  vagy  a  hatarozott  rendelkezes  sem  zarjak  ki  a 
megtartasi  jog  gyakorlasat,  ha  az  erintett  tenykoriilmenyek  a  targyak  atadasa 
utan  kovetkeztek  be  vagy  a  hitelezo  azokrol  a  targyak  atvetele  ut4n  ertesiilt. 

A  valtobirtokos,  kit  ezen  szakasz  ertelmeben  megtartasi  jog  illet,  koteles  annak 
gyakorlasarol  az  adost  azonnal  ^rtesiteni. 

109.  A  megtartasi  jog  kereset  utjan  ervenyesitheto  s  hatalyara  n&ve  a  k6zi 
zaloggal  egyenlo. 

Harmadik  resz.     A  saj4t  vdlto. 

110.  A  sajat  valto  16nyeges  kellekei:  1.  A  valto-elnevezes  magaban  a  valto 
azovegeben,  vagy  ha  az  nem  magyar  nyelven  allittatott  ki,  annak  a  nem  magyar 
nyelven  megfelelo  kifejezes;  —  2.  a  fizetendo  penzosszeg  kit^tele.  Ha  az  oszszegen 
feliil  jarul^kok  kottetnek  ki,  ezen  kikotcs  nem  letezonek  tekintetik;  —  3.  azon 
szemely  vagy  czeg  megnevezese,  melyriek  resz6re  vagy  rendelet6re  a  fizet6s  tel- 
jesitendo;  —  4.  a  fizetes  ideje  (3.  §.  4.  p.);  —  5.  a  kibocsato  n6v  vagy  czeg 
alairasa;  —  6.  a  kiallitas  helyenek,  6venek,  honapjanak  es  napjanak  kitetele. 

111.  Sajat  valtoknal,  melyekben  kiiloii  fizetesi  hely  kijelolve  nincsen,  a  kial- 
litas helye  fizet6si  helynek  s  egyszersmind  a  kibocsato  lakhelydnek  tekintendo. 

112.  Jelen  torvenynek  az  idegen  valtora  vonatkozo  kovetkezo  intezkedesei, 
a  sajat  valtokrais  kiterjesztetnek:  —  I.  a  4.6s  6.  §.  a  valto  kiilalakjara;  —  2.  a  8 — 16. 
§.  a  valtoforgatmanyra  is  engedmenyre;  —  3.  a  19.  es  20.  §.  a  lat  ut<4n  szolo  valtok 
bemutatfeara  azon  kiilonbs^ggel,  hogy  a  bemutatasnak  a  kibocsatonal  kell  tort^nni- 
—  4.  a  29.  §.  a  biztositasi  visszkeresetre  azon  kiil6nbs6ggel,  hogy  az  a  kibocs4; 
tonil  hianyzo  biztonsag  miatt  kovetelheto;  —  5.  a  30 — 40.  §.  a  Icjaratra  es  fizetesre 
azon  kiilonbs^ggel,  hogy  a  valtoosszeg  Iet6temenyez6se  a  kibocsato  altal  eszkozol- 
heto;  —  6.  a  41.  es  42.,  valamint  a  45 — 55.  §.  a  fizet6si  visszkeresetre;  —  7.  a 
61 — 64.  §.  a  ndvbecsiildsi  fizetesre;  —  8.  a  66—69.  §.  a  valto  kezessdgre  azon  kiilon- 
bsdggel,  hogy  ha  nines  kiteve,  kiert  vallaltatott  a  kczes.seg,  ez  a  kibocsatoert 
vdllaltnak  tekintetik;  —  9.  a  74^76.  §.  a  valtomasolatokra ;  —  10.  a  77—83.  §. 
az  elveszett  6s  hamis  valtokra,  azon  kiilonbs^ggel,  hogy  a  77.  §.  eseteben  a  fizet6s 
a  kibocsdto  altal  tcljesitendo ;  —  11.  a  85.,  86.,  87.,  88.,  89.,  90.,  91.,  92.,  93.,  94., 
95.,  96.,  97.,  98.,  99.,  100.,  101.,  102.,  103.,  104.,  105.,  106.,  107.,  108.  6s  109.  §. 
int6zked6.sei,  a  mcnnyibeu  a  valtoeleviilds  altalanos  elveire,  a  forgatok  elleni  vissz- 
kereseti  jogok  cleviil6sere,  a  valtohitelezok  kereseti  jogaira,  a  kiiUoldi  torvdnyhozasra, 
a  bemutatii-s  es  egyeb  valtojogi  cseleknienyek  helj'ere  es  idej6re,  a  hianyos  alaira- 
sokra  valamint  a  zalog-  6a  visszatartAsi  jogra  vonatkoznak. 

ii:{.  A  telepitett  saj&t  valtot  a  telcpcandl  6s  ha  ilyen  megnevezve  nincsen,  a 
kibocsatonal  es  pcdig  a  tclcp  hclyen  kolj  fizetes  vcgctt  hcmutatni.  Ugyanott  veendo 
fel  az  ova.s  is,  ha  a  fizett's  noni  tojjosittctett. 


HUNGARY:  PROMISSORY  NOTES.  139 

2.   Right  of  Detention. 

108.  The  holder  of  a  bill  in  respect  of  claims  founded  thereon  having  fallen 
due  to  him,  has  the  right  of  detention  over  such  mone}-,  movables  and  securities 
of  the  debtor  as  have  come  in  a  lawful  way  into  his  actual  possession  or  dis- 
position. 

This  right,  however,  cannot  be  exercised  when  the  aforesaid  objects  come  into 
the  possession  of  the  creditor  with  a  stipulation,  made  either  by  the  debtor  or  bj' 
a  third  person,  before  or  at  the  time  of  the  delivery,  that  the  objects  should  only  be 
used  for  a  specified  purpose. 

The  holder  of  a  bill  may  also  exercise  his  right  of  detention  in  respect  of  debts 
not  yet  fallen  due,  when  the  debtor  has  been  declared  bankrupt  or  when  an  ex- 
ecution has  been  unsucessfully  levied  upon  his  goods  on  the  foundation  of  a  money 
debt. 

In  these  cases  the  order  of  the  debtor  or  his  direct  stipulation  that  the  objects 
should  onlj'  be  used  in  a  specified  manner  does  not  hinder  the  right  of  detention, 
when  the  order  or  stipulation  has  been  given  or  made  after  delivery  of  the  objects 
or  when  the  creditor  only  acquires  knowledge  thereof  after  having  taken  delivery 
of  the  objects. 

The  holder  of  a  bill  who  according  to  the  enactments  of  this  Article  has  the 
right  of  detention,  ought  to  notify  the  exercise  of  the  right  to  the  debtor  without 
loss  of  time. 

109.  The  right  of  detention  can  be  enforced  by  an  action;  it  has  the  same  legal 
effect  as  a  pledge. 

Third  Part.     Bills  Drawn  on  Self  (Promissory  Notes). 

110.  The  essential  requirements  of  a  bill  drawn  on  self  (promis.sory  note) 
are:  1.  the  description,  to  be  contained  in  the  bill  itself,  of  "bill  of  exchange", 
or  if  the  bill  is  not  drawn  in  Hungarian  language  a  corresponding  description  in 
the  non-Hungarian  language;  —  2.  the  statement  of  the  sum  of  money  payable; 
when  accessories  are  stipulated  for  beyond  this  sum,  such  .stipulation  is  considered 
as  non-existing;  —  3.  the  name  of  the  person  or  firm  to  whom  or  whose  order 
payment  is  to  be  made;  —  4.  the  time  at  which  pa3inent  is  to  be  made  (No.  4  of 
§  3) ;  —  5.  the  signature  of  the  drawer  with  his  name  or  that  of  his  firm ;  —  6.  partic- 
ulars of  the  place  and  the  year,  month  and  day  of  the  drawing. 

111.  In  the  case  of  proniissor}'  notes,  in  so  far  as  no  special  place  of  payment 
is  mentioned  therein,  the  place  of  drawing  (making)  is  to  be  considered  as  the  place 
of  payment  and  also  as  the  residence  of  the  drawer  (maker). 

112.  The  following  p^o^^sions  of  this  Law  relating  to  bills  of  exchange  are  also 
apphcable  to  promissory  notes:  1.  §§  4  and  6,  as  to  the  form  of  bills;  —  2.  §§8 
to  16  as  to  indorsement  and  assignment;  —  3.  §§  19  and  20  as  to  presentment 
of  a  biU  at  a  period  after  sight,  with  the  proviso  that  the  presentment  must  be  made 
to  the  drawer  (maker);  —  4.  §  29  as  to  recourse  for  security,  with  the  proviso 
that  it   maj'  be  demanded  in  the  case  of  insccuritj-  of  the  drawer  (maker);  — 

5.  §§  30 — 40  as  to  maturity  and  pajnnent,  with  the  pro\-iso  that  the  right  of  de- 
positing the  amount    of  the   bill   may   be  exercised   by  the  drawer  (maker);  — 

6.  §§  41  and  42  and  4.5 — 55  as  to  recourse  for  non-payment;  —  7.  §§  Gl — 04  as 
to  payment  for  honour;  —  8.  §§  60 — 09  as  to  guarantees  on  a  bill,  with  the 
proviso  that  when  it  is  not  stated  for  whom  the  guarantee  is  given  it  will  be 
understood  as  given  for  the  drawer  (maker);  —  9.  §§  74 — 76  as  to  copies;  — 
10.  §§  77 — 83  as  to  lost  and  forged  bUls,  with  the  proviso  that  in  the  case  §  77 
payment  must  be  made  by  the  drawer  (maker);  —  11.  §§  85,  80,  87,  88,  89,  90, 
91,  92,  93,  94,  95,  96,  97,  98,  99,  100,  101,  102,  103,  104,  105,  106,  107,  108 
and  109,  as  to  the  general  principles  of  limitation  of  actions  relating  to  bills,  the 
limitation  of  actions  of  recourse  against  the  indorsers,  the  right  of  action  of  a 
creditor  on  a  bill  of  exchange,  coriflict  of  laws,  protest,  place  and  time  for  pre- 
sentment and  other  acts  to  be  done  in  connection  with  bills  of  exchange,  incom- 
plete signatures,  and  the  right  of  lien  and  detention. 

113.  Domiciled  promissory  notes  are  to  be  presented  to  the  domicilee,  and  if 
no  such  person  is  named  to  the  drawer  (maker)  himself,  for  paj-mcnt  at  the  place 
at  which  the  note  is  domiciled.  If  payment  is  not  made,  the  note  must  be  pro- 
tested there. 


1  j^Q  Magyarorszig:  T6rv6nyczikk  a  csekkrol. 

Ha  a  valto  a  telepesnel  kello  idoben  nem  ovatoltatik,  a  valtobirtokos  nemcsak 
a  fortratok  elleni  visszkeresetet,  hanem  a  kibocsato  elleni  valtokeresetet  is  elveszti. 

Nem  telcpitett  valtot,  tovabba  oly  telepitett  valtot,  a  nielyen  telepeskent 
kiilon  szemely  megnevezve  nincsen,  vegre  azon  telepitett  valtot,  a  melyon  a  telepes 
egyszersmind  valtobirtokos,  a  kibocsato  elleni  valtokereset  fentartasara  lejarat- 
kor  megovatolni  nem  sziikseges. 

114.  A  sajat  valto  kibocsatoja  elleni  valtojogi  igenyek  a  valto  lejarati  naptol 
szamitando  harom  ev  alatt  eviilnek  el. 

Atmeneti  es  eletbeleptetesi  intezkedesek. 

115.  A  jelen  torveny  eletbeleptetese  elott  kiallitott  valtok  es  valtonyQat- 
kozatok  kellekei  valaraint  a  torveny  eletbeleptetese  elott  valto  kotelezettseget 
elvallalt  szemelyek  szenvedo  valto  kepessege,  az  eddigi  torvenyek  alapjan  bira- 
lando  meg. 

116.  Jelen  torvenynek  a  valtobol  eredo  kereseti  es  visszkereseti  jogokra,  azok 
fentartasara  s  elenyeszesere  vonatkozo  intezkedesei  kiterjednek  azon,  e  torveny 
eletbeleptetese  utan  lejaro  valtokra  is,  melyek  jelen  torveny  hatalyba  lepte  elott 
allittattak  ki. 

117.  Azon  valtok,  melyek  eleviilese  jelen  torveny  eletbeleptetese  elott  mar 
kezdetet  vette,  a  kereseti,  valamint  a  visszkereseti  jog  eleviilese  tekinteteben  az 
eddigi  torvenyek  szerint  biralandok  meg. 

118.  Az  igazsagiigyi  minister  felhatalmaztatik  addig  is,  mig  a  polgari  pe- 
rekben  kovetendo  eljaras  a  peres  iigyek  minden  nemere  kiterjedoleg  torveny  altal 
szabalyoztatik,   a  valtoiigyekben  kovetendo  eljarast  rendeletUeg  megallapitani^). 

119.  Jelen  torveny  eletbeleptetese  idopontjanak  meghatarozasaval,  valamint 
e  torveny  vegrehajtasaval  az  igazsagiigyi  minister,  illetoleg  Horvat-Szlavonor- 
szagban  a  horvat-szlavon-dalmatorszagi  bin  bizatik  meg*). 


1908:  LVm.  Torv^nyczikk  a  csekkrol. 

(Szentesit6stnyert  1908.  6vi  deczemberh6  28-an.  Kihirdettetettaz«OrszdgosT6rv6nyt4i>- 
ban  1908.  6vi  deczember  ho  31-6n.) 


I.  A  csekk  kellekei. 

§  1.  A  csekknek  tartalmaznia  kell:  1.  a  csekk  elnevez^st  magaban  az  okirat 
.szovegeben;  —  2.  az  utalvanyozottnak,  vagyis  annak  megnevez6s6t,  aki  a  fizetest 
teljesitse;  —  3.  azt  a  meghagyast,  hogy  az  utalvanyozott  a  kibocsato  (iitalvanyozo) 
szamlakovetel&ebol  hatarozott  penzo.sszeget  fizessen;  ez  a  meghagyas  cllenszol- 
gdltatastol  vagy  felt^teltol  fiiggov^  nem  teheto;  —  4.  a  kiallitas  hely^nck,  dv^nek, 
hav4nak  6s  napj4nak  megjelol6s6t;  —  5.  a  kibocsatonak  nev-  vagy  cz6galAir4sdt. 

Oly  okiratbol,  mely  az  elobbi  bckezdds  1 — 5  pontjaiban  meghatarozott  kell6kek 
b4rmelyik6nek  meg  nem  felel,  valamint  az  ilyen  okiratra  vezetett  forgatman3'b61, 
a  jelen  t6rv6ny  ^rtelmeben  kotelczettseg  nem  szarmazik.  Hogy  az  okiratnak  vagy 
a  forgatmanynak  van-e  6s  mino  mas  hatalj'a:  azt  a  fennallo  cgyeb  jogszabalj'ok 
alapjan  kcU  elbirAlni. 

2.  Utalvanyozott  gyanant,  lia  a  csekk  belfoldon  fizetendo,  csak  oly  czeget 
szabad  megnevczni,  anidy  kiilon  torvcnnyel  elismcrt  alapszab&lyai  vagy  a  czeg- 
jpgyzek  tartalma  szerint  bankiigyletckkel  foglalkozik. 

Ha  a  csokk  kiilfoldon  fizetendo,  oly  utalvanyozottat  is  szabad  megnevezni, 
akire  a  fizetes  hely6n  ervenyben  levo  jog  szerint  csekk  int^zheto. 


1)  A  vdlt6  elj&r^ra  nif-zvo  Id.  a  polKAri  ppros  cljArds  vdzlatdt.  —  ")  A.  V&lt6t()rv6ny 
MagyarorezdRon  1877  janudr,  HorvAt-Slavonorezdgokban  1877.  Junius  l-6vol,  v6gul  a  pol- 
g&roaitott  hatdrorvid^ken  1880.  janudr  l-6vel  Idpett  Wiethe. 


HUNGARY:  CHEQUES.  140 

When  the  promissory  note  is  not  protested  in  due  time  against  the  domicilee, 
the  holder  of  the  note  loses  not  only  his  recourse  against  the  indorsers  but  also  his 
action  by  exchange  law  against  the  drawer  (maker). 

In  respect  of  non-domiciled  promi.ssory  notes  and  domiciled  promissory  notes 
on  which  no  other  person  is  named  as  domicilee,  and  linaily  domiciled  promissory 
notes  of  which  the  domicilee  is  sinniltaneously  holder,  no  protest  at  the  time  of  matur- 
ity is  reijuired  to  maintain  the  action  by  exchange  law  against  the  drawer  (maker). 

114.  Claims  against  the  drawer  (maker)  of  a  promissory  note  under  exchange 
law  are  prescribed  in  three  j'cars  reckoned  from  the  day  of  maturity  of  the  note. 

Transitory  Provisions. 

115.  The  requirements  of  bills  drawn  before  this  Law  comes  into  operation, 
of  the  statements  (contracts)  on  such  bills,  and  the  capacity  of  persont,  who  have 
entered  into  obligations  under  exchange  law  to  become  parties  to  a  bill,  must  be 
judged  on  the  basis  of  the  pre-existing  laws. 

11(>.  Provisions  in  this  Law  as  to  rights  of  action  and  recourse  originating 
from  a  bill  transaction,  as  to  the  acts  to  be  performed  for  maintenance  of  these 
rights  and  the  loss  thereof,  are  to  be  applied  also  to  bills  the  maturity  of  which 
sets  in  after  this  Law  comes  into  operation,  if  they  were  drawn  before  the  coming 
into  operation  of  this  Law. 

117.  BUls,  the  prescription  of  which  has  begun  running  before  this  Law  conies 
into  operation,  must  be  judged  with  regard  to  prescription  of  the  right  of  action 
or  recourse,  according  to  the  provisions  of  the  pre-existing  laws. 

118.  The  Minister  of  Justice  is  authorised  to  regulate  by  means  of  an  Ordin- 
ance the  procedure  to  be  applied  in  bill  of  exchange  matters,  until  the  procedure 
for  common  law  matters  is  regulated  by  an  Act  of  Parliament  for  litigation  of 
every  description^). 

119.  With  the  fixing  of  the  time  for  the  commg  into  operation  of  this  Law, 
as  well  as  with  the  execution  of  this  Law,  the  Minister  of  Justice,  and  for  Croatia- 
Slavonia  the  Ban  of  Croatia-Slavonia-Dalmatia  are  entrusted^). 


Art.  LYm.  of  1908  on  Cheques. 

(Sanctioned    28th    of    December  1908;    published    in    the    Magazine    of  Law    31st   of 

December  1908.) 


I.   Requirements  of  a  cheque. 

§  1.  A  cheque  must  contain:  1.  the  description  contained  in  the  text  of  the 
document  itself  of  "cheque";  —  2.  the  name  of  the  drawee,  i.  e.  the  name  of  the 
person  or  firm  which  is  to  make  payment;  —  3.  the  order  to  the  drawee  to  pay  a 
certain  sum  of  money  out  of  the  balance  in  his  hands  due  to  the  drawer;  that  order 
must  not  be  made  dependent  on  a  contra-payment  or  on  any  condition;  —  4.  the 
statement  of  the  place,  year,  month  and  day  of  drawing;  —  5.  the  signature  by  the 
drawer  of  his  or  his  firm's  name. 

No  habilit}'  under  this  Law  arises  on  a  document  in  which  any  of  the  require- 
ments enumerated  in  the  preceding  paragraph,  Nos  1 — 5,  are  wanting,  or  which 
does  not  comply  with  them,  nor  on  indorsements  on  any  such  document.  If  such 
a  document  or  an  indorsement  on  it  has  any,  and  if  so,  what  legal  effect  is  to  be 
decided  by  other  valid  laws. 

2.  If  the  cheque  is  payable  in  the  interior,  only  such  a  firm  can  be  nominated  as 
drawee  as  carries  on  the  business  of  banker,  either  in  vnrtue  of  articles  of  association 
recognized  by  a  separate  Law  or  according  to  the  contents  of  the  trade  register. 

If  the  cheque  is  payable  in  a  foreign  country,  there  may  also  be  nominated 
as  drawee  any  person  on  whom  cheques  may  be  drawn  according  to  the  law  in  force 
at  the  place  of  payment. 

^)  Concerning  the  procedure  in  bill  of  exchange  matters  see  the  Sketch  of  Judicial  Pro- 
cedure. —  2)  The  Bills  of  Exchange  Law  came  into  operation  in  Hungary  in  Jimuary  1877,  in 
Croatia-Slavonia  on  July   1st   1877,  in  the  Military  Frontier  on  January   Ist  1880. 


J^j  Magyarorszig:  T6rv6nyczikk  a  csekkrol. 

3.  A  csokk  nevre,  rendeletre,  vagy  bemutatora  allithato  ki. 

A  kibocsato  a  csekkosszeg  felvevojekent  (utalvanyoskent )  onmagat  is  megne- 
vezheti. 

Ha  az  utalvanyos  neve  vagy  czege  mellett  ezek  a  szavak  ,,vagy  a  bemutatonak" 
vagy  hasonlo  ertelmii  kifejezesek  fordulnak  elo,  a  csekk  bemutatora  szolonak  tekin- 
tetik.  Ugyanez  all,  ha  a  csekken  az  utalvanyos  nevevel  vagy  czegevel  megjelolve 
nincsen. 

4.  Az  utalvanyozott  neve  vagy  czege  mellett  elofordulo  hely,  ha  pedig  ily 
hely  a  csekken  kiteve  nincsen,  a  kiallitasi  hely  a  csekk  fizetesi  hely^nek  es  egyszer- 
smind  az  utalvanyozott  lakhelyenek  is  tekintetik. 

Ha  az  utalvanyozott  neve  vagy  czege  mellett  tobb  hely  fordul  elo,  fizetesi 
helynek  ia  egyszersmind  az  utalvanyozott  lakhelyenek  is  az  elso  tekintendo. 

5.  A  csekk  a  bemutataskor  (latra)  fizetendo  akkor  is,  ha  a  kibocsato  m4s 
fizetesi  idot  tiizott  ki,  vagy  fizetesi  ido  a  csekken  kiteve  nincsen. 

II.  A  forgatmany. 

6.  Az  a  csekk,  mely  rendeletre  szol,  forgatmany  utjan  atruhazhato;  mas 
csekkre  vezetett  forgatmanynak,  valamint  a  belfoldon  kiallitott  es  belfoldon  fize- 
tendo csekk  masolatara  vezetett  forgatmanynak  a  jelen  torveny  ertelm^ben  hatalya 
nincsen. 

A  forgatmannyal  a  csekkbol  eredo  minden  jog,  kiilonosen  a  tovabbforgathatds 
joga  is,  a  forgatmanyosra  megy  at. 

Az  utalvanj'ozottra  szolo  forgatmany  nyugtanak  tekintetik,  az  utalvanyozott 
forgatmanya  pedig  a  jelcn  torveny  ^rtelmeben  hatalytalan  es  kereskedelmi  utal- 
vanjTa  vezetett  forgatmanykent  sem  johet  tekintetbe. 

Az  1  §  masodik  bekezdesenek  masodik  mondatat  a  jelen  §-ban  megjelolt  hataly- 
talan forgatmanyokra  is  alkalmazni  kell. 

III.  Az  elfogadas. 

7.  A  csekkre  vezetett  elfogado  nyilatkozat  a  jelcn  torveny  ertelmeben  hatAlyta- 
lan,  es  kereskedelmi  vagy  kozonseges  utalvany  elfogadasak^nt  sem  johet  tekintetbe. 

Az  1  §  masodik  bekezdesenek  misodik  mondatat  erre  az  elfogado  nyilatkozatra 
is  alkalmazni  kell. 

IV.  A  csekk  bevdltasa. 

I.  Bemutatas  fizet6s  vegett. 

8.  A  belfoldon  fizetendo  csekket  fizetes  vegett  az  utalvanyozottndl  a  fizet6s 
hclyen  be  kell  mutatni:  1.  a  kiaUitastol  szamitott  tiz  nap  alatt,  ha  a  csekk  belfoldon 
allittatott  ki;  —  2.  a  kidUitastol  szamitott  hArom  h6t  alatt,  ha  a  csekk  mas  europai 
orszagban  allittatott  ki,  Islandot  es  a  Faroi  szigeteket  kiv6ve;  —  3.  a  kiillitastol 
szamitott  egy  honap  alatt,  ha  a  csekk  Azsidtiak  vagy  Afrikanak  a  Foldkozi  vagy 
a  Feketetenger  meUetti  partvidekein,  vagy  e  tengereknek  az  cmlitett  foldr^szekhez 
tartozo  szigetein  allittatott  ki;  —  4.^a  kiaUitastol  szdmitott  ket  honap  alatt,  ha 
a  csekk  az  6szakamerikai  Egyesiilt  AUamokban,  Kaiiadaban,  Newfoundlandban, 
Mcxicoban,  az  Azori  szigeteken,  Madeira  szigeten,  a  Kanari  szigeteken  vagy  a 
Zold-fok  (Capo  verde)  szigeteken  allittatott  ki;  —  5.  a  kiallit&st61  szAmitott  h&rom 
honap  alatt,  ha  a  csekk  masutt  allittatott  ki. 

A  kidllitds  napja  a  bcmutatasi  hataridobe  be  nem  szdmittatik.  Ha  a  bemutatAsi 
hatarido  utolso  napja  vasarnapra  vagy  a  Gcrgely-naptdrban  megjelolt  valamely 
kozonseges  iinnepnapra  esik,  a  bemutatasi  hatarido  a  vasarnapot  vagy  iinnepnapot 
koveto  elso  koziiapon  jar  le. 

A  belfoldon  kiallitott,  de  kiilfoklon  fizetendo  csekkek  bemutatdadnak  idcj6re 
ndzve  a  fizetds  helyen  ervenyben  levo  jog  iranyado,  ha  pedig  az  e  rdszbcn  nem 
rendelkczik,  a  jelen  torveny  szabalyai  megfeleloen  alkalniazaiidcjk. 

9.  A  fizctds  vegctti  bemutatas  kello  helyen  tort^ntnek  tekintetik,  ha  a  csekk 
a  leszdmoldsi  forgalomban  valo  kiegyenlitds  v6gett  szabdlj'szerii  m6don  oly  leszdmi- 
tolo  helyen  nyujtatott  be,  ahol  az  utalvdnyozott  kdpviselve  van. 


HUNGARY:  CHEQUES.  141 

3.  Cheques  may  be  drawn  payable  to  a  person  or  firm,  to  order  or  to  bearer. 
The   drawer   may  describe  iiimself  as  receiver  of  the  amount  of  the  cheque 

(payee). 

A  cheque  on  which  is  added  to  the  name  or  firm  name  of  the  payee  "or  bearer" 
or  an  e.xprcssion  witii  a  simihir  meaning,  is  deemed  to  be  drawn  tu  bearer.  The  same 
rule  holds  good  if  it  contains  no  statement  of  the  name  or  firm  of  the  payee. 

4.  Tlic  place  added  to  the  name  or  firm  name  of  the  drawee,  or  if  no  place 
of  payment  is  given  on  the  cheque,  the  place  of  drawing,  is  deemed  to  be  the  place 
of  payment  and  the  place  of  the  domicile  of  the  drawee. 

If  several  i)laces  are  added  to  the  name  or  firm  name  of  the  drawee,  the  first 
is  deemed  to  be  the  place  of  payment  and  of  the  domicile  of  the  drawee. 

5.  A  cheque  is  payable  at  sight  (on  presentment),  even  if  the  drawer  has  in- 
serted some  other  time  for  payment,  or  if  it  does  not  contain  any  direction  as  to 
its  date  of  maturity. 

II.  Indorsement. 

6.  Cheques  to  order  can  be  transferred  bj'  indorsement ;  indorsements  on  other 
cheques  and  indorsements  on  copies  of  cheques  drawn  and  payable  in  the  interior 
have  no  effect  whatever  mider  this  Law. 

B\'  indorsement  all  rights  on  the  cheque  are  transferred  to  the  indorsee,  es- 
pecially the  right  to  further  indorse  the  cheque. 

An  indorsement  to  the  drawee  is  equivalent  to  payment.  An  indorsement  by 
the  drawee  is  of  no  effect  under  this  Law,  and  cannot  even  be  deemed  to  be  an  in- 
dorsement by  way  of  assignment  within  the  meaning  of  the  Commercial  Law. 

The  second  sentence  of  the  second  paragraph  of  article  1  applies  also  to  invalid 
indorsements  specified  bj'  this  article. 

III.  Acceptance. 

7.  A  note  of  acceptance  on  a  cheque  is  without  effect  under  this  Law  and  can- 
not even  be  deemed  to  be  an  acceptance  of  an  assigrunent  within  the  meaning  of 
the  Commercial  Law  or  of  the  Civil  Law. 

The  second  sentence  of  the  second  paragraph''of  article  1  appUes  also  to  such 
a  note  of  acceptance. 

IV.  Payment  of  cheques. 

I.  Presentment  for  payment. 

8.  Cheques  pa3'able  in  the  interior  must  be  presented  for  payment  to  the 
drawee:  1.  within  ten  days  from  the  day  of  drawing  if  the  cheque  is  drawn  in  an 
inland  place;  —  2.  within  three  weeks  from  the  day  of  drawing  if  the  cheque  is  drawn 
in  some  other  European  country  with  the  exception  of  Iceland  and  the  Faroe  Is- 
lands; —  3.  within  one  month  from  the  day  of  drawing  if  the  cheque  is  drawn  in 
the  countries  of  Africa  and  Asia  bordering  on  the  Mediterranean  or  on  the  Black 
Sea,  or  in  the  islands  of  those  seas  appertaining  to  such  countries;  —  4.  within  two 
months  from  the  day  of  drawing  if  the  cheque  is  drawii  in  the  United  States  of 
North  America,  in  Canada,  in  Newfoundland,  in  Mexico,  in  the  Islands  of  the  Azores, 
in  Madeira,  in  the  Canary  Islands  or  in  the  Islands  of  Cape  Verde;  —  5.  within 
three  months  from  the  day  of  drawing  if  the  cheque  is  drawni  in  anj^  other 
place. 

The  day  of  drawing  is  not  included  in  reckoning  the  time  for  presentment. 
If  the  last  day  for  presentment  is  a  Sunday  or  a  general  holiday  according  to  the 
Gregorian  Calendar,  the  time  for  presentment  falls  due  on  the  next  business  day 
after  such  Sunday  or  holiday. 

Cheques  drawn  in  the  interior  but  payable  in  foreign  countries  are  governed 
as  to  the  time  for  presentment  by  tlie  law  in  force  at  the  place  for  payment;  in  the 
absence  of  any  such  rules  the  enactments  of  this  Law  applj'  accordingly. 

9.  Presentment  for  payment  is  deemed  to  be  made  at  the  proper  place,  if 
the  cheque  is  lawfully  delivered  up  to  a  clearing  house  at  which  the  drawee  is  re- 
presented. 


\^2  Magyarorszag:  T6rv6nyczikk  a  csekkrol. 

2.  A  fizetes. 

10.  Az  utalvanyozott  a  csekk  kifizetdse  elleneben  a  csckk  kiszolgaltatasat 
kivanhatja.  Az  olyan  csekket,  mely  neni  bemutatora  szol,  a  bevaltaskor  az  utal- 
vanoj'zott  kivansagara  nyxigtazni  keD. 

A  csekkbirtokos  reszlctfizetest  elfogadni  ncm  koteles. 

11.  A  csekk  kibocsatoja,  valamint  miiiden  forgatoja  a  csekk  elolapjan  a  keresztbi> 
irt  szovegen  vagy  keresztbe  nyomtatott  czekkcl  a  szavakkal  „csupan  elszdmolasra" 
vagy  hasotilo  ertelmii  kifejezesekkcl  meglilthatja,  hogy  a  csekk  keszpeiizben  fizet- 
tessek.  A  csekk  ebben  az  esetbeu  csakis  elszamolasra  hasziialhato  fel  a  csekk- 
birtokos javara  az  utalvanyozottal  vagy  pedig  oly  valakivel  szemben,  aki  az  utal- 
vanyozottal  giro-szamlai  osszekottetesbeii  all,  vagy  a  fizetes  helyen  letezo  leszamolo 
helynek  tagja.  Az  utalvanyozottnak,  ameniiyiben  a  leszamolo  liclyiiek  nem  tagja, 
jogaban  all  magan  a  csekken,  ennek  bemutatasakor,  a  leszamolo  hely  valamely 
tagjat  oly  czelbol  kijelolni,  hogy  a  csekk  a  fent  koriilirt  modon  elszamolasra  felhasznal- 
hato  legyen. 

Az  elobbi  bekezd^sben  megjelolt  tilalom  vissza  nem  voiihato.  A  tilalom  figyel- 
men  kiviil  hagyasabol  eredo  karert  az  utalvanyozott  felelos. 

12.  A  csekkjiek  valamely  leszamolo  hely  (9.  §)  leszamolasi  forgalmaban  tort^nt 
kiegyenUtese  fizetesnek,  annak  megtagadasa  a  fizetds  megtagadasanak  tekintetik. 

Ugyanez  all  a  11.  §-ban  szabalyozott  csekkre  nezve  is,  ha  az  ily  csekk  az  ott 
koriilirt  modon  elszamolasra  felhasznaltatott,  illetoleg  ez  az  elszamolas  megtagad- 
tatott. 

V.  A  csekk-iigyletben  resztvevok  jogai  es  kotelezettsegei. 

13.  Az  utalvanyozott  a  csekket,  ha  a  kibocsatonak  kello  szamlakovetelese 
van,  a  bemutatasi  hatarido  lejarta  utan  is  bevaltani  koteles. 

E  kotelezettseg  teljesiteseert  az  utalvanyozott  a  kibocs4t6nak  felelos. 

Szamlakovetelesnek  a  jelen  torveny  ertelm6ben  az  a  p6nz6sszeg  tekintendo, 
melynek  erejeig  az  utalvanyozott  a  kozte  6s  a  csekk  kibocsatoja  vagy  az  ennek 
erdekeben  eljaro  harmadik  szemely  kozt  letrejott  megallapodas  szerint,  a  kibocsato 
altal  lea  intezett  csekkeket  bevaltani  koteles. 

14.  A  csekk  bevaltasanak  nem  allhatja  utjat,  hogy  a  kibocsato  a  csekk  kialli- 
t4sa  utAn  szerz6d6kepess6get  elveszti  vagy  meghal. 

Az  utalvanyozott  a  csekk  bevaltasat  megtagadni  koteles,  ha  tudomasa  van 
arrol,  hogy  a  kibocsato  csodbe  jutotl.  A  csodnyitasi  hatarozatnak  a  belfoldi  hiva- 
talos  hirlapban  tort^nt  elso  k6ttetetel6t  koveto  nap  eltelt^vel  az  utalvdnyozottnak 
ez  a  tudomasa  velelmeztetik. 

Hogy  a  csekkre  teljesitett  fizetes  a  kibocsato  csodbejutasa  esetdben  a  csekk- 
hirtokossal  szemben  mennyiben  tamadhato  meg:  azt  azoknak  a  jogszabalyoknak 
megfelelo  alkalmazasaval  kell  clbiralni,  amelyek  a  kozados  jogcselekmenyeinek 
megtamadasara  iranj'adok. 

15.  A  csckknek  a  kibocs4t6  altal  valo  visszavondsa  az  utalvanyozottal  szemben 
csak  akkor  hatalyos:  1.  ha  a  visszavonas  a  bemutatasi  hatarido  elmulasztasa  uti.n 
vagy  arra  az  esetre  tortenik,  hogyha  a  csekk  a  bemutatasi  hataridon  boliil  fizetes 
vegett  be  nem  mutattik.  Ebben  az  utobbi  esetbeu  a  visszavonas  csak  a  bemutatasi 
hatarido  lejarta  utan  valik  hatalyossa;  —  2.  ha  a  csekket  a  kibocsilto  kiizvetleniil 
az  utalvanyozottnak  oly  rendelkezessel  kiildi  be,  hogy  annak  osszeget  a  csekken 
nev  vagy  cz^g  szerint  megjelolt  utalvanyoshoz  vagy  forgatmanyoshoz  juttassa  el 
8  a  visszavonas  elobb  tortenik,  mintsem  ez  a  rendelkezes  teljcsed^sbe  ment  volna. 

A  visszavonAs,  amely  kiiliinben  az  elobbi  bekezdes  1.  pontja  serint  hatdlyos 
volna,  a  csekk  elveszdse  eset^ben  a  csekk  megsemmisitesdt  kdrelmezo  f61re  n^zve 
nem  liatdlyos,  ha  a  birdsAg  a  csekk  kifizet6set  az  utalvanyozottn&l  a  bemutatasi 
hatAridon  beliil  vagy  a  csekk  visszavonasa  elott  betiltotta. 

16.  A  csekk  kibocsdt^ja  (5s  forgat6ja  annak  bevAlt4si6rt  a  csekkbirtokosnak 
felelos. 

Ha  azonban  a  forgato  forgal manyaiioz  ily  ujcgjegyzest  ,,szavatossag  nclkiil", 
„k6telezetts6g  ndlkiil"  vagy  liasunlo  ertelmii  kikotdst  csatolt,  a  forgatmiiny  alapjan 
6t  kotelezettsdg  nem  terheli. 


HXJNGARY:  CHEQUES.  142 

2.  Payment. 

10.  The  drawee  is  entitled  to  deinaiul  delivery  of  the  eheque  against  payment. 
A  cheque  not  drawn  to  hearer  must,  on  demand  of  the  drawee,  be  receipted  when 
met. 

The  holder  of  a  cheque  is  not  bound  to  accept  jjart-payments. 

11.  The  drawer  of  a  cheque,  as  well  as  any  indorser  may,  by  a  note  written 
or  printed  across  the  face  of  the  cheque  "only  for  account"  or  some  other  similar 
expression,  forbid  the  drawee  to  pay  the  cheque  in  cash.  The  cheque  in  this  case 
may  only  be  used  in  account  to  the  favour  of  holder  with  the  drawee  or  a  client 
of  his  who  is  his  account  holder,  or  who  is  a  member  of  the  clearing  house  existing 
at  the  place  of  payment.  If  the  drawee  is  not  him.self  a  member  of  the  clearing 
house,  he  can  on  presentment  designate  on  the  cheque  itself  some  member  of  the 
clearing  house  witli  whom  the  cheque  can  be  placed  in  account  in  the  n:amier  above 
regulated. 

The  note  mentioned  in  the  preceding  paragraph  cannot  be  withdrawn.  The 
drawee  is  responsible  for  damage  caused  by  neglecting  this  prohibition. 

12.  The  settlement  of  a  cheque  by  way  of  set-off  at  a  clearing  house  (§  9) 
is  equivalent  to  payment;  the  refusal  of  such  a  settlement  is  equivalent  to  a  refusal 
of  payment. 

The  same  rule  holds  good  as  regards  cheques  governed  by  the  provisions  of 
§  11,  where  the  cheque  has  been  delivered  for  account  in  the  manner  prescribed 
by  that  article  and  the  putting  to  account  has  been  refused. 

V.  The  rights  and  obligations  of  the  parties  in  cheque  transactions. 

13.  The  drawee  must  honour  a  cheque  even  after  expinitioii  of  the  time  for 
presentment  if  a  sufficient  balance  in  account  stands  to  the  th-awer's  credit  with 
the  drawee. 

For  the  performance  of  this  obligation  the  di'awee  is  liable  to  the  drawer. 

As  a  sufficient  balance  in  account  «ithin  the  meaning  of  this  Law  is  understood 
the  amount  of  money  up  to  which  the  di-awee  is  bound,  by  virtue  of  an  agreement 
come  to  between  him  and  the  drawer  or  a  third  person  intervening  on  the  drawer's 
behalf,  to  honour  cheques  dra\^^l  by  the  drawer  on  him. 

14.  The  ])ayment  of  a  cheque  is  not  prevented  by  the  fact  that  after  drawing 
the  cheque  the  drawer  has  lost  his  legal  capacity  personally  to  administer  his  prop- 
erty or  by  the  death  of  the  drawer. 

The  drawee  must  refuse  payment  of  a  cheque  if  he  knows  that  the  drawer 
has  been  made  banknipt.  The  drawee  is  presumed  to  have  obtained  such  knowledge 
after  the  expiration  of  the  day  following  the  first  publication  of  the  declaration  of 
the  bankruptcy  in  the  Official  Cfazette. 

The  question  how  far  payment  of  a  cheque  may  be  impugned  against  the  holder 
of  the  cheque  in  case  of  banki-uptcy  of  the  drawer  is  to  be  decided  bj'  the  appro- 
priate application  of  the  provisions  which  govern  the  cases  of  impugning  the  trans- 
actions of  the  banki-ui>t. 

15.  The  countermand  of  a  cheque  by  the  drawer  is  only  operative  as  regards 
the  drawee:  1.  if  the  countermand  is  effected  after  the  expiration  of  the  time  for 
presentment,  or  in  the  event  of  the  cheque  not  being  presented  before  the  expiration 
of  that  time.  In  the  latter  case  the  countermand  only  commences  to  be  operative  as 
regards  the  di-awee  on  the  expiration  of  the  time  for  ])resentment ;  —  2.  if  the  cheque 
has  been  sent  direct  to  the  drawee  by  the  drawer  with  a  request  to  remit  the  amount 
of  the  cheque  to  the  payee  or  indorsee  described  thereon  by  name  or  firm  name,  and 
if  the  cheque  has  been  countermanded  before  that  request  has  been  complied  with. 

The  countermand  of  a  cheque  otherwise  operative  under  the  provisions  of 
No.  1  of  the  preceding  jiaragraph  is  not  effective  as  regards  a  person  applying  for 
the  annulment  of  a  lost  cheque,  if  the  Court  forbids  the  drawee  to  honour  the  cheque 
within  the  time  for  presentment  or  before  the  countermand  of  the  che(iue. 

16.  The  drawer  and  indorsers  of  a  cheque  are  liable  to  the  holder  for  the  pay- 
ment of  the  amount  of  the  cheque. 

If,  however,  an  indorser  has  added  to  his  indorsement  the  note  "without  guar- 
antee," "without  liability"  or  some  other  similar  expression,  he  is  released  from  liab- 
ility on  his  indorsement. 

B    XXVIII,  1  19 


J  ^3  Magyarorez&g:  T6rv6nyczikk  a  csekkrol. 

VI.   Fizetesi  visszkereset. 

17.  A  kibocsato  es  a  forgat6  ellcn  a  16.  §  alapjan  6rvenyesithet6  visszkereset 
fentartasara  sziikseges:  1.  liogy  a  csekk  kello  idoben  fizetes  vegett  bemutattassek;  — 
2.  bogy  ez  a  bemutatas  es  a  fizetes  nem  teljesitese  igazoltass^k. 

Az  igazolas  tort^nhetik  vagj'  a)  ovassal,  vagy;  —  b)  a  csekkre  vezetett,  az 
utalvanyozott  altal  alairt  s  a  bemutatas  keltet  feltunteto  nyilatkozattal,  vagy;  — 
c)  valamely  leszamolo  helynek  (9.  §)  tanusitvanyaval,  mely  szerint  a  csekk  nala 
a  bemutatasi  hataridon  beliil  a  leszamolasi  forgalomban  valo  kiegycnlites  vegett 
bcnyujtatott  es  a  kiegycnlites  megtagadtatott. 

Az  ovasnak  legkesobb  a  bemutatasi  hatarido  lejartat  koveto  elso  koznapon 
kell  felvetetnie.  Ugyanez  all  az  elobbi  bekezdesben  b  pont  alatt  emlitett  nyilatkozat 
6s  c  pont  alatt  emlitett  tanusitvany  kiallitasara  nezve  is. 

18.  Visszkereset  inditasa  helyett  a  csekkbirtokos  mas  megallapodas  hianyaban 
a  csekk  visszaadasa  meUett  azt  a  kovetelest  ervenyesitheti,  mely  6t  a  csekk  kiaUita- 
sanak  vagy  tovabbadasanak  alapjaul  szolgalo  jogviszonynal  fogva  a  kibocsato  vagy 
mas  elozoje  ellen  illeti.  Ez  a  kovetelese  fenmarad  mas  megallapodas  hianyaban 
akkor  is,  ha  visszkeresete  az  ennek  fentartasara  sziikseges  cselekmenyek  (17.  §) 
elmulasztasa  vagy  el6vul6s  kovetkezteben  elenyeszett.  Ebben  az  esetben  azonban 
kovetelesdbol  levonhato  az  a  veszteseg,  melyet  a  kibocsato  vagy  a  megtamadott 
elozo  a  csekknek  elkesett  bemutatasa  vagy  a  bemutatas  elmulaszatsa  folytan  szen- 
vedett. 

Ha  a  csekkbirtokost  a  kibocsato  ellen  az  elobbi  bekezdesben  emlitett  koveteles 
meg  nem  illeti,  a  kibocsato  annyiban  marad  kotelezve,  amennyiben  a  csekkbirtokos 
karaval  gazdagodnek. 

VII.  Az  eleviiles. 

19.  A  visszkereset!  ig6ny  eleviil:  1.  harom  lionap  alatt,  ha  a  csekk  Europaban 
volt  fizetendo,  Islandot  es  a  Faroi  szigeteket  kiveve;  —  2.  hat  honap  alatt,  ha  a 
csekk  Islandban  vagy  a  Faroi  szigeteken  avagy  Europdn  kiviili  orszagban  volt 
fizetendo. 

Az  eleviiles  a  csekkbirtokos  ellen  a  bemutatasi  hatarido  lejartat  koveto  elso 
koznap  elteltevel,  a  forgato  ellen,  ha  elobb  fizetett,  mintsem  ellene  kereset  inditta- 
tott,  a  fizetes  napjanak,  minden  mas  esetben  pedig  a  keresetlevel  kezbesit6se  napja- 
nak  elteltevel  kezdodik. 

VIII.  Elveszett  csekk. 

20.  Az  elveszett  csekk  tulajdonosa  annak  megsemmisites6t  a  fizetesi  hely 
illetdkes  birosaganal  k^relmezheti. 

A  kervenyezo  kotelessege  a  csekk  masolatat  bemutatni  vagy  legaldbb  annak 
lenyeges  tartalmat  megjelolni  6s  a  csekk  elobbi  birtoklasat  kimutatni.  Ha  a  birosag 
a  beterjesztett  adatokat  el6gsegeseknek  talalja,  az  utalvdnyozottndl  a  fizetdst 
betiltja  6a  hirdetmcnyt  bocsat  ki,  melybcn  a  csekk  birtokosat  felszolitja,  hogy 
igdnyeit  a  csekk  felmutatasa  mellett  harmincz  nap  alatt  jclcntsc  be. 

A  harmincz  napi  hatarido  az  elobbi  bekezdesben  emlitett  liirdctmdnynek  a 
bolfolai  hivatalos  liirlapban  tortent  elso  megjelcnesdt  koveto  naptol  szdmittatik. 

A  birosag  a  fizetes  betiltasat  a  csekk  elobbi  birtoklasanak  elozetcs  kiniutatAsa 
nclkiil  is  elrendelheti,  lia  a  kerv6nyez6  —  a  birosag  aUal  szabadon  mcghatarozando- 
biztositekot  nyujt.  Ily  esetben  a  birosag  a  fizetes  betiltasaval  egyidejiileg  a  csekk 
elobbi  birtoklasanak  utolagos  kiniutatdsdra  hataridot  tiiz  ki,  meljrnek  sikertelen 
elteltevel  a  kervdnyezo  rcszere  clrendelt  tilalmat  fcloldja. 

A  csekknek  a  fizetds  betiltasa  ellendre  eszkozolt  bevAltdsa  a  k6rvdnyez6vel 
Bzemben  hatalytalan. 

21.  A  megsemmisitdsi  eljarAs  folyamatba  tdtele  utdn  a  csekk  tulajdonosa,  ha 
a  csekknek  kello  idoben  fizetes  vdgett  tortdnt  bemutatdsdt  6s  a  fizetds  nem  telje- 
sitesdt  a  17.  §-iiak  megfcleloen  igazolja,  visszkereset!  igenydt  a  kibocsato  ellen  6tv6- 
nyesitheti  ugyaii,  de  ezt  az  igeny6t  fizctdsre  csak  abbaii  az  esetben  iriinyozhatja, 
ha  a  megacmuiisitdsig  kello  biztositdkot  nyujt.   Ily  biztositi'-k  adasa  nclkiil  a  csekk 


HUNGAUY:  CHEQUES.  143 

VI.   Recourse  for  payment. 

17.  To  exercise  the  right  of  recourse  against  the  drawer' and  indorsers  on  the 
ba.sis  of  §  16  it  is  necessary:  1.  that  the  cheque  should  have  been  ])resented  for 
payment  in  due  time :  —  2.  that  both  presentment  and  non-pavraent  should  be  proved. 

Such  proof  may  be  given  either:  a)  by  a  protest;  or —  \>)  by  a  declaration  made 
on  the  cheque  by  the  drawee  and  signed  by  him  statuig  the  day  of  presentment;  or 
—  c)  by  a  certificate  of  a  clearing  house  (§  9)  as  to  the  presentment  of  the  cheque 
before  the  expiration  of  the  time  for  payment  and  the  non-payment  thereof. 

Protest  must  be  made  at  the  latest  on  the  first  working  day  after  expiration 
of  the  time  for  presentment.  The  same  rule  holds  good  as  regards  the  making  of 
the  declaration  mentioned  under  letter  b)  of  the  preceding  paragrapu  and  of  the 
certificate  mentioned  under  letter  c)  of  the  same  paragraph. 

18.  Instead  of  exercising  the  right  of  recourse  the  holder  of  a  cheque,  so  far 
as  it  is  not  otherwse  agreed,  may,  on  returning  the  cheque,  exercise  such  rights  as 
he  is  entitled  to  on  the  basis  of  the  legal  position  existing  between  him  and  the  drawer 
or  any  of  his  predecessors  which  led  to  the  drawing  or  negotiating  of  the  cheque. 
These  rights  are  maintained  to  him,  so  far  as  it  is  not  otherwise  agreed,  even  in 
the  case  where  his  right  of  recourse  is  extinguished  in  consequence  of  the  omission 
of  the  acts  necessary  to  maintain  such  right  of  recourse  (§  17)  or  where  it  has  become 
barred  by  limitation.  In  this  case,  however,  the  holder  of  the  cheque  must  allow  on 
settlement  the  loss  which  the  drawer  or  the  attacked  predecessor  has  suffered  in 
consequence  of  presentment  being  omitted  or  made  too  late. 

\\'here  the  holder  of  the  cheque  had  not  such  right  against  the  drawer'as  is 
mentioned  in  the  preceding  paragraph,  the  drawer  remains  Mable  if,  and  to  the 
extent  to  w-hich,  he  has  become  enriched  by  the  loss  of  the  holder  of  the  cheque. 

VII.   Limitation  of  actions  on  cheques. 

19.  The  rights  of  recourse  are  barred:  1.  in  three  months  if  the  ehequejwas 
payable  in  Europe,  with  the  exception  of  Iceland  and  the  Faroe  Islands;  —  2.  in 
six  months  if  the  cheque  was  payable  in  Iceland  or  the  Faroe  Islands  or  in  some 
other  country  outside  Europe. 

Time  commences  to  run  against  the  holder  of  the  cheque  after  the  expiration 
of  the  first  working  day  following  the  termination  of  the  time  for  presentment; 
against  the  indorser,  if  he  has  made  payment  before  an  action  is  commenced  against 
him,  from  the  day  of  payment,  in  all  other  cases  from  the  expiration  of  the  day__of 
service  on  him  of  a  writ  or  summons. 

VIII.  Lost  cheques. 

20.  The  owner  of  a  lost  cheque  can  applj-  for  its  aimulment  to  the  Court  having 
jurisdiction  in  the  place  for  payment  of  the  cheque. 

The  applicant  must  present  a  copy  of  the  cheque  or  at  least  give  a  description 
of  its  essential  contents  and  prove  his  former  possession  thereof.  ^Tien  the  Court 
finds  that  the  particulars  are  sufficient,  it  issues  an  injunction  to  the  drawee  not 
to  make  pa\'ment,  and  issues  an  edict  by  which  the  possessor  of  the  cheque  is 
warned  to  produce  his  claims  and  present  the  cheque  within  thirty  daj'S. 

This  period  of  thirtj-  days  is  to  be  reckoned  from  the  day  after  the  first  pubh- 
cation  of  the  edict  mentioned  in  the  preceding  paragraph  in  the  Official  Gazette. 

The  Court  may  decide  to  prohil)it  payment  even  without  previous  proof  of 
former  possession  of  the  cheque,  if  the  applicant  gives  security,  the  amount  of  which 
may  be  fixed  by  the  Court  in  its  discretion.  In  such  case  the  Court  may,  simultan- 
eously with  the  prohibition  of  payment,  fix  a  daj-,  on  which  subsequent  proof  of 
the  previous  possession  of  the  cheque  must  be  produced;  if  such  proof  should  not 
be  accepted  the  Court  wiU  cancel  the  injunction  given  in  favom-  of  the  applicant. 

Payment  of  a  cheque  contrary  to  the  injunction  is  inoperative  as  against  the 
ajjplicant. 

21.  After  the  commencement  of  the  proceedings  for  annulment,  the  holder 
of  the  cheque,  provided  that  he  can  prove  presentment  in  due  time  and  non-pay- 
ment according  to  the  enactments  of  §  17,  can  exercise  his  right  of  recourse  against 
the  drawer;  he  can  only  demand  payment,  however,  where  he  gives  sufficient  se- 
curity pendmg  the  proceeding  for  annulment  of  the  cheque.    AVithout  giving  such 

10* 


\t^^  Magyarorszfig:  Torvinyczikk  a,  csekkrol. 

tulajdonosa  csak  azt  kovetelheti,  liogy  a  kibocsato  a  megfelelo  osszeget  biroi 
kezhez  tegye  le. 

Ha  a  kibocsatott  hirdetmeny  folytan  csekkbirtokosul  senki  sem  jelentkezett, 
a  bir6sag  a  csekket  semmisnek  nyilvanitja.  Ha  azonban  a  birtokos  a  csekket  a 
kitiizott  hatarido  alatt  bemutatja,  a  birosag  a  megsemmisitesi  eljarast  mcgsziinteti 
6s  a  kervenyczot,  a  reszere  elrendelt  tilalom  feloldasa  meUett,  tulajdoni  joganak 
a  csekkbirtokos  ellcn  valo  ervenyesitese  vegett,  a  torveny  reiides  utjara  utasitja. 

IX.  Valtojogi  hatarozatok. 
22.  A  csekkre  megfeleloen  alkalmazandok  a  valtotorvenyrol  szolo  1876: 
XXVII.  torveiiczikknak :  1.  a  valtot  alairt  szemelyek  cselekvesi  kepessegere  vonat- 
kozo  1 — 2.  §-ai;  —  2.  az  osszegadatok  elteresere  vonalkozo  4.  §-a;  —  3.  a  forgatmany 
alakjara  es  joghatalyara  vonatkozo  9.  §-anak  masodik  inondata  az  intezvenyezettre 
es  az  elfogadora  iiezve  feiinallo  rendelkezes  kivetelevcl,  10 — 11.  §-ai,  13.  §-a  es 
15.  §-a;  —  4.  a  tulajdonosi  minoseg  igazolasara  vonatkozo  36.  §-a  azzal,  liogy  a 
bemutatora  szolo  csekknel  a  tulajdonosi  minoseg  a  csekk  birtoka  altal  igazoltnak 
tekintetik;  —  5.  a  fizetendo  penznemre  vonatkozo  37.  §-a;  —  6.  az  elozok  ertesite- 
sere  vonatkozo  45.  §-a  azzal,  hogy  abban  az  esetben,  ha  a  fizotes  hianya  neni  ovassal 
igazoltatik,  a  csekkbirtokos  kozvetlen  elozojenek  ertesites6re  rendelt  ket  nap  a  bemuta- 
tasi  hatarido  lejartat  koveto  elso  koznap  elteltetol  szamittatik;  tovabba  46 — 47.  §-ai; 

—  7.  a  bcvaltasi  jogra  vonatkozo  48.  §-a  azzal,  hogy  az  ovast  az  utalvanyozottnak 
a  csekkre  vezetett  nyilatkozata  vagy  a  leszamolo  hely  tanusitvanya  (jelen  torveny 
17.  §-a)  potolja,  tovabba  a  visszkereseti  jogra  vonatkozo  49.  §-a;  —  8.  a  visszkere- 
seti  igeny  nagysagara  vonatkozo  50.  §-anak  elso  bekezdese  azzal,  hogy  az  e  bekezdes 

I.  pontjaban  enilitett  lejarat  alatt  a  bemutatas  napja  ertendo,  tovabl)a  50.  §-a.nak 
harmadik,  negyedik  es  otodik  bekezdese,  valamint  51.  §-a  az  elfogadora  nezve 
fennallo  rendelkezes  kivetelevel,  ugyszinten  52.  §-a;  —  9.  a  visszkeresett  reszere 
kiadando  okmanyokra  vonatkozo  54.  §-a  azzal,  hogy  az  ovast  az  utalvanyozottnak 
a  csekkre  vezetett  nyilatkozata  vagy  a  leszamolo  hely  tanusitvanya  (jelen  torveny 

17.  §-a)  potolja;  —   10.  a  hatiratok  kitorleset  iUeto  jogra  vonatkozo  55.  §-a;  — 

II.  a  valtomasodlatokra  vonatkozo  70 — 73.  §-ai  azzal  elfogadora  es  elfogadasra 
nezve  fennallo  rendelkezesek  kivetelevel;  —  12.  a  valtomasolatokra  vonatkozo 
74 — 76.  §-ai  az  elfogadasra  nezve  fennallo  rendelkezesek  kivetelevel  es  azzal  a  kor- 
latozassal,  hogy  ezek  a  §-ok  a  belfoldon  kiallitott  es  belfoldon  fizetendo  csekkekre 
nem  nyernek  alkalmazast;  —  13.  a  valto  kiadasara  vonatkozo  80.  §-a;  —  14.  a  hamis 
is  hamisitott  valtokra  vonatkozo  81 — 82.  §-ai;  —  15.  a  visszkereseti  igeny  eleviild- 
sere  vonatkozo  87 — 89.  §-ai;  —  16.  a  hitelezo  jogaira  vonatkozo  91.  §-a  az  elfogadora 
es  a  kezesre  n6zve  fennallo  rendelkezes  kivetelevel,  tovabba  az  ados  kifogasaira 
vonatkozo  92 — 93.  §-ai  az  elfogadasra  vonatkozo  rendelkezes  kivetelevel;  —  17.  a  kiil- 
foldi  torvenyhozasra  vonatkozo  95.  §-a  azzal  hogy  a  szakasz  rendelkezesei  a  csekket 
alairt  kiilfoldi  szemelyek  cselekvesi  kepessegere  vonatkoztatandok,  tovabba  ugyane 
targyu  96 — 97.  §-ai,  meg  prdig  a  96.  §  azzal,  hogy  a  belfoldon  fizetendo  csekk  vagy 
az  ilycn  csekkre  vezetett  nyilatkozat  jogervenyessege,  ha  a  kiallitas  vagy  a  nyilat- 
kozat  helye  kiilfoldon  van  is,  a  kiilfoldi  torveny  alapjan  nem  tamadhato  meg,  ha 
az  ilyen  csekk  vagy  nyilatkozat   a  belfoldi  torveny  rendelkezeseinek  megfelel;  — 

18.  az  ovasra  vonatkozo  98.  §-a,  99.  §-a  a  4.  pont  kivetelevel,  tovabba  100 — 101.  §-ai: 

—  19.  a  bemutatas  ds  egj'eb  cselekmenyek  helycre  6s  idejcre  vonatkozo  102.  §-a 
az  elfogada-sra  nezve  fennallo  rendelkezes  kivetelevel,  valamint  103.  §-a  azzal,  hogy 
az  elsi)  bekezddsben  emlitett  lej4rat  alatt  a  bemutatas  napja  i^rlendo  6s  hogy  am4- 
Rodik  bekezdesben  a  mdsolatok  kiallitasdra  n6zve  foglalt  rendelkez6s  a  belfoldon 
kiillitott  es  belfoldon  fizetendo  csekkekre  nem,  az  elfogadas  iranti  nyilatkozatra 
n6zve  fenillo  rendelkez68  pedig  mas  csekkekre  sem  nyer  alkalmazast;  —  20.  a  hianyos 
aldirasokra  vonatkozo  104 — 105.  §-ai. 


X.   Hamis  vagy  meghamisitott  csekk  bevdltdsa. 
23.    A  hamis  vagy  meghamisitott  csekk  bcvaltAsahol  az  utalvAiiyozottnak  vagy 
alkalmazottj4nak  vdtkeKsegc  nclkiil  credo  kAr6rt  az  AUit^lagos  kibocsdto  vagy  a 


HUNGARY:  CHEQUES.  144 

security  the  owner  of  the  cheque  can  only  demnnd  that  the  drawer  shall  deposit 
the  amount  of  the  cheque  in  Court. 

If  no  one  ])resent8  liiniself  a.s  owner  of  the  cheque  in  consequence  of  the  edict 
issued,  the  che(iue  is  dcclaretl  aiuiulled  hy  the  Court.  If,  however,  the  possessor 
presents  the  chetiue  within  the  fixed  time,  the  Court  suspends  the  proceedings  for 
nniuihiient  anil  the  ajiplicant  is  referred  to  the  ]>roceedings  according  to  the  Comnion 
Law  for  ciiforcenicnt  of  his  rights  to  the  cheipie  against  the  possessor.  The  injunc- 
tion against  payment  given  in  favour  of  the  applicant  is  cancelled  simultaneously. 

IX.  Provisions  of  the  Law  on  Bills  of  Exchange. 

22.  'riic  following  provisions  of  tlic  Law  on  Hills  of  Ivxchangc,  Art.  \X\'ll 
of  187t>,  apply  in  an  a])propriate  way  to  cheques:  1.  §§  1  and  2  a.s  to  the  capacity 
to  undertake  obligations  of  parties  who  are  signatories  to  bills;  —  2.  §  4  as  to  the 
variations  in  the  statements  of  amounts  contained  in  bills;  —  3.  §§  10 — 11,  13  and 
15  as  to  the  form  of  indorsements  and  their  legal  effect  with  the  exception  of  the 
enactments  of  the  second  jmragraph  of  §  9  concerning  the  drawee  and  the  acceptor; 

—  4.  §  3C  as  to  the  proof  of  the  title  of  the  holder,  with  the  ju'oviso,  that  with  a 
cheque  to  bearer  the  possession  of  the  cheque  is  deemed  to  be  the  proof  of  title; 

—  5.  §  37  as  to  the  currency  in  which  payment  is  to  be  made;  —  6.  §  45  as  to  the 
notice  to  be  given  to  predecessors,  with  the  proviso  that  in  ca.ses  when  non-pay- 
ment is  not  proved  by  a  protest,  the  two  daj's  prescribed  for  giving  notice  to  the 
immediate  predeces.sor  of  the  holder  of  the  cheque  run  from  the  completion  of  the 
first  working  day  following  the  termination  of  the  time  for  presentment,  and  §§  46 
— 47;  —  7.  §  48  as  to  payment,  with  the  proviso  that  protest  can  be  replaced  by 
the  statement  of  the  drawee  inserted  on  the  cheque  or  by  the  certificate  of  the 
clearing  house  (§  17  of  this  Law),  together  with  §  49  concerning  the  right  of  recourse; 

—  8.  the  first  paragraph  of  §  50  as  to  the  amount  of  the  claim  to  recourse  \vith  the 
proviso  that  instead  of  luaturity  according  to  No.  1  of  first  paragraph  of  this  article 
the  da}-  of  presentment  must  be  understood,  also  the  third,  fourth  and  fifth  para- 
graphs of  this  article,  and  §  51  with  the  exception  of  its  enactments  concerning  the 
acceptor,  finally  §  52;  —  9.  §  54  as  to  the  papers  to  be  delivered  to  the  person  liable 
to  recourse,  with  the  proviso  that  the  protest  can  be  replaced  by  the  statement  of 
the  drawee  inserted  on  the  cheque  or  bj'  the  certificate  of  the  clearing  hou.se  (§17 
of  this  Law);  —  10.  §  55  as  to  the  right  to  strike  out  indorsements;  —  11.  §§70 — 73 
as  to  the  duplicates  of  bills,  with  the  exception  of  their  provisions  concerning  the 
acceptor  and  acceptance;  —  12.  §§  74 — 76  as  to  copies  of  bills,  with  the  excejition 
of  their  provisions  concerning  acceptance  and  with  the  restriction,  that  these 
articles  do  not  apply  to  cheques  drawn  and  payable  in  the  interior;  —  13.  §  80  as 
to  the  deUverv'  of  the  bill;  —  14.  §§  81 — 82  as  to  forged  and  falsified  instruments; 

—  15.  §§  87 — 89  as  to  the  limitation  of  actions  on  bills;  —  16.  §  91  as  to  the  rights  of 
the  creditor,  with  the  exception  of  the  provisions  concerning  the  acceptor  and  guar- 
antor, and  §§  92 — 93  as  to  the  defences  of  the  debtor,  with  the  exception  of  the 
provision  concerning  acceptance;  —  17.  §  95  as  to  conflict  of  laws,  in  such  a  manner 
that  the  provisions  of  this  article  apply  to  the  capacity  to  undertake  liabilities 
under  exchange  law  of  the  foreign  parties  signatories  to  the  cheque,  and  also  §§  96 
— 97,  §  96  in  the  sense  that  a  cheque  payable  in  the  interior  or  the  legal  validity 
of  declarations  (contracts)  on  such  a  cheque,  even  if  the  place  of  drawing  or  of 
inserting  the  declaration  was  in  a  foreign  country,  cannot  be  di-sputed  on  the  basis 
of  the  foreign  law,  if  such  cheque  or  declaration  satisfies  the  requirements  of  the 
inland  law;  —  18.  §§  98  and  99  as  to  protest,  the  latter  with  the  exception  of  \o.  4, 
also  §§  100 — 101 ;  —  19.  §  102  as  to  the  place  and  time  of  presentment  and  other 
acts  relating  to  bill  tran.sactions,  with  the  exception  of  its  provision  concerning 
acceptance,  as  well  as  §  103,  with  the  proviso  that  instead  of  maturity  mentionecl 
in  the  first  paragraph  the  day  of  presentment  is  to  be  understood  and  that  the  prov- 
ision concerning  the  making  of  copies  contained  in  the  second  paragraph  does  not 
applj'  to  cheques  drawn  and  payable  in  the  interior,  whilst  the  provisions  of  the 
same   paragrapli   concerning  acceptance   do  not  apply  to  any  cheques  whatever; 

—  20.   §§  104 — 105  as  to  defective  signatures. 

X.  Payment  of  forged  or  falsified  cheques. 

23.  The  alleged  drawer  of  a  forged  or  the  drawer  of  a  falsified  cheque  is  liable 
for  damages  arising  through  the  honoring  of  such  cheque  to  the  drawee  or  persons 


J45  MagyarorszSg:  Torv^nyczikk  a  csekknSl. 

kibocsato  csak  akkor  felelos,  ha  6t  vagy  a  csekkek  kezelesevel  megbizott  alkal- 
mazottjat  a  haniis  csekk  kiallitasa  vagy  a  csekk  meghamisitasa  tekinteteben  vet- 
kess6g  terheli;  eltero  megallapodas,  mely  az  utalvanyozottra  elonyosebb,  hatalytalan. 

XL  Zaro  rendelkezesek. 

24.  A  belfoldon  fizetendo  az  1.  §-nak  s  a  2.  §,  elso  bekezdesenek  megfelelo 
csekk  abban  az  esetben,  ha  az  utalvanyozottol  e  czelra  kapott  iirlapon  van  kialhtva 
es  vagj'  latra  szol,  vagy  fizetesi  ido  rajta  kiteve  nincsen,  valamint  a  kiilfoldon 
kiaUitott  ilyen  csekknek  eredeti  forgatmannj^al  ellatott  masolata  n6gy  filler  belyegil- 
letek  ala  esik;  a  belfoldon  kiaUitott,  de  kiilfoldon  fizetendo,  az  1.  §-nak  s  a  2.  § 
masodik  bekezdesenek  megfelelo  csekk  pedig,  valamint  az  akar  belfoldon,  akar 
kiilfoldon  kiaUitott  ilyen  csekknek  eredeti  beUoldi  forgatmannyal  ellatott  masolata 
tiz  fiOer  belyegillet^k  ala  esik. 

Az  elobbi  bekezdesben  emhtett  csekkekre  vagy  csekkmasolatokia  vezetett 
forgatmany,  ugyszinten  az  ilyen  csekkekre  vezetett  nyugta,  valamint  a  17.  §  masodik 
bekezdesenek  b  pontja  alatt  emlitett  nyilatkozat  es  c  pontja  alatt  emlitett  tanusit- 
vany  belyegmentes. 

Az  elobbi  ket  bekezdesben  foglalt  rendelkezesek  megfeleloen  alkalmazandok 
a  kibocsatonak  az  elso  bekezdes  szerLnt  kiaUitott  azokra  a  meghagyasaira  is,  melyek 
arra  vonatkoznak,  hogy  valamely  giro-intezet  meghatarozott  oszszeget  a  kibocsato 
szamlajarol  egy  mas  szamlara  irjon  at,  vagy  ertekpapirokat  vasaroljon  a  kibocsato 
terhere,  vagy  szolgaltasson  ki  a  kibocsato  letetjebol,  vagy  ruhazzon  4t  ebbol  egy 
mas  szamla  javara.  Egyebkent  ezekre  az  okmanyokra  a  jelen  torveny  rendelkezesei 
ki  nem  terjednek. 

Minden  mas  csekk  ugyanazon  bdlyegkotelezettseg  ala  esik,  mint  a  penzbeli 
szolgaltatdsra  iranjfulo  utalvany. 

Az  elso  6s  harmadik  bekezdes  al4  eso  belyegkotelezettseg  megszeg^se  esetdben 
z  1881:  XXVI.  t.  cz.  7.  §-anak  biinteto  hatarozatai  alkalmazandok. 

Az  1881 :  XXVI.  t.  cz.  29.  §-a  alapjan  kiadott  illeteki  dijjegyzek  59.  tetele- 
nek  2.  pontjaban,  tovabba  az  1883:  VII.  t.  cz.  8.  §-aban  a  csckkre  vonatkozolag 
foglalt  rendelkezes,  ugyszinten  az  1889:  XXXIV.  t.  cz.  9.  §-a  hatalyat  veszti. 

25.  A  csekkosszeg  ket  szazalekat,  de  legalabb  szas  koronat  tevo  penzbirsaggal 
biintetendo:  1.  aki  szandekosan  a  2.  §  elso  bekezdesenek  eUenere  bocsat  ki  csekket;  — 
2.  aki  az  altala  kibocsatott  csekket  szandekosan  nem  keltezi,  vagy  kiallitasinak 
napjdt  szandekosan  a  valosagnak  meg  nem  feleloen  jeloli  meg,  vagy  az  altala  kibocsa- 
tott csekket  szandekosan  hosszabb  bemutatasi  hataridovel  jaro  valotlan  kelethellyel 
14tja  el;  —  3.  aki  mas  altal  akar  belfoldon,  akar  kiilfoldon  kibocsatott  olyan  csekket, 
amelyrol  tudja,  hogy  az  1.  vagy  2.  pontba  iitkozo  modon  bocsattatott  ki,  atvesz, 
tovabbad  vagy  kifizet. 

26.  A  csekkosszeg  harom  sz4zal6kat,  de  legalibb  k^tszaz  koronit  tevo  p6nz- 
biintetdssel  biintetendo:  1.  aki  olyan  csekket  bocsat  ki,  melyet  az  utalvanyozott 
a  fizet^s  v^getti  bemutataskor  a  13.  §  ertelm^ben  bevaltani  nem  koteles  es  be  nem 
v41t,  hacsak  a  kibocsAto  a  csekk  kibocsatisakor  alaposan  fel  nem  teheti,  hogy  az 
utalvanyozott  a  csekket  a  fizetes  v^getti  bemutataskor  a  13.  §  crtclmcben  bevaltani 
koteles  lesz;  —  2.  az  a  kibocsdto,  aki,  habar  tudja,  hogy  a  csekket  a  15.  §  6rtelm6ben 
hatilyosan  vissza  nem  vonhatja,  szamlakovetelese  folott  szandekosan  oly  rendel- 
kez^t  tesz,  amely  a  csekk  bev&lt4s^t  meghiusitja. 

A  jelen  §  eaet^ben  a  kibocs4t6  a  csekkbirtokosnak  teljes  kdrt^rit^ssel  is  tartozik. 

27.  A  25.  6s  26.  §-ban  meghatirozott  biintet^st  a  kereskedelmi  torv6ny  (1875: 
XXXVII.  t.  cz.)  221.  §-Aban  megjelolt  biintet6sre  fenn&116  szabalyok  alkalmazasaval 
az  a  t6rv6nysz6k  szabja  ki,  anielynek  teriilet6n  a  terhelt  lakik  vagy  lillandoan 
tartozkodik,  Horvat-Szlavonorsziigokban  pedig  az  a  bir6s^g,  amely  ilyen  esetekben 
az  eljdrasra  az  ottani  jogszabdlyok  szcrint  illetekes. 

A  25.  §  alapjan  kiszabott  pdnzbirsdgot  nem  lehet  szabadsdgveszt^s-biintet^sre 
atvaltoztatni. 


HUNGARY:  CHEQUES.  145 

in  connection  with  the  drawee  without  their  fault,  only  so  far  as  he  or  his  employes 
entrusted  by  him  with  the  handling  of  the  cheque  are  to  be  blamed  with  regard 
to  the  forgery  or  falsification  thereof;  an  agreement  to  the  contrary,  if  more  advan- 
tageous to  tlie  drawee,  has  no  legal  effect. 

XI.   Final  Provisions. 

24.  Cheques  which  are  {)ayahlo  in  tlit^  interior  and  which  comply  with  the 
enactments  of  §  1  and  of  par.  1  of  §  2  are,  provided  tliey  are  drawn  onaformdehvered 
by  the  drawee  for  this  purpose,  and  if  they  are  drawn  payable  at  sight  (on  present- 
ment) or  if  no  time  of  payment  is  mentioned  on  them,  as  well  as  copies  of  such  cheques 
drawn  in  foreign  countries  and  containing  an  original  indorsement,  are  subject  to 
a  stamp  duty  of  four  fill6r  (hcUers)  each;  cheques  drawn  in  the  interior,  but  payable 
in  foreign  countries,  which  comply  with  the  enactments  of  §  1  and  of  nar.  2  of  §  2, 
as  well  as  copies  of  cheques  drawn  either  in  the  interior  or  in  foreign  countries  and 
contauiing  an  original  inland  indorsement  on  them,  are  subject  to  a  stamp  duty 
of  ten  filler  (hellers)  each. 

Indorsements  mserted  on  cheques  or  copies  of  cheques  referred  to  in  the  pre- 
ceding paragraph  ,  as  well  as  quittances  inserted  on  such  cheques  and  also  declara- 
tions made  on  the  basis  of  letter  b)  of  §  17  and  certificates  issued  on  the  basis  of 
letter  c)  of  §  17,  are  exempt  from  stamp  duty. 

The  enactments  of  the  two  preceding  paragraphs  apply  in  an  appropriate  way 
to  directions  of  the  drawer,  inserted  according  to  the  first  paragraph,  bj'  which  he 
orders  some  clearing  house  to  transfer  a  certain  amount  of  monej'  standing  to  the 
drawer's  account,  to  some  other  account,  or  to  buj-  bonds  or  securities  and  debit  the 
drawer,  or  to  deliver  bonds  or  securities  held  on  deposit  or  to  make  a  transfer  of 
certam  of  them  to  the  credit  of  the  account  of  a  third  person.  In  other  respects 
the  enactments  of  the  present  Law  do  not  apply  to  these  documents. 

All  other  cheques  are  subject  to  the  same  stamp  duties  as  assignments  of  rights 
to  payment  in  ready  money. 

In  case  of  contravention  of  the  enactments  contained  in  the  first  and  third 
paragraphs  of  this  article,  fines  prescribed  by  the  enactments  of  §  7  of  Art.  XX\'I 
of^lSSl  are  to  be  inflicted. 

Item  59,  No.  2,  of  the  Duty  and  Tariff  Regulation  issued  on  the  basis  of  §  29 
of 'Art.  XXVI  of  1881,  as  well  as  the  enactments  of  §  8  of  Art.  VII  of  1883  concern- 
ing cheques,  and  §  9  of  Art.  XXXIV  of  1889,  are  repealed. 

25.  The  following  are  liable  to  a  fine  of  two  per  centum  of  the  amount  of  the 
cheque,  but  at  least  of  one  hundred  kronen:  anj'  person:  1.  who  knowingly  draws 
cheques  in  contravention  of  §  2  par.  1;  —  2.  who  intentionally  omits  to  insert  the 
date  of  drawing  on  cheques  drawn  by  him,  or  who  knowingly  designates  a  day  of 
dra^ving  contrary  to  the  true  date,  or  who  intentionally  inserts  a  place  of  drawing 
which  does  not  correspond  with  the  truth  and  by  which  a  longer  time  for  present- 
ment is  involved;  —  3.  who  takes  a  cheque  drawn  by  a  third  person  either  in  the 
interior  or  in  a  foreign  country,  which  to  his  knowledge  has  been  drawn  in  contra- 
vention of  the  requirements  of  No.  1  or  2,  transfers  such  a  cheque  or  honors  it. 

26.  The  following  are  liable  to  a  fine  of  three  per  centum  of  the  amount  of 
the  cheque,  but  of  200  kronen  at  least:  any  person:  1.  who  draws  a  cheque  which 
the  drawee  is  not  bound  according  to  §  13  to  honor  on  presentment  for  payment 
and  which  he  does  not  paj',  except  where  the  drawer  might  presume  with  good 
reason,  when  drawing  the  cheque,  that  the  drawee  would  bo  bound  by  §  13  to  make 
payment  thereof  at  the  time  of  presentment  for  payment;  —  2.  who  draws  a  cheque 
and,  in  spite  of  his  knowledge  that  he  may  not  countermand  the  cheque  with  legal 
effect  according  to  §  15  of  the  present  Law,  disposes  of  the  money  to  the  credit  of 
his  account  with  the  drawee  in  such  a  way  as  to  prevent  the  payment  of  the  cheque. 

The  drawer  is  responsible  to  the  holder  of  the  cheque  for  all  damages  sustained, 
in  the  cases  regulated  by  this  article. 

27.  The  fines  fixed  bj'  §§  25  and  26  are  inflicted,  with  the  appUcation  of  the 
rules  mentioned  in  §  221  of  the  Commercial  Law  (Art.  XXXVII  of  1875),  by  the 
Court  within  whose  sphere  of  Jurisdiction  the  \vrongdoer  has  his  domicile  or  resid- 
ence; in  Croatia-Slavonia  by  that  Court  which  is  competent  to  proceed  in  such  cases 
according  to  the  pro%nsions  in  force  there. 

The  fine  inflicted  on  the  basis  of  §  25  cannot  be  changed  into  imprisonment. 


J46  MagyarorszAg:  Cs6dt6rv.     I.  r<5sz.     I.  fej.    A  0E6rInyit4s  joghatilya. 

A  26.  §  alapjin  kiszabott  penzbiintetes  helyett  behajthatatlansaga  eset^re  megal- 
lapitando  szabadsagvesztes-biintct6s  ket  havi  idotartamot  nem  haladhat  meg. 

28.  A  jeleii  torveny  eletbelepte  elott  kiaUitott  csekkekre  e  torveny  rendelkc- 
z^sei  nem  alkalmazhatok. 

29.  A  csekk  alapjan  indithato  visszkeresetekre,  valamint  a  csekk  biroi  meg- 
semmisiteseie  nezve  az  illetekesseg  es  az  eljaras  tekintcteben  a  valtora  nezve  e 
reszben  fennallo  jogszabalyok  megfeleloen  alkalmazandok. 

30.  Azt,  hogy  a  jeleii  torvenynek  megfeleloen  mi  ertendo  leszamolohely  alatt, 
a  kereskedelemiigyi  minister  rendelettel  allapitja  meg. 

31.  Eltero  allamszerzodeses  megallapodas  hianyaban  a  jelen  torveny  alkalma- 
zasanal  belfold  alatt  a  magyai'  szent  korona  orszagainak  teriiletet,  kiilfold  alatt 
pedig  minden  mas  teriiletet  kell  erteni. 

32.  A  jelen  torveny  eletbeleptenek  napjat  a  ministerium  hatarozza  meg. 
Vegrehajtasaval  a  kereskedelemiigyi  minister,  a  penziigyminister  es  az  igazsagiigy- 
minister,  Horvat-Szlavonorszagokban  pedig  a  torvenykezes  tekintcteben  Horvat- 
Szlavon-  es  Dalmatorszagok  banja  bizatik  meg. 


Az   1881.  evi  XVK  T.-CZ. 

Csodtorveny. 

(Szentesiteat  nyert  1881.  marczius  27-en.  A  kepviselohazban  kihirdettetett  marcius 
29-en,  a  forendihazban  marcius  30-an.) 


Elso  r6sz.    Aiiyagi  int6zked6sek. 
I.  Fejezet.   A  csodnyitas  joghatalya  altalaban. 

§  1.  A  csodnyitas  joghatalya  kiterjed  a  kozadosnak  —  vagyonbukottnak  — 
vegrehajtas  ala  vonhato  osszes  vagyonara,  melyet  ez  a  csodnyitas  idejekor  bir  6s 
melyhez  a  csod  tartama  alatt  jut.  Ezen  joghataly  azzal  a  nappal  veszi  kezdet6t, 
melyen  a  csodnyitast  elrendelo  hatarozat  a  csodbirosagnal  kifiiggesztetett. 

Olyan  csodnek,  mely  a  kozados  vagyonanak  csnk  bizonyos  reszere  terjed  ki, 
a  jelen  torvenyben  kijelolt  esetcken  kiviil  helye  nem  Ichct  (73.,  74.,  75.  §§.)i). 

2.  A  kozados  vagyona,  melyre  a  csod  kiterjed,  azon  hitelezok  kielegit6s6re 
szolgal,  a  kiknek  k6vetel6sei  a  csodnyitas  idejekor  fennallottak. 

3.  A  kozados  a  csodnyitas  joghatalyanak  kezdetevel  elveszti  kezelesi  es  ren- 
delkezdsi  jogat  a  csodtomeghez  tartozo  vagyon  felett. 

A  kezel6si  6s  a  rendelkezesi  jogot,  a  jelen  torveny  korlatain  belol,  a  tomeggond- 
nok  gyakorolja. 

4.  A  tomeggondnoknak  jogaban  all,  a  kozados  neveben  6roks6get  6s  liagyo- 
mdnyt  elfogadni,  s  ezeknek  megszerzdse  v6gett  a  torvenyes  lep6seket  megtenni. 

A  kozadiisra  szallo  oroks^gbol  a  csodtomeget  csak  az  illeti,  a  mi  a  netalAni 
terheken  feliil  fenniarad. 

Az  orszag  azon  reszeiben,  a  nielyekben  a  fennallo  torv6nyek  az  6r6ks6g  meg- 
8zerz6sehez  orokosi  nyilatkozatot  kivannak,  a  tomeggondnok  orokosiil  csak  a  leltAr 
jogkedvezm6nye  mellett  nyilatkozhatik'^). 

5.  Abbol,  a  mit  a  kozados  a  csod  tartama  alatt  sajat  tev6kenys6ge  dltal  szerez, 
a  csodtomegbe  nem  vonathatik  be  azon  osszeg,  mely  a  kozad6s  vagy  azon  szem61yek 

*)  Hogy  mi  nem  vonliat6  az  od6s  vagyon(lb61  v6greliajtd8  alA,  a  vdRmhajtA-si  t6rv6ny 
1881,  LX,  t.  cz.  51 — 08  §§  Allapitjiik  inog.  Id.  a  porjogi  bnvozot^at.  —  2)  Az  oroksig  megszer- 
zAsSlinz  orokoHi  nyilatkozat  szuksdgps  az  oRZtrdk  polgdri  t6rv6nyk6nyv  nmgyar  uralmi  teriilot^n 
t.  i.  Erd61yben  68  a  polgdrositott  liatdr6vid6kon  az  o8ztrak  polgAri  t6rv6nyk6nyv  799  §  a 
^rtolmAben. 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  140 

The  imprisonment  to  be  inflicted  in  case  the  fine  due  on  the  basis  of  §  26  should 
not  be  recovered  oaiiiiot  exceed  two  months. 

28.  The  enactments  of  tlie  present  Law  do  not  apply  to  cheques  drawn  before 
its  coming  into  operation. 

29.  As  to  actions  of  recourse  and  for  the  judicial  annulment  of  cheques,  the 
enactments  of  the  Law  of  Bills  of  PDxchange  concerning  competence  and  procedure 
apply  in  an  ai)propriate  way. 

30.  Tlie  AUnistcr  of  Commerce  will  regulate  by  means  of  an  Ordinance  the 
question  as  to  what  is  to  be  deemed  a  clearing  house. 

31.  In  default  of  a  Treaty  to  the  contrary,  wherever  this  Law  appUes,  by  the 
term  "inland"  or  "the  interior"  the  territory  of  the  Laws  of  the  Holy  Hungarian  Crown 
is  alway.s  to  be  understood,  whilst  "foreign  country"  always  means  other  territories. 

32.  The  day  of  coming  into  operation  of  this  Law  will  be  fixed  by  the  Ministry. 
With  its  execution  the  Jlinisters  of  Commerce,  of  Finance  and  of  Justice,  for  Croatia- 
Slavonia  as  to  jurisdiction  the  Ban  of  Croatia-Slavonia  and  Dalmatia,  are  entrusted. 


Article  XVII   of  the  year   1881. 

Bankruptcy  Law. 

(Sanctioned  27th  March  1881,  promulgated  in  the  House  of  Representatives  29th 
March  1881,  in  the  House  of  Magnates  30th  March  1881.) 


First  Part.    Substantive  Provisions. 
Section  I.  On  the  Legal  Effect  of  the  Declaration  of  Bankruptcy  in  General. 

Art.  1.  The  declaration  of  bankruptcy  has  its  legal  effect  towards  the  entire 
estate  of  the  bankrupt  lialilc  to  execution  which  belonged  to  him  at  the  time  when 
he  was  declared  bankrupt  or  which  he  acquires  during  his  baukruptcj'.  This  legal 
effect  begins  on  the  day  on  which  the  decision  of  the  Court  containing  the  declaration 
of  the  bankruptcy  is  published  on  the  notice-board  of  the  Bankruptcy  Court. 

A  bankruptc}'  bearing  only  on  a  certain  part  of  the  bankrupt's  property  cannot 
take  place  except  in  the  cases  provided  for  by  the  Law  (§§  73,  74,  75)i). 

2.  The  jiroperty  of  the  bankrupt  which  belongs  to  the  bankruptcy  serves 
for  the  satisfaction  of  those  creditors  whose  claims  existed  at  the  time  when  the 
bankruptcy  was  declared. 

3.  The  bankrupt  loses,  at  the  time  when  the  bankruptcy  is  declared,  the  right 
of  administration  and  disposition  of  the  property  which  falls  to  the  bankruptcy- 
estate. 

The  trustee  of  the  bankruptcy  estate  exercises  the  right  of  administration 
and  disposition  within  the  limits  of  this  Law. 

4.  The  trustee  of  the  banlcruptcy  estate  is  entitled  to  accept  on  behalf  of  the 
bankrupt  inheritances  and  bequests  and  to  take  all  legal  steps  for  the  purpose 
of  acquiring  the  same. 

Out  of  the  inheritances  falling  to  the  bankrupt  only  the  balance  remaining  after 
deduction  of  the  debts,  if  any,  falls  to  the  bankrupt's  estate. 

In  those  parts  of  the  Land  where,  according  to  the  effective  laws,  a  declaration 
of  inheritance  is  required,  the  trustee  of  the  bankruptcy  estate  can  make  such 
declaration  only  with  the  benefit  of  inventory^). 

5.  Out  of  what  the  bankrupt  earns  by  his  owii  acts  during  the  banki'uptcj- 
such  sums  as  are  necessary  for  the  maintenance  of  the  bankrupt  and  persons  having 

>)  The  Law  of  Execution  (Art.  LX  of  1881)  apecifiea  in  §§  .")1 — 68  such  parts  of  the  pro- 
perty as  are  not  liable  to  execution.  —  **)  A  declaration  of  inheritance  is  required  in  the 
Hungarian  territory  in  which  the  Austrian  Common  Law  Code  has  effect,  i.  e.  in  Transylvania 
and  in  the  Military  Frontier  according  to  §  799  of  the  Austrian  Common  Law  Code. 


•j^4:7  Magyarorszag:  C86dt6rv.     I.  r^sz.     I.  fej.    A  csodnyitda  joghatalya. 

tartisara  sziikseges,  a  kik  iranyaban  a  kozados  torvonynel  vagy  tiirvenyes  gyakor- 
latnal  fogva  tartasra  koteles,  mi  felett  a  csodbirosag,  sziikseg  eseteben  a  kozados  es  a 
tomeggondnok  meghallgatasa  mellett,  halaroz. 

A  kozados  a  csodtomegliez  tartozo  vagyonbol  tartast  nem  kovetelhet  es  ilyenben 
csak  a  csodliitelezok  beleegyezesevel  reszesitbeto. 

6.  A  kozadosnak  azon  jogcselekvenyei,  melyeket  a  csodtomeghez  tartozo 
vagyon  tekinteteben  a  csodnyitas  hatalyanak  kezdete  utan  tesz,  a  bitelezok  iranya- 
ban semmisek. 

7.  Azon  teljesit6sek,  melyek  a  csodnyitas  hatalyanak  kezdete  utan  a  kozados 
kezeihez  tortennek,  csak  annyiban  ervenyesek,  a  mennyiben  az  utobbi  altal  a 
csodtomegliez  beszolgaltattak. 

Ha  a  teljesites  a  csodnyitasi  hatarozatnak  a  hivatalos  liirlapban  megjelent 
elso  kozzetetele  elott  tortent,  a  teljesito  kotelezettsege  alol  felszabadul,  a  mennyiben 
be  nem  bizonyittatik,  bogy  a  teljesites  idejekor  a  csodnyitasrol  tudomassal  birt. 

Felszabadul  kotelezettsege  alol  a  teljesito  akkor  is,  ha  a  teljesites  a  csodnyi- 
tasi hatarozatnak  a  hivatalos  liirlapban  megjelent  elso  kozzetetele  utan  tortent, 
es  a  teljesito  bebizonyitja,  hogy  a  teljesites  idejekor  a  csodnyitasrol  tudomasa 
nem  volt. 

8.  A  csodnyitas  hatalyanak  kezdete  utan  olyan  pereket,  nielyeknek  targyat 
a  csodtomeghez  tartozo  javak  vagy  jogok  kepezik,  a  kozados  ellen  se  meginditani, 
se  eUene  folytatni  nem  lehet. 

9.  A  kozados  altal  folyamatba  tett  perek  a  tomegre  azon  allapotban  memiek 
at,  melyben  azok  a  csodnyitas  idejekor  voltak.  Ugyanez  all  a  kozados  eUen  inditott 
azon  perekre  is,  melyeknek  targyat  bejelentes  ala  nem  eso  kove teles  kepezi. 

Az  erintett  perekben  a  csodnyitasig  le  nem  jart  hataridok  a  tomeggondnokra 
nezve  a  csodnyitas  napjatol  szamitandok.  A  csodnyitasig  lej4rt  zaros  hatarnapok 
helyett  a  birosag  a  tomeggondnok  k6relm6re  uj  hatarnapokat  tuz  ki. 

Ha  a  tomeggondnok  az  drintett  perek  folytatasatol  elaU,  illetoleg  a  kovetelest 
elismeri,  a  felmeriilt  perkoltsegek  a  csodtomeget  mint  tomegtartozas  nem  terhehk. 

10.  Azon  kovetelesek,  melyek  a  jelen  torveny  ertelm^ben  bejelent6s  al4  esnek, 
a  csodtomeg  eUen  azon  esetben  is  bejelentendok,  ha  a  per  m&T  folyamatban  van. 
Ha  az  elso  folyamodasii  birosag  perdonto  hatarozatot  m6g  nem  hozott,  a  tovabbi 
peres  eljaras  egyelore  felfiiggesztetik.  Ha  az  ilyen  koveteles  a  csodtomeg  reszdrol 
a  felszamolasnal  valodinak  el  nem  ismertetik,  a  peres  eljaras  a  csodbirosag  elott 
tovabb  folytattatik. 

Azon  perekben,  melyek  elso  folyamodasilag  erdemleges  hatarozattal  mar 
elint6ztettek,  a  csodiiyitis  dltal  az  illetos^gen  valtozds  nem  tortenik. 

Az  ilyen  perekben  a  csodnyitasig  le  nem  j4rt  hataridok  a  tomeggondnokra 
n^zve  a  bejelentestol  szamitandok. 

Hogy  a  jog6rv6nyesen  megitdlt  kovetelesek  a  csodtomeg  ellen  mennyiben  jelen- 
tendok  be,  a  jelen  torveny  II.  resze  hat4rozza  meg. 

11.  A  csodnyitas  elott  inditott  olyan  pereknel,  melyekben  a  kozados  alperesi 
minos^gben,  mint  pertars  van  drdekelve,  az  eljaro  birosag  illet6s6gen  a  csodnyitas 
&ltal  v41toz4s  nem  tortenik. 

A  9.  ds  10.  §§-nak  a  hatdridokre  6s  hatimapokra  vonatkoz6  intdzkedesei  az 
ilyen  perekre  is  alkalmazandok. 

12.  A  csodnyitas  hatalyanak  kezdete  ut4n  a  csodtomeghez  tartozo  dolgokra 
vagy  jogokra,  a  kozados  tartoz4sa  alapjan,  a  csodtomeg  elleni  hat41ylyal  tulajdon-, 
z41og-  vagy  megtartdsi  jogot  szerezni,  biztositast,  zarlatot  vagy  vdgrehajtdst  elren- 
delni,  vagy  az  elrendeltet  foganatositani  nem  lehet,  6s  ha  foganatosittatott,  az 
joghat4Uyal  nem  bir. 


HtlNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  14  7 

towards  him  a  claim  to  be  maintained  by  reason  of  the  law  or  of  legal  usages,  cannot 
be  claimed  bj'  the  bankrupt's  estate.  Concerning  such  questions  the  Bankruptcy 
Court  will  decide,  if  need  be  after  hearing  the  bankrupt  antl  the  trustee  of  his  estate. 
The  bankrupt  has  no  right  to  demand  maintenance  from  the  property  belonging 
to  the  bankrupt (•}•;  maintenance  may  be  given  him  onlj-  with  the  consent  of  the 
bankruptcy  creditors. 

6.  Transactions  of  the  bankrupt  with  reference  to  property  belonging  to  the 
estate  of  the  bankruptcy  after  the  beginning  of  the  efficiency  of  the  declaration  of 
bankruptcy,  are  invalid  as  regards  the  creditors. 

7.  Payment  made  to  the  bankrupt  after  the  beginnhig  of  the  efficiency  of  the 
declaration  of  bankruptcj'  are  valid  only  so  far  as  he  has  dehvcred  them  to  the 
bankruptcy  estate. 

If  the  pajMuent  has  been  made  before  the  first  publication  of  the  decision 
containmg  the  declaration  of  bankruptcj^  in  the  Official  Gazette,  the  person  who  has 
paid  is  freed  from  his  obligation,  unless  it  be  proved  that  at  the  time  of  payment 
he  had  knowledge  of  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy. 

The  person  who  has  paid  is  also  freed  from  his  obligation  when  the  payment 
has  been  made  after  the  first  publication  of  the  decision  containing  the  declaration 
of  banlo-uptcy  in  the  Official  Gazette,  if  he  proves  that  at  the  time  of  payment 
he  had  no  knowledge  of  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy. 

8.  Actions  the  objects  of  which  are  goods  or  rights  belonging  to  the  bank- 
ruptcy estate,  can  neither  be  brought  nor  continued  against  the  bankrupt  after  the 
begimiing  of  the  efficiency  of  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy. 

9.  Law  suits  pending  by  the  bankrupt  pass  to  the  bankruptcy  estate  in  the 
condition  in  which  they  were  at  the  time  of  the  declaration  of  banla-uptcy.  The 
same  rule  holds  good  with,  regard  to  those  law  suits  pending  against  the  bankrupt 
the  objects  of  wliich  are  claims  notice  whereof  is  not  required  to  be  given  at  the 
Bankruptcj'  Court. 

In  the  law  suits  aforesaid,  periods  which  have  not  expired  run  for  the  trustee 
of  the  bankrupt  estate  from  the  day  of  the  declaration  of  bankrupty.  Preclusive 
periods  which  have  expired  before  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy  will  be  allowed 
anew  by  the  Court  on  the  request  of  the  trustee  of  the  banki'upt  estate. 

If  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt  estate  renounces  the  continuation  of  the  afore- 
said law  suits,  or  if  he  recognises  the  claims,  the  costs  incurred  do  not  encumber 
the  bankniptcy  estate  as  debts  of  the  estate. 

10.  Of  those  claims  which  under  this  Law  are  subject  to  notice  to  be  given 
at  the  Bankruptcy  Court,  notice  must  be  given  against  the  bankrupt's  estate  even 
in  the  case  when  the  law  suit  is  already  pending.  \Vhere  the  (Court  of)  first  instance 
has  not  yet  passed  a  peremptory  sentence,  further  proceedings  are  temporarily 
suspended.  If  the  title  of  such  a  claim  is  not  recognised  by  the  bankrupt's  estate 
on  the  occasion  of  proceedings  for  verification,  the  law  suit  nmst  be  continued  before 
the  Bankruptcy  Court. 

If  a  peremptory  decision  has  alreadj'  been  come  to  in  first  instance  before  the 
declaration  of  bankruptcy,  such  declaration  causes  no  alteration  as  to  the  com- 
petency of  the  Court. 

In  such  law  suits  periods  which  have  not  expired  before  the  declaration  of  bank- 
ruptcy nm  for  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  from  the  moment  when  notice 
of  these  law  suits  has  been  given  to  the  Bankruptcy  Court. 

To  what  extent  notice  of  claims  against  the  bankrupt's  estate  validly  adjudicated 
must  be  given  is  fixed  in  the  Part  II  of  this  Law. 

11.  \\'ith  regard  to  law  suits  which  were  pending  before  the  declaration  of 
bankruptcy,  and  in  which  the  bankrupt  is  sued  as  co-defendant,  the  declaration 
of  bankruptcy  causes  no  alteration  as  to  the  competency  of  the  Court  dealing  with 
them. 

The  provisions  of  §§  8  and  9  concerning  periods  and  spaces  of  time  for  legal 
acts  apply  also  to  these  law  suits. 

12.  After  the  beginning  of  the  efficiency  of  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy 
no  proprietorship  nor  right  of  lien  or  of  retention  can  be  acquired  by  reason  of  debts 
of  the  bankrupt,  on  the  goods  belonging  to  his  estate,  nor  may  anj'  execution  for 
security  or  recovery  or  sequestration  be  ordered  bj'  the  Court  with  validity  against 
the  bankrupt's  estate,  nor  may  such  processes  be  executed.  If,  however,  they  are 
executed,  they  have  no  lawful  effect. 


148  Magyarorszfig:  Csodtorv.     I.  r^sz.     II.  fpj.    A  jogiigyletek  teljesit6se. 

13.  A  csodnyitas  utdn  elrendelt  telekkonyvi  bejegyzes  erv6nyes,  ha  az  e  vegre 
szol^alo  kervenj'  vagy  megkereses  a  csodnyitas  hatalyanak  kezdete  elott  erkezett 
a  telekkonyvi  hatosaghoz. 

A  csodnyitas  hatalyanak  kezdete  elott  szerzett  zalog-,  megtartasi  vagy  vissza- 
kovetel^si  jognak  a  tomeghez  tartozo  dolgokra  vagy  jogokra  leendo  erv^nyesitese 
v6gett,  a  v^grehajtast  a  csodnyitas  utan  is  el  lehet  rendelni  es  azt  foganatositani. 

A  hit€lez6nek  a  csodnyitas  elott  szerzett  azon  jogan,  mely  szerint  az  magat 
a  zalogbol  biroi  kozbejovetel  n^lkiil  is  kielegitheti,  a  csodnyitas  altal  valtozas  nem 
torteniki). 

14.  A  csodnyitassal  a  kozados  elleni  kovetelesek,  —  a  hatarozott  idotartamhoz 
nem  kotott  evi  jaradekok,  tartasi  s  mas,  bizonyos  idoszakokban  visszateroleg  tel- 
jesitendo  fizetesek  iranti  koveteleseket  kiveve,  —  a  csodtomeg  iranyaban  lejartak- 
nak  tekintendok. 

Ha  a  lejarat  elott  kifizetendo  kovetelestol  kamatok  nem  jarnak,  az  csak  azon 
osszegben  veendo  szamitasba,  mely  a  fizetes  napjatol  a  kikotott  lejaratig  szamitott 
torvenyes  kamatokkal  egyiitt,  a  koveteles  teljes  osszegenek  megfelel. 

A  fentebbi  intezkedesek  altal  nem  tortemk  valtozas  azon  fizet6si  hataridokon, 
melyek  a  kozadosnak  mar  korabban  elarverezett  ingatlan  vagyona  vetelarabol 
kielegitendo  jelzalogi  koveteles  tekinteteben  a  vevo  es  a  liitelezo  kozt  megalla- 
pittattak. 

15.  A  csod  tartama  alatt  a  bejelentes  ala  eso  igenyek  tekinteteben  az  el6viiles 
meg  nem  kczdodik  es  felbeszakad,  ha  az  a  csodnyitas  elott  mar  megkezdodott^). 

16.  Ki  a  hitelezok  valamelyiket  ennek  beleegyezesevel  a  csodnyitas  ut4n 
elegiti  ki,  a  kovetelessel  jaro  visszakovetelesi  es  elsobbsegi  jogokat  kiilon  enged- 
menyczes  nelkiil  is  megszerzi. 

17.  A  jelen  torveny  azon  hatarozatai,  meh'ek  a  kozadosnak  a  csod  tomeghez 
valo  viszonyat  szabalyozzak,  ha  a  kozados  a  csod  folyama  alatt  hal  meg,  vagy 
ha  a  hagyat^k  ellen  nyittatik  csod,  az  orokosokre  is  alkalmazandok. 

II.  Fejezet.    A  jogiigyletek  teljesitese. 

18.  Ha  a  ketoldalu  szerzodes  a  kozados  reszerol  a  csodnyitds  elott  mar  tel- 
jesittetett,  a  tomeg  a  masik  feltol  a  szerzodes  teljesiteset  kovetelheti ;  ellenben 
ha  az  ilyen  szerzodes  a  csodnyitas  elott  nem  a  kozados,  hanem  a  masik  szerzodo  f61 
altal  t^ljesittetett,  ez  utobbi  sem  a  szerzodes  teljesiteset  nem  igenyelheti,  sem  azt, 
a  mit  teljesitett,  vissza  nem  kovetelheti. 

19.  Ha  a  szerzodes  a  kozados  reszerol  nem  teljesittetik,  vagy  megsziinik,  a 
masik  fel  a  nem  teljesites  vagy  megsziines  miatt  csak  karteritest  kovetelliet,  s  ebbeli 
igenyeit,  ha  6t  kiilon  kielegit6si  jog  nem  illeti,  csak  mint  csodhitelezo  drvenyesitheti. 

20.  Ha  a  k6toldalu  szerzodes  a  csodnyitd-s  elott  egyik  fel  altal  sem,  vagy  csak 
r^szben  teljesittetett,  a  tomeggondnok  a  szerzodes  teljesiteset  kovetelheti  vagy  attol 
el411hat;  de  koteles,  a  masik  fel  kerelmere,  biroilag  megallapitando  hatarido  alatt 
nyilatkozni,  hogy  a  teljesitdshez  ragaszkodik-e;  ellenkezoleg  a  teljesitdst  t6bb6 
nem  kovetelheti. 

21.  Ha  a  veteU  vagy  szdllitasi  szerzodes  olyan  dolgok  irint  kottetett,  melyek 
piaezi  vagy  tozsdei  Arral  birnak,  6s  a  kikotott  teljesitesi  ido  a  csodnyitas  utan  j4r 
le,  a  tomeggondnok  epiigy,  mint  a  masik  szerzodo  fel  csak  karteritest  kovetelliet. 
E  kArt^ritesi  koveteles  azon  kiilonbozet  szerint  hatarozando  meg,  mely  a  teljesites 
hely6n  vagy  az  erre  nczve  iranyado  kereskedelmi  piaczon  a  csodnyitas  napjdn 
kotott  s  a  megdllapitott  teljesitesi  idore  szolo  iigyleteknel  a  v6telar  63  a  piaezi  vagy 
tozsdei  dr  kozt  mutatkozik. 


')  A  korcskedolmi,  valamint  a  villt6i  zAlog  6e  mogtart^i  jogra  v.  0.  a  kereskedelmi  torviSny 
301—308,  300—310,  illotdlcR  n  viilt6torv6ny  lOB— 107,  108—10!)  §§  t.  A  bir6i  kozbejovetel 
nMkiil  valA  kiol6git(!-8  jogdt  adja  inog  a  koreBkodelmi  torviSny  300  §-a.  —  ')  Ld.  a  vAlt6t6rv6ny 
8»  §  &  t. 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  143 

l'.\.  Kntrios  in  the  Land  Register  which  a  Court  liiis  ({(■creed  to  be  made  after 
dcchiration  of  bankruptcy  arc  valid,  when  the  presentation  or  request  referring 
thereto  is  served  on  the  Land  Register  Autliority  before  tlic  beginning  of  the  effi- 
cacj'  of  the  decUiration  of  baidiruptcy. 

For  the  i)urpose  of  enforcing  riglits  of  lien  on  or  retention  or  reclamation  of 
goods  or  riglits  belonging  to  the  bankrupt's  estate  which  have  already  been  acquired 
before  the  declaration  of  the  bankruptcy,  execution  may  be  granted  and  ])ut  in  even 
after  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy. 

The  right  of  a  creditor,  acquired  before  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy,  to  in- 
demnify him.-^elf  out  of  a  pawned  object  without  judicial  intervention  is  also  not 
affected  by  the  declaration  of  baidirujitcy'). 

14.  Claims  against  the  bankrupt,  with  the  exception  of  annual  rents  not  stip- 
idatcd  for  a  fixed  period,  claims  to  aliment  and  to  other  periodically  returning 
payments,  are  considered  to  mature  at  the  time  of  the  declaration  of  bankruptcj-. 

If  a  debt  so  payable  before  maturity  is  free  of  interest,  only  such  amount  ought 
to  be  calculated  as  after  adding  to  it  the  amount  of  legal  int-erest,  to  be  reckoned 
from  the  day  of  ])aynicnt  till  the  stipulated  day  of  maturity,  corresponds  to  the  total 
amount  of  the  debt. 

The  above  enactments  cause  no  alteration  as  to  days  for  paj'ment  which  were 
agreed  to  by  the  buyer  and  the  creditor,  concerning  claims  secured  by  mortgages 
to  be  paid  off  by  the  purchase  price  of  an  immovable  of  the  bankrupt  which  has 
previously  been  sold  by  auction. 

15.  Prescription  concerning  claims  which  ought  to  be  notified  to  the  Court 
does  not  begin  tormi,  and  if  already  begun  is  interrupted,  during  the  banki-uptcy^). 

16.  He  who  satisfies  a  creditor  with  his  consent  after  the  declaration  of 
bankruptcy  is  subrogated  to  the  right  of  the  satisfied  creditor  to  reclamation  and 
preferential  recovery  in  connection  with  the  claim,  without  a  separate  transfer  of 
such  rights. 

17.  Provisons  of  this  Law  regulating  the  legal  relationship  of  the  bankiupt 
to  his  estate,  apply  also  to  liis  heirs,  if  the  bankiupt  dies  during  the  bankruptcy 
or  if  bankruptcj'  is  declared  against  the  inheritance. 

Section  II.    Fulfilment  of  Legal  Transactions. 

18.  If  the  bankrupt  has  already  performed  his  obligations  arising  out  of  a 
bilateral  contract  before  the  declaration  of  bankruptc}-,  the  baid\rupt's  estate  may 
demand  fulfiment  of  the  contract  by  the  other  party;  on  the  other  hand,  when  the  con- 
tract has  not  been  performed  by  the  bankrupt  but  by  the  other  party,  the  latter  can 
neither  claim  jierformance,  nor  can  he  reclaim  what  he  has  paid  under  the  contract. 

19.  If  the  bankrupt  (ioes  not  fulfil  the  contract,  or  when  the  contract  becomes 
cancelled,  the  other  party  may  only  demand  damages  for  non-fulfilment  or  cancel- 
lation; he  can  only  enforce  his  claim,  unless  he  has  a  right  to  special  indemni- 
fication, as  a  bankruptcy  creditor. 

20.  If  no  performance  at  all  took  place  before  the  declaration  of  baidcruptcy 
by  either  party,  or  there  was  only  partial  performance,  thetru.stee  of  the  bankrupt's 
estate  may  demand  fulfilment  of  the  contract  or  may  desist  from  it;  but  he  is  bound 
on  request  of  the  other  part}'  to  declare  witliin  a  space  of  time  tn  be  fixed  by  the 
Court  if  he  insists  on  performance,  otherwise  he  can  no  longer  demand  performance. 

21.  If  a  contract  of  sale  or  of  delivery  has  been  concluded  concerning  goods 
which  have  a  market  price  or  which  are  quoted  on  the  Exchange,  and  when  the 
day  of  payment  agreed  to  matures  after  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy,  tlie  tru.stee 
of  the  bankrupt's  estate,  as  well  as  the  other  party,  can  only  demand  damages. 
The  amount  of  damages  is  to  be  calculated  according  to  the  difference  between  the 
purchase  price  and  the  market  price  or  the  quotation  on  the  Exchange  which  exists 
in  the  place  where  the  contract  has  to  be  carried  out,  or  in  the  commercial  centre 
to  which  the  carrying  out  is  subject  for  transactions  concluded  on  the  day  of  the 
declaration  of  bankruptcy. 

1)  As  to  the  right  of  Uen  nnd  rotontion  in  commercinl  nn(i  hill  of  exchnnpo  mntt<?r8,  8(>e 
Commercial  Law  §§301 — 310  und  Bills  of  lixchnnijo  Law  §§  100 — 100.  The  ripht  to  indemnify 
himself  without  juciicial  intervention  is  given  to  the  creditor  hy  §300  of  the  Commercial  Law. 
—  2)  See  §  89  of  Bills  of  Exchange  Law. 


149         Magyarorsz&g:  Cs6dt6rv.     I.  r6sz.     III.  fej.    A  jogcseIekv6nyek  megtirnadAsa. 

22.  Berleti  es  haszonberleti  szerzodeseknel,  melyeket  a  kozados  kotott,  a  csod- 
nyitas  napjatol  kezdve  a  csodtomeg  lep  a  kozados  hel3'ebe. 

Ha  a  kozados  a  szerzodest  mint  berlo  vagy  haszonb6rl6  kototte,  jogaban  &\\ 
ugy  a  tomegnek,  mint  a  masik  szerzodo  felnek  a  szerzodest  a  torvenyes,  ilyennek 
hidnyaban  pedig  a  szokasos  hatarido  niegtartasa  mellett  es  a  netalani  karteritesi 
igenyek  s^relme  nelkiil,  barmikor  felmondani.  Ha  pedig  a  kozados  a  berleti  yagy 
haszonberleti  szerzodest  mint  berbeado  kototte,  a  szerzodesileg  kikotott  idotar- 
tamon  valtozas  nem  tortenik;  de  a  szerzodes  felbontasara  nezve  a  berleti  vagy 
haszonberleti  targynak  a  tomeggondnok  altal  szabad  kdzbol  tortent  eladasa  a  biroi 
arveres  joghatalyaval  bir,  s  a  berlo  a  berletet  a  szokasos  felmondasi  ido,  a  haszon- 
b6rl6  pedig  a  haszonberelt  joszagot  a  gazdasagi  6v  leteltdvel  elhagyni  koteles. 

A  fentebbi  intezked^sek  altal  a  felek  azon  jogan,  melynel  fogva  a  berbe  vagy 
haszonbdrbe  adott  dolog  rong41asa  vagy  aimak  nem  hasznalhatasa  miatt  a  szer- 
zodes felbontdsat  kovetelhetik,  valtozas  nem  tortenik. 

23.  Ha  a  kozadosnak  a  berlet,  vagy  haszonberlet  targya  a  csodnyitas  elott 
meg  at  nem  adatott,  a  masik  fel  a  szerz6d6st61  elallhat,  mintha  az  meg  sem  kot- 
tetett  volna. 

24.  A  szolgalati  viszonyt,  mely  a  kozadossal  mint  szolgalatadoval  kottetett, 
a  felek  mindegyike  felmondhatja. 

A  felmondas  idejet,  ha  az  torveny  vagy  szokas  altal  meghatdrozva  nincsen, 
a  felek  barmelyik6nek  k^relm^re  a  csodbirosag  hatarozza  meg. 

25.  Azon  torvenyek,  melyek  a  csodnyitas  joghat&lyat  a  jelen  torvenyben  nem 
emlitett  jogviszonyok  tekinteteben  szabalyozzak,  erintetleniil  maradnak. 

III.  Fejezet.    A  jogcselekvenyek  megtamadasa. 

26.  A  kozadosnak  a  csodnyitas  elott  keletkezett  s  a  kovetkezo  §§-ban  erintett 
jogcselekvenyei ,  mint  a  csodhitelezokkel  szemben  hataly talanok ,  akar  kereset, 
akar  kifogas  alakjaban  megtamadhatok. 

A  megtamadasi  jogot  rendszerint  a  tomeggondnok  6rv6nyesiti;  de  a  megtd- 
madasi  kereset  meginditasat  a  valasztmany  is  elliatarozhatja,  s  ez  esetben  a  tomeg 
resz6re  kiilon  kepviselot  rendelhet. 

A  csodhitelezoket  a  megtamadasi  keresetnel  beavatkozasi  jog  illeti. 

27.  Megtamadhatok:  1.  a  kozadosnak  a  csodnyitasi  kerveny  beadasa,  illetoleg 
a  fizetdsek  megsziintetese  (244  §.)  ut4n  kotott  azon  iigylctei,  melyeknek  megkotese 
altal  a  csodhitelezok  megkarosittattak,  felteve,  hogy  a  masik  felnek  az  iigylet 
megkotesekor,  a  csodnyitasi  kerveny  beadasarol,  illetoleg  a  fizetesek  megsziintet^- 
s^rol,  tudomasa  volt;  —  2.  a  kozadosnak  a  csodnyitasi  kerveny  beaddsa,  illetoleg 
a  fizetesek  megsziintetese  utan  keletkezett  azon  jogcselekvenyei,  melyek  altal  a 
mdflik  fel  kielegitest  vagy  a  biztositast  nyer,  felteve,  hogy  ennek  a  kiel6gites, 
vagy  a  biztositas  elfogadasakor  a  csodnyitisi  kerveny  beadasarol,  illetoleg^  a 
fizetesek  megsziinteteserol  tudomasa  volt;  —  3.  a  kozadosnak  a  cs6dnyit<4.si  ker- 
veny beadasa,  illetoleg  a  fizetesek  megsziintetese  utdn,  vagy  a  csodnyit.isi  kerveny 
beadasat,  illetoleg  a  fizetesek  megsziintetes6t  megelozo  15  napon  beliil  keletkezett 
azon  jogcselekvenyei,  melj'ek  altal  valamelyik  hitelezojdnek  olyan  biztosit4st  vagy 
kiel6git6st  ad,  melyhez  annak  altalaban,  vagy  akkor  m^g  joga  nem  volt,  ha  csak  a 
hitelezo  oly  tenj'cket  nem  igazol,  melyekbol  jogszeriien  kovetkeztetheto,  hogy  ncki 
a  jogcselekv^ny  idejekor,  az  elso  esetben  a  csodnyitdsi  kerveny  beadasarol,  illetoleg 
a  fizetesek  megsziintet6s6r61,  az  utobbi  esetben  pedig  az  adosnak  a  hitelezoket 
karosito  szandekarol  tudomdsa  nem  volt. 

A  kozad6s  azon  jogc8elekv6nyein61,  melyok  a  csodnyitist  6  honappal  meg- 
el6z61eg  tortcntck,  a  megtdmaddsra  indokul  nem  szolgdlliat  az,  hogy  a  m4sik  fel- 
nek a  fizet6.sek  megsziintet^^rol  tudomisa  volt. 

28.  A  mennyiben  a  cscidnyitist  megelozoleg  kdt  even  beliil  keletkeztek,  meg- 
tAmadhat6k:  1.  a  kozadosnak  azon  jogcselekvenyei,  melyek  dltal  oroks^grol  vagy 
hagyomdnyrol  lemond;  tovAbbd,  azon  iigylctei,  melyeket  visszteher  n61kiil,  vagy 
szinlcges  visszteher  mellett  kotott,  a  mennyiben  azok  tdrgyat  nem  a  szokasoa 
ajd,nd6kok   k^pezik;  —  2.   azon   terhea  szerzoddsek,   melyeket   a   kozados  hazas- 


HTNOARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  Hf) 

22.  In  the  case  of  contracts  of  lease  or  tenancy  concluded  by  the  bankrupt, 
the  bankruptcy  estate  succeeds  to  liis  position. 

When  the  bankrupt  has  concluded  the  contract  in  the  capacity  of  tenant 
or  lessee,  either  the  bankrupt's  estate  or  the  other  party  may  revoke  tlic  contract, 
oljservin;:;  the  legal  time  for  doing  so,  or  in  default  thereof  the  customary  time, 
without  prejudice  to  claims  for  damages,  if  any.  But  if  the  bankrupt  has  concluded 
the  contract  of  tenancy  or  of  lease  as  landlord  or  les.sor,  the  term  stipulated  by  the 
contract  is  subject  to  no  variation.  An  extrajudicial  sale  of  the  object  of  the  lease 
or  tenancy,  effectuated  by  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate,  has,  however,  with 
reference  to  the  dissolution  of  the  contract,  the  effect  of  the  judicial  auction;  the 
lessee  is  bound  to  leave  the  object  of  lea.se  within  the  customary  time  for  giving 
notice,  the  tetiant  the  tenement  at  the  end  of  the  farming  year. 

By  the  above  provisions  the  rights  of  the  parties  to  claim  for  damages  for 
deterioration  or  uselcssuess  of  the  object  of  the  lease  or  tenancy  remain  unchanged. 

23.  If  the  object  of  the  lease  or  tenancy  has  not  been  deUvered  to  the  bank- 
rupt before  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy,  the  other  party  may  desist  from  the  con- 
tract as  if  it  had  not  been  concluded  at  all. 

24.  Contracts  of  service  or  employment  concluded  with  the  bankrupt  in  the 
capacity  of  employer  may  be  revoked  by  either  party. 

The  time  of  notice,  unless  there  are  laws  or  customs  determining  the  same,  will 
be  fixed  by  the  Bankruptcy  Court  on  request  of  either  of  the  parties. 

25.  The  provisions  of  laws  regulating  the  effect  of  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy 
concerning  legal  relationships  not  mentioned  by  this  Law,  remain  unchanged. 

Section  III.    Impugning  of  Transactions. 

26.  Transactions  of  the  bankrupt  concluded  by  him  before  the  declaration  of 
bankruptcy  and  mentioned  in  the  following  §§  may,  as  being  invalid  against  the 
bankruptcy  creditors,  be  impugned  by  action  as  well  as  by  way  of  defence. 

The  right  of  attack  is  enforced  as  a  rule  by  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate; 
the  bringing  of  an  action  to  enforce  the  right  maj'  also  be  decided  upon  by  the 
committee,  in  which  case  they  may  also  designate  a  special  representative  of  the 
bankrupt's  estate. 

The  bankruptcy  creditors  may  avail  themselves  of  the  right  of  intervention 
in  the  case  of  such  law  suits. 

27.  The  following  may  be  impugned:  1.  transactions  entered  into  by  the  bank- 
rupt after  a  bankruptcj^  petition  brought  against  him  or  after  he  has  suspended 
payment  (§  244),  by  the  conclusion  of  which  the  bankruptcy  creditors  are  injured, 
provided  that  the  other  contracting  party  had  knowledge  when  entering  into  the 
transaction  of  the  bankruptcy  petition  having  been  brought  or  of  payment  having 
been  suspended;  —  2.  transactions  of  the  bankrupt  after  the  bringing  of  the  bank- 
ruptcy petition  against  him,  or  after  suspension  of  payment,  by  which  he  grants 
to  the  other  party  security  or  recovery,  provided  that  the  latter  at  the  time  of  ac- 
cepting the  security  or  recovery  had  knowledge  of  the  banlcruptcy  petition  having 
been  brought  or  of  payment  having  been  suspended;  —  3.  transactions  of  the  bank- 
rupt entered  into  after  the  bringing  of  the  bankruptcy  petition  or  after  having  suspend- 
ed payment,  or  within  15  days  before  the  bankruptcy  petition  was  brought  or  pay- 
ment w-as  suspended,  by  which  he  has  granted  to  any  of  his  creditors  such  security 
or  recovery  as  the  latter  had  no  title  to  at  all,  or  no  title  at  the  time  when  the  same 
w-as  granted  to  him,  unless  the  creditor  proves  facts  by  which  it  may  lawfully  be 
concluded  that  he  had  at  the  time  of  the  transaction  in  question  no  knowledge, 
in  the  former  case  of  the  bankruptcy  petition  having  been  brought  or  of  payment 
having  been  suspended,  in  the  latter  case  of  the  bankrupt's  intention  to  wTong 
his  creditors. 

In  the  case  of  such  transactions  of  the  bankrupt  as  have  been  concluded  six 
months  before  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy,  the  knowledge  of  the  other  party  of 
payment  having  been  suspended  is  no  ground  for  impugning  them. 

28.  So  far  as  they  have  been  concluded  within  two  years  previously  to  the 
declaration  of  bankruptcy,  the  following  transactions  of  the  bankrupt  may  be  im- 
pugned: 1.  those  by  which  he  has  renounced  inheritances  or  legacies  and  those 
which  he  has  concluded  gratuitously  or  only  seemingly  for  consideration,  so  far 
as  their  objects  are  not  customary  presents;  —  2.  transactions  for  valuable  con- 


j^,-Q  Magyororszdg:  Cs<5dt6rv.     I.  r6sz.     IV.  fej.    Beszdmitas. 

tarsaval,  sajat,  vagy  hazastarsanak  fel-  vagy  lemeno  agbeli  rokonaival,  fel-  vagy 
egesz  testvereivel,  vagy  vegre  e  szemelyek  valamelyikenek  hazastarsaval  kotott, 
a  meniuiben  azoknak  megkotese  altal  a  csodliitelezok  megkarosittattak  s az erintett 
szemelvek  igazolni  nein  kepesek,  hogy  a  kozadosnak  a  liitelezok  megkarositas4ra 
iranyzott  szandekarol  tudomassal  nem  birtak;  —  3.  a  hazastars  reszere  tortent 
ajandekozasok,  nemkiilonben  a  hozomanynak  s  a  ferj  kezelese  ala  keriilt  egj^eb 
noi  javaknak  biztositasa  vagy  kiadasa,  a  mcnnyiben  ez  nem  a  torveny,  vagy  a 
fentebbi  hatarido  elott  keletkezett  szerzodesi  kotelezettseg  alapjan  tortent. 

29.  Tekintet  nelkiil  bizonyos  idore,  megtamadhatok  a  kozadosnak  perbeli  es 
peren  kiviili  azon  jogcselekvenyei,  melyekrol  a  masik  fel  tudta,  hogy  azok  a  hite- 
lezok  niegkarositasara  iranyulo  szandekkal  tortentek. 

30.  A  fizetes,  melyet  a  kozados  valtora  teljesit,  a  27.  §.  alapjan  meg  nem 
tamadhato,  ha  a  valtobirtokos  a  fizetes  elfogadasara,  a  tobbi  valtokotelezettek 
elleni  visszkeresetenek  kiilonbeni  elvesztese  mellett,  a  valtotorveny  szerint  kote- 
lezve  volt. 

Ilyen  esetben  a  tomegnek  a  kifizetett  valtoosszegert  az  utolso  visszkeresett, 
vagy  a  mennyiben  a  valto  egy  harmadik  erdekeben  adatott  tovabb,  ez  utobbi  felelos, 
ha  a  valto  tovabbadasakor  a  csodnjatasi  kcrveny  beadasarol,  illetoleg  a  fizetesek 
megsziinteteserol  tudomassal  birt. 

31.  Azon  koriilmeny,  hogy  a  kozados  ellen  vegreliajthato  hatarozat  vagy 
egyezseg  keletkezett,  vagy  hogy  a  vegrehajtas  elrendeltetett,  avagy  foganatosit- 
tatott,  a  jogcselekveny  megtamadliatasat  ki  nem  zarja.  A  jogcselekveny  hatalyon 
kiviil  helyezesevel  a  hatarozat  vagy  egyezseg  is  hatalyat  veszti. 

32.  A  jelen  torvenynek  a  jogcselekveny ek  megtamadasara  vonatkozo  ha- 
tarozatai  az  orokosnek  a  hagj'atekot  targyazo  jogcselekvenyeire  is  alkalmazandok, 
ha  a  hagj'atek  ellen  nyittatik  csod. 

33.  Az,  a  mi  a  megtamadhato  jogcselekveny  altal  a  kozados  vagyonabol 
eUdegenittetett,  a  csodtomegnek  visszateritendo;  de  a  johiszemii  szerzo  azt,  a  mit 
a  kozadosnak  visszteher  nelkiili  iigylete  folytan  kapott,  csak  annyiban  koteles 
visszat^riteni,  a  mennyiben  a  kapott  targynak  vagy  ertekenek  meg  birtokaban  van. 

Masreszrol  az,  a  mit  a  kozados  viszonteljesites  fejeben  kapott,  visszateritendo, 
a  mennyiben  nem  igazoltatik,  hogy  a  viszonteljesites  a  tomegbe  be  nem  folyt,  ille- 
toleg, hogy  az  a  viszonteljesites  altal  nem  gyarapodott.  Ez  eseten  kiviil  a  fel  csak 
mint  csodhitelezo  ervenyesitheti  koveteleset. 

34.  Ha  a  megtamadott  teljesites  targya  visszaadatik,  a  teljesites  alapjdt 
kepezo  kovetel^s  ismet  liatalyba  lep. 

35.  A  jogutod  ellen  a  megtamadaai  jog  gyakorolliato :  1.  ha  a  jogutod  a  szerz^ 
idejekor  tudta,  hogy  a  jogcselekvenj'  a  kozados  reszerol  a  liitelezok  kijatszasa  vegett 
tortent;  —  2.  ha  a  jogutod  a  28.  §.  2.  pontja  alatt  erintett  szemelyek  koze  tar- 
tozik  es  igazolni  nem  kepes,  hogy  a  szerzes  idejekor  tudomassal  nem  birt  azon  teny- 
koriilmenyekrol,  melyek  miatt  a  jogcselekveny  az  6  jogelode  ellen  megtamadhato 
lett  volna. 

Az  orokosok,  mint  jogutodok  ellen,  a  jogcselekveny  a  fentebbi  korldtozdsok 
nelkiil  tdmadhato  meg. 

36.  A  megtamaddsi  perben,  ha  valamely  t6ny  tudasa  vagy  nem  tudasa  k^pezi 
a  bizonyitds  targyat,  a  biro,  a  felhozott  kozvetlen  vagy  kiizvetett  bizonyitek  ni6r- 
legelesendl,  a  torvenynek  a  bizonyitekok  teljess^gere  vonatkozo  intezkedeseihez 
kotve  nincsen^). 

37.  A  mcgtamadasi  jog  a  csodnyitas  napjatol  szaniitott  hat  ho  alatt  eI6viil. 

IV.  Fejezct.    Beszamitas. 

38.  A  mennyiben  a  csodliitelezu  a  fennallo  torvcnyek  szerint  bcszamitassal 
61het,  koveteleset  a  csodtomeg  ellen  ervenj'esiteni   nem  tartozik. 

')  A    bizonyitekok    Hzal)ad    ra^rlogelds^nek    elve    oz    1803   XVIII.   t.    cz.  04.    §-a    6rtel 
m^bun  ma  m&r  dital&noa  6rv(inyu. 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  150 

sidcration  which  tlio  bankrupt  has  concludcil  with  his  consort,  with  his  own  or 
his  consort's  relatives  in  the  ascending  or  descending  Hne,  witii  Itrotiiers  or  haif- 
brotiiers  or  with  the  consort  of  one  of  these  persona,  so  far  as  by  tlie  conchision 
of  these  transactions  the  bankruptcy  creditors  were  wTonged,  anil  the  aforesaid 
persons  are  not  able  to  prove  and  corroborate  that  the  bankrupt's  intention  to 
wTong  the  creditors  was  unknown  to  them;  —  3.  donations  in  favour  of  the  con- 
sort as  well  as  the  seeviring  or  the  restitution  of  the  dowry  or  other  property  of 
the  wife  passed  into  the  administration  of  the  husband,  so  far  as  these  acts  have 
not  been  performed  by  reason  of  the  law  or  of  an  obligation  under  a  contract 
concluded  before  the  time  aforesaid. 

29.  Without  regard  to  time,  all  those  judicial  and  extra-judicial  tran.sactions 
of  the  bankrujif  may  be  impugned  concerning  which  the  other  party  had  the  know- 
ledge of  their  having  been  concluded  with  the  intention  of  wronging  the  creditors. 

30.  A  payment  made  by  the  bankrupt  on  a  bill  of  exchange  cannot  be  impugned 
in  \nrtue  of  §  21  when  the  holder  of  the  bill  was  obliged  under  exchange  law  to  ac- 
cept the  i)ayment  by  loss  of  his  claims  to  recourse  against  the  other  persons  liable 
on  the  bill. 

In  such  case  the  last  person  on  the  bill  liable  to  recourse  is  responsible  to  the 
banlcrupt's  estate  for  the  paid  amount  of  the  bill,  or  if  the  bill  has  been  transferred 
in  the  interest  of  a  third  person,  then  such  third  person,  when  he  had  knowledge 
of  the  bankruptcy  petition  having  been  presented  or  of  payment  having  been 
suspended,  at  the  time  when  the  bill  was  transfeiTed. 

31.  The  circumstance  that  a  valid  judgment  has  been  given  against  the  bank- 
rupt, or  a  valid  composition  has  been  agreed  to  which  is  enforceable  by  execution, 
or  that  execution  has  been  granted  or  put  in  against  him,  does  not  affect  the  im- 
pugnability  of  the  transaction.  With  the  invaUdation  of  the  transaction,  the  judg- 
ment or  the  composition  loses  its  validity. 

32.  Provisions  of  this  Law  concerning  the  impugning  of  transactions  apply 
also  to  the  transactions  of  the  heir,  when  bankruptcy  has  been  declared  against 
the  estate  of  inheritance. 

33.  Everything  alienated  from  the  estate  of  the  bankrupt  by  impugnable 
transactions  must  be  restored  to  the  estate;  but  a  person  who  has  acquired  some- 
thing in  good  faith  by  a  gratuitous  act  of  the  bankrupt  is  only  bound  to  make 
restitution  so  far  as  he  is  in  possession  of  what  he  has  received  or  of  the  value  of 
the  same. 

On  the  other  hand,  everything  paid  to  the  bankrupt  as  consideration  must 
be  restored,  so  far  as  it  is  not  proved  that  it  has  not  been  received  by  the  bankrupt's 
estate  or  that  the  estate  has  not  been  enriched  thereby.  So  far  as  such  proof  is 
given  the  party  can  enforce  his  claims  only  as  a  bankruptcy  creditor. 

34.  If  the  object  of  the  impugned  paj'ment  is  restored,  the  claim  serving 
as  the  foundation  of  the  payment  becomes  restored. 

35.  The  right  of  impugning  may  be  exercised  against  the  successor:  1.  when  he 
had  knowledge  at  the  time  of  acquisition  of  the  tran.saction  of  the  bankrupt  having 
been  concluded  with  the  intention  of  WTonging  the  creditors;  —  2.  when  he  is  one 
of  the  persons  mentioned  in  No.  2  of  §  28  and  is  not  able  to  prove  that  at  the  time 
of  acquisition  he  had  no  knowledge  of  the  facts  by  reason  of  which  the  transaction 
would  have  been  impugnable  against  his  predecessors. 

If  the  successors  are  heirs,  the  transaction  is  impugnable  even  without  the 
aforesaid  limitations. 

36.  If  in  a  law  suit  having  for  its  object  the  impugning  of  transactions  of  the 
bankrupt,  it  has  to  be  proved  that  somebody  had  knowledge  or  not  of  a  fact,  the 
judge,  when  weighing  the  direct  and  circumstantial  proofs  produced,  is  not  bound 
by  the  enactments  of  the  law  concerning  perfect  evidence^). 

37.  The  right  of  attacking  is  barred  by  prescription  after  6  months  to  be 
reckoned  from  the  day  of  declaration  of  bankruptcy. 

Section  IV.    Set-off. 

38.  As  far  as  a  bankruptcy  creditor  is  entitled  in  accordance  with  the  valid 
laws  to  a  set-off,  he  is  not  obliged  to  produce  his  claim  against  the  bankrupt's  estate. 

')  The  principle  of  weighing  the  proofs  on  arbitration  is  applied  gonorallv,  according  to 
§  64  of  Art.  XVIII  of  1893. 

n    xxviil,  1  20 


J5J  Magyarorszfig:  Csddtorv.     I.  r6s7..     V.  6s  VI.  fej. 

Az,  hogy  a  beszamitando  koveteles  a  csodnyitas  idejekor  m6g  le  nem  jart, 
vagy  felt^teltol  fiigg,  a  beszaniit4st  nem  gatolja. 

39.  Beszamitasnak  a  csodeljarasban  nincsen  helye:  I.  ha  valaki  a  csodnyitas 
elott  vagy  ut4n  szerzett  meg  a  kozados  ellen  valamely  koveteldst  6s  csak  a  csod- 
nyitAs  utan  lett  a  tomegnek  adosa;  —  2.  ha  valaki  a  kozadosnak  a  csodnyitas 
elott  m^r  adosa  volt,  ds  ellene  a  csodnyitas  utan  szerez  kovetelest,  habar  koveteles 
a  csodnyitas  elott  egy  mis  hitelezo  javdra  mar  fennallott;  —  3.  ha  valaki  a 
kozadosnak  a  csodnyitas  elott  adosa  volt,  es  a  kozados  ellen  az  ezzel  kotott 
jogiigylet  vagy  jogatruhAzas,  vagy  valamelyik  hitelezo  kielegitese  altal  kovetelest 
Bzerzett,  felteve,  hogy  a  szerzes  idejekor  tudta,  hogy  a  kozados  fizeteseit  m4r 
megsziintette,  vagy  hogy  ellene  a  csodnyitisi  k6rv6ny  mAr  beadatott.  Ez  esetben 
a  27.  §.  utolso  bekezdcse  megfeleloen  alkalmazando. 

40.  Ha  a  belfoldi  hitelezo  a  kozados  elleni  k6vetel6s6t  ennek  egy  kiilfoldi 
adosara  nihazza  at,  s  ez  a  tomeg  ellen  besz^mitassal  el,  a  belfoldi  hitelezo,  a  meny- 
nyiben  koveteleset  a  csodnyitas  utan  ruhazta  at,  vagy  az  atruhazaskor  a  fizet^sek 
megsziintetesdrol,  illetoleg  a  csodnyitas!  kerv^ny  beadasarol  tudomassal  birt,  ko- 
teles  a  tomegnek  azon  osszeget  megteriteni,  melylyel  az  a  beszamitas  folytan  megro- 
vidittetett. 

41.  A  mennyiben  beszimitAs  utjan  a  tomeg  ellen  olyan  le  nem  jArt  koveteles 
egyenlittetik  ki,  melytol  kamatok  nem  jarnak,  a  14.  §.  masodik  bekezdes6ben  fog- 
lalt  int6zkedds  szolgil  irinyadoul. 

V.  Fejezet.    Visszakovetel^si  jog. 

42.  Ha  a  tomegben  olyan  dolgok  talaltatnak,  melyek  nem  a  kozadosnak, 
hanem  masnak  tulajdonat  kepezik,  ezek  visszakovetelhetok. 

A  visszakovetelesre  nezve,  alapuljon  az  akar  tulajdonjogon,  akar  szem61ye3 
ig^nyen,  az  Altalanos  jogi  elveken  kiviil,  a  kovetkezo  §§-ban  foglalt  hatArozatok 
iranyadok. 

43.  Ha  a  visszakoveteUieto  dolgok  a  csodnyitas  elott  a  k5zad6s,  vagy  a  csod- 
nyitas ut4n  a  tomeggondnok  altal  eladattak,  elcsereltettek  vagy  egy^bk^nt  erte- 
kesittettek,  a  visszakovetelesre  jogosult  f61  a  csodnyitas  utan  befolyt  2rtek  kiadasdt, 
8  ha  ez  meg  be  nem  folyt,  az  erre  vonatkozo  kovetel6s  itenged6s6t  igdnyelheti. 

44.  Az  elado  a  kozadosnak  elkiildott,  de  ez  iltal  meg  teljesen  ki  nem  fizetett 
anikat  visszakovetelheti,  a  mennyiben  ezek  mar  a  csodnyitas  elott  rendeltetdsiik 
hely^re  nem  ertek  ^s  a  kozadosnak,  vagy  helyette  egy  harmadiknak  birtokiba 
nem  jutottak. 

45.  A  visszak6vetel6si  jog  a  44.  §.  alapjAn  nem  gyakoroUiato,  ha  a  tomeg- 
gondnok a  kozadosnak  a  v6teli  iigyletbol  eredo  kotelezettsegeit  teljesiti. 

46.  A  kozados  neje  valamely  dolognak,  mint  tulajdondnak  visszaadasAt  csak 
az  esetben  koveteUieti,  ha  bebizonyitja,  hogy  a  visszakovetelt  dolgot  mdr  a  h4- 
zass4g  megkotese  elott  birta,  vagy  a  hAzassdg  megkot^se  utdn,  de  nem  a  kozadds 
p6nz6n  szerezte. 

A  no,  mint  tulajdon&t,  vissza  nem  kovetelheti  azon  dolgokat,  melyeket  iizlete 
folytatAsdhoz  a  kozados  haszndlt,  kiv6ve,  ha  tulajdonjoga  e  dolgokon  kiilsoleg 
felismerheto  volt. 

VI.  Fejezet.    A  tomeg  hitelez5i. 

47.  A  csodtomeghez  tartozo  javakbol  mindenek  elott  a  tomeg  tartozAsai  6s 
annak  koltsdgci  el6gitend6k  ki. 

A  kiel6git6s  azon  tomegbol  t6rt6nik  melyre  a  tartozAsok  68  a  kolts6gek  vo- 
natkoznak. 

48.  A  tomeg  tartozAsai:  1.  a  tomeggondnok  6rv6nyes  jogc8elekv6nyeib61  eredo 
koveteldsek ;  —  2.  a  kozados  k6toldalu  8zcrz6d6seib61  ered6  k6vetel68ek,  a  mennyiben 
a  t<Jmeg  az  iigylet  teljesitdsdt  koveteli  (20.  §.),  vagy  a  mennyiben  a  csodnyitAs  elott 
keletkezctt  s  a  tomeg  Altal  Atvett  iigyletn61,  a  teljesitesnek  a  csodnyitas  utAn  kell 
t6rt6nnie  (22.  §.);  —  3.  a  tomeg  jogtalan  gazdagodAsAbol  eredo  kovetelesek. 


HUNGARY:   BANKRUPTCY.  151 

The  fact  that  thp  claim  to  be  set  off  is  not  mature  at  the  time  of  the  declaration 
of  bankruptcy,  or  that  it  was  depending  on  a  coiulition.doe.s  not  prevent  the  set-off. 

39.  A  sot-off  in  haukruptcy  proceedings  is  not  allowed :  1 .  where  a  person  has 
acquired,  before  or  after  the  dei'laration  of  bankruptcy,  a  claim  against  the  bankrupt, 
and  become  indebted  to  the  liiinkrupt's  estate  only  after  the  declaration  of  bank- 
ruptcy; —  2.  where  a  person  who  wa,s  already  debtor  to  the  bankrupt  before  the  de- 
claration of  bankruptcy  acquires  a  claim  against  him  after  the  declaration  of  bank- 
ruptcy, even  if  such  claim  already  existed  in  favour  of  another  creditor;  —  3.  where 
a  person  indebted  to  the  bankrupt  before  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy  has  acquired 
a  claim  against  the  bankrupt  by  a  transaction  with  him,  or  by  transferring  a  right 
to  him,  or  by  paying  off  a  creditor  of  his,  if  the  debtor  had  knowledge  when  acquir- 
ing such  claim  that  the  bankrupt  had  suspended  payment  or  that  a  bankruptcy 
petition  had  already  been  presented.  In  such  case  the  last  paragraph  of  §  27  ap- 
plies with  appropriate  interpretation. 

40.  If  an  inland  creditor  transfers  his  claim  against  the  bankrupt  to  a  foreign 
debtor  of  the  same,  who  exercises  the  right  of  set-off  against  the  bankrupt's  estate, 
the  inland  creditor  is  bound  if  he  transferred  his  claim  after  the  declaration  of  bank- 
ruptcy, or  if  he  had  knowledge  at  the  time  of  the  transfer  of  the  bankrupt's  having  sus 
pended  payment  or  of  the  bankruptcy  petition  having  been  presented,  to  restore  to  the 
bankrupt's  est-ate  the  amount  by  which  it  is  diminished  in  con.sequence  of  the  set-off. 

41.  \Miere  a  claim  bearing  no  interest  and  not  yet  fallen  due  is  settled  by  set- 
off, the  provisions  of  par.  2  of  §  14  apply. 

Section  V.    Right  of  Reclamation. 

42.  If  there  are  found  in  the  bankrupt's  estate  assets  which  are  not  the  propert}- 
of  the  bankrupt,  but  of  a  third  person,  they  may  be  reclaimed. 

In  regard  to  reclamation,  beyond  the  general  principles  of  law,  the  enactments 
of  the  following  Articles  apply,  it  being  immaterial  wether  it  is  based  on  proprietor- 
ship or  personal  claims. 

43.  If  assets,  reclamation  of  which  is  allowed,  have  been  alienated,  changed 
for  others,  or  their  value  taken  in  a  different  way  by  the  bankrupt  before  the  de- 
claration of  bankruptcy ,  or  by  the  trustee  in  bankruptcy  after  declaration  of  the  bank- 
ruptcy, the  person  entitled  to  reclamation  may  demand  restitution  of  the  value  re- 
ceived aft«r  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy,  or  if  the  value  has  not  yet  been  re- 
ceived, then  a  transfer  of  the  claims  relating  thereto. 

44.  The  seller  may  claim  goods  consigned  to  the  bankrupt  which'are  not  fully 
paid  for  by  him,  so  far  as  they  have  not  already  arrived  at  their  place  of  destination 
and  got  into  the  possession  of  the  banlcrupt,  or  into  the  possession  of  a  third  person 
on  his  behalf,  before  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy. 

45.  The  right  of  reclamation  cannot  be  exercised  in  pursuance  of  the  enact- 
ments of  §  44  when  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  fulfils  the  obligations  of 
the  bankrupt  arising  out  of  the  purchase. 

46.  The  wife  of  the  bankrupt  may  reclaim  assets  as  her  property  only  when  she 
can  prove  that  she  already  owned  the  things  reclaimed  before  contracting  matri- 
mon)'  or  that  she  has  acquired  them  after  contracting  matrimony  and  not  with 
the  money  of  the  bankrupt. 

The  wife  cannot  reclaim  things  as  her  property  which  the  bankrupt  made  use 
of  in  carrying  on  his  business,  unless  her  ownership  of  these  things  was  apparent  on 
outward  inspection. 

Section  VI.    Assets-Creditors. 

47.  Out  of  the  assets  belonging  to  the  bankruptcy  estate  there  must  before 
all  be  paid  assets-debts  and  assets-costs. 

Recovery  is  effected  out  of  those  assets  which  are  encumbered  by  the  debts 
or  costs. 

48.  Assets-debts  are:  I.  claims  founded  on  valid  transactions  of  the  trustee 
of  the  bankrupt's  estate;  —  2.  claims  founded  on  bilateral  contracts  of  the  bankrupt, 
80  far  as  his  estate  demands  that  they  shall  be  carried  out  (§  20)  or  so  far  as  a  trans- 
action, concluded  before  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy  and  acknowledged  by  the 
estate,  should  be  carrietl  out  after  the  declaration  of  the  bankruptcy  (§  22);  — 
3.  claims  founded  on  unlawful  enrichment  of  the  bankrupt's  estate. 

20* 


152      Magyarorszdg :   Cs<5dtorv.     I.  resz.     VII.  fej.    Kiilon  kielpgitcsre  jogositott  hitelez6k. 

49.  A  tomeg  koltsdgei:  1.  a  csodnyitassal,  tov4bba  a  tomeghez  tartozo  vagyon 
megallapitasaval,  biztositasaval,  fentartasaval,  kezelesevel,  ertekesitesevel  es  felosz- 
tdsaval  jaro  koltsegek;  —  2.  a  tomeg  eOeni  k6vetel6sek  felszamolasaval  es 
megallapitasaval  jaro  koltsegek,  a  mennyiben  azok  a  jelen  torveny  ertelmeben  az 
egyes  koveteloket  nem  terhelik;  —  3.  a  tomeget  terhelo  s  a  csod  tartama  alatt 
lejaro  adok  es  kozterhek;  —  4.  a  csodnyitas  utan  teljes  szegenysegben  elhalt 
kozadosnak  legsziiksegesebb  gyogyitasi  es  temetesi  koltsegei ;  —  5.  a  kozados  reszere 
megaUapitott  tartasi  koltsegek  (5.  §.). 

50.  Ha  a  tomeg  a  megelozo  §-okban  erintett  tomegtartozasok  es  tomegkolt- 
segek  kielegitesere  nem  elegendo,  aranylagos  kielegitesnek  van  helye  olykepen, 
bogy  a  tartozasok  a  koltsegek  elott,  ez  utobbiak  kozt  pedig  mindenek  elott  a  kesz- 
penz-kiadasok  egyenlittetnek  ki. 

A  mar  tortent  fizeteseket  azert,  mert  a  tomeg  a  koltsegek  es  tartozasok  fede- 
zesere  nem  elegendo,  visszakovetebii  nem  lehet. 

Vll.  Fejezet.    Kiilon  kiel^gitesre  jogositott  hitelezok. 

Atalaban. 

51.  A  kozados  tulajdonost4rsai,  valamint  azok,  a  kik  vele  tarsasagban  vagy 
mas  kozossegben  voltak,  a  kozados  vagyoniUetosegenek  elkiiloniteset,  s  az  erintett 
viszonyon  alapulo  igenyeiknek  az  elkiilonitett  vagyonilletosegbol  leendo  eloleges 
kielegiteset  kovetelhetik. 

52.  Azon  hitelezok,  a  kik  valamely  dologi  jog  alapjan  a  kozados  bizonyos 
vagyonabol  kiilon  kielegitest  igenyeUietnek,  koveteleseiket  a  csodhitelezok  meg- 
elozesevel  ervenyesithetik  es  a  dologi  joggal  terhelt  vagyonbol  csak  az  folyik  az  alta- 
lanos  csodtomegbe,  a  mi  az  emUtett  hitelezok  kielegitese  utan  fenmarad. 

Az  emiitett  hitelezok,  a  mennjnben  oket  a  kozados  eUen  szemelyes  ig6ny  is 
illeti,  koveteleseiket  mint  csodhitelezok  az  altalanos  csodtomeg  eUen  is  erv6nye- 
sithetik. 

I.  Jelzalog  altal  biztositott  hitelezok. 

53.  A  csodtomeghez  tartozo  ingatlan  vagyonnak  a  cscid  tartama  alatt  befolyt 
jovedelmeibol,  a  vetelarbol  es  ennek  kamataibol  elobb  a  tomegnek  a  47.  §.  szerint 
e  vagyont  terhelo  tartozasai  es  koltsegei,  azutan  a  jelzalogos  hitelezok  elegittet- 
nek  ki. 

54.  A  jelzalog  altal  biztositott  kovetelesek  rangsorozatara  6s  kielegitesere 
nezve  a  torvenykezesi  rendtartas  szabalyai  ir4nyad6k. 

II.  Ing6  zdlog  altal  biztositott  hitelezok. 

55.  A  tomeghez  tartozo  es  zaloggal  terhelt  ingosagok  ertekebol,  v6telarab61 
es  jovedelmeibol  elobb  a  tomegnek  e  vagyont  terhelo  tartozasai  es  k61ts6gei,  azut4n 
a  zalogos  hitelezok  elegittetnek  Id. 

56.  Azt,  bogy  a  vamok,  fogyasztasi  es  mas  kozadok,  tovabbd.  a  p^nzbirsagok 
es  a  penzbiintetesek  azon  ariikat,  termenyeket  es  targyakat,  melyektol  fizetendok, 
mennyiben  terhelik,  es  a  zalogos  liitelezok  koveteleseit  mennyiben  elozik  meg,  az 
e  r^szben  fennallo  torvenyek  es  rendeletek  hatdrozzak  meg. 

57.  Az  ingo  zalog  altal  biztositott  hitelezokkel  egyenlo  jogok  illetik:  1.  a 
vendeglosoket  a  vendcg  lakasaert  es  tartAsatrt  jaro  kovetelesek  tekintet6ben, 
a  venaegtol  visszatartott  ingosagokra;  —  2.  a  muv6szeket,  gyarosokat,  iparosokat 
ds  niunkasokat  dijaik  es  kiadasaik  tekinteteben,  az  altaluk  keszitett  vagy  kijavitott 
^8  birtokukban  levo  dolgokra;  —  3.  a  berbeadokat  cs  a  haszonberbeadokat 
azon  dolgokra,  melyekre  oket  a  torvdnykez6si  rendtartas  szerint  ziilogjog  illeti'); 
—  4.   azokat,    a  kiket  a  valto-   vagy  a  kereskedelmi    torveny   szerint    bizonyos 


*)  A  t6rv6nykez69i  rendtartis  illot61eR  a  vigrolinjtisi  t6rv6ny  1881.  LX.  t.  cz.  72.  §-a 
ArtelmAbon  torvfinyes  zAloRJOR  illeti  a  Ii6rlirnd6t  a  kih6n'lt  IiclyisiSphpn  lov6  ing6BAgokra  Ml^vi, 
a  haHzonb^rlio  ad6t  pedig  a  liaszonbdrolt  j6sziiKOii  li>v6.  vagy  nlilioz  tartoz6  torm6nyokre, 
guzdas&gi  fol8iorelv6nyckro  is  lAbaa  j687,iigokra  cgy  6vi,  lejArt  vagy  a  j6\61)on  lej&rand6  b6r, 
illetve  haszonbdroHszeg  orojdig. 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  152 

49.  Assets-costs  are:  1.  costs  coiiiiocteil  witli  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy, 
with  establishing,  securing,  conserving,  nianapinp,  sale  and  division  of,  the  ai^sets 
belonging  to  the  estate;  —  2.  costs  connected  with  the  liquidation  and  verification 
of  the  claims  against  the  estate,  so  far  as  they  are  not  to  be  borne  by  the  particular 
creditor  in  accordance  with  this  Law;  —  3.  public  taxes  and  duties  encumbering  the 
bankrupt's  estate  and  falling  due  during  the  bankruptcy;  —  4.  the  necessary  ex- 
penses caused  by  the  illness  or  the  funeral  of  a  bankrupt  who  has  died  in  total 
indigence;  —  5,  costs  of  maintenance  agreed  to  in  favour  of  the  bankrupt  {§  5). 

50.  When  the  assets  are  not  sufficient  to  cover  the  as.sets-debts  and  assets- 
costs  mentioned  in  the  foregoing  Articles,  they  are  satisfied  proportionally  in  such 
a  way  that  the  assets-debts  are  settled  before  the  assets-costs,  and  of  the  latter 
the  disbursnients  are  settled  before  all  others. 

Payments  already  made  cannot  be  claimed  back  because  of  the  assets  not  being 
sufficient  to  cover  the  assets-debts  and  assets-costs. 

Section  VII.   Creditors  Entitled  to  Separate  Recovery  (Secured  Creditors). 

General  Provisions. 

51.  Persons  who  are  co-owners  with  the  bankrupt,  or  who  were  in  partner- 
ship or  other  community  with  him,  may  demand  the  separation  of  the  shares, 
and  preferential  payment  of  their  claims  founded  on  such  relationship  out  of  the 
separated  share  of  the  bankrupt. 

52.  Creditors  uho  are  entitled  to  demand  separate  recovery  by  virtue  of  real 
rights  out  of  certain  property  of  the  bankrupt,  are  entitled  to  enforce  their  claims 
in  preference  to  the  bankruptcy  creditors.  Out  of  the  property  encumbered  by  the 
real  right  only  the  balance  «hich  remains  after  having  satisfied  the  said  (secured) 
creditors,  falls  to  the  bankruptcy  estate. 

The  said  creditors,  so  far  as  thej-  have  also  a  personal  claim  against  the  bankrupt 
may  enforce  it  also  as  ordinary  bankruptcy  creditors  against  tne  estate. 

I.  Creditors  secured  by  mortgage. 

53.  Out  of  the  revenue  received  during  banla-ujitcy  of  the  immovable  pro- 
perty belonging  to  the  bankrupt's  estate  and  out  of  the  purchase  price  thereof 
and  the  interest  on  such  price,  the  assets-debts  and  assets-costs  encumberuig  the 
immovable  according  to  §  47  are  paid  in  the  first  place,  and  then  the  creditors 
secured  by  mortgage. 

54.  As  to  the  order  of  priority  and  the  recovery  of  claims  secured  by  a  mort- 
gage the  enactments  of  the  Civil  Process  Ordinance  hold  good. 

II.  Creditors  secured  by  pledge  (or  lien). 

55.  Out  of  the  value,  the  purchase  price  and  the  produce  of  the  movable  goods 
under  pledge  belonging  to  the  bankrupt's  estate,  there  must  in  the  first  place  be 
satisfied  the  assets-debts  and  assest-costs  encumbering  such  goods,  and  then  the 
pledgees. 

56.  The  question  how  far  customs,  excise  and  public  duties,  fines  and  money 
penalties,  encumber  the  products,  goods  or  objects  in  respect  of  which  they  are  to 
be  paid,  and  how  far  these  claims  have  a  preference  over  the  claims  of  the  creditors 
secured  by  pledge  is  decided  by  the  relative  Laws  and  Ordinances. 

57.  The  following  have  rights  equivalent  to  those  of  creditors  secured  by 
pledge:  1.  innkeepers,  £is  to  their  claims  for  lodging  and  board  of  customers,  over 
the  movables  of  such  customers  in  their  po.ssession;  —  2.  artists,  manufacturers, 
artisans  and  labourers,  as  to  their  renmneration  and  expenditure,  over  the  objects 
made  or  repaired  by  them  which  are  in  their  possession;  —  3.  lessors  and  landlords 
concerning  those  objects  over  which  they  have  a  right  of  lien  in  accordance  with 
the  Civil  Process  Ordinance^);  —  4.  tho.se  who  according  to  the  Bills  of  Ex- 
change Law  or  the  Commercial  Law  have  on  certain  objects  a  right  of  lien  or  of 

1)  The  Civil  Process  Ordinance,  according  to  §  72  of  Art.  LX  of  1881,  grants  to  the  lessor 
a  legal  right  of  lien  on  the  goods  brought  into  the  subject  matter  of  the  lease  in  respect  of  his 
claim  for  rent  for  half  a  year,  and  to  the  landlord  on  the  products  belonging  to  or  being  on  the 
tenement,  and  on  plants,  tools  and  cattle  brought  thereon,  for  the  amount  of  rent  for  one  year, 
without  regard  to  whether  the  same  has  already  fallen  due  or  will  fall  due  in  the  future. 


]^53  MagyarorszAg:  Csddtorv.     I.  resz.     VIII.  fej.    Cs6dhitelez6k. 

dolgokra  z41og  vagy  megtartasi  jog  illet,  ezen  dolgokra^);  —  5.  azokat,  a  kik 
bizonyos  dologra  valamit  hasznosan  forditottak,  az  ebbol  eredo  kovetel^siik  tekin- 
tet^ben,  a  m^g  megl^vo  haszon  erejeig,  az  altaluk  visszatartott  dolgokra ;  —  6.  az 
iigyvedeket  az  altaluk  folytatott  perekben  felmeriilt  dijaik  6s  kiadasaik  tekin- 
tet^ben  azon  vagyonra,  melylyel  a  csodtomeg  a  per  folytdn  gyarapodott. 

III.  Banyavagyon  dltal  biztositott  hitelezok. 

'  58.  A  banyavagyonbol  elobb  a  tomegnek  a  47.  §.  szerint  e  vagyont  terhelo 
tartozAsai  ds  koltsegei,  azutan  az  itt  megaUapitott  sorrendben  a  kovetkezo  kove- 
t-elesek  elegittetnek  ki:  1.  a  csodnyitdat  kozvetleniil  niegelozo  harom  evre  hatralevo 
adok,  kozterhek,  vagyonatruhaz4si  6s  zarkutatmanyi  illetekek;  —  2.  a  feliigyelo 
szemelyzet  es  munkasok  b6rkovetel6sei,  a  csodot  megelozo  utolso  esztendore;  — 
3.  a  t4rsp6nztari  iUet^kek,  melyek  a  munkasoktol  beszedettek,  vagy  ezek  bereibol 
levonattak,  de  a  penztarba  beszolgaltatva  nem  lettek;  —  4.  a  csodot  megelozo 
utolso  evbol  hatralevo  al-  6s  megyetdmai,  segddjarasi  iUet^kek  s  a  banyaint6zetet 
iUeto  egy6b  jarulmanyok,  tov4bba  a  viz-,  aknaes  paUo-illetekek,  nemkiilonben  a 
bdnyaszolgalmanyi  dijak;  —  5.  a  jelzalogos  hitelezok  kovetel^sei,  a  telekkonyvi 
rangsorozat  sorrendeben. 


VIII.  Fejezet.    Csodhitelezok. 

59.  A  csodvagyon,  a  mennyiben  azt  a  kiilon  kiel6git6sre  jogositott  hitelezok 
kovetel^sei,  tovabbd  a  kiilonos  tomegtartozdsok  6s  t6megk61ts6gek  ki  nem  meritik, 
az  altalanos  tomegre  eso  tomegtartozasok  es  tomegkoltsegek  levonasa  utan,  a 
kovetkezo  §§-ban  megillapitott  sorrendben,  a  csodhitelezok  kiel6git6s6re  fordittatik. 

60.  Az  elso  osztalyba  sorozandok:  1.  azoknak,  a  kik  a  kozados  haztart4- 
saban,  gazdasagaban,  vagy  iparuzlet6ben  illandoan  alkalmazva  voltak,  a  csodot 
kozvetleniil  megelozo  egy  6vre  hdtralevo  es  a  t6rv6nyes  felmondisi  idore  jaro 
fizet68ei  es  munkab6rei  azon  esetben  is,  ha  a  kozadosnak  gyermekei,  vagy  ha 
annak  szolgalatat  a  cs6dnyit4s  idejekor  m4r  elhagytak.  Ha  a  tomeggondnok  a 
szolgAlati  viszonyt  fentartja,  a  felmondAsi  idore  j4r6  fizet6s  6s  munkabSr  a  tomeg 
tartoz4s4nak  tekintendo;  —  2.  a  csodnyitas  elott  elhalt  kozadosnak  gy6gyit43i 
6s  temetesi  koltsegei,  a  mennyiben  azok  a  esodnyitast  megelozoleg  egy  6vnel 
nem  r6giebbek;  —  3.  a  esodnyitast  kozvetleniil  megelozo  harom  evre  hatralevo 
adok,  vdmok,  fogyaszt&si  illet6kek  s  m4s  kozterhek,  a  mennyiben  a  fedezetiil 
szolg416  javakbol  ki  nem  el6gittettek ;  ^  4.  a  kiskoruak  6s  gondnokoltak  k6vetel6sei 
a  t6rv6nyn61  fogva  az  atya,  gyam  vagy  gondnok  kezel6se  ala  tartozo  vagyon  tekin- 
tet6ben,  kiv6ve,  ha  a  koveteles  a  vagyonkezel6s  meg8ziin6s6t61  szamitando  ket  6v 
alatt  biroi  uton  nem  6rv6nyesittetett,  vagy  ha  az  eljards  a  cs6dnyit4s  elott  abban 
hagyatott. 

61.  Ha  a  tomeg  az  elso  osztAlyba  tartozo  kovetel6sek  kiel6git6sere  nem  ele- 
gendo,  azok  a  kijelolt  sorrendben,  az  egyes  pontok  alatt  felemlltett  k6vetel6sek 
pedig  egymds  kozt  arinylag  el6gitend6k  ki. 

62.  A  tobbi  k6vetel6sek,  melyek  hatarozottan  mas  osztdlyba  nem  utalvdk, 
a  nidsodik  osztilyba  sorozandok  s  a  tomeg  el6gtelens6ge  eseteben  aranylag  el6gi- 
lendok  ki. 

A  csodhitelezoket  illeto  kam.itok,  a  visszat6r6  idoszakokban  fizetendo  tar- 
to/dsoknak  a  csodnyitds  elott  lejart  r6szletei,  a  mennyiben  a  esodnyitast  meg- 
elozoleg h4rom  6vnel  nem  r6giebbek,  a  t6k6vel  egy  osztalyba  sorozandok. 

6'J.  A  kamatok  68  a  viBszat6r6  idoszakokban  teljesitendo  fizet6seknek  a  cs6d- 
nyit^  elott  lejirt  r6szletei,  melyek  a  tnk6vel  egy  osztAlyba  nem  tartoznak,  a  har- 
madik  osztdlyba  sorozandok,  s  a  tomeg  el6gtelens6ge  eset6ben  arinylag  el6git- 
tetnek  ki. 

1)  TorvAnyes  zdlogjogot  biztosit  a  kcroskodelrai  torv^ny  a  hizoradnyosnak  (379  §)  a 
87Allitmdnyoz6nak  (388  §)  a  fuvaroz6iiak  (411  <)  a  kiizraktArnak  (438  §);  a  meijtartAsi  jog 
ti'kinti-t6bon   p^dig  Insil  n  korpskodolmi   tiirv^ny   :t09  68  310  §-ait. 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  153 

detention  concerning  those  objects  *);  —  5.  those  who  have  made  investments  to 
the  advantage  of  certain  things,  as  to  their  claims  based  on  the  investment  up  to 
the  amount  of  the  advantage  existing,  over  the  things  retained  by  them;  —  6.  ad- 
vocates, as  to  their  fees  and  expenses  arising  out  of  law  suits  conducted  by  them, 
over  the  assets  by  which  in  consequence  of  the  law  suit  the  bankrupt's  estate  became 
enriched. 

III.  Creditors  secured  by  mining  properties. 

58.  Out  of  mining  properties,  before  all,  the  assets-debts  and  assets-costs 
encumbering  these  properties  according  to  §  47  are  satisfied,  and  afterwards 
the  claims  enumerated  below  in  the  order  fixed  by  the  following  provisions: 
1.  public  taxes  and  duties,  including  taxes  to  be  paid  for  transcription  of  the  pro- 
perty and  for  mining  claims,  fallen  due  within  the  last  three  years  before  the  de- 
claration of  bankruptey;  —  2.  the  wages  of  the  superintending  staff  and  the  work- 
men for  the  last  year  before  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy;  —  3.  contributions 
to  the  miners'  providence  fund  paid  by  the  miners  or  deducted  from  their  wages 
but  not  handed  over;  —  4.  taxes  to  be  paid  for  the  last  year  preceding  the  declar- 
ation of  bankruptcy  for  main  galleries,  adit  levels,  and  regional  galleries,  as  well 
as  other  mining  contributions,  such  as  water,  shaft,  main-road  contributions  and 
contributions  for  mining  servitudes:  —  5.  the  claims  of  the  creditors  secured  by 
mortgages  in  the  order  of  priority  in  the  Mining  Land  Register. 

Section  VIII.    Unsecured  Creditors. 

59.  The  assets  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  serve,  so  far  as  they  are  not  exhausted 
by  the  claims  of  the  creditors  entitled  to  special  recovery  (secured  creditors)  or  by 
the  assets-debts  and  assets-costs,  after  deduction  of  the  assets-debts  and  assets- 
costs  encumbering  the  general  assets  of  the  bankruptcy,  to  satisfy  the  unsecured 
creditors  in  the  order  fixed  by  the  following  Articles. 

60.  To  the  first  class  belong:  1.  wages  and  emoluments  fallen  due  in  the  last 
year  preceding  the  bankruptcy  and  those  which  are  to  be  paid  for  the  time  of  notice, 
to  persons  who  have  been  permanently  engaged  in  the  household,  the  farm  or  the 
industrial  undertaking  of  the  bankrupt,  even  if  they  are  children  of  the  bankrupt 
or  have  alreadj'  left  his  service  at  the  time  of  the  declaration  of  bankruptey.  If  the 
trustee  in  bankruptcy  maintains  the  contract  of  employment,  the  wages  and  salaries 
to  be  paid  for  the  time  of  notice  are  to  be  considered  as  assets-debts;  —  2.  the  ex- 
penses of  medical  attendance  and  of  the  funeral  of  the  bankrupt,  if  he  died  before 
the  declaration  of  bankruptcy,  so  far  as  they  were  not  incurred  at  a  time  longer 
than  one  year  before  the  declaration  of  bankruptcj';  —  3.  taxes,  duties,  excise 
and  other  public  imposts,  which  are  due  for  the  last  three  years  before  the  declar- 
ation of  bankruptcy,  so  far  as  they  are  not  covered  by  the  goods  serving  as  security 
for  them;  —  4.  the  claims  of  minors  and  wards  in  respect  of  their  property  subject 
by  law  to  the  administration  of  the  father,  guardian  or  curator,  except  where  the 
claim  has  been  enforced  in  Court  within  two  years  after  the  termination  of  such 
administration,  or  the  proceedings  have  been  relinquished  before  the  declaration 
of  bankruptcy. 

61.  If  the  bankrupt's  estate  is  not  sufficient  for  the  satisfaction  of  the  claima 
of  the  first  class,  they  must  be  satisfied  in  the  above  mentioned  order,  the  claims 
enumerated  under  each  Number  being  satisfied  proportionally  between  themselves. 

62.  The  other  claims,  so  far  as  they  are  not  expressly  classified  in  some  other 
class,  are  to  be  assigned  to  the  second  class  and,  so  far  as  the  assets  are  not  sufficient, 
to  be  satisfied  proportionally. 

Interest  due  to  the  unsecured  creditors,  and  instalments  of  debts  payable  at 
fixed  periods,  fallen  due  before  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy,  must  be  assigned 
so  far  as  the}'  have  not  matured  more  than  three  years  before  the  declaration  of 
bankruptcy,  to  the  same  class  as  the  capital. 

63.  Interest  and  instalments  of  debts  payable  at  fixed  periods,  fallen  due  be- 
fore the  declaration  of  bankruptcy,  which  are  not  to  be  assigned  to  the  same  class 
as  the  capital,  are  to  be  assigned  to  the  third  class  and  so  far  as  the  assets  are  not 
sufficient,  to  be  satisfied  proportionally. 

')  The  Commercial  Law  grants  a  right  of  Uen  to  the  commission  agent  {§  379),  to  the  for- 
■warding  agent  (§  388),  to  the  carrier  (§  411)  and  to  the  public  warehouseman  (§  438).  As  to  the 
right  of  detention,  see  §§  309  and  310  of  Commercial  Law. 


AnA  Magy arorszdg :  Cs6dtorv.     I.  r6sz.     VIII.  fej.     Cs6dhitelez6k. 

64.  A  hitelezok  azon  kamatokat,  melyek  oket  csodon  kiviil  iUetnek,  a  csod 
tomeg  ellen  is  igenyelhetik. 

Ha  sem  kamat  ki  nem  kottetett,  sem  lejarati  ido  meg  nem  allapittatott,  a 
hitelezot  a  torvenyes  kamatok  a  bejelentes  napjatol  illetik. 

65.  A  csodtomeg  ellen  nem  ervenyesithetok :  1.  az  egyes  feleknek  a  bejelent^a- 
^s  felszamolasbol  eredo  koltsegei;  —  2.  a  kozadosnak  elok  kozt,  vagy  halal  esetdre 
tett  ajandekozasaibol  eredo  igenyek;  —  3.  a  penzbirsagok  es  a  penzbiintet^sek 
az  56.  §-ban  felsoroltak  kivetelevel. 

66.  Azok,  a  kik  a  csodtomeg  ellen  kiilon  kielegitesi  jogot  erv^nyesitenek, 
koveteleseiket,  ha  ezek  a  kozados  ellen  szemelyes  igenyt  is  allapitanak  meg,  mint 
csodhitelezok  annyiban  ervenyesitlietik,  a  mennyiben  a  kiilon  kielegitesi  jog  alap- 
jan  teljes  kielegitest  nem  nyernenek. 

67.  A  kinek  evi  jaradekhoz,  tartasi  osszeghez  vagy  mas,  visszatero  idoszakok- 
hoz  kotott  8  a  felosztasig  le  nem  jart  teljesitesekhez  van  igenye,  a  csodtomeg  ellen 
a  raindenkori  teljesites  biztositasat  kovetelheti  azon  aranyban,  melyben  a  kove- 
telesek  a  csodtomegbol  kielegittetnek. 

68.  A  kinek  felbonto  felteteUiez  kotott  kovetelese  van,  azt,  mint  feltetlent, 
ervenyesitheti ;  tartozik  azonban,  ha  erre  a  csodon  kiviil  is  kotelezve  volna,  a  fel- 
tetel  bekovetkez6se  esetere  biztositekot  adni. 

A  kinek  felfiiggeszto  feltetelliez  kotott  kovetelese  van  a  csodtomeg  ellen, 
igenyeUieti,  hogy  ez  a  fizetest  a  feltetel  bekovetkezese  esetere  biztositsa.  A  bizto- 
sitas  annyiban  kovetellieto,  a  mennyiben  a  kozados  arra  csodon  kiviil  kotelezve 
lett  volna.  Ez  eseten  kiviil  a  csodbirosag,  a  feltetel  valoszinii  bekovetkezdsehez 
kepest,  belatasa  szerint  hataroz  a  felett,  hogy  a  kovetelest  kell-e  es  mily  osszegben 
biztositani. 

Az  egyik  esetben  ugy,  mint  a  masikban,  a  koveteles  csak  azon  aranyban 
ervenyesitheto,  a  melyben  a  kovetelesek  a  csodtomegbol  kielegittetnek. 

69.  A  kozados  kezesei  es  egyetemleges  adostarsai  azon  fizeteseket,  melyeket 
az  elvallalt  kotelezettsegnel  fogva  kesobb  kellene  teljesiteniok,  a  csodtomeg  ellen 
bejelenthetik,  ha  a  kovetelest  maga  a  hitelezo  nem  ervenyesiti. 

70.  Ha  az  egyetemleges  adosok  mindegyike,  vagy  azok  koziil  tobb  ellen  kiilon 
csod  nyittatik,  a  hitelezonek  jogaban  all  k6veteles6t  mindegyik  csodtomeg  ellen 
ervenyesiteni,  s.  a  koveteles  egesz  osszegere  eso  reszleteket  minden  egyes  csod- 
tomegbol mindaddig  felvenni,  mig  teljesen  ki  nem  elegittetik. 

Ha  a  hitelezo  kielegitese  utan  felesleg  marad,  az  egyes  csodtomegek  kozt  e 
felesleg  erejeig  visszkeresetnek  van  helye  azon  aranyban,  melyben  az  egyetemleges 
adosok  egymastol  csodon  kiviil,  a  kotelezett  m^rteken  tiil  teljesitett  fizetes  meg- 
t^riteset  kovetelhetik. 

71.  A  kiilfoldi  hitelezok  koveteleseire  n6zve  mindenekelott  az  e  r^szben  fenn- 
4116  nemzetkozi  szerzodesek  iranyadok.  Ilyen  szerzodesek  hianyaban  a  kiilfol- 
dieket  a  belfoldiekkel  egyenlo  jogok  illetik,  a  mennjaben  a  kiilfoldi  allam  a  bel- 
foldieket  hasonlo  kedvezmenyben  reszesiti. 

A  viszonossag  rendszerint  velelmeztetik ;  szabadsagaban  all  azonban  a  biro- 
signak,  ha  a  viszonossag  irant  ketelyei  vannak,  annak  igazolasat  elrendelni.  Ha 
a  birosag  a  viszonossag  hianyaban  kiveteles  int^zkedest  tesz,  errol  az  igazsigiigy- 
ministeriumnak  jelentest  tcnni  tartozik. 

A  fentebbi  intezkedesek  azon  k6vetel6sekre  is  alkalmazandok,  melyek  kiilfoldi 
dltal  a  csodnyitds  utdn  ruhaztatnak  &t  belfoldire. 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  154 

(»4.  Creditors  may  ileiiiaiul  interest  ngftijist  the  Ijaiikruptcy  estate,  to  which 
tliey  would  have  had  a  chum  if  the  bankruptcy  had  not  heen  declared. 

If  interest  was  not  stipulated  for  nor  a  day  of  maturity  afjrecd  to,  the  creditors 
can  only  claim  legal  interest  from  the  day  of  giving  notice  of  their  claims  to  the 
capital  to  the  Bankruptcy  Court. 

(J.j.  There  cannot  be  enforced  against  the  bankrupt's  estate:  1.  the  costs  in- 
curred by  the  i)arties  by  giving  notice  of  their  claims  to  the  Bankruptcy  Court 
and  by  the  verification  thereof;  —  2.  claims  founded  on  gifts  of  the  bankrupt, 
wotlier  they  are  "thtiationcs  inter  vivas'"  or  "doimliones  mortis  causa";  —  3.  fines 
and  money  penalties,  the  cases  of  §  5G  excc))ted. 

66.  Persons  who  enforce  against  the  bankrupt's  estate  the  right  of  special 
recovery,  can,  if  their  claims  establish  also  a  j)ersonal  riglit  against  the  bankrupt, 
enforce  these  claims  against  his  estate  as  unsecured  creditors  only  so  far  as  they 
have  not  obtained  satisfaction  on  the  basis  of  their  right  to  special  recovery. 

67.  He  who  has  a  claim  to  a  yearly  rent,  to  maintenance  or  to  other  paj-ments 
falling  due  periodically,  may,  in  respect  of  sums  not  falling  due  before  the  distrib- 
ution, demand  security  from  the  bankrupt's  estate  for  the  actual  payment  in  the 
pro})ortion  in  which  the  claims  are  satisfied  by  the  estate. 

68.  He  who  has  a  claim  depending  on  a  condition  subsequent,  may  enforce  it 
like  an  unconditional  one;  but  he  is  bound  to  give  security  against  the  happening 
of  the  condition,  in  so  far  as  he  would  have  been  obhged  to  do  so  if  bankruptcy' 
had  not  been  declared. 

He  who  has  a  claim  against  the  bankrupt's  estate  depending  on  a  condition 
precedent  may  demand  security  from  the  estate  for  the  event  of  the  hap})ening 
of  such  condition.  The  .security  may  be  demanded  in  so  far  as  the  bankrupt  would 
have  been  obliged  to  give  it  if  the  bankruptcy  had  not  been  declared.  Otherwi.se 
the  Bankruptcy  Court  decides  in  its  discretion,  according  to  the  probability  of  the 
hiippening  of  the  condition,  whether  security  for  the  claim  shall  be  given  and  up 
to  what  amount. 

In  neither  case  can  the  claim  be  enforced  save  in  the  proportion  in  which  the 
claims  are  satisfied  by  the  bankrupt's  estate. 

69.  Guarantors  and  persons  who  are  liable  jointly  and  severally  with  the  bank- 
rupt, may  give  notice  to  the  Bankruptcy  Court  against  the  estate  of  payments  which 
they  may  subsequenth'  have  to  make  in  consequence  of  their  engagements,  if  the 
creditor  does  not  him.self  enforce  the  claim. 

70.  If  bankruptcj'  is  declared  separately  against  all  or  several  of  the  persons 
jointly  and  severallj'  liable,  the  creditor  is  entitled  to  enforce  his  claim  against  the 
estate  of  each  of  the  bankrupts,  and  to  receive  payments,  calculated  on  the  basis 
of  the  total  amount  of  the  claim,  from  each  estate,  until  the  total  amount  of  his 
claim  has  been  satisfied. 

If,  after  satisfaction  of  the  creditor,  a  balance  remains,  the  several  estates 
may  exercise  the  right  of  recourse  in  the  proportion,  up  to  the  amount  of  the  bal- 
ance, in  which  the  persons  jointly  and  severally  liable  would  have  been  entitled 
to  demand  contribution  from  one  another  for  payments  in  excess  of  the  measure 
of  their  obligations  in  case  the  bankruptcy  should  not  have  been  declared. 

71.  As  to  the  claims  of  foreign  creditors,  in  the  first  place  the  respective  e.\isting 
international  treaties  applj-.  In  default  of  such  treaties  foreigners  enjoy  the  same 
rights  as  the  inland  creditor  in  so  far  as  the  foreign  State  bestows  the  same  privil- 
eges upon  the  latter. 

Reciprocity  is  presumed  as  a  rule;  the  Court  may,  however,  if  it  has  any  doubt 
concerning  the  reciprocity,  require  proof  of  the  same.  If  the  Court,  in  default  of 
reciprocity,  should  take  exceptional  steps,  report  is  to  be  made  thereof  to  the  Min- 
istry of  Justice. 

The  above  enactments  also  apply  concerning  claims  which  are  transferred 
by  a  foreigner  to  a  Hungarian  after  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy. 


155         MagyarorszAg:  Csfidtorv.     II.  r6sz.     I.  czim.     I.  fej.    Altalanos  hatArozatok. 

Mdsodik  r6sz.    Csodeljdrds. 


EIso  czim.    Kozbnseges  csod. 
I,  Fejezet.     Altaldnos  hatdrozatok. 

72.  A  csodeljardsra  rendszerint  azon  kir.  torvenyszdk  illetekes,  melynek  terii- 
letehez  a  kozados  szemelyes  illetosegenel  fogva  tartozik.  Ha  ez  meg  nem  Alla- 
pithat6,  azon  kir.  torvenyszek  illetekes,  melynek  teriilet^n  a  kozados  legutobb 
lakott;  ha  pedig  utolso  rendes  lakhelye  ki  nem  puhatolhato,  vagy  ha  az  orszigban 
soha  sem  lakott,  azon  kir.  torvenyszek  illetekes,  melynek  teriilet^n  a  kozadosnak 
ingatlan  javai  fekiisznek,  s  ha  a  kozados  ilyenekkel  nem  bir,  azon  kir.  torvenyszek, 
melynek  teriileten  ingo  javai  vannak. 

A  kereskedelmi  csodeljarasra  a  budapesti  es  a  pestvideki  kir.  torvenyszekek 
teriileten  a  budapesti  kir.  kereskedelmi  es  valt6t6rv6nyszek ;  egyebiitt  pedjg  azon 
kir.  torvenyszek  iUetekes,  melynek  teriileten  a  kereskedonek  telepe,  iUetoleg  a 
kereskedelmi  tarsasagnak  szekhelye  van.  A  kozkereseti  ds  betdti  tarsasag  tagjai, 
illetoleg  beltagjai  eUeni  csodeljarasra  (249.  §.)  hasonlag  azon  t6rveny8z6k  iUet6ke3, 
melynek  teriileten  a  tarsasagnak  sz6khelye  van. 

Tobb  illetekes  kir.  torvenyszek  koziil  a  csodeljarasra  az  van  hivatva,  mely  a 
a  tobbit  a  csodnyitas  altal  megelozte. 

73.  A  csodeljiras  kiterjed  a  kozadosnak  barhol  talaltato  ingo  es  —  Horv&t- 
Szlavonorszagok  kivetel6vel  —  a  magyar  allam  teriileten  levo  ingatlan  javaira. 

74.  Ha  a  csod  Horvat-Szlavonorszagok  teriileten  nyittatik,  6s  a  k6zad6snak 
a  jelen  t6rv6ny  hatdlya  ala  tartoz6  teriileten  ingatlan  javai  vannak,  ezek  tekin- 
tet6ben  az  illetekes  birosig  41tal  hivatalb61  kiilon  csod  nyitando. 

75.  A  belfoldi  birosagok  az  ingosdgok  kiadasa  tekintetdben  a  viszonossdg 
elveinek  megfeleloleg  el j  ami  s  a  kovetelt  kiadas  minden  megtagaddsdrol  a  magy. 
kir.  igazsagiigyi  miniszteriumnak  jelent6st  tenni  tartoznak. 

A  mennyiben  a  fennallo  nemzetkozi  szerz6d6sek  mdsk^p  nem  intezkednek,  a 
belfoldi  kozadosnak  kiilfoldon  16v6  ingosdgai,  a  kiiHoldi  birosaghoz  int^zendo  meg- 
kereses  utjan,  a  belfoldi  csodtomegbe  vonandok;  viszont  a  kiilfoldi  kozadosnak 
belfoldon  levo  ingosagai,  a  kiilfoldi  birosag  megkeresesere,  kiadandok.  E  tekintetben 
kivetelnek  van  helye  a  kiilfoldi  r^szvenytarsasagoknak  az  itteni  uzlet  folytatasara 
szant  6a  itt  elhelyezett  tokejdre  es  biztositisi  alapjara  nezve  (kereskedelmi  torveny 
211.,  453.  ^8  461.  §§.),  melyre  az  iUetekes  belfoldi  birosag  altal  hivatalbol  kiilon 
csod  nyitando. 

Az  ingatlan  javak  tekinteteben,  a  mermyiben  a  nemzetkozi  szerz6ddsek  mas- 
k6p  nem  intezkednek,  a  cs6delj4ras  azon  allam  birosdgat  illeti,  melynek  teriilet^hez  az 
ingatlan  javak  tartoznak. 

76.  A  felek  ertesit^se  a  csodeljarasban,  a  mennyiben  a  jelen  torveny  egyes 
esetekre  n^zve  maskep  nem  int^zkedik,  a  hatarozat  kifiiggeszt6se  altal  tortenik. 

A  hivatalos  k6zz6t6tel,  a  86.  §.  eset6t  kiveve,  akkor  is  erv6nyes  k^zbesitdsnek 
tekintetik,  midon  a  torveny  a  k6zbesit6st  kiilon  megengedi.  Ilyen  esetben,  a  kez- 
besites  a  hirdetv^ny  elso  megjeleneset  koveto  harmadik  koznapon  tekintetik  meg- 
tortdntnek. 

A  kdzbesitesekre  nezve  a  t6rv6nykez6si  rendtart6.s  hatarozatai  azon  eltdressel 
alkalmazandok,  hogy  a  kdzbesitdsek  s  a  tomeggondnoktol  eredo  ertesitdsek  posta 
utjdn  is  eszkozolhetok^. 

77.  A  jogok  ^rv^nyesitdsdre  vagy  megovasara  szolgalo  es  kelloen  k6zz6tett 
azon  hataridok,  melyeknek  tartamdt  a  jelen  torveny  vagy  ennek  hatArain  beliil  a 
csodbirosag  dllapitja  meg,  egyes  6rdekeltek  kdrelmdre  mog  nem  hosszabbithatok. 
Az  ilyen  hataridok  elinulasztasa  niiatt  igazolasnak  liclye  nincsen. 

78.  A .  csodeljarasban  hozott  hatarozatok  ellen,  a  jelen  torvdnyben  kijelolt 
eaetek  kivdteldvel,  felfolyamodasnak  van  helye. 

1)  A  k6zbesit^re  v.  6.  a  peres  eljAras  vdzlatdt.      18  1- 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  155 

Second  Part.    Procoduro  in  Bankrnpfcy  Matters. 

First  Title.    Ordinary  Bankruptcy. 
Section   I.     General  Provisions. 

72.  Jurisdiction  in  bankruptcy  proceedings  belongs  iih  a  rule  to  the  Royal 
Courtr  of  the  district  to  which  the  bankrupt  belongs  in  accordance  with  the  rules 
of  personal  competence.  If  this  cannot  be  established,  that  Royal  Court  will  have 
jurisdiction  within  the  district  of  which  the  bankrupt  had  his  last  place  of  abode; 
if,  however,  his  last  abode  cannot  be  discovered,  or  if  he  never  had  a  residence 
in  the  land,  that  Royal  Court  has  jurisdiction  within  the  district  of  which  immov- 
able property  of  the  bankrupt  is  situated,  and  if  he  has  no  immovable  property 
then  that  Royal  Court  within  the  district  of  which  his  movable  goods  are  found. 

In  commercial  bankruptcy  proceedings  within  the  districts  of  the  Royal  Court 
of  Budapest  and  of  the  Royal  Court  for  the  Country  Districts  of  Pest,  the  Royal  Court 
for  commercial  and  bill  of  exchange  matters  of  Budapest,  and  elsewhere  that 
Royal  Court  within  the  district  of  which  the  trader  or  trading  association  has  its 
place  of  business,  has  jurisdiction.  In  the  same  way  in  bankruptcy  proceedings 
against  the  personally  responsible  partners  of  unlimited  and  limited  partnerships 
^§  249),  that  Court  has  jurisdiction  within  the  district  of  which  the  partnership 
has  its  place  of  business. 

\Miere  more  Courts  than  one  have  jurisdiction  that  Court  which  anticipated 
the  others  by  declaring  the  bankruptcy,  takes  cognisance  of  the  proceedings. 

73.  The  bankruptcy  proceedings  embrace  all  movables  of  the  bankrupt,  to 
be  found  and  —  Croatia-Slavonia  excepted  —  also  all  immovables,  wdthin  the 
Umits  of  the  lands  of  the  Hungarian  State. 

74.  If  the  bankruptcy  is  declared  in  Croatia-Slavonia  and  the  bankrupt  has 
immovables  in  the  territory  subject  to  the  present  Law,  the  Court  having  jurisdiction 
■concerning  these  must  ex  officio  declare  a  separate  bankruptcy. 

75.  The  inland  Courts  are  obliged  to  proceed  concerning  the  delivery  of  mov- 
ables, in  accordance  with  the  principles  of  reciprocity,  and  to  report  to  the  Ministry 
of  Justice  any  refusal  of  a  delivery  demanded. 

So  far  as  the  existing  international  treaties  do  not  provide  otherwise,  movables 
found  in  a  foreign  State  of  an  inland  bankrupt  must  be  added  to  the  inland  bank- 
ruptcy estate  by  means  of  an  application  to  the  foreign  Court ;  and  on  the  other  hand 
the  movables  of  a  foreign  bankrupt  ought  to  be  handed  over  on  application  of  the 
foreign  Court.  The  capital  of  foreign  joint  stock  companies  serving  for  carr^'ing 
on  their  inland  business,  and  their  inland  .security  fund  (Commercial  Law,  §§  211, 
453  and  461),  against  which  inland  Courts  having  jurisdiction  must  declare  a  special 
bankruptcy,  form  an  exception  to  this  rule. 

Concerning  immovables,  so  far  as  international  treaties  do  not  provide  other- 
wise, bankruptcy  proceedings  are  to  be  taken  by  the  Courts  of  that  State  within 
the  limits  of  which  the  immovables  are  situated. 

76.  Notice  of  decisions  of  the  Court  to  the  parties  in  bankruptcy  proceedings 
is  effectuated,  so  far  as  this  Law  does  not  otherwise  provide  for  particular  cases, 
by  advertisement  on  the  board  of  the  Court. 

Such  official  advertisement  is  considered  lawful  service,  excepting  the  ca.se 
of  §  86,  when  the  law  allows  the  service  of  the  decisions  on  the  parties  separately. 
In  these  cases  service  is  considered  to  have  been  effectuated  on  the  third  business 
day  after  the  first  publication  of  the  advertisement. 

As  to  service,  the  enactments  of  the  Civil  Process  Ordinance  apply,  with 
the  exception,  however,  that  service  and  communications  by  the  trustee  of  the  bank- 
ruptcy estate  may  also  be  effected  by    means  of  the  post^). 

77.  Periods  for  the  purpose  of  enforcing  or  maintaining  rights,  granted  and 
•duly  published,  the  duration  of  w^hich  is  fixed  by  this  Law  or  by  the  Bankruptcy 
Court  within  the  Umits  given  by  this  Law,  cannot  be  prolonged  at  the  request 
of  the  parties.    No  justification  is  admitted  when  such  a  period  is  not  observed. 

78.  Against  decisions  in  bankruptcy  proceedings  a  complaint  is  available 
except  in  the  cases  mentioned  by  this  Law. 

')  Aa  to  serving  wTits,  etc..  see  Sketch  of  Judicial  Procedure. 


j5g  Magyarorszag:  Cs6dt6rv.     II.  r6sz.     I.  czim.     II.  foj.    Cs6dnyit<l8. 

Ket  egyeiilo  hatarozat  ellen  tovabbi  jogorvoslatnak  helye  nincsen. 

Azon  esetekben,  inelyekben  a  jelen  torveny  a  tovabbi  jogorvoslatot  kizarja, 
a  torveny  rendelete  ellenere  beadott  felfolyamodast  az  elso  birosag  hivatalbol  tar- 
tozik  visszautasitani. 

79.  A  jogorvoslatok,  a  mennyiben  azoknak  a  jelen  torveny  szerint  helye  leliet, 
rendszerint  a  hatarozat  kozlesetol  (76.  §.),  illetoleg  kezbesitesdtol  szamitando  nyolcz 
nap  alatt  irasban,  ket  peldanyban  a  csodbirosagnal  nyujtandok  be. 

80.  Azon  megallapodasok,  melyek  az  erdekeltek  kello  ertesitese  iitan  tartott 
targyalasok  alkalmaval  keletkeznek,  az  erdekeltek  altal  azon  okbol,  mert  a  tar- 
gyalasban  reszt  nem  vehettek,  meg  nem  tamadhatok.  A  targyalas  elmulasztasa 
miatt  igazolassal  elni  nem  lehet. 

81.  A  csodbiztos  rendelkezesei  ellen  az  erdekeltek  eloterjesztessel  elhetnek, 
mely  felett  a  csodbirosag  hataroz.  A  csodbirosag  hatarozata  ellen,  minden  tovabbi 
jogorvoslat  kizarasaval,  feUolyamodasnak  van  helye  a  masodbirosaghoz. 

II.  Fejezet.     Csodnyitas. 

82.  A  csod  azonnal  megnyitando,  ha  valaki  a  csodnj^itast  maga  keri. 

83.  Ha  az  orokostarsak,  vagy  az  orokseghez  igenyt  tartok  koziil  a  csod  elren- 
deleset  csak  egy  vagy  tobb  keri,  a  tobbiek  meghallgatasa  nelkiil  a  csod  a  hagyatek 
ellen  csak  akkor  rendeUieto  el,  ha  hitelt  erdemloleg  igazoltatik  az,  hogy  a  tarto- 
zasok  a  letezo  vagyont  meghaladjak.  Ilyen  igazolas  hianyaban  a  csodnyitasi  ker- 
venyre  targyalasi  hatarnap  tiizendo  ki,  melyre  az  osszes  erdekeltek  megidezendok. 

84.  Ha  a  csodnyitast  kelloen  igazolt,  bar  le  nem  jart  koveteles  alapjan  egy 
vagy  tobb  hitelezo  keri,  es  valosziniive  teszi  azt,  hogy  az  ados  tartozasai  annak 
vagyonat  meghaladjak,  a  birosag  legfelebb  harmadnapra  targyalast  tiiz  ki  s  arra 
az  adost  a  torv.  rendtartasnak  a  keresetre  hozott  elso  vegzes  kezbesitesere  vonat- 
kozo  szabalyai  szerint,  olyan  meghagyassal  idezi  meg,  hogy  vagy  a  csodot  kero 
hitelezoket  biztositsa,  vagy  fizetesi  kepesseget  a  cselekvo  es  szeuvedo  allapot 
eloterjesztesevel  igazolja. 

A  mennyiben  az  ados  az  erintett  meghagyasnak  eleget  nem  tesz,  s  a  hitelezok 
a  csodnyitasi  kerelemtol  el  nem  aUanak,  a  csod  azonnal  elrendelendo. 

A  targyalas  elhalasztasanak  csak  azon  hitelezok  beleegyezesevel  van  helye,  a 
kik  a  csodnyitast  kertek.  Fontos  okokbol  a  targyalast  a  birosag  a  hitelezok  be- 
leegyezese  nelkiil  is  eUialaszthatja. 

Ha  a  birosag  a  csodnyitasi  kervenyt  nyilvan  alaptalannak  talalja,  azt  tar- 
gyalas elrendelese  nelkiil  visszautasitja. 

85.  Ha  a  csodnyitast  valamelyik  hitelezo  kelloen  igazolt  kovetelds  alapjan 
olyan  ados  ellen  keri,  a  ki  megszokott  vagy  elrejtozott,  a  birosag  a  csodnyitasi 
kerveny  targyalasara  hataruapot  tiiz  ki,  s  az  ados  reszere,  a  hirlapi  idezes  meUo- 
zesevel,  gondnokot  nevez  ki. 

Ugj'anez  all  akkor  is,  ha  a  csod  ismeretlen  orokosok  ellen  keretik. 

86.  A  birosag  a  csodnyitasi  kerelem  felett  minden  esetben  indokolt  vegzes 
altal  hataroz  s  hatarozatat  az  erdekelteknek  kezbesitteti.  Ha  a  kerelmet  alapta- 
lannak talalja,  elutasitolag  hataroz;  ellenkezoleg  a  csodot  megnyitottnak  nyil- 
vanitja. 

A  hozott  hatarozat  ellen  a  felfolyamodas,  mely  felfiiggeszto  hatalylyal  nem  bir, 
a  k^zbesitestol  szamitando  harom  nap  alatt  nyujtando  be.  Ha  a  csodnyitasi 
hatArozatot  a  felsobb  birosag  megvaltoztatja  vagy  feloldja,  a  foganatositott  biz- 
tosit4si  intezked6sek  niindaddig  hat41yban  maradnak,  niig  a  csodnyitas  kerdese 
jogervenyesen  eldontetik. 

A  birosag  altal  elrendelt  csod,  a  kifiiggeszt^s  utdn,  tekintet  nelkiil  arra,  hogy 
a  hatarozat  jogerore  einelkedett-e  vagy  sem,  a  csodnyitdst  k6r6  hitelezok  elalldsa 
folytan  meg  nem  sziintetheto. 

87.  Ha  a  csodnyitdsi  kervdny  elinteze.sekor  az  tiinnek  ki,  hogy  az  adosnak 
csak  egy  szemdlyes  hitelezoje  van,  csodnyitasnak  helye  nem  lehet.  Ha  pedig  a 
cBodnyitAai  k6rv6ny  elint6z68ekor  az  tiinndk  ki,  hogy  a  t^nyleg  Idtezo  vagyon,  a 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  156 

Against  two  conforming  decisions  no  fuitlier  recourse  is  allowed. 

In  cases  in  which  this  Law  docs  not  allow  further  recourse,  a  complaint  lodged 
contrary  to  the  enactments  of  this  Law  must  be  repudiated  by  the  Court  of  first 
instance  ex  officio. 

79.  So  far  as  recourses  are  allowed  by  this  Law,  they  must  as  a  rule  be  lodged 
at  the  Bankruptcy  Court  in  two  writteti  copies  within  eight  days  from  the  advertise- 
ment (§  76)  or  service  of  the  decision. 

80.  Decisions  come  to  at  i)roccedings  held  after  the  interested  parties  have 
been  lawfully  summoned,  cannot  be  attacked  by  the  interested  parties  on  the 
ground  of  their  having  been  unable  to  attend  the  proceedings.  Xo  justification 
is  admitted  for  the  omission  to  attend  such  proceedings. 

81.  Against  the  orders  of  the  Commissaries  in  Bankruptcy  the  interested 
parties  may  present  remonstrances,  concerning  which  the  Bankruptcy  Court  will 
decide.  Against  the  decision  of  the  Bankruptcy  Court  a  complaint  to  the  Court 
of  second  instance  is  allowed,  with  preclusion  of  any  further  recourse. 

Section  II.     Declaration  of  Bankruptcy. 

82.  Bankruptcy  must  be  declared  at  once  if  a  person  pi'esents  a  bankruptcy 
petition  against  himself. 

83.  If  one  or  several  of  the  co-heirs  or  persons  who  lay  claim  to  an  inheritance 
present  a  bankruptcy  petition,  bankruptcy  cannot  be  declared  against  the  estate 
without  hearing  the  others,  except  when  it  is  satisfactorily  proved  that  the  debts 
and  liabilities  exceed  the  assets.  If  this  proof  is  not  produced,  a  day  must  be  fixed 
for  proceedings  in  the  matter  of  the  petition,  to  which  all  interested  parties  must 
be  summoned. 

84.  When  one  or  more  creditors  present  a  bankruptcy  petition  founded  on 
a  lawfully  proved  debt,  even  though  the  debt  m.iy  not  yet  have  matured,  and  make 
it  plausible  that  the  debts  and  liabilities  of  the  debtor  exceed  his  assets,  the  Court 
wiU  fix  a  daj'  for  hearing,  which  ought  not  to  be  later  than  three  days  after  the  lodg- 
ing of  the  petition,  and  summon  the  debtor  in  accordance  with  the  enactments  of 
the  Civil  Process  Ordinance  concerning  the  service  of  the  first  wTit  of  summons 
in  consequence  of  an  action,  with  the  warning  that  he  must  either  secure  the  cred- 
itors who  have  lodged  the  bankruptcy  petition,  or  prove  his  solvencj'  by  a  statement 
of  his  assets,  debts  and  liabilities. 

If  the  debtor  does  not  comply  with  this  warning,  and  the  creditor  does  not  desist 
from  the  bankruptcy  petition,  bankruptcy  must  be  immediately  declared. 

An  adjournment  of  the  proceedings  may  be  allowed  with  the  consent  of  the 
creditors  who  lodged  the  bankruptcy  petition.  On  important  grounds  the  Court 
may  also  adjourn  the  proceedings  without  the  consent  of  the  creditors. 

When  the  Court  liolds  that  the  bankruptcy  petition  was  evidently  baseless, 
it  will  be  dismissed  without  fixing  a  day  for  hearing. 

85.  When  a  bankruptc\'  petition  is  lodged  by  a  creditor,  founded  on  a  duly 
proved  debt  against  an  absconding  or  hiding  debtor,  the  Court  will  fix  a  day  for 
proceeding  on  the  petition  and  nominate  a  curator  for  the  debtor,  without  pubHsh- 
ing  the  summons  in  any  gazette. 

The  same  rule  holds  good  when  a  bankruptcy  petition  is  lodged  against  un- 
known heirs. 

86.  The  Court  decides  in  regard  to  the  bankruptcy  petition  in  any  case  by  a 
reasoned  decision,  and  causes  the  decision  to  be  served  on  the  interested  parties.  If 
it  finds  the  petition  baseless,  it  decides  to  repudiate  it;  in  the  contrary  case  it  issues 
the  declaration  of  bankruptcy. 

A  complaint  against  the  decision  come  to,  which  has  no  delaying  force,  must 
be  presented  within  tliree  days  from  service.  When  the  Court  of  Appeal  alters  or 
reverses  a  decision,  the  orders  as  to  security  remain  valid  until  a  valid  decision 
has  been  come  to  on  the  question  of  the  declaration  of  bankruptcj'. 

A  bankruptcy  declared  by  the  Court  cannot,  after  advertisement  on  the  board 
of  the  Court,  be  vacated  by  the  withdrawal  of  the  creditors  who  demanded  the  de- 
claration of  bankruptcj',   whether  the  decision  has   become  legally  valid  or  not. 

87.  When,  during  the  proceedings  on  a  bankruptcy  petition,  it  is  found  that 
the  debtor  has  only  one  personal  creditor,  bankruptcy  cannot  be  declared.  If,  during 
such  proceedings,  it  should  be  found  that  the  assets  actually  existing,   without 


157  Magyarorszdg:  C8<5dt6rv.     II.  r6sz.     I.  czim.     II.  fej.    Csfidnyit&s. 

csod  alatti  kereset  tekintetbe  vetele  nelkiil,  az  eljarasi  koltsegek  fedezesere  sem 
elegendo,  a  csod  csak  akkor  rendellieto  el,  ha  a  hitelezok  a  cs6deljar4si  koltsdgek 
visel^s^re  k^szeknek  nyilatkoznak,  es  a  birosag  altal  e  czelra  megallapitott  osszeget 
leteszik. 

Ha  azonban  a  csodnyit^nak  vagyonhiany  miatt  nem  adatik  hely,  az  ad6s 
minden  tovabbi  meghallgatasa  nelkiil  eskii  let^telere  kotelezendo  az  irant,  hogy 
vagyonabol  semmit  el  nem  titkolt. 

Az  eskiiletetel  megtagadasa  eset6ben  az  ados  ellen  a  122 — 124.  §-ok  megfe- 
leloen  alkalniazandok. 

88.  A  birosag  a  csodnyitasi  hatarozatban  a  kozados  javainak  zar  ala  v6tel6t 
6s  leltarozasat  elrendeli,  a  csodbiztost,  a  tomeggondnokot  6s  ennek  helyettes6t 
kinevezi,  s  a  89.  §.  6rtelin6ben  hirdetv6nyt  bocsdt  ki. 

89.  A  hirdetvenynek  magaban  kell  foglalni:  1.  a  birosag  megnevez6a6t;  — 
2.  a  kozados  nevet,  polgari  AUasat  6s  lakhelydt;  —  3.  a  csodbiztos  nevet  6s 
sz6khelyenek  kijel616s6t;  —  4.  a  tomeggondnok  68  helyettesenek  nevet;  —  5.  a 
kovetel6sek  bejelentesere  kitiizott  hataridot;  —  6.  a  felszamolasi  targyalas  hatdr- 
napjat,  mely  a  bejelent6si  hatarido  eltelt6t61  szamitando  30  napon  beliil  tuzendo 
ki ;  —  7.  azon  felhivast,  hogy  azok,  kik  az  altalanos  csodtomeg  ellen  mint  hitelezok 
igenyt  tamaszthatni  v61nek,  ebbeli  ig6nyeiket  a  felszamolasi  targyalasnal  leendo 
megdUapitas  es  osztalyozas  v6gett,  a  cs6dt6rvenyben  kijelolt  joghatranyok  terhe 
mellett,  a  csodtomeg  ellen  az  esetben  is  bejelents6k,  ha  igenyeik  tekintet6ben 
kiilon  per  volna  folyamatban;  —  8.  a  zalog-  es  megtartasi  joggal  biro  hitelezokhoz 
int6zett  azon  felhivast,  hogy  az  altaluk  szerzett  jogot  a  tomeggondnoknak  jelentsek 
be,  8  az  altaluk  birt  dolgokat  a  tomeggondnok  felhivasara  megbecsl6s  v6gett  mutassak 
fel;  —  9.  azokhoz,  a  kiket  elkiil6nit6si,  visszakovetelesi,  vagy  kiilon  kiel6gitesi  jog 
illet,  int6zett  azon  figyelmeztet^st,  hogy  a  mennyiben  jogaikat  nem  6rvenyesitik, 
azok  a  csodtomeg  6rt6kesiteset  6s  felosztasdt  gatolni  nem  fogjak;  —  10.  a  csod- 
hitelezokhoz  int6zett  azon  felhivast,  hogy  az  e  vegre  kitiizott  hatarnapon  a  csod- 
vdlasztmany  megvalasztasa  v6gett,  a  hitelezoi  minosegoket  igazolo  okiratokkal 
ellatva,  jelenjenek  meg.  Az  erintett  hatarnap  a  k6vetel6sek  felszamolasara  szolgal6 
hatarnaptol  szamitando  harmad  napra  tiizendo  ki. 


90.  A  csodbirosag  koteles  a  hirdetv6nyt  azon  napon,  melyen  a  csodnyitasi 
v6gz6s  hozatott,  szokott  modon  kifiiggesztetni  s  a  megt6rt6nt  kifiiggeszt6sr61  szolo 
bizonyitvanyt  a  csodiratokhoz  csatolni. 

A  hirdetv6ny  ezen  feliil  a  hivatalos  hirlap  utjan  haromszor,  s  a  mennyiben 
v61elmezhet6,  hogy  a  kozadosnak  kiilfoldon  tartozkodo  hitelezoi  is  vannak,  a  koriil- 
m6nyekhez  k6pest  a  kiilfoldi  lapok  utjan  is  k6zz6teend6.  A  hirdetv6ny  haladek- 
talan  k6zz6t6tele  irdnt,  a  birosag  hivatalbol  tartozik  int6zkedni. 

91.  A  csodnyitasi  v6gz6s  egy-egy  eredeti  p61danya  a  kir.  ugy68zs6gnek,  az 
adohivatalnak,  a  kozados  felettes  hat6s&gAnak,  a  kozados  lakhelj'en  levo  posta- 
68  tdvirda-,  nemkiilonben  a  vasuti-  68  gozhajozasi  hivataloknak  halad6ktalanul 
megkiildendo.  A  posia-,  t4virda-,  vasuti  68  g6zhaj6z4si  liivatalok,  a  csodnyitasi 
v6gz68  v6tel6t61  kezdve,  a  kozaddsnak  szolo  leveleket,  siirgonyoket  68  kiilaem6- 
nyeket  a  tomeggondnoknak  tartoznak  kiszolgdltatni. 

Ezen  int6zked68,  a  kozados  k6relm6re,  a  tomeggondnok  meghallgatdsa  mellett 
barmikor  megszuntetheto ;  addig  is  a  tomeggondnok  a  leveleket  6s  siirgonyoket  a 
kozadossal  kozolni,  s  azokat,  melyek  a  tomeget  nem  6rdeklik,  az  utobbinak  kiadni 
tartozik. 

92.  Ha  a  kozadosnak  ingatlan  javai  vagy  jelz41ogilag  biztositott  k6vetel6aei 
vannak,  a  csodbirosag  koteles  a  csodnyitasi  v6gz68  feljegyz6se  v6gett  a  8ziikB6ge8 
int6zked68t  haladektalanul  megtenni.  Ha  a  kozadds  ingatlan  javai  a  csodbirosag 
teriilet6n  vannak,  a  csodnyitdsi  hatdrozat  a  telekkonyvi  hatosagnak,  lehetoleg  az 
ingatlanok  telekjegyzokonyvi  szimainak  kozl68e  mellett,  azonnal  megkiildendo;  ha 
pedig  az  ingatlanok  a  csodbirds&g  teriilet6n  kiviil  vannak,  az  illet6kes  telekkonyvi 
natosig  a  csod  elrendel686r61  taviratilag  azonnal  6rte8itend6.  Az  ekk6nt  6rte8itett 
telekkonyvi  hat68ag  a  csod  elrendel686t  azonnal  8z61jegyz68be  venni,  az  eredeti 


HUNGARY:   BANKRUPTCY.  157 

reckoning  the  bankrupt's  earnings  during  the  bankruptey,  will  not  even  be  sufficient 
to  cover  the  costs  of  the  bankruptcy  proceedings,  bankruptcy  can  only  be  declared 
when  the  creditors  declare  themselves  prepared  to  bear  the  costs  of  the  proceedings 
and  when  they  deposit  the  sum  fixed  by  the  Court  for  that  purpose. 

But  if  the  bankruptcy  petition  is  not  granted  for  want  of  existing  assets,  the 
debtor  must  without  any  delay  be  required  to  take  the  oath  that  he  has  concealed 
none  of  his  assets. 

In  case  he  should  refuse  to  take  the  oath,  the  enactments  of  §§  122 — 124  apply 
in  an  appropriate  way. 

88.  The  Court  in  its  decision  containing  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy  orders 
seizure  and  the  making  of  an  inventory  of  the  property  of  the  bankrupt,  nominates 
the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcj',  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  and  his  sub- 
stitute,  and  issues  the  edict  in  accordance  with  the  enactments  of  §  89. 

89.  The  edict  must  contain:  1.  the  nomination  of  the  Court;  —  2.  the  name, 
profession  and  place  of  abode  of  the  bankrupt;  —  3.  the  name  of  the  Commissary 
in  Bankruptcj'  and  indication  of  his  official  residence;  — 4.  the  name  of  the  trustee 
of  the  bankrupt's  estate  and  of  his  substitute;  —  5.  the  period  fixed  for  giving 
notice  to  the  Court  of  the  claims;  —  6.  the  day  of  the  liquidation  proceedings,  which 
must  be  fixed  within  30  days,  to  be  calculated  from  the  expiration  of  the  period 
fixed  for  giving  notice  to  the  Court;  —  7.  a  warning  that  all  those  who  pretend  to 
be  entitled  to  produce  claims  as  creditors  against  the  general  estate  of  the  bankrupt 
must  give  notice  of  these  to  the  Court  for  the  purpose  of  having  them  established 
and  classified  on  the  day  of  liquidation,  on  pain  of  the  loss  of  their  privileges  prov- 
ided for  by  the  bankruptcy  law,  even  in  cases  where  separate  law-suits  were  pending 
concerning  these  claims;  —  8.  a  warning  to  the  creditors  having  rights  of  pledge 
(hen)  or  of  detention,  that  they  may  give  notice  of  such  rights  to  the  trustee  of  the 
bankrupt's  estate,  and  to  produce  the  goods  in  their  possession  before  the  trustee 
of  the  bankrupt's  estate  on  his  demand,  for  valuation ;  —  9.  a  warning  to  those 
who  have  the  privilege  of  separation,  of  reclamation  or  of  separate  recovery,  that  they 
cannot  prevent  the  sale  and  the  distribution  of  the  bankrupt's  estate,  by  not 
exercising  their  right;  —  10.  a  warning  to  the  unsecured  creditors  that  they  may 
make  appearance  on  a  day  fixed  for  that  purpose,  provided  with  the  documents 
proving  their  titles  as  creditors  in  order  to  elect  the  committee  of  the  bankruptcy. 
This  day  must  be  fixed  on  the  third  day  following  the  period  fixed  for  the  verifica- 
tion of  the  claims. 

90.  The  Bankruptcy  Court  ought  to  cause  the  edict  to  be  advertised  on  its 
board  in  the  customary  manner  on  the  day  of  the  decision  of  declaration  of  bank- 
ruptcj-, and  to  join  the  attestation  of  the  advertisement  having  been  effected  to 
the  documents  of  the  bankruptcj'. 

Moreover,  the  edict  must  be  published  three  times  in  the  Official  Gazette, 
and  in  so  far  as  it  may  be  presumed  that  the  bankrupt  has  also  creditors  in  foreign 
countries,  also  in  foreign  newpapers  according  to  circumstances.  The  Court  ought 
to  make  orders  ex  officio  that  the  publication  may  be  effected  without  delay. 

91.  One  original  copy  of  the  decision  of  declaration  of  bankruptcy  must  be 
sent  to  each  of  the  following  offices:  the  Royal  State  Advocate's  Department, 
the  Board  of  Assessment,  the  Superior  Authority  of  the  bankrupt,  the  Post  and 
Telegraph  Office  of  the  bankrupt's  place  of  abode,  and  the  Railway  and  Steamship 
Offices.  The  Post,  Telegraph  and  Steamship  Offices  are  bound  after  receipt  of 
the  decision  of  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy  to  deliver  letters,  telegrams  and 
parcels  addressed  to  the  bankrupt,  to  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate. 

This  provision  may  be  annulled  at  anj'  time  on  demand  of  the  bankrupt,  after 
hearing  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate;  so  far  as  this  has  not  been  done  the 
trustee  is  bound  to  communicate  letters  and  telegrams  to  the  bankrupt  and  to 
dehver  to  him  those  which  do  not  refer  to  the  estate. 

92.  If  the  bankrupt  has  immovable  property,  or  claims  secured  by  mortgages, 
the  Bankruptcy  Court  is  bound  to  immediately  take  the  necessary  steps  in  order 
to  have  notice  given  of  the  decision  of  declaration  of  bankruptcy.  If  the  immovables 
of  the  bankrupt  are  situated  within  the  district  of  the  Bankruptcv  Court,  the  de- 
cision of  the  declaration  of  bankruptcj'  must  be  sent  immediately  to  the  Land  Re- 
gister Authority,  if  possible  with  an  indication  of  the  number  of  the  Land  Register 
of  the  immovables.  If,  however,  the  immovables  are  not  situated  within  the  district 
of  the  Bankruptcy  Court,  the  Land  Register  Authoritj-  having  jurisdiction  must 


158      Magyarorszig:  Csodtorv.    II.  r^sz.     I.  czlm.     III.  fej.    Csodbiztos,  tomeggondnok  stb. 

csodnyitasi  hat^rozat  beerkezese  utan  pedig  feljegyeztetni  tartozik.  Ugyanezen  el- 
jards  kovetcndo  akkor  is,  ha  a  birosag  a  csodnyitas  utan  jut  tudomasara  annak, 
hogy  a  csodtomeghez  ingatlanok  is  tartoznak. 


A  feljegyzes  elmulasztasanak  a  csodtomegre  n6zve  kovetkezmdnye  nincsen. 

III.  Fejezet.     Csodbiztos,  tomeggondnok  es  csddvdlasztminy. 

93.  A  birosag  a  csodbiztost  rendszerint  sajat  biroi  tagjai  koziil  nevezi  ki;  cse- 
kelyebb  fontossagii  csodokben  azonban  a  csodbiztosi  teendokkel  biroi  hivatalra 
minositett  torvenyszeki  jegyzo  is  megbizhato. 

A  csodbiztos  onalloan  vezeti  a  targyalasokat  s  ellenorzi  azoknak  hivatalos 
miikodeset,  kikre  a  vagyonkezeles  ruhaztatik.  E  v6gb61  fel  van  jogositva  mind- 
azon  int6zkedesekre  es  hatarozatokra,  melyek  a  jelen  torveny  altal  a  csodbiro- 
sagnak  fenn  nem  tartattak.  KUlonosen  jogaban  all  akar  a  szobeli  erintkezes  utjan 
a  tomeggondnokkal,  akar  ennek  kihallgatasa  altal  maganak  az  iigykezeles  allasa- 
rol  tudomast  szerezni  es  sziikseg  eseteben  a  szamadasok  es  a  kezelesre  vonatkozo 
egy^b  okiratok  megtekintese  mellett,  az  Ugykezelest  hivatalosan  megvizsgalni. 

A  birosagok  es  a  hatosagok  a  csodbiztost,  a  hataskorehez  tartozo  intezkedesek 
vegrehajtasaban,  tamogatni  tartoznak. 

94.  A  csodbirosag  a  csodbiztos  iigykezel^set  minden  idoben  megvizsgalhatja, 
tole  az  iigykezeles  tekinteteben  jelentest  kovetelhet.  Fontos  okokbol  a  birosag  a 
csodbiztostol  a  megbizast  viszszavonhatja  s  helyebe  mast  nevezhet  ki. 

A  csodbirosagnak  ezen  hatarozatai  ellen  jogorvoslatnak  helye  nines. 

95.  A  tomeggondnokot  es  sziikseg  eseteben  annak  helyetteset  a  csodbirosag 
a  sajat  hatosagi  teriilet^n  lako  gyakorlo  iigyvedek  sorabol  nevezi  ki. 

96.  A  birosag,  akar  hivatalbol,  akar  a  hitelezok  kerelmere  a  tomeggondnok 
melle  a  helybeb  hitelezokbol  vagy  mas  alkalmas  egy^nekbol  alakitando  idcig- 
lenes  valasztmanyt  nevezhet  ki.  E  valasztmany,  mely  legfelebb  harom  tagbol 
allhat,  a  tomeggondnokot  altalaban,  kiilonosen  pedig  a  1 56.  §-ban  felsorolt  teendok 
tekinteteben  ellenorzi,  a  IGO.  §-ban  kijelolt  teendok  tekinteteben  pedig  a  csod- 
birosagnak velemenyt  ad. 

Ezen  hatarozat  ellen  jogorvoslatnak  helye  nines. 

97.  A  kozadosnak  fel-  vagy  lemeno  agbeh  rokonai  es  sogorai,  testverei,  uno- 
katestverei  es  ezeknel  meg  kozelebbi  rokonai,  hazastarsai  es  jegyesei,  testvereinek 
hazastarsai  es  hazastarsainak  testverei  sem  tomeggondnokul,  vagy  ennek  helyettes6iil, 
sem  ideiglenes  valasztmanyi  tagokul  ki  nem  nevezhetok. 

98.  Ha  a  tomeg  minosege,  kiilonosen  az  iigyletek  terjedelme  ezt  sziiksegess^ 
teszi,  a  birosag,  a  tomeggondnok  es  a  valasztmany  meghallgatasa  utan,  a  kezel6s 
egyes  agaira,  nevezetesen  az  ingatlan  javak  kezel6s6re,  az  iizlet  vagy  a  vallalat 
vezet6s6re  kiilon  vagyonkezeloket  is  kinevezhet,  kiket  sajat  hataskoriikon  belol 
tomeggondnoki  jogok  es  kotelessegek  iUetnek. 

A  tomeggondnok  a  kiilon  gondnokok  eljarasa6rt  nem  felelos  ugyan,  de  ezektol 
a  kezelesre  nezve  felvilagositdst  kivanhat  is  sziiksdg  eseteben  elmozdittatasukat 
kerheti. 

Az  elobbeni  §.  intdzkeddse  a  vagyonkezelokre  is  alkalmazando. 

A  bir6s4g  ezen  hatarozata  ellen  jogorvoslatnak  helye  nines. 

99.  A  tomcghez  tartozo  ingatlan  javak  altal  biztositott  zAlogos  hitelezoknek 
jogukban  all,  ezen  javak  kezelesere  kiilon  vagyonkezelot  vdlasztani  6s  e  vdgbol  a 
dologi  birosdgndl  valaaztdsi  hatarnap  kitiizeset  kerni. 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  158 

immediately  be  iiifoniied  by  telejrrani  of  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy.  The  Land 
Rej^ister  Authority,  informed  in  such  manner,  i.s  bound  to  immediately  make  a 
marginal  note  of  the  lieclaration  of  i)ankruptcy,  and  after  receipt  of  the  original 
of  the  decision  of  declaration  of  banlu-uptcy  to  cau.se  the  note  definitively  to  be  made. 
The  same  proceedings  are  obligator}-  also  in  the  ca.se  when  the  (.'ourt  acquires  know- 
ledge after  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy  of  immovables  belonging  to  the  bank- 
rupt's estate. 

An  omission  of  the  note  has  no  consequence  to  the  bankrupt's  estate. 

Section  III.     Commissary  in  Bankruptcy,  Trustee  of  the  Estate  and 

Committee  of  Bankruptcy. 

93.  The  Court  as  a  rule  nominates  the  Comuiissary  in  Bankruptcy  from  the 
number  of  its  members;  in  bankruptcies  of  less  importance,  however,  the  duties 
of  a  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  may  be  entrusted  to  a  notary  of  the  Court  having 
a  judge's  qualification. 

The  Commissary  in  Bankruptcj'  independently  conducts  the  hearings  and  pro- 
ceedings, and  superintends  the  proper  management  of  the  estate  by  those  persons 
who  are  entrusted  with  the  management  thereof.  To  this  end  he  is  authorized 
to  decide  and  dispose  of  all  matters  which  are  not  reserved  by  this  Law  to  the  Bank- 
ruptcy Court.  He  has  especially  the  right  either  by  means  of  informal  intercourse 
with  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  or  by  hearing  him ,  to  acquire  knowledge 
of  the  state  of  the  management  of  the  business,  and  if  necessary  to  officially  inquire 
into  the  management  by  looking  in  the  accounts  and  other  papers  referring  to  the 
administration  of  the  business. 

The  Courts  and  Authorities  are  bound  to  assist  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy 
in  carrying  out  his  orders  issued  within  the  sphere  of  his  competence. 

94.  The  Bankruptcy  Court  may  at  any  time  inquire  into  the  management 
of  the  Commissary  in  bankruptcy  matters  and  demand  his  report  concerning  the 
same.  On  important  grounds  the  Court  may  withdraw  the  authority  of  the  Com- 
missary and  nominate  another  in  his  place. 

Against  such  decision  of  the  Bankruptcy  Court  there  is  no  appeal. 

95.  The  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate,  and  in  case  of  need  his  substitute, 
are  nominated  by  the  Bankruptcy  Court  from  the  number  of  the  practising  advoc- 
ates residing  in  the  district  of  its  jurisdiction. 

96.  The  Court  may,  either  tx  officio  or  on  demand  of  the  creditors,  co-ordinate 
with  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  an  interim  committee,  to  be  formed  by 
creditors  residing  at  the  place  or  other  suitable  persons.  This  committee,  consisting 
of  at  most  three  persons,  controls  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  generally, 
and  especialh'  concerning  his  duties  fixed  by  §  156,  and  gives  it  expert  opinion  to 
the  Court  concerning  the  matters  mentioned  by  §  160. 

Against  its  decision  no  appeal  lies. 

97.  Relations  of  the  bankrupt  or  of  his  consort  in  the  ascending  or  descending 
line,  his  brothers,  sisters,  children  of  his  brothers  or  sisters,  and  persons  of  nearer 
relationship,  his  consort  or  betrothed,  the  consorts  of  his  brothers  and  sisters,  and  the 
brothers  and  sisters  of  his  consort,  are  incapable  of  being  nominated  as  trustee 
of  his  estate,  or  as  substitute  of  the  trustee,  or  as  members  of  the  interim  committee. 

98.  When  the  description  of  the  bankrupt's  estate,  especially  the  extent  of 
its  concerns,  demands  it,  the  Court  may,  after  having  heard  the  trustee  and  the 
committee,  appoint  for  particular  branches  of  the  administration,  especially  for 
the  administration  of  immovables,  or  the  management  of  a  business  or  undertaking, 
special  administrators,  who  within  their  sphere  of  competence  have  the  rights  and 
duties  of  a  trustee  of  the  estate. 

Although  the  trustee  of  the  estate  is  not  responsible  for  the  acts  of  the  special 
administrators,  he  may  demand  explanations  concerning  the  management  and  in 
case  of  need  maj-  propose  their  removal. 

The  enactments  of  the  preceding  Article  apply  also  to  the  special  administrators. 

Against  the  decision  of  the  Court  there  is  no  appeal. 

99.  Creditors  secured  by  mortgages  on  immovables  belonging  to  the  bankrupt's 
estate  may  elect  a  special  administrator  for  the  management  of  the.se  immovables, 
and  in  this  behalf  may  demand  that  the  Court  ha\nng  jurisdiction  in  matters  con- 
cerning  these  immovables  shall  fix  a  day  for  the  election  of  the  administrator. 

B   xxvin,  1  -1 


159     Magyarorszag :  Cs6dtdrv.    II.  r^sz.    I.  czim.    III.  fej.    Cs6dbiztos.  tomeggondnok  stb. 

A  kituzott  hatamapon,  melyre  a  bejegyzett  hitelezok  mind  megidezendok,  a 
vAlaaztas  a  kovetelesek  osszegei  szerint  szamitando  tobbseggel  tortenik.  A  dologi 
birosag,  a  mennyiben  nem  egyszersmind  csodbirosag,  a  tortent  valasztast  ez  utob- 
bival  kozQlni  tartozik.  Az  ilyen  modon  valasztott  vagyonkezelo  jogaira  es  koteles- 
s6geire  nezve  az  elobbi  szakasz  hatarozatai  szolgabiak  iranyadoul. 

100.  A  tomeghez  tartozo  vagyon  tekinteteben  a  kepviseleti,  tovabba  a  keze- 
lesi  es  rendelkezesi  jogot  a  jelen  t5rveny  korlatain  beliil  a  tomeggondnok  gyakorolja. 
Azon  teendokon  kiviil,  melyek  a  jelen  torveny  altal  kiilonosen  rea  ruhaztatnak,  neki 
all  kotelessegeben  a  tomeg  cselekvo  es  szenvedo  allapotat  kipuhatolni  s  az  elsonek 
biztositasarol  6s  behajtasarol,  az  utobbinak  pedig  megallapitasarol  gondoskodni. 
6  vizsgalja  meg  a  tomeg  eDen  bejelentett  koveteleseket,  6  kepviseU  a  tomeget  min- 
dazon  perekben,  melyek  azt  cselekvoleg  vagy  szenvedoleg  illetik. 

Az  iigykezelesben  a  tomeggondnok  a  rendes  csaladapa  gondossagaval  eljarni 
8  a  vagyonkezelesrol  pontos  szamadast  vezetni  tartozik.  A  tomeggondnok  az  erin- 
tett  gondossag  elmulasztasabol  eredo  minden  kar^rt  felelos. 

101.  A  kozados  a  tomeggondnoknak  a  sziikseges  felvilagositasokat  megadni 
tartozik. 

102.  Harmadik  szemdlyek  irdnyaban  a  tomeggondnok  mar  kineveztetese  alap- 
jan,  mely  minden,  a  torveny  szerint  sziikseges  kiilon  meghatalmazast  potol,  fel- 
jogositottnak  tekintendo  mindazon  jogiigyletekre  es  jogcselekvenyekre,  melyek  tisz- 
t^vel  jarnak;  kiilonosen  feljogositottnak  tekintendo  azon  penzek  es  penzertekek 
felvetelere  es  nyugtatvanyozasara,  melyeknek  felvetele  a  vagyonkezeles  termesze- 
t^bol  kovetkezik. 

A  kozpenztaraknal,  hatosagoknal  6s  hivataloknal  levo  penzek,  dragasdgok  es 
drtekpapirok  felvetelere  a  csodbirosagtol  nyer  esetrol  esetre  felhatalmazdst. 

Hogy  a  tomeggondnok  jogkore  egyes  esetekben  mennyiben  korlatoltatik,  az 
a  160.  §-ban  allapittatik  meg. 

103.  A  tomeggondnok  a  tomeg  erdek6ben  tett  kiadasainak  megteriteset  6s 
faradozasanak  dijazasat  igenyelheti. 

A  dijak  szabad  egyezkedes  targyat  kepezik  egyr6szr61  a  tomeggondnok,  mas- 
reszrol  a  valasztmany  kozt.  A  letrejott  egyezseg  a  csodbiztos  altal  jovahagyas  v6gett 
a  birosag  ele  terjesztendo,  mely  esetleg  a  kozados  6s  a  bitelezok  megliallgatasa  utan 
az  egyezs6get  vagy  belybenhagyja,  vagy  a  dijakat,  ha  azokat  tulsagosaknak  talalja, 
belatasa  szerint  mersekli. 

Ha  az  6rdekeltek  kozt  egyezs6g  nem  jo  letre,  a  dijakat  a  csodbiztos  6s  valaszt- 
many megliallgatasa  mellett  8  tekintettel  az  iigykezeles  terjedelm6re,  fontossagdra 
8  a  kifejtett  tev6kenys6gre,  a  csodbirosag  allapitja  meg. 

A  hatarozat  mind  a  k6t  esetben  a  tomeggondnokkal  6s  a  vdlasztmanynyal 
k6zbe8it6s,  a  hitelez6kkel  6s  a  kozadossal  pedig  kifiiggeszt6s  41tal  kozoltetik. 

A  dijak  t4rgyaban  a  m4sodbir6sAg  v6glegesen  hatdroz. 
A  kiadAsok  a  tomcggondnold  szdmadasokba.  teendok. 

104.  Ha  a  tomeggondnok  kotelessegeinek  pontosan  meg  nem  felel,  a  csod- 
birosag 6t  kotelessegei  teljesit6s6re  esetrol  esetre  200  forintig  terjedheto  p6nzbir- 
saggal  k6ny8zeritheti. 

A  csodbirosagnak  ezenfoliil  jogaban  all  a  tomeggondnokot  a  csodbiztos  vagy 
a  valaszmany  inditvdnyara,  vagy  a  csodbiztosnak,  a  valasztmAnynak,  s  a  mcny- 
nyiben  lehetseges,  maganak  a  tomeggondnoknak  megliallgatasa  utan  liivatalbol  is 
elmozditani. 

105.  A  tomeggondnokra  vonatkozo  hatdrozatok  a  helyettesre  is  alkalmazan- 
dok,  ha  ez  az  akadalyozott  tomeggondnok  hely6be  16p. 

106.  A  89.  §.  10.  pontja  szerint  kituzott  hatamapon  a  megjelent  hitelezok, 
a  csodbiztos  kozbenjottevel,  k6vetel6seik  osszegei  szerint  szdmitando  sz6t6bbs6ggei 
megvaln.iztjak  mnguk  vagy  kcpviseloik  kor6bol  a  csodvalasztmdnyt,  molynek  leg- 


I 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  loO 

All  creditors  haviiii;  registered  mortpnges  on  the  immovnl)les  mu.st  be  summoned 
for  this  day.  The  election  is  made  by  a  majority  to  be  calculated  liy  computation 
of  the  amounts  of  the  debts  secured  by  mortgage.  The  Court  having  juri.sdiction 
in  regard  to  immovables  must,  if  it  is  not  simultaneously  the  Bankruptcy  Court, 
communicate  the  result  of  the  election  to  the  Bankruptcy  Court.  As  to  the  rights 
and  duties  of  the  administrator  elected  in  that  way,  the  enactments  of  the  pre- 
ceiliiig  Article  hold  good. 

100.  Concerning  the  assets  belonging  to  the  bankrupt's  estate,  the  trustee  of 
the  estate  has  the  right  of  representation,  of  administration,  and  of  disposition 
within  the  limits  of  tliis  Law.  Beyond  those  duties  which  arc  .separately  imposed 
on  him  by  this  Law,  he  must  ascertain  the  as.sets  on  the  one  hand,  the  liabilities 
and  debts  of  the  estate  on  the  other  hand,  and  must  attend  to  the  former  being 
secured  and  collected,  and  to  the  latter  being  established.  He  examines  the  claims, 
notice  of  which  is  given  against  the  estate,  and  represents  the  estate  in  all  law  suits 
which  may  be  brought  by  or  against  the  estate. 

In  administering  the  estate  the  trustee  must  act  with  the  care  of  a  good  pater- 
familias and  keep  punctual  accounts  of  the  administration.  The  trustee  of  the  estate 
is  responsible  for  any  damage  caused  by  his  omission  to  act  with  the  aforesaid  care. 

101.  The  bankrupt  is  bound  to  give  the  necessary  explanations  to  the  trustee 
of  his  estate. 

102.  As  regards  third  persons  the  trustee  is  considered  authorised  by  reason 
of  his  appointment,  which  imports  whatever  special  authority  or  power  the  law  may 
demand,  in  regard  to  all  legal  acts  and  transactions  which  are  connected  with  his 
tru.st;  he  is  especially  deemed  to  be  authorised  to  receive  and  give  acquittances 
for  monc}^  and  considerations  for  money's  worth,  the  receipt  of  which  results  from 
the  nature  of  administration  of  an  estate. 

For  the  receipt  of  money,  precious  objects  and  valuable  securities  deposited 
■with  public  depositaries,  authorities  and  offices,  he  obtains  authority  from  the  Bank- 
ruptcj'  Court  on  each  occasion. 

How  far  the  sphere  of  authority  of  the  trustee  may  be  restricted  in  particular 
cases  is  regulated  by  §  160. 

103.  The  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  is  entitled  to  demand  reimburse- 
ment of  his  disbursements  made  in  the  interests  of  the  estate  and  reward  for  his 
endeavours. 

These  rewards  are  objects  of  a  free  agreement  between  the  trustee  of  the  estate 
on  the  one  hand  and  the  committee  on  the  other  hand.  The  agreement  come  to 
must  be  submitted  for  ratification  to  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcj-,  who,  after 
having  heard  if  necessary  the  bankrupt  and  the  creditors,  ratifies  the  agreement, 
or  when  he  finds  the  reward  to  be  out  of  proportion,  reduces  it  according  to  his 
own  judgment. 

^^'hen  the  interested  parties  cannot  come  to  an  agreement,  the  Bankruptcy 
Court  will  settle  the  fees,  after  having  heard  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  and 
the  creditors  with  regard  to  the  extent  and  importance  of  the  management  and  the 
endeavours  of  the  trustee. 

The  decision  in  both  cases  is  communicated  to  the  trustee  and  the  committee 
by  serving  it  on  them,  and  to  the  bankrupt  and  the  creditors  by  advertisement 
on  the  board. 

The  decision  of  the  second  instance  concerning  the  fees  is  peremptory. 

The  disbursements  must  be  entered  in  the  account  of  the  trustee. 

104.  When  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  does  not  punctually  perform 
his  duties,  the  Bankruptcy  Court  may  compel  him  to  do  so  by  a  fine  not  exceeding 
20(»  Gulden  (400  Kronen)  from  case  to  case. 

Moreover  the  Bankruptcy-  Court  has  the  right,  on  the  pro])osal  of  the  Com- 
missary in  Bankruptcy  or  of  the  committee,  after  having  heard  the  Commissary 
in  Bankruptcy,  the  committee,  and  if  possible  the  trustee  himself,  to  remove  the 
trustee. 

105.  Provisions  concerning  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  also  hold 
good  towards  his  substitute,  in  so  far  as  he  takes  the  place  of  the  trustee  when  hin- 
dered. 

106.  The  creditors  who  appear  on  the  day  fixed  according  to  No.  10  of  §  89 
elect  from  among  themselves  or  their  representatives  by  a  majority  of  votes,  cal- 
culated bj'  computation  of  the  amount  of  their  claims,  a  committee  of  bankruptcy, 

21* 


\QQ      Magyarorszig:  Cs6dtorv.     II.  r^sz.     I.  czim.     IV.  fej.    A  tomeg  zar  ala  v6tele  stb. 

alabb  harom  lehetoleg  helyben  lak6  tagbol  kell  allani.     Szukseg  eseteben  pottagok 
is  valaszthatok. 

A  megvalasztottak,  ha  akadaly  ferm  nem  forog,  a  csodbiztostol  azonnal  kine- 
vezesi  okiratot  kapnak.  Ha  ellenben  a  csodbiztosnak  a  v41asztas  ellen  aggalyai 
vannak,  azokat  elintezes  vegett  a  csodbirosag  ele  terjeszti,  mely  veglegesen  hataroz. 

107.  A  csodvalasztmany  valasztasanal  szavazati  joggal  csak  azon  hitelezok 
bimak,  a  kiknek  kovetelesei  a  fekzamolasi  targyalasnal  megallapittattak,  es  azok, 
a  kik  a  144.  §.  ertelmeben  szavazati  joggal  felruhaztattak. 

108.  A  97.  §.  intezkedese  a  csodvalasztmanjrnak  ugy  rendes,  mint  pottagjaira 
is  alkalmazando. 

109.  A  csodvalasztmany  a  tomeggondnokot  miikod^seben  tamogatja,  s  ennek 
iigykezeles6t  eUenorzi.  E  vegbol  a  tomeggondnoktol  az  iigykezelesre  nezve  fel- 
vilagositast  kivanhat  s  a  tapasztalt  szabalytalansagokat,  a  mennyiben  azokat  sajat 
hataskoren  beliil  meg  nem  sziintetheti,  a  csodbiztosnak  bejelenteni  koteles. 

A  valasztmany  azon  esetekben,  melyekben  a  jelen  torveny  szerint  kozremii- 
kodese  sziikseges,  a  tomeggondnek  felszolitasara  hatarozni  s  a  csodbirosag  vagy  a 
caodbiztos  reszerol  hozza  intezett  kerd6sekre  nyilatkozni  tartozik.  A  valasztmany 
teendoiben  a  rendes  csaladapa  gondossagdval  koteles  eljarni,  s  e  gondossag  el- 
mulasztasadrt  a  tomegnek  felel6ss6ggel  tartozik. 

110.  A  csodvalasztmany  sajat  kebelebol  elnokot  valaszt,  a  kinek  kezeihez  a 
valasztmanyt  iUeto  kezbesitesek  tortennek.  Erv6nyes  hatarozathozataka  ugy  az 
6rintett  valasztasnal,  mint  minden  m4s  esetben,  a  valasztmanyi  tagok  tobbsege- 
nek  jelenlete  sziikseges  s  a  hatdrozatok  atalanos  szotobbseggel  hozatnak. 

A  valasztmany  iileseirol  felvett  jegyzokonyv  egy  peldanya  a  csodbiztosnak 
legfeljebb  8  nap  alatt  atadando,  ki  azt  sziikseg  eseteben  a  csodbirosagnak  bemutatja. 

111.  A  csodvalasztmany  tagjai  a  hitelezok  hatarozata  altal  (157.  §.)  bdrmikor 
elmozdithatok. 

Dijazasra  igenyt  nem  tarthatnak,  de  kiadasaik  megteriteset  kovetelhetik.  A 
kiadasokat  a  csodbiztos  allapitja  meg. 

A  valasztmany  jegyzot  alkalmazhat,  kinek  dijazasat  a  valasztmany  inditva- 
nyara  a  csodbirosag  allapitja  meg. 

IV.  Fejezet.    A  tomeg  zdr  aid  vetele  es  leltirozdsa. 

112.  A  birosag  a  tomeg  zar  ala  vetel6t  a  csodnyitasi  vegzes  meghozatala  utan 
a  csodbiztos,  iUetoleg  kir.  kozjegyzo  vagy  mas  biroi  kikiildott  altal  azonnal  fogana- 
tosithatja.  A  zar  ala  vetelnek  lehetoleg  a  tomeggondnok  kozbenjottevel  kell  tor- 
t6nni. 

A  kozadosnak  a  vagyonkezel6sre  vonatkozo  konyvei  6a  feljegyzesei,  megorzes 
v6gett,  a  tomeggondnoknak  adatnak  at;  ellenben  a  dr^gasAgok,  6rtekpapirok  6a 
a  k^szpenz,  a  mennyiben  ezekre  okvetleniil  sziiksdg  nincsen,  biroi  letetbe  helyez- 
tetnek. 

113.  Ha  a  kozados  olyan  kozhivatalt  visel,  melyn^l  fogva  p^nztirak,  k^sz- 
letek  vagy  egycb  dolgok  vannak  kezei  kozt,  ezek,  az  illeto  hivatal  megbizottj4nak 
kozbenjottevel,  a  kozados  vagyon4t61  elkiilonitendok. 

114.  A  csodbiztos  tartozik  a  tomeg  leltarozdsat,  a  tomeggondnok  es  lehetoleg 
a  kozados  kozbenjottevel,  miel^bb  foganatositani :  vagy  azt  kir.  kozjegyzo,  vagy 
m4s  biroi  kikiildott  41tal  foganatosittatni.  A  becsdrtdk  megdllapitasara  egy  vagy 
tobb  8zak6rt6  haszndlando. 

115.  A  kozados  altal  birlalt  azon  dolgok,  melyek  aUitolag  nem  a  kozadosnak, 
hanem  m^snak  tulajdondt  kepezik,  a  tamasztott  ig^nyek  kitiintet6se  mellett,  a 
leltarba  felveendok. 

Hasonlag  felveendok  a  lelt4rba  azon  dolgok  is,  melyckre  valamelyik  hitelezot 
zilog-  vagy  megtartaai  jog  iUet.   E  vegbol  uz  iiyen  hitelezok  a  szerzctt  jogot  a  tomeg- 


HUNGAKY:  nANKRUPTCY.  ]  60 

\vliicli  must  consist  of  at  Icnst  three  nicinbers,  residing  if  possible  in  the  place  itself. 
Ill  Civse  of  need  substitutes  may  be  elected. 

The  elected  meuibors,  if  tiicre  is  no  hindrance,  are  handed  their  decree  of  ap- 
pointment at  once  b}'  the  Commissary  in  Banlu-uptcy.  —  But  if  the  Commissary 
ha.*'  objections  to  the  election,  he  submits  them  to  the  Hanlviuptcy  Court,  who  wiU 
decide  finally. 

107.  On  occasion  of  the  election  of  the  bankruptcy  committee,  only  those 
creditors  have  a  right  of  vote  whose  claims  were  verified  at  ther liquidation  (verific- 
ation) procceiliiigs,  and  those  upon  whom  it  was  bestowed  in  accordance  with 
§  144. 

108.  The  enactments  of  §  97  hold  good  as  well  towards  ordinary  members 
of  the  bankruptcy  coinmittee  as  towards  their  substitutes. 

109.  The  bankruptcy  committee  assist  the  trustee  of  the  estate  in  performing 
his  d\ities  and  control  his  administration.  To  this  end  they  are  entitled  to  demand 
explanations  of  the  trustee  concerning  the  administration  and  are  obliged,  if  they 
find  irregularities,  to  give  notice  thereof  to  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  unless 
they  are  able  to  rectify  them  within  the  sphere  of  their  own  authority. 

The  bankrujitc}-  committee  are  bound  in  cases  in  which  their  assistance  is  re- 
quired according  to  this  Law,  to  come  to  a  decision  on  demand  of  the  trustee  of 
the  estate,  and  to  give  their  opinion  when  asked  by  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy 
or  by  the  Bankruptcy  Court.  The  committee  are  bound  to  perform  their  duties 
\\ith  the  care  of  an  ordinarj-  good  paterfamilias  and  are  responsible  to  the  estate 
if  they  omit  to  exercise  such  care. 

110.  The  bankruptcy  committee  elect  from  among  themselves  a  chairman 
on  whom  writs  and  summonses  directed  to  the  committee  are  served.  —  The  pre- 
sence of  the  majority  of  the  members  of  the  committee  is  necessary  in  order  to  pass 
a  valid  resolution,  as  well  on  occasion  of  the  election  as  in  other  cases.  Resolutions 
can  onlj'  be  passed  by  an  absolute  majority  of  voices. 

A  copy  of  the  protocol  drawn  up  of  the  sittings  of  the  committee  must  be  de- 
livered to  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  within  8  days  at  latest;  he  submits  it 
if  necessary  to  the  Bankruptcy  Court. 

111.  Members  of  the  bankruptcy  committee  may  at  any  time  be  removed 
by  a  resolution  of  the  creditors  (§  157). 

They  have  no  claim  to  any  reward,  but  they  may  claim  reimbursement  of  their 
expenses.    The  expenses  are  fixed  by  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy. 

The  committee  may  appoint  a  secretarj',  whose  salary  is  fixed,  on  the  pro- 
position of  the  committee,  by  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy. 

Section  IV.     Seizure  and  Inventory  of  the  Assets. 

112.  Immediately  after  the  decision  of  declaration  of  bankruptcy,  the  Court 
causes  the  seizure  of  the  bankrupt's  assets  to  be  effected  either  bj-  the  Commissary 
in  Bankruptcy,  by  a  public  notary,  or  by  some  other  person  to  be  delegated  by  the 
Court.  The  seizure  ought  to  be  effected  as  far  as  po.ssible  with  the  intervention 
of  the  trustee  of  the  estate. 

Books  and  papers  of  the  bankrupt  referring  to  the  administration  of  his  estate 
are  given  into  the  safe  keepingof  the  trustee  of  the  estate;  precious  objects,  valuable 
securities  and  ready  money,  however,  are  deposited  in  Court  in  so  far  as  they  are 
not  absolutely  wanted. 

113.  If  the  bankrupt  has  occupied  a  public  position  ,  in  consequence  of  which 
public  treasures,  stocks  or  other  effects  are  in  his  hands,  these  are  to  be  separated 
from  the  property  of  the  bankrupt,  with  the  intervention  of  a  delegate  of  the  Office 
concerned. 

114.  The  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  is  bound  to  have  the  inventory  of 
the  assets  carried  through  as  quickly  as  possible,  with  the  intervention  of  the  trustee 
and  if  possible  of  the  bankrupt,  by  a  public  notary  or  some  other  person  delegated 
by  the  Court.  One  or  more  experts  may  be  appointed  for  the  purpose  of  making 
the  valuation. 

115.  Those  objects,  being  in  the  possession  of  the  bankrupt,  which  are  claim- 
ed to  be  the  property,  not  of  the  bankrupt,  but  of  another  person,  must  be  shown 
in  the  inventory  with  a  remark  as  to  the  claims  made. 

Those  objects  also  must  be  shown  in  the  inventory,  over  which  a  creditor 
has  a  right  of  pledge  (lien)  or  detention.    For  this  purpose  the  creditors  are  bound 


j^g]^  Magyarorszag:  Cs<5dt6rv.     II.  r^sz.     I.  czim.    V.  es  VI.  fej. 

gondnok  felliivasara  bejelenteni,  s  az  altaluk  birt  dolgokat  megbecsiiles  vdgett  fel- 
mutatni  tartoznak. 

A  hitelezo,  ki  az  erintett  bejelentest  elmulasztja,  vasy  a  tole  k^rt  felvildgoai- 
tAst  megtagadja,  az  ebbol  eredo  kart  a  tomegnek  megteriteni  tartozik. 

116.  Az  ingatlan  javak  leltarozasa  azok  megbecsiildse  nelkiil  tSrtenik.  Hogy 
az  ingatlanok  megbecsiilese  kesobb  megtort6njek-e  vagy  sem,  a  felett  a  csodvA- 
lasztmany  hataroz. 

Ugyanez  all  az  olyan  ingosagokra  is,  melyeknek  megbecsiilese  kiilonos  szakertel- 
met  kivanna. 

117.  Ha  a  kozadosra  a  csodnyitas  elott  orokseg  vagy  orokresz  szaUott,  mely 
a  csodnyitasi  hatarozat  keletkezesekor  meg  dt  nem  adatott,  a  cs6dlelt4rba  csak 
az  veendo  fel,  a  mi  esetleg  az  orokosodesi  eljaras  folytan  a  kozaddsra  jut. 

A  menynyiben  ezen  hagyat^k  ellen  csod  nyittatik,  ez  mint  elkiilonitett  csod 
kezelendo. 

A  fentebbi  elvek  az  esetben  is  alkalmazandok,  ha  az  orokseg  a  kozadosra  a 
csod  tartama  alatt  szaU. 

V.  Fejezet.  A  cselekvo  es  szenvedo  allapot  eloterjesztese  s  a  kozados 
szemelyet  targyazo  intezkedesek. 

118.  Ha  a  kozados  a  csodnyitasi  kerveny  mellett  cselekvo  es  szenvedo  aUa- 
potanak  kimutatasat  elo  nem  terjesztette,  erre  a  csodbiztos  altal  haladektalanul 
szoritando. 

A  kozados  az  altala  eloterjesztett  kimutatast  azon  kijelentessel  tartozik  sajat- 
keziileg  alairni,  vagy  kezjegyevel  ellatni,  hogy  kesz  eskiit  tenni  arra,  hogy  vagyo- 
nabol  semmit  el  nem  titkolt  es  kimutatasaba  koholt  tartozasokat  nem  vett  fel. 

119.  Mihelyt  a  tomeg  leltarozasa  befejeztetett,  a  csodbirosag  az  eskii  lete- 
telere,  ha  ezt  a  tomeggondnok  vagy  a  hitelezok  valamelyike  keri,  hatamapot  tuz 
ki,  s  erre  a  kozadost  s  a  helybeli  hitelezoket  megidezi. 

A  kitvizott  hatarnapon  a  kozados,  miutan  az  eloterjesztett  kimutatast  esetleg 
kijavitotta,  az  eskiit  a  118.  §.  ertelmeben  letenni  tartozik. 

120.  A  kozados  a  csodbiztos  engedelme  nelkiil  lakhelyerol  el  nem  tavozhatik. 

121.  A  birosag  a  csodnyitasi  vegzes  hozatalakor  egyuttal  a  kozados  letar- 
toztatasa  felett  is  koteles  hatarozni,  ha  annak  megszokesetol  alaposan  tartani  lehet. 

122.  A  birosag  a  kozados  letartoztatasat  a  csodnyitas  utan  is  elrendelheti, 
ha  az  cselekvo  es  szenvedo  allapotanak  kimutatasat  ismetelt  meghagyasra  elo  nem 
terjeszti,  vagy  annak  eskiivel  megerositeset  alapos  ok  nelkiil  megtagadja,  vagy  a 
birosag  meghagyasainak  makacsul  eUenszegiil. 

123.  A  kozados  letartoztatasarol  a  kir.  iigyesz  ertesitendo.  A  letartoztatas 
osszes  tartama  ket  lionapon  tul  nem  terjedhet.  Az  elelmezesi  koltsegek,  a  mennyiben 
a  kozados  a  tomeg  altal  leendo  elelmezteteset  igenybe  veszi,  a  tomeg  altal  fedezen- 
dok  s  annak  kiadasai  koze  sorozandok. 

124.  A  birosag  a  letartoztatas  megsziintetese  felett,  a  csodbiztos  meghaUgatdsa 
mellett  6s  tekintettel  a  letartoztatas  indokaira,  belatasa  szerint  hataroz. 

VI.  Fejezet.     A  tomeg  elleni  igenyek  megallapitisa. 

I.   Bejelentes  ala  eso  igenyek. 

125.  A  tomeg  elleni  igdnyek  bejelentesere  szolg416  hatarido  (89.  §.  5.  pont.) 
a  cs6dhirdetv6ny  kifiiggeszt6s6t61  szamitott  harmincz  napnal  kevesebb  6s  kilenczven 
napndl  tobb  nem  lehet. 

126.  Igenyeiket  bejelenteni  s  a  jelen  fejezet  hatarozatai  szerint  felszAmitani 
egyediil  a  csodhitelezok  (59.  §.)  tartoznak. 

127.  A  bejelent68  a  csodbirosagndl  az  dllam  hivatalos  nyelv^n,  irAsbeU  bead- 
vAnynyal  tortenik,  s  egy  beadvanyba  ugyanazon  hitelezonek  tobb  koveteMse  is 
foglalhato. 

A  bejelentosnck,  mely  kdt  peldanyban  szerkesztendo,  magaban  kell  foglalni 
a  bejelento  nevet  ^s  lakdsAt  s  a  koveteles  jogczimet,     A  bizonyitekok,  melyekre 


HUNGAKY:   BAN'KRUI>TCY.  161 

to  give  notice  of  such  rights  on  demand  of  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate 
and  to  produce  the  objects  in  their  possession  for  valuation. 

A  creditor  oinitt  ing  t  lie  said  notice  or  declining  to  give  the  explanations  demanded 
is  bound  to  make  gooil  to  the  bankrupt's  estate  the  damage  caused  thereby. 

IIB.  The  inventory  of  immovables  ia  made  without  their  valuation.  The 
banki'uptcy  committee  decides  the  question  whether  the  valuation  shall  be  made 
at  a  later  period  or  not. 

The  same  rule  holds  good  as  to  movables  the  valuation  of  which  demands  a 
special  expert's  knowledge. 

117.  When  the  bankrupt  has  succeeded  to  an  inheritance  or  part  of  an  inherit- 
ance which  at  the  time  of  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy  has  not  been  delivered, 
only  that  can  be  entered  in  the  inventory  which  will  come  to  the  bankrupt  in  the 
course  of  the  mheritance  proceedings. 

If  such  an  inheritance  is  declared  bankrupt,  it  is  to  be  administered  as  a  separate 
bankruptcy. 

The  above  principles  also  apply  when  the  bankrupt  succeeds  to  the  inheritance 
during  the  bankruptcy  proceedings. 

Section  V.     Submitting  of  the  Statement  of  Affairs  and  provisions 
concerning  the   Bankrupt's  Person. 

118.  When  the  bankrupt  has  not  produced  with  the  bankruptcy  petition 
a  statement  of  his  assets  and  liabilities,  he  must  immediately  be  compelled  to  do 
so  by  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy. 

The  bankrupt  must  himself  sign  the  statement  produced  by  him,  or  put  his  mark 
on  it,  with  the  declaration  that  he  is  prepared  to  take  an  oath  that  he  has  concealed 
none  of  his  property  and  that  he  has  not  put  in  his  statement  fictitious  liabilities. 

119.  As  soon  as  the  inventory  of  the  assets  is  terminated,  the  Bankruptcy 
Court  fixes  a  daj'  for  taking  the  oath,  if  any  creditor  or  the  trustee  of  the  estate 
demands  it,  and  summons  the  bankrupt  and  the  creditors  residing  in  the  place. 

On  the  day  fixed  the  bankrupt,  after  having  made  an  amendement,  if  any, 
of  the  submitted  statement,  must  take  the  oath  according  to  §  118. 

120.  The  bankrupt  must  not  leave  his  place  of  residence  without  permission 
of  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy. 

121.  The  Court,  together  with  the  issuing  the  decision  of  declaration  of 
bankruptcy,  must  cause  the  bankrupt  to  be  arrested,  when  there  is  good  ground  for 
supposing  that  he  may  abscond. 

122.  The  Court  maj'  also  cause  the  bankrupt  to  be  arrested  after  the  declaration 
of  bankruptcy,  when  he  does  not  submit  the  statement  of  affairs  in  spite  of  re- 
peated orders  to  do  so,  or  when  he  declines  to  corroborate  it  by  his  oath,  or  when  he 
wilfully  contravenes  the  orders  of  the  Court. 

123.  The  arrest  of  the  bankrupt  must  be  communicated  to  the  Royal  State 
Advocate.  The  total  period  of  imprisonment  cannot  exceed  two  months.  So  far 
as  the  bankrupt  demands  his  food  from  his  estate,  the  cost  thereof  must  be  borne 
by  the  estate  and  charged  to  the  expenses  of  the  same. 

124.  The  Court  decides  on  the  question  of  terminating  the  imprisonment 
after  having  heard  the  Commissary,  and  with  regard  to  the  grounds  for  arrest,  accord- 
ing to  its  own  Judgment. 

Section  VI.     Establishing  of  Claims  against  the  Estate. 
I.  Claims,  of  which  notice  must  be  given. 

125.  The  period  for  giving  notice  of  claims  against  the  bankrupt's  estate 
(§  89  No.  5)  cannot  be  shorter  than  thirty  days  nor  longer  than  ninety  days,  running 
from  the  advertisement  of  the  bankruptcy  edict  on  the  board  of  the  Court. 

126.  Only  unsecured  creditors  (§  89  No.  5)  are  bound  to  give  notice  of  their 
claims  and  to  have  them  established  in  accordance  with  the  enactments  of  this 
Section. 

127.  The  notice  must  be  given  to  the  Bankruptcy  Court  in  the  official  language 
of  the  State  by  a  wTitten  presentation.  Several  claims  of  the  same  creditor  may 
be  included  in  the  same  presentation. 

The  notice  must  be  drawn  u|i  in  dujilicate  and  must  contain  the  name  and  the 
place  of  abode  of  the  person  giving  notice  and  the  legal  title  in  respect  of  the  claim. 


162         Magyarorszig:  CsiSdtorv.     II.  r^sz.     I.  czim.     VI.  fej.    A  tomeg  oUeni  igiSnyek  stb. 

a  kerelem  alapittatik,  kiemelendok,  s  az  okiratok  a  bejelentes  mindket  peldanya- 
hoz  eredetben,  illetoleg  masolatban  melleklendok.  Az  alaki  tekintetben  hianyos 
bejelentest  jogdban  all  a  bejelentonek  a  felszamolasi  targyalasnal  kiegesziteni. 

Ha  a  kovetel^s  ir4nt  per  van  folyamatban,  a  bejelento  a  kezei  kozt  levo  okira- 
tokat  bejelcntesehez  mellekelni,  s  egyuttal  a  pernek  a  csodbirosaghoz  leendo  at- 
tetelet  kerelmezni  tartozik. 

128.  A  bejelento  kerelmet  nemcsak  a  koveteles  valodisaganak  elismer6s6re, 
haneni  az  altala  igenybe  vett  osztalyra  is  kiterjeszteni  tartozik. 

129.  Ha  azon  hitelezok,  kiket  kiilon  kielegites  illet,  koveteleseikkel  (52.  §.), 
vagy  azok,  kiket  visszakovetelesi  jog  illet  (42.  §.),  esetleges  megteritesi  igenyeikkel 
mint  csodhitelezok  fellepnek,  kotelesek  a  tcnyalladekot,  a  kiilon  kielegites  alapjat 
kepezo  targyak  pontos  kijelolese  mellett,  eloadni.  Az  ilyen  hitelezoknek  szabad- 
sagukban  all  a  valodisagot  es  osztalyozast  targyazo  kerelmet  szemelyes  igenyeik 
teljes  osszeg^re  kiterjeszteni. 

130.  A  bejelentesek  elso  peldanya,  a  netalan  attett  periratokkal  egyiitt,  a. 
csodbiztosnak  kiadatik,  masod  peldanya  pedig  a  tomeggondnoknak  kezbesittetik. 
A  bejelentesek  ugy  a  csodbiztosnal,  mint  a  tomeggondnoknal  mindenki  altal  meg- 
tekinthetok. 

131.  A  tomeggondnok  koteles  a  bejelentes  csatolmanyainak,  az  attett  perira- 
toknak,  a  bukott  konyveinek  es  egyeb  iratainak  gondos  atvizsgal4sa,  a  bukott 
meghallgatasa  s  atalaban  minden  alkalmas  mod  felhasznalasa  meUett,  a  felszamo- 
lasi targyalasra  akkep  elkesziilni,  hogy  minden  egyes  kovetelesnek  ugy  valodisaga, 
mint  osztalyozasa  irant  hatarozottan  nyilatkozhassek. 

132.  A  bejelentesi  ido  eltelte  utan  a  tomeggondnok  a  bejelentett  kovetelesekrol 
tablas  kimutatast  kesziteni  es  azt  megvizsgalas,  esetleg  kijavitas  vegett  a  csod- 
biztosnak haladdktalanul  atadni  tartozik. 

E  kimutatasnak,  mely  minden  osztdlyra  nezve  kiilon  keszitendo,  egyes  rova- 
tokban  a  kovetkezoket  kell  magaban  foglalni:  1.  a  sorszamot;  —  2.  a  beadvany 
szam4t  es  a  benyujtas  idejet;  —  3.  a  bejelento  nevet  6s  lakhely^t;  —  4.  a  beje- 
lentett kovetelest  es  annak  jarulekait;  —  5.  a  koveteles  jogczimet;  —  v^gre  6.  egy- 
egy  rovatot  a  felszamolas  eredmenyenek  bevezetesere  6s  a  megjegyz6sekre. 

133.  A  felszamolasi  targyalasnal,  melyre  lehetoleg  a  kozados  is  meghivando, 
a  tomeggondnoknak  vagy  helyettesenek  szemelyesen  kell  jelen  lenni.  A  tables 
kimutatasok,  a  bejelentesekkel,  a  periratokkal  s  a  kozados  konyveivel  egyiitt,  a, 
targyalasnal  mindenki  altal  megtekinthetok. 

134.  A  targyalast  a  esodbiztos  vezcti,  ki  a  jelenlevo  erdekelteket  mindenek- 
elott  a  szenvedo  allapot  kimutatasaban  clo  nem  fordulo,  azutan  a  tobbi  kovetelesek 
irant,  s  pedig  lehetoleg  azon  sorrendben  hallgatja  ki,  a  mint  a  koveteldsek  a  tdb- 
las  kimutatasban  elofordulnak. 

A  csodbiztosnak  kotelessege  oda  hatni,  hogy  az  6rdekeltek  kozt  egyet6rt6st 
letesitsen.  A  tdrgyalas  az  O8ztalyoz4s  felett  az  esetben  is  megtartando,  ha  vala- 
mely  koveteles  valodisaga  megtamadtatik. 

Az  olyan  k6vetel6sekn61,  melyek  irint  jogdrv^nyes  biroi  hatirozat  m4r  hoza- 
tott,  vagy  biroi  egyezseg  kottetett,  a  valodisdg  feletti  tdrgyalas  azon  t^nykoriil- 
menyekre  szoritkozik,  melyek  a  veghatdrozat  vagy  az  egyezs6g  utan  keletkeztek. 

135.  A  felszamolasi  targyalasrol  jegyzokonj'v  veendo  fel,  melybe  minden  egyes 
koveteles  tekinteteben  a  targyalas  eredm6nyo  roviden  bejegyeztetik. 

A  t4rgyalas  eredmdnye  a  tdblas  kimutatasba  is  bevezetendo. 

136.  Mig  a  targyalds  valamely  koveteles  felett  be  nem  fejeztetett,  a  bejelen- 
tonek jogiban  all  a  bejelentettol  elt6r6  osztalyozAst  igdnybe  venni. 

M&8  iranyban  a  kdrelem  ki  nem  terjesztheto  iigyan,  de  a  f^lnek  jogaban  all 
kovetel6sdt  a  143.  §.  6rtelm6ben  lij  bejclentdssol  erv^nyesiteni. 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  162 

The  proofs  on  which  the  claim  is  based  ought,  to  be  indicated  and  the  documents 
to  bo  joined  to  both  copies  of  the  notice  in  original  and  in  copy  respectively.  A  person 
who  has  given  notice  has  the  right,  on  the  occasion  of  the  licpiidation  proceedings, 
to  amend  formal  defects  of  the  ])resentation. 

If  a  law  suit  is  pending  for  the  i)urpose  of  enforcing  the  claim,  the  person  giving 
notice  ought  to  join  to  the  notice  the  documents  in  his  hands  and  demand  that 
subsequent  proceedings  in  the  law  suit  shall  be  transferretl  to  the  Bankruptcy  Court. 

128.  The  person  giving  notice  must  demand  not  onlj-  verification  of  his  claim 
but  also  its  classification  as  asked  for  by  him. 

129.  When  those  creditors  who  have  a  right  to  separate  recovery  (§  52),  or 
those  who  have  the  right  of  reclamation  (§  42),  act  on  the  basis  of  their  claims 
as  un.secured  creditors,  they  ought  to  fully  explain  the  state  of  facts  and  to  precisely 
designate  the  goods  serving  as  the  basis  of  separate  recovery  or  reclamation.  These 
creditors  are  entitled  to  extend  their  dematul  concerning  verification  and  classi- 
fication to  the  full  amount  of  their  personal  claims. 

130.  The  first  copy  of  the  presentation,  together  with  the  documents  of  the 
law  suit,  if  anj%  must  be  deUvered  to  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy,  the  second 
copj'  to  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate.  Any  person  may  inspect  the  presen- 
tations in  the  hands  of  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  as  well  as  those  in  the  hands 
of  the  trustee. 

131.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  trustee  of  the  estate  to  prepare  himself  for  the  hquid- 
ation  proceedings  (verification  ]iroceedings)  by  careful  examination  of  the  enclos- 
ures with  the  notices,  of  the  documents  of  law  suits  delivered  to  him,  of  the  trade 
books  and  other  papers  of  the  bankrupt,  by  hearing  the  bankrupt,  and  by  making 
use  of  any  suitable  means,  in  such  a  way  as  to  be  able  to  make  decided  declarations 
concerning  the  verity  and  the  classification  of  every  claim. 

132.  .After  the  lapse  of  the  time  for  giving  notice,  the  tru.stee  of  the  estate 
ought  to  make  a  tabular  statement  of  the  claims  of  which  notice  has  been  given, 
and  to  deliver  the  same  without  delay  to  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  for  ex- 
amination and  eventual  rectification. 

This  table  is  to  be  made  separately  for  each  class  and  has  to  contain  in  its 
separate  columns  as  follows:  1.  the  consecutive  number;  —  2.  the  number  of  the 
presentation  and  time  of  presentation ;  —  3.  the  name  and  place  of  abode  of  the  person 
who  has  given  notice;  —  4.  the  claim,  notice  of  which  has  been  given,  and  its  acces- 
sories;—  5.  the  title  of  the  claim;  finally  —  6.  one  column  for  makinganote  of  the 
result  of  the  verification,  and  one  for  other  notes  or  remarks. 

133.  The  trustee  of  the  estate  or  his  substitute  must  personally  attend  to  the 
proceedings  of  verification,  to  which  if  possible  the  bankrupt  must  be  sinmnoned. 
The  tables,  together  with  the  notices  given,  the  documents  of  law  suits  and  the  trade 
books  of  the  bankrupt,  may  be  inspected  by  everybody  on  the  occasion  of  these 
proceedings. 

134.  The  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  conducts  the  proceedings.  He  hears 
the  interested  parties  who  have  made  appearance,  in  the  first  place  concerning  claims 
not  contained  in  the  statement  of  liabilities,  afterwards  concerning  the  remaining 
claims,  and  if  possible  in  the  same  order  in  which  the  claims  appear  on  the  table. 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  to  act  in  such  a  way  as  to  bring 
about  concord  between  the  interested  parties.  During  the  proceedings  a  decision 
ought  to  be  given  concerning  the  classification  of  claims,  although  the  verity  of 
a  claim  may  be  questioned. 

In  the  case  of  claims  concerning  which  a  vaUd  peremptory  judgment  has  been 
given,  or  a  judicial  composition  has  been  come  to,  the  proceedings  concerning 
their  verity  are  restricted  to  those  facts  only  which  have  occurred  after  the  peremp- 
tory judgment  or  after  the  composition. 

135.  A  protocol  of  the  proceedmgs  of  verification  must  be  drawn  up,  in  which 
the  results  of  the  negotiations  concerning  the  individual  claims  must  be  shortly 
stated. 

Entry  of  the  result  must  also  be  made  in  the  tables. 

136.  Up  to  the  moment  at  which  the  negotiations  concerning  a  claim  are  term- 
inated, the  person  who  has  given  notice  of  it  is  entitled  to  demand  a  classification 
different  from  that  which  he  demanded  in  his  notice. 

Although  the  demand  is  not  allowed  to  be  extended  in  any  other  direction,  the 
party  is  entitled  to  enforce  his  claim  by  a  new  notice  to  be  given  according  to  §  143. 


163       MagyarorszAg:  CzMtorv.     II.  r^sz.     I.  czim.     VI.  fej.    A  tomeg  eUeni  ig^nyek  atb. 

137.  A  felnek,  k^pviselojenek  vagy  kozadosnak  meg  nem  jelenese  a  bejelen- 
tett  kovetelds  tekinteteben  a  felszamolasi  targyalas  megtartasat  nem  gatolja. 

138.  Ha  a  felszamoldsi  eljaras  egy  hatarnapon  be  nem  fejezheto,  az  a  kovet- 
kezo  koznapon  folytatando.  Errol  a  csodbiztos  a  jelenlevoket  azonnal  ertesiti,  s 
ennek  megtortentet  a  jegyzokonyvben  kitiinteti. 

139.  A  tomeggondnok  koteles  minden  egyes  koveteles  valodisaga  es  osztalyo- 
zisa  irant,  az  indokok  eloadasa  mellett,  hatarozottan  nyilatkozni. 

A  targyalasnal  jelenlevo  hitelezok  mindegyike,  kiknek  kovetelese  valodinak 
elismertetett,  vagy  a  szenvedo  allapotban  elofordul,  a  tobbi  koveteleseknek^ugy 
valodisagat,  mint  osztalyozas4t  megt4madhatja. 

A  csodeljarasban  valodisag  es  osztalyozas  tekinteteben  nem  kifogasoltaknak 
azon  kovetelesek  tekintetnek,  melyek  a  tomeggondnok  altal  hatarozottan  elis- 
mertettek  s  a  megjelent  hitelezok  reszerol  meg  nem  tamadtattak. 

Ha  a  kovetelest  egyediil  a  kozados  tamadja  meg,  e  koriilmenynek  a  csodel- 
jarasban joghatalya  nincsen.  Az  ilyen  koveteles  tekinteteben  azonban  a  kozados 
ellen,  a  csod  megsziintetese  ntan,  a  felszamolasi  hatarozat  alapjan  vegrehajtast  in- 
tfeni  nem  lehet.     (238.  §.) 

140.  Azon  kovetelesek  irant,  melyeket  a  tomeggondnok,  mint  hitelezo  jelent 
be,  a  helyettes  koteles  nyilatkozni. 

141.  Azon  hitelezok,  kiknek  kovetelesei  sem  a  valodisag,  sem  az  osztalj^ozas 
tekinteteben  meg  nem  tamadtattak,  a  csodbiztostol  eredeti  okirataiknak  viszaad4- 
sat  s  ezeken  a  megallapitott  osszeg  es  jarulekai,  nemkiilonben  az  osztalyozas  kitiin- 
teteset  kovetelhetik.  Ezen  feliil  a  csodbiztostol  koveteleseik  valodisaga  es  osztalyo- 
zasa  tekinteteben  hiteles  jegyzokonyvi  Idvonatot  kovetelhetnek.  Az  ilyen  kivo- 
natok,  ha  azokbol  kitiinik,  hogy  a  koveteles  a  kozados  altal  meg  nem  tamadtatott, 
ez  elleneben  a  vegrehajthato  egyezsdg  erejevel  birnak. 

A  kivonatok  kiaUitasa,  a  tabids  kimutatas  utolso  rovataban  kitiintetendo. 

142.  A  hitelezok  osszehivasaval  69  a  kovetelesek  felszamolasaval  jaro  koltsegek 
az  altalanos  csodtomeg  koltsegeihez  tartoznak.  Ellenben  a  bejelentessel  es  a  kep- 
viseltet6ssel  jaro  koltsegeket  mindegyik  bejelento  maga  viseh. 

143.  A  hitelezok  igenyeiket  a  195.  §-ban  megallapitott  joghatranyok  mellett, 
a  kitiizott  hatarido  eltelte  utan  is  bejelenthetik. 

Az  ilyen  bejelentesek  tekinteteben  kiilon  felszamolasi  hatarnap  tiizendo  ki. 
Hogy  az  ilyen  hitelezok  igenyei  kiilon  vagy  egyiittesen  targyaltassanak-e,  hogy 
tovabba  a  hitelezok  a  kitiizott  hatarnapra  kozzet^tel  vagy  k6zbesites  utj4n  id6z- 
tessenek-e,  a  csodbiztos  hatarozza  meg. 

A  hitelezok,  kik  a  bejelentesi  hataridot  elmulasztottak,  a  megid6z6s  6s  fel- 
szamolassal  jaro  koltsdgeket  mind  a  tomegnek,  mind  az  egyes  hitelezoknek  minden 
esetben  megteriteni  tartoznak. 

144.  Ha  a  koveteles  a  felszamolasnal  valodinak  el  nem  ismertetett,  a  meg- 
jelent felek  kiilon  jegyzokonyvben  meghallgatandok  az  irant,  hogy  a  hitelezonek 
a  valasztisoknal  szavazati  jog  adassdk-e  es  milyen  osszegben,  vagy  ne  adass6k. 
Ha  a  felek  meg  nem  egyezhetnek,  a  valasztdsi  jog  irant  a  csodbirosag  hat4roz,  de 
hatarozatat  a  felek  valamelyikenek  k6relm6re  kisobb  mcgvaltoztathatja.  A  szava- 
zati jog  irant  hozott  hatarozat  ellen  jogorvoslatnak  helye  nines. 

145.  Azon  kovetelesek,  melyek  a  felszdmolasi  targyalasn41  akar  a  valodiadg, 
akar  az  osztalyozas  tekinteteben  megtdmadtattak,  kiilon  per  utjan  ervenyesiten- 
dok,  felt6ve,  hogy  erre  41talaban  alkalmatosak.  A  kovetelds  a  kereskedelmi  eljar4s 
szabalyainak  megfelelo  keresettel,  azok  ellen  6rv6nyesitend6,  a  kik  a  kovetelest 
megtamadtak.  Ha  ezek  koz6  a  tomeggondnok  is  tartozik,  ez  elsorendii  alperesnek 
tekintendo. 

Ha  a  koveteles  a  jogerv^nyes  v6ghat4rozat  vagy  egyess6g  keletkez^se  ut4n 
felmeriilt  t6nyek  alapjdn  tdmadtatik  meg,  a  felszamolasi  tdrgyalastol  sz4mitand6 
tizenot  nap  alatt  a  megt4mad6  tomeggondnok,  illetoleg  a  hitelezo  tartozik  felpe- 
reskcnt  fellepni. 

A  kereset  a  csodbirosdghoz  int6zend6,  s  a  kereskedelmi  eljirds  szab41yai  szerint 
tdrgyalando.  Irisbeh  eljarasra  az  ilyen  perek  csak  akkor  utasithatok,  ha  azok 
csodon  kiviil  is  az  irdsbeli  eljarAsra  tartozn4nak.    Ha  a  koveteles  irant  a  per  mar 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  1G3 

137.  The  non-appenrancc  of  the  party  or  his  representative,  or  of  the  bankrn))t, 
does  not  prevent  the  proceedings  from  being  held  concerning  a  claim,  notice  of  which 
has  been  given. 

138.  If  the  proceedings  of  verification  cannot  bo  terminated  on  the  day  fixed, 
they  are  to  be  continued  on  the  next  business  day.  The  Commissary  in  Uanii- 
ruptcy  notifies  this  to  the  parties  who  liave  made  appearance,  making  a  remark  in 
the  protocol  of  his  having  done  to. 

139.  The  trustee  of  the  estate  ought  to  make  a  decided  declaration  concerning 
the  verity  and  the  classification  of  every  claim,  giving  his  grounds  for  it. 

Each  of  the  creditors  having  made  appearance,  tlie  claims  of  whom  become 
verified  or  are  contained  in  the  statement  of  liabilities,  may  attack  the  verity 
as  well  as  the  classification  of  the  other  claims. 

In  bankruptcy  proceedings  such  claims  are  considered  undisputed  concerning 
their  validity  and  classification,  as  are  expressly  acknowledged  by  the  trustee 
of  the  estate  and  are  not  attacked  by  the  creditors  who  have  made  appearance. 

If  the  claim  is  attacked  onlj-  bj'  the  bankrupt,  this  fact  is  of  no  legal  con,se- 
quence  in  the  bankruptcy  proceedings.  But  such  a  claim  is  not  enforceable  after 
the  termination  of  the  bankru])tcy  by  execution  against  the  bankrupt  on  the  basis 
of  the  decision  come  to  on  the  occasion  of  the  proceedings  of  verification  {§  238). 

140.  With  regard  to  claims,  of  which  notice  may  be  given  by  the  trustee  of  the 
estate  as  a  creditor,  his  substitute  ought  to  give  his  deciaration. 

141.  Those  creditors  whose  claims  were  not  attacked  either  concerning  their 
verity  or  their  classification,  may  demand  that  the  Conmiissary  in  Bankruptcy 
shall  give  them  back  their  original  documents  and  shall  state  on  them  the  amount 
verified  and  its  accessories,  as  well  as  the  classification.  Moreover  they  may  demand 
an  authentic  extract  of  the  protocol  as  to  the  verity  and  classification  of  their  claims. 
These  extracts,  if  they  show  that  the  claim  was  not  attacked  by  the  bankrupt, 
have  the  force  of  compositions  capable  of  execution  against  him. 

The  circumstance  that  such  extracts  have  been  issued  must  be  recorded  in  the 
last  column  of  the  table. 

142.  The  expenses  caused  by  convening  the  creditors  and  verifying  the  claims 
are  costs  of  the  general  bankruptcy  estate.  The  expenses  incurred  by  giving  notice 
of  claims  and  by  the  representation  (of  the  creditors)  are  borne  by  each  creditor 
himself. 

143.  Creditors  may  give  notice  of  their  claims  after  the  day  fixed  for  this  pur- 
pose, subject  to  the  disadvantages  settled  by  §  195. 

For  the  verification  of  such  claims  a  separate  day  must  be  fixed.  The  Commissary 
in  Bankruptcy  decides  whether  the  proceedings  concerning  the  claims  of  these  cre- 
ditors are  to  be  held  separately  or  together,  and  whether  the  creditors  are  to  be 
summoned  by  advertisement  or  by  serving  writs  on  them. 

Creditors  who  have  omitted  to  give  notice  of  their  claims  on  the  day  fixed 
for  this  purpose  must  in  any  case  re-imburse  the  costs  caused  to  the  bankruptcy 
estate  as  well  as  to  each  indi\idual  creditor  by  the  summoning  and  verification. 

144.  When  a  claim  is  not  confirmed,  the  creditors  who  have  made  appearance 
must  be  heard  on  a  separate  protocol  as  to  whether  or  not  the  right  of  voting  at  the 
election  should  be  conferred  on  the  person  making  the  claim  and  up  to  what  amount. 
If  the  parties  cannot  come  to  an  agreement,  the  Bankruptcy  Court  decides  concern- 
ing the  right  of  voting,  but  may  subsequently  change  its  decision,  on  application 
of  any  of  the  parties.   There  is  no  appeal  against  the  decision  as  to  the  right  of  voting. 

145.  Claims  disputed  on  the  occasion  of  the  proceedings  for  verification  as 
to  class  or  verity,  must  be  enforced  by  a  separate  law  suit,  in  so  far  as  they  are 
proper  to  be  sued  on  at  all.  The  claim  nuist  be  enforced  by  a  plaint  against  those 
who  have  disputed  the  claim,  in  accordance  with  the  judicial  procedure  in  com- 
mercial matters.  If  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  is  among  them,  he  must 
be  considered  the  principal  defendant. 

If  the  claim  is  disputed  because  of  facts  which  have  occurred  after  a  peremptory 
Judgment  or  Judicial  composition,  the  trustee  who  has  disputed  the  claim  or 
the  creditor  who  has  done  so  must  sue  as  plaintiff  within  fifteen  days  from  the  day 
of  the  hquidation  proceedings. 

The  plaint  must  be  presented  to  the  Bankruptcy  Court  and  be  proceeded 
with  according  to  the  Judicial  procedure  in  commercial  matters.  Procedure  in  wTiting 
is  to  be  ordered  only  in  those  law  suits  which  would  have  been  subject  to  this  pro- 


164       Magyeu-orez&g:  Czodtorv.     II.  r6sz.     II.  czim.     VI.  fej.    A  tomeg  elleni  ig^nyek  atb. 

folyamatban  volt,  az  a  csodbirosagnal  az  erintett  eljaras  szabalyai  szerint  folytat- 
tatik.  Az  emlitett  perekben  a  hatarozat  hozatalara  s  a  perorvoslatokra  nezve  is 
a  kereskedelmi  eljaras  szabalyai  iranyadok.  Az  olyan  Ugyekben  azonban,  melyek 
a  csodon  kiviil  a  valtoeljaras  ala  tartoznanak,  a  foeskii  altali  bizonyita.sra  nezve, 
a  valtoeljaras  szabalyai  alkalmazandoki). 


146.  Ha  a  kovetel^s  a  peres  eljarasra  nem  tartozik,  annak  az  illet^kes  hato- 
sagnal  kell  megallapittatni. 

Az  osztalyozas  feletti  hatarozat  azonban  ilyen  esetben  is  a  csodbirosagot  illeti. 

147.  A  csodbiztos  a  perre  utasitott  hitelezoknek  eredeti  okirataikat  visszaadni, 
re.sziikre  a  felsz4mol4si  jegyzokonyvbol  hiteles  kivonatot  kiallitani,  s  az  esetleg  at- 
vett  periratokat  a  csodbirosagnak  bemutatni  tartozik. 

148.  A  per  meginditasarol  vagy  folytatasarol  a  perre  utasitott  hitelezo  tar- 
tozik gondoskodni. 

A  hitelezo  a  per  meginditasat  vagy  folyamatba  tetelet,  a  183.  §-ban  kifejezett 
joghatrany  mellett,  a  csodbiztos  elott  igazolni  tartozik,  a  ki  errol  a  tomeggond- 
nokot  6rtesiti. 

149.  A  kiilon  perben,  mely  a  megtamadott  kovetelea  irant  folytattatik,  az 
osztalyozas  a  felsobb  birosag  altal  akkor  is  megaUapitando,  ha  az  alsobb  birosag 
a  koveteles  irant  elutasitolag  itelne. 

150.  A  kiilon  perbol  felmeriilo  koltsegek,  a  mennyiben  a  tomeg  kepviseletere 
vonatkoznak,  feltetleniil,  a  tobbiek  pedig  csak  annyiban  tekinthetok  a  tomeg  kolt- 
s^geinek,  a  mennyiben  a  tomeg  a  per  folytan  elmarasztaltatott.  Ha  a  perre  utasi- 
tott kovetelest  csak  maga  a  tomeggondnok  tamadta  meg,  es  kifogasai  nyilvan 
alaptalanoknak  bizonyulnak,  a  kiilon  perbol  felmeriilt  koltsegeket  viselni  6  tartozik. 

Ha  a  tomeggondnok  a  perben  reszt  nem  vett,  azon  hitelezok,  a  kik  alien  a 
kiilon  per  folj^tattatott,  vagy  a  kik  a  kiilon  pert  folytattak,  koltsegeik  megterites^t 
a  tomegtol  csak  annyiban  ig6nyelhetik,  a  mennyiben  a  per  a  tomegnek  javara 
szolgal. 

161.  A  kiilon  perben  hozott  hatarozat,  tekintet  nelkiil  arra,  hogy  a  tomeg- 
gondnok a  perben  reszt  vett-e  vagy  sem,  az  osszes  hitelezok  ellen  hatalyos.  Az 
ilyen  hatarozat,  jogerore  emelkedese  utan,  a  birosag  altal  a  csodbiztossal  kozlendo, 
ki  annak  a  tablas  kimutatasba  leendo  bevezeteserol  gondoskodik. 


II.  Bejelent^s  aid  nem  eso  igenyek. 

152.  A  tomeg  hitelezoi,  tovibba  azok,  kiket  visszakovetel^si  vagy  kiilon  kiel6- 
gitesi  jog  iUet,  ig6nyeiket  ligy,  mint  csodon  kiviil,  erv^nyesithetik ;  kotelesek  azon- 
ban torvenyes  16peseiket  a  tomeggondnok  ellen  int^zni.  Az  eljArds  rendszerint  a 
csodbirosag  elott  inditando  meg. 

Ha  a  kiilon  kieldgitesre  jogositott  hitelezoknek  a  129.  §.  6rtelmdben  bejelentett 
koveteldsei  a  felszimoldsi  tdrgyal4snal  valodiaknak  ismertettek  el,  a  141.  §.  szerint 
kialhtott  jegyzokonyvi  kivonat  rajuk  nezve  is  a  vegrehajthato  egyezs^g  erej^vel  bir. 

153.  Ha  az  iigy  a  torvenykezesi  rendtartis  szabalyai  szerint  dologi,  telek- 
konyvi,  urbdri  vagy  banyabirosag  hataskor^hez  tartozik;  vagy  ha  a  per  a  csodnyitds 
elott  mas  birosagnal  mar  megindittatott;  vagy  ha  az  iigy  pert4rsasAg  miatt  m4s 
birosag  illetekesseg^hez  tartozik;  vagy  ha  a  per  tirgyat  jelzalogilag  biztositott 
olyan  koveteles  k^pezi,  melyre  n6zve  a  kiel6git6s  egyediil  a  jelzalogbol  k^retik,  az 
illetoseg  tekintet6ben  a  t6rv6nykez6si  rendtartas  szabdlyai  szolgalnak  iranyadoul. 


•)  A  keroskedolmi  elj4r&8ra  n6zve  Id.  a  perjogi  bevezetdst.     25 — 20  1. 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  164 

ceduro  in  ease  bankruptcy  had  not  been  derlarcd.  If  a  law  suit  is  already  pending 
for  enforcing  the  claim,  such  law  suit  must  be  continued  before  the  Hunkruptcy 
Court  in  accordance  with  the  said  procetiure.  In  such  law  suit  the  judicial  procedure 
iu  commercial  matters  holds  good  as  to  judgment  and  as  to  apjieals.  In  those  affairs, 
however,  which  would  have  been  subject  in  case  no  bankruptcy  had  been  declared, 
to  the  procedure  in  bill  of  exchange  matters,  such  procedure  applies  concerning 
evidence  by  oathi). 

146.  If  the  claim  is  not  one  which  is  enforceable  bj'  a  law  suit,  it  must  be  judged 
by  the  Authority  having  jurisdiction  over  it. 

The  decision  as  to  classification,  however,  is  given  also  in  this  case  by  the  Bank- 
ruptcy Court. 

147.  The  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  is  bound  to  give  back  the  original  docu- 
ments to  the  creditors  who  have  to  proceed  bj-  way  of  a  law  suit,  to  give  them 
an  authenticated  extract  of  the  protocol  of  verification,  and  to  submit  the  docu- 
ments of  the  law  suit,  if  an}*,  to  the  Bankruptcy  Court. 

148.  Such  a  creditor  has  to  look  after  the  bringing  and  prosecution  of  the 
law  suit. 

The  creditor  is  bound  to  prove  that  he  has  duly  proceeded  with  the  law  suit, 
on  pain  of  the  legal  disadvantages  of  §  183,  before  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy, 
who  gives  notice  thereof  to  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate. 

149.  In  the  separate  law  suit  carried  on  concerning  the  disputed  claim,  the 
classification  must  be  fixed  by  the  Court  of  Appeal,  even  when  the  Court  of  first 
instance  has  dismissed  the  case. 

150.  The  costs  of  a  separate  law  suit,  in  so  far  as  they  refer  to  the  represent- 
ation of  the  bankrupt's  estate,  are  to  be  considered  in  any  case  as  costs  of  such  estate ; 
the  other  costs  are  to  be  so  considered  only  in  those  cases  in  which  the  claim  of  the 
bankruptcy  estate  was  rejected.  \^'hen  the  claim  proceeded  with  by  way  of  a  law 
suit  was  disputed  only  by  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  and  his  objections 
proved  to  be  evidently  perverse,  the  costs  of  the  separate  law  suit  must  be  borne 
bj'  the  said  trustee. 

If  the  trustee  has  not  taken  part  in  the  law  suit,  the  creditors  against  or  by  whom 
a  separate  law  suit  has  been  conducted,  can  only  demand  restitution  of  their  costs 
in  so  far  as  the  law  suit  is  to  the  advantage  of  the  bankrupt's  estate. 

151.  The  decision  come  to  m  the  separate  law  suit  has  its  effect  against  all  the 
creditors,  without  regard  to  whether  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  has  taken 
part  in  the  law  suit  or  not.  Such  a  decision,  after  having  become  final,  ought  to  be 
communicated  bj'  the  Bankruptcj-  Court  to  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy,  who 
causes  an  entry  of  the  same  to  be  made  in  the  tables. 

II.  Claims,  of  which  notice  need  not  be  given. 

152.  The  assets-creditors,  as  well  as  those  who  have  a  right  to  reclamation 
or  to  separate  recovery,  may  enforce  their  claims  in  the  same  way  as  if  bankruptcy 
had  not  been  declared,  but  they  are  obliged  to  take  the  legal  proceedings  against 
the  trustee  of  the  estate.  Proceedings  are  to  be  taken  as  a  rule  at  the  Banki-uptcy 
Court. 

If  the  claims  of  creditors  entitled  to  separate  recovery,  notice  of  which  has  been 
given  according  to  §  129,  have  been  acknowledged  on  the  occasion  of  the  verific- 
ation proceedings,  the  extract  of  the  protocol,  drawTi  up  in  accordance  with  §  141, 
has  with  regard  to  them  the  effect  of  a  composition  capable  of  execution. 

158.  If  the  matter  is  subject,  according  to  the  enactments  of  judicial  procedure, 
to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Courts  for  matters  concerning  immovables,  of  the  Land- 
Register  Courts,  Citj'  Courts  or  Mining  Courts,  or  when  the  law  suit  has  been  begun 
before  another  Court  before  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy,  or  when  the  matter 
is  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  another  Court  by  virtue  of  a  joinder  of  defendants, 
or  if  the  object  of  the  law  suit  is  a  debt  secured  by  mortgage,  the  recovery  of  which 
is  demanded  only  out  of  the  mortgage,  the  enactments  of  judicial  procedure  apply 
on  the  question  of  jurisdiction. 

^)  Concerning  judicitil  procedure  in  commercial  matters,  see  Sketch  of  Procedure  pages  25,  26. 


165       Magyororaz&g:  Cs6dtorv.     II.  r6sz.     I.  czlm.     VII.  fej.    A  cs6dvagyon  kezelfise  stb. 

VII.  Fejezet.     A  csodvagyon  kezelese  es  ertekesitese. 

154.  A  tomeggondnoknak  kotelessege  a  csodvagyont  lelkiismeretesen  kezelni 
8  a  tomeghez  tartozo  penzek  gyiimolcsoztet^serol  gondoskodni. 

Hogy  a  tomeghez  tartozo  penzek,  dragasagok  es  ertekpapirok  biroi  letetbe 
helyeztessenek-e  vagy  sem,  a  csodbiztos,  a  valasztmany  megvalasztasa  utan  pedig 
ez  utobbi  hatarozza  meg. 

155.  A  tomeggondnok  a  vagyonkezelest  targyazo  minden  fontosabb  int6z- 
ked^st  a  valasztmany  elliatarozasa  ala  terjeszteni,  s  a  hozott  hatarozatokat,  a  meny- 
nyiben  azok  ervenyessegehez  a  cs6dbir6s4g  eloleges  jovahagyasa  nem  sziikseges, 
azonnal  foganatositani  tartozik. 

156.  A  kezeles  a  felszamolasi  hatarnapig  rendszerint  a  tomeg  kipuhatolasara, 
biztositasara,  ideiglenes  hasznositasara  6s  a  tomeget  illeto  kovetelesek  behajtasara 
szoritkozik.  A  tomeggondnok  az  iizletet  esetleg  az  ideiglenes  valasztmany  ellen- 
orzdse  mellett  folytathatja,  ha  ez  a  tomegnek  javara  szolgal,  vagy  ha  az  iizlet  meg- 
sziintetese  altal  az  egyezseg  lehetosege  veszelyeztetnek. 

A  most  erintett  eseten  kiviil  az  ingosdgok  azonnal  csak  azon  esetben  adathat- 
nak  el,  ha  azok  megtartasa  a  tomeg  nyilvanyos  karaval  jama,  vagy  ha  az  eladas 
altal  ketsegtelen  elony  biztosithato,  felteve,  hogy  azt  a  bejelentett  vagy  egyebkent 
ismeretes  visszakovetelesi  igenyek  nem  gatoljak. 

Az  ingatlanok  a  felszamolasi  hatarnap  elott  csak  azon  esetben  adhatok  el,  ha 
rendkiviih  koriilmenyek  az  eladast  valamely  nagyobb  kar  elliaritasa  vegett  mul- 
hatlanul  sziiksegesse  teszik.  Ezen  esetben  is  azonban  az  eladasnak  a  torvenykez^si 
rendtartas  szabalyai  szerint  kell  tortenni. 

A   birosagnak   erre  vonatkozo  hatarozatai  ellen  jogorvoslatnak  helye  nines. 

157.  A  felszamolasi  hatarnap  megtartasaval  a  hitelezok  jogot  nyernek  a  csod- 
vagyont a  tomeggondnok  es  a  csodvalasztmany  altal  onalloan  kezelni  es  ertekesi- 
teni.  A  hitelezok  e  vegbol  a  t5meggondnoknak  es  a  csodvalasztmanynak  a  keze- 
lesre  es  szamadasra  nezve  kiilon  utasitisokat  adhatnak,  de  torv^nyes  hataskoriiket 
nem  korlatozhatjak. 

A  hitelezok  e  tekintetbeni  hatarozata,  egy  e  vegre  kitilzendo  hatdmapon,  a^ 
106.  es  107.  §§.  hatarozatainak  megfeleloen  hozatik. 

Ha  a  szavazatra  jogositott  hitelezoknek  a  kovetelesek  osszegei  szerint  szamitott 
negyedresze  olyan  intezkedes  miatt,  mely  a  csodvalasztmany  vagy  az  osszhitelezok 
hataskorehez  tartozik,  ez  utobbiak  osszehivasat  koveteU,  a  csodvalasztmany  a  hi- 
telezoket  azonnal  osszehivni  s  az  iigyet  elhatarozasuk  ala  terjeszteni  tartozik. 

A  csodhitelezok,  tovabb4  a  kozados,  a  kezelesnel  elofordulo  visszaelesek  miatt 
panaszt  emelhetnek  a  csodbirosagnal,  mely  a  panaszolt  visszaelesek  tekintet^ben 
a  koriilmenyeknek  megfeleloen  intezkedik.  A  birosagnak  e  reszben  hozott  hata- 
rozata ellen  jogorvoslatnak  helye  nines. 

158.  A  felszdmolasi  hatarnap  megtartasa  utan  a  tomeg  a  203.  §-ban  erintett 
eset  kivetel6vel,  niielobb  ertckesitendo,  s  azon  koriilmeny,  hogy  a  tomeghez  tartozo 
dolgok  vagy  jogok  elkiilonitesi,  visszakovetelesi  vagy  kiilon  kielegit^si  joggal  ter- 
helvek,  az  6rtekesitest  nem  gatolliatja.  Az  ingok  es  ingatlanok  eladasa  azonban  ezen 
ido  utAn  is  a  torvenykezesi  rendtartas  ertelm^ben  eszkozlendo,  feltdve,  hogy  az 
ertekesites  mas  modja,  a  tomeg  ^rdekeben  eionyosebbnek  nem  mutatkozik. 

159.  Ha  a  tomeghez  olyan  kovetelesek  tartoznak,  melyek  elorelathatolag  a 
csodvagyon  felosztasaig  egyaltalan  nem,  vagy  csak  nagyobb  koltseggel  hajthatok 
be,  vagy  ha  a  kozadost  a  tomeghez  nem  tartozo  javakbol  jovedelniek,  jdradekok,. 
vagy  mas  visszatero  fizetesek  illetik,  az  ilyen  kovetelesek  vagy  illetm6nyek  er- 
tekesitese irant  rendszerint  csak  akkor  tortenik  a  torvenykezesi  rendtartas  ertel- 
meben  intezked6s,  ha  a  tobbi  vagyon  mar  keszpenzze  tetetett. 

160.  A  felszdmolasi  hatarnap  eltelte  elott  a  csodbirosag  felhatalmazasa  sziik- 
seges: 1.  a  kozados  jogcselekmcnyeinek  megtamadasahoz  s  az  altala  kotott  jogiigy- 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  165 

Section  VII.  Administration  and  Realisation  of  the  Bankruptcy  Assets. 

154.  'I"he  trustee  of  tlic  l)iuiUru])t's  estiite  is  oblijied  to  carefullN  inaii.ii.'c  the 
assets  atul  to  look  after  the  petting,'  in  of  tlie  money  belonging  to  tlic  i->tatc. 

The  question  ^^hether  the  money,  jirecious  articles  and  vahiable  securities 
belonging  to  the  estate  ought  to  be  deposited  in  Court  or  not,  is  decided  by  the 
Commissary  in  Bankruptcy,  and  after  the  election  of  the  committee  of  bankruptcy, 
by  that  committee. 

155.  The  trustee  ought  to  submit  each  matter  of  importance  concerning 
the  administration  to  the  committee,  and  on  the  committee  coming  to  a  resolution, 
to  immediately  execute  such  resolution  unless  the  previous  ratification  of  the  Hank- 
ruptcy  Court  is  required  for  its  validity. 

156.  The  admini.stration  is  as  a  rule  restricted,  until  the  day  of  the  verification 
proceedings,  to  the  establishing,  securmg  and  interim  realisation  of  the  estate, 
and  to  the  collection  of  debts  due  to  the  estate.  The  trustee  may  carry  on  the  bu- 
siness, eventually  imder  the  control  of  the  interim  committee,  when  it  is  to  the 
advantage  of  the  estate,  or  when  by  ceasing  the  carrying  on  of  the  business  the  pos- 
sibilitj'  of  a  composition  is  endangered. 

Except  in  the  above  mentioned  case,  the  movable  goods  can  be  sold  immed- 
iately only  when  keeping  them  would  obviouslj'  result  in  damage  to  the  estate, 
or  when  b_\'  the  sale  advantages  will  undoubtedlj'  be  secured  to  the  estate,  and  only 
when  the  sale  is  not  prevented  by  claims  to  reclamation,  either  notified  or  known 
in  some  otlier  way. 

Immovables  can  be  sold  before  the  day  of  the  verification  proceedings  only 
when  extraordinary  circumstances  make  the  sale  absolutely  necessary  with  a  view 
of  avoiding  greater  losses.  In  that  case  the  sale  must  be  effected  according  to  the 
rules  of  judicial  procedure. 

Against  the  decision  of  the  Court  in  these  matters  there  is  no  appeal. 

157.  After  the  proceedings  of  verification,  the  creditors  have  the  right  inde- 
pendently to  administer  and  realize  the  bankrupt's  estate,  with  the  intervention 
however  of  the  trustee  of  the  estate  and  of  the  committee  of  bankruptcy.  For  this 
purpose  the  creditors  maj'  give  separate  instructions  as  to  administration  and  sale 
to  tlie  trustee  of  the  estate  and  to  the  committee  of  bankruptcy,  but  they  may 
not  restrict  the  sphere  of  authority  bestowed  on  them  by  the  law. 

The  resolution  of  the  creditors  in  this  behalf  is  passed  on  a  day  fixed  for  these 
proceedings  in  accordance  with  §§  106  and  107. 

\Vhen  creditors  having  votes  and  representing  one  fourth  of  the  total  amount 
of  the  claims,  demand  that  the  totality  of  the  creditors  shall  be  convened,  to  consider 
matters  which  are  within  the  sphere  of  authoritj'  of  the  committee  of  bankruptcy 
or  of  the  totality  of  creditors,  the  committee  of  bankruptcy  ought  immediately 
to  convene  the  creditors  and  to  submit  the  matters  to  their  decision. 

The  unsecured  creditors,  as  well  as  the  bankrupt,  may  on  the  ground  of  abuses 
happening  in  the  administration,  lodge  a  complaint  before  the  Bankruptcy  Court, 
which  will  give  orders  concerning  the  abuses  complained  of,  in  accordance  with 
the  prevailing  circumstances. 

Against  such  decisions  of  the  Court  there  is  no  appeal. 

1.58.  After  the  verification  proceedings  the  bankrupt's  estate,  except  in  the 
case  mentioned  in  §  203,  must  be  realised  as  soon  as  possible,  and  the  fact  that  ob- 
jects or  rights  belonging  to  the  estate  are  encumbered  with  rights  of  separation, 
reclamation  or  separate  recovery,  does  not  prevent  the  realisation.  The  sale  of  im- 
movables and  movables  ought,  however,  also  after  this  time,  to  be  effected  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  rules  of  judicial  procedure,  unless  other  means  of  realisation 
are  considered  to  be  more  advantageous  in  the  interests  of  the  estate. 

159.  Where  there  are  claims  belonging  to  the  bankrupt's  estate,  which  prob- 
ably cannot  be  enforced,  or  can  only  be  enforced  at  great  cost,  until  the  sale  of  the 
estate,  or  where  the  bankrupt  has  claims  to  income  rents  or  other  payments  due  at 
successive  periods  out  of  property  not  belonging  to  his  estate,  the  method  of  re- 
alization of  these  claims  or  payments  will  as  a  rule  be  decided  in  accordance  with 
the  enactments  of  the  Civil  Process  Ordinance,  and  only  after  the  other  assets  have 
already  been  turned  into  money. 

160.  Before  the  termination  of  the  verification  proceedings  the  authorisation 
of  the  Bankruptcy  Court  is  required:  1.  for  attacking  the  legal  transactions  of  the 


J (5(5  Magyarorszdg:  Csodtorv.     II.  r^sz.     I.  czim.     VIII.  4s  IX.  fej. 

letek  teljesites^hez,  vagy  az  azoktol  valo  elallashoz;  —  2.  az  egyezsegek  megkote- 
sehez,  ha  azok  targya  ketszaz  forintnyi  6rteket  meghalad;  —  3.  a  visszakovetelesi 
ig^n3'ek  elismeresehez ;  —  4.  a  kozados  altal  inditott  perek  let^telehez;  —  5.  az 
ingosagoknak  szabadkezbol  eladasahoz;  —  6.  az  ingatlanok  es  jogositvanyok  vegrc- 
hajtasi  eladasahoz  (175.  §.  3.  bekezdes);  —  7.  a  haszonberi  szerzodesek  megsziintete- 
sehez ;  —  8.  az  oroksegek  es  hagyomanyok  visszautasitasahoz ;  —  9.  az  ingatlanoknak, 
jogositvanj'oknak,  ipar  es  kereskedelmi  vallalatoknak  a  torvenykezesi  rendtartas 
szabalyaitol  eltero  elad&sahoz,  ugyszinten  az  ingatlanokat  targyazo  visszakovetelesi 
ig^nyek  elismeresehez. 

A  csodbirosag  e  reszben  hozott  hatarozatai  ellen  jogorvoslatnak  helye  nines. 

A  felszamolasi  hatarnap  eltelte  utan  az  1 — 8.  pont  alatt  erintett  jogcselek- 
venyekhez  es  iigyletekhez  nem  a  csodbirosag  feUiatalmazasa ;  hanem  a  csodvalaszt- 
mdnynak  a  110.  §.  ^rtelmeben  hozott  hatarozata,  a  9.  pont  alatt  erintett  jogcse- 
lekvenyekhez  pedig  a  csodhitelezoknek  a  157.  §.  ertelmeben  hozott  hatarozata 
sziiksdges. 

VIII.  Fejezet.     Szamadds. 

161.  Ha  a  tomeggondnok  szem^lyeben  valtozas  tort6nik,  a  lelepo  gondnok, 
esetleg  jogutodai  szamolni  tartoznak. 

A  most  erintett  eseten  kiviil  a  tomeggondnok,  ha  a  csod  fel  evnel  tovabb  tart, 
minden  f^Iev  vegevel  szamolni  koteles,  a  mennyiben  a  csodhitelezok  mask6p  nem 
intezkedtek  (157.  §.). 

162.  A  szamadas  a  csodbiztosnal  nyujtando  be,  ki  azt  megvizsgalas  v^gett  a 
csodvalasztmanynak  s  esetleg  az  lij  tomeggondnoknak  adja  at.  A  csodbiztos  egyut- 
tal  a  szamadasok  feletti  targyalasra  hatarnapot  tiiz  ki,  s  arra  az  emlitetteken  fiviil 
a  kozadost  is  megid^zi. 

A  hitelezok  a  szamadas  beadasarol  a  csodbirosagnil  tortdnt  kifiiggeszt^s  utjan 
azon  megjegyz^ssel  ertesitendok,  hogy  szabadsagukban  dll  a  szdmadast  megtekin- 
teni  s  az  eUen  6szrev6teleiket  megtenni. 

163.  A  szamadas  jovahagyasa  vagy  kifogasolasa,  a  csodvalasztmany  s  esetleg 
az  uj  tomeggondnok  hataskorlhez  tartozik.  Ezek  a  hitelezok  ia  a  kozados  netal4ni 
eszreveteleit  figyelembe  venni  tartoznak. 

Ha  a  targyalasnal  a  szamadasok  rendez6se  b6k6s  uton  nem  sikeriil,  azok  a 
csodbirosagnak  bemutatandok,  mely  a  kifogasolokat  s  a  szamadot  jegyzokonyvi 
targyalas  utjan  meghallgatva,  a  netalan  sziikseges  bizonyitasi  eljaras  utan  it^let 
altal  hataroz. 

Az  it^let  eUen,  a  semmisegi  panasz  kizarasaval,  felebbez6snek  van  helye  a  tor- 
venykezesi rendtartas  ertelmeben. 

164.  Minden  egyes  ingatlan  es  ennek  veteldra  felett  a  tomeggondnok,  ille- 
toleg  a  kiilon  vagyonkezelo  Altal  elkiilonitett  szAmadas  viendo. 

A  szAmadds  a  csodbirosagndl,  s  ha  az  ingatlan  mas  birosag  dologi  hat6sagahoz 
tartozik,  ez  utobbindl  nyujtando  be,  mely  a  jelzalogos  hitelezoket  eszreveteleik 
eloterjesztese  vegett,  egy  e  vegbol  kitiizendo  hatArnapra  megidezi,  s  a  befejezett 
tdrgyalAs  ut4n  a  szdmad&st  a  csodbirosaghoz  juttatja. 

A  tovAbbi  eljarisra  nezve,  ez  esetben  is  a  162.  §-ban  ds  a  163.  §.  mdsodik  be- 
kezdeseben  foglalt  hatdrozatok  szolgdlnak  ir4nyad6ul. 

IX.  Fejezet.     A  csod  befejez^se. 

I.   Hivatalb61  es  a  hitelezok  beleegyezese   folytan. 

165.  Ha  a  87.  §-ban  erintett  koriilmenyek  valamelyike  a  cs6deljArds  folya- 
m4ban  tiinik  ki,  a  csod  azonnal  hivatalbol  meg.sziintetend6  s  a  hatdrozat  haladek- 
talanul  kozzeteendo. 


HUNGARY:   BANKRUPTCY.  166 

bankrupt  and  for  the  fulfilment  of  the  ol>lir;atinns  entcrod  into  liy  him  or  for  ab- 
andoning them;  —  2.  for  making  a  compromise  the  objeet  of  which  exeeods  tho  valuo 
of  two  hundred  Gulden  (four  hundred  Kronen);  —  3.  for  acknowledging  claims  to 
reclamation;  — •  4.  for  renouncing  law  suits  instituted  by  the  bankrupt;  —  5.  for 
the  ])rivate  sale  of  movable  goods;  —  6.  for  the  sale  by  public  auction  of  immov- 
able property  and  rights  relating  thereto  (§  175  par.  3);  —  7.  for  relinquishing  con- 
tracts of  tenancy;  —  8.  for  renouncing  inheritances  and  bequests;  —  9.  for  the  sale 
of  immovable  property,  rights  belonging  to  the  same,  industrial  and  commercial 
undertakings,  in  so  far  as  such  sale  should  bo  effected  in  a  manner  different  from 
the  enactments  of  the  Ci\"il  Process  Ordinance,  as  well  as  for  acknowledging  rights 
of  reclamation  relating  to  immovables. 

Against  decisions  of  the  Court  on  these  questions  there  is  no  appeal. 

After  the  termination  of  the  verification  proceedings  the  resolution  of  the  bank- 
niptcj-  committee  passed  according  to  §  110  is  required,  and  not  the  authorisation 
of  the  Bankruptcy  Court,  for  the  legal  steps  and  transactions  mentioned  in  Nos.  1 — 8, 
and  the  decision  of  the  bankruptcj'  creditors  given  according  to  §  157  for  the  trans- 
actions mentioned  in  No.  9. 

Section  VIII.    Accounts. 

161.  If  a  change  in  the  person  of  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  occurs,  the 
withdrawing  trustee  and,  in  the  event  of  his  death,  his  heirs,  have  to  render  accounts. 

Besides  the  case  just  mentioned  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  ought,  if  the 
duration  of  the  bankruptcy  lasts  longer  than  half  a  year,  to  render  accounts  at  the 
end  of  each  half  year,  unless  the  unsecured  creditors  have  decided  otherwise  (§  157). 

162.  The  accounts  have  to  be  presented  to  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy, 
who  delivers  them  for  examination  to  the  bankruptcy  committee  and  to  the  new 
trustee  in  bankruptcy,  if  any.  The  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  simultaneously 
fixes  a  day  for  giving  explanations  concerning  the  accounts,  to  which  proceeding, 
in  addition  to  the  persons  mentioned,  the  bankrupt  must  be  summoned. 

The  creditors  must  be  ^^arned  that  the  accounts  have  been  presented,  by 
advertisement  on  the  board  of  the  Bankruptcy  Court.  Separate  warning  ought 
to  be  given  to  them  that  they  are  entitled  to  inspect  the  accounts  and  to  make 
any  objections  or  remarks  concerning  them. 

16li.  To  acknowledge  or  to  attack  the  accounts  belongs  to  the  functions  of 
the  bankruptcy  committee,  or  of  the  new  trustee  of  the  estate,  if  any.  They  are 
bound,  however,  to  take  into  consideration  the  remarks,  if  any,  of  the  creditors 
and  of  the  bankrupt. 

If  the  interested  parties  should  not  succeed  in  the  course  of  the  proceedings 
in  settling  the  accounts  in  a  friendly  way,  they  must  be  submitted  to  the  Bankruptcy 
C!ourt,  which  will  give  judgment  after  having  heard  tho  attacking  creditors  and  the 
accounting  party  by  means  of  pleadings  in  protocols,  if  necessary  also  after  the 
production  of  the  proofs. 

Against  the  judgment  an  appeal  lies  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the 
Civil  Process  Ordinance,  with  the  exception,  however,  of  the  plea  of  nullity. 

164.  The  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  or  the  separate  administrator  is 
bound  to  keep  separate  accounts  concerning  every  particular  immovable  and  its 
purchase-price. 

The  accounts  are  to  be  rendered  before  the  Bankruptcy  Court,  and  when  the 
immovable  is  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  another  Court  deaUng  with  matters 
concerning  immovables,  before  the  latter.  This  Court  will  fix  a  day  in  order  that 
the  creditors  secured  by  mortgages  may  present  their  objections,  and  convene  these 
creditors  to  the  proceedings,  after  which  the  Court  will  submit  the  accounts  to 
the  Bankruptcy  Court. 

As  to  the  further  proceedings  in  this  case,  the  provisions  of  §  162  and  of  para- 
graph 2  of  §  162  hold  good. 

Section  IX.     Termination  of  the  Bankruptcy. 

I.   Ex  Officio  and  by  Consent  of  the  Creditors. 

165.  If  any  of  the  facts  mentioned  in  §  87  become  apparent  during  the  bank- 
ruptcy proceedings,  the  bankruptcy  must  at  once  be  stayed  ex  officio  and  the  decision 
advertised  without  delay. 

B   XXVIII,  1  22 


167  Magyarorszig:  Cs6dt6rv.     II.  r^sz.     I.  ozim.     IX.  fej.    A  osod  befejez6se, 

166.  A  kozados  k^relmere  a  csod  megsziintetendo,  ha  a  felsz4molasi  hatir- 
nap  megtartasa  utan,  a  tomeg  hitelezoi  ^s  az  osszes  csodlutelezok  a  megsziintet^sbe 
beleegyeznek. 

A  bir6sag  a  k^relem  folytan,  melyhez  a  hitelezok  beleegyezesi  nyilatkozata 
eredetben  melleklendo,  targyalasi  hatdmapot  tiiz  ki  s  arra  az  ^rdekelteket  azon 
kijelent^ssel  idezi  meg,  hogy  a  meg  nem  jelen^s  beleegyezesnek  fog  tekintetni.  Azon 
hitelezok,  a  kiknek  beleegyezesi  nyilatkozata  kozokirattal  vagy  hitelesitett  ma- 
gdnokirattal  igazoltatik,  a  targyalasra  meg  nem  id^zendok. 

167.  A  megtartott  tdrgyalas  alapjan  a  birosag,  a  megsziintet6s  kerd^se  felett, 
v^gzesileg  hatdroz,  s  hatarozatat  haladektalanul  kozz^teszi. 

A  hozott  hatarozat  ellen  jogorvoslatnak  esak  annyiban  van  helye,  a  mennyiben 
valamelyik  hitelezo  szabalyszeriien  meg  nem  id^ztetett. 

168.  Ha  a  166.  §-ban  emlitett  hitelezok  a  csod  megsziintet^sdbe  mind  bele 
nem  egyeznek,  a  csod,  a  tobbi  hitelezok  beleegyz^se  alapjan,  csak  azon  esetben  sziin- 
tetheto  meg,  ha  a  megsziintetesbe  bele  nem  egyezo  hitelezok  megallapitott  ko- 
vetel6sei  a  bejelentett  eg6sz  osszegben  kifizettetnek,  a  megtamadottak  pedig  hasonlo 
osszegben  torvenyesen  biztosittatnak. 

A  biztositott  hitelezoknek,  ha  a  pert  meg  meg  nem  inditottak,  megfelelo  z&tos 
hatdrido  adando,  mely  alatt  koveteleseiket  a  kozados  ellen  kereset  utjan  drvenye- 
siteni  tartoznak.  Az  egyezs^gben  egyuttal  kijelolendok  azon  szem61yek,  a  kiknek 
a  kereset  meg  nem  inditasa,  annak  teljes  vagy  reszben  elutasitasa  esetdben  a  felsza- 
badulando  biztosit6k  kiadando  lesz. 

II.  A  csodvagyon  felosztasa  altal. 
1.  A  visszakovetelesi  iginyeknek  is  a  tomeg  hitelez5inek  kielegitese. 

169.  Ha  a  visszakovetelesi  ig^ny  jogervenyesen  megallapittatott,  a  vissza- 
kovetelt  dolog  vagy  annak  6rt6ke,  tekintet  n^lkiil  a  csodeljaras  allasira,  a  tomeg 
r^sz^re  netaldn  megallapitott  ellenkovetelds  kiegyenlitese  mellett,  a  hitelezonek 
azonnal  kiadando. 

Ugyanez  all  azon  dolgokra  is,  melyekre  n6zve  valakit  elkiilonitdsi  jog  illet. 

170.  A  tomeg  hitelezoi  azonnal  IdeMgitendok,  mihelyt  igenyeik  lejAmak,  il- 
letoleg  megaUapittatnak.  E  v6gb61  a  tomeggondnok  a  sziiksdges  osszegeket  keUo 
idoben  folyova  tenni  tartozik. 

Ha  a  fizet^s  a  tomeg  resz^rol  nem  teljesittetik,  a  hitelezok  koveteleseiket  a 
csodtomeg  ellen  a  torvenykezdsi  rendtartds  szerint  iUetekes  birosagnal  keresettel 
erv^nyesithetik,  vagy  panaszt  emelhetnek  a  csodbirosignal,  mely  a  sziikseges  in- 
t6zked6st  megteszi. 

171.  A  tomeggondnoki  dijakra  6s  kiaddsokra  addig  is,  mig  azok  v^glegesen 
megdllapittatnak,  a  valasztmany  hatarozatilag  elolegeket  vagy  r6szletfizet6seket 
utalvdnyozhat. 

172.  A  vdlasztmdnyi  tagok  kiaddsai  6s  a  jegyzo  dijai,  megillapitas  ut4n,  a 
tomeggondnok  dltal  kifizetendok. 

2.  A  kiildn  kielegitisre  jogositott  hitelezok  kieligitise. 

173.  A  kiilon  kieMgit^sre  jogositott  hitelezok  azon  joga,  melyndl  fogva  magukat 
a  fedezetiil  szolgdlo  ingo  6s  ingatlan  dogokbol  kiilon  kiel6githetik,  a  hitelezoknek  a 
csodvagyon  tekintet6ben,  az  altalanos  felsz4mol4si  eljdrds  befejez6se  elott  (133 — 138. 
§§.)  tett  int6zked6sei  4Ital  nem  korl4tolhat6. 

174.  Azon  hitelezok,  kik  magukat  a  fenndllo  t6rv6nyek  ertelm^ben  bizonyos 
dolgokbol  bir6i  kozbenjArds  ndlkiil  el6githetik  ki,  a  tomeg  irAnydban  egyediil  a  115.  §. 
intezked^seinek  megtartisdra  k6telezv6k. 

176.  Az  ing6  ^s  ingatlan  dolgok  biroi  4rverez686t,  a  160.  §.  korlatai  kozott,  a 
tomeggondnok;  a  v^grehajtdsi  irverdst  pedig  a  v^grehajtdsi  joggal  biro  barmolyik 
z&logos  hitelezd  kovetelheti. 


HUNGAKY:  BANKRUPTCY.  167 

166.  The  bankruptcy  must  be  stayed  on  demand  of  the  bankrupt,  if  after 
the  tcniiination  of  tho  verification  proceedings  all  the  secured  and  imsecured  cre- 
ditors of  the  bankruptcy  consent. 

The  Bankruptcy  Court  in  virtue  of  such  demand,  to  which  the  original  declara- 
tions of  the  creditors  showing  their  consent  must  be  joined,  will  fix  a  day  for  pro- 
ceedings and  summon  the  interested  parties  for  this  day  with  the  warning  that  non- 
appearance will  be  taken  for  co!isent.  Those  creditors  whose  declarations  of  consent 
are  proved  by  a  public  (notarial)  document  or  by  an  authenticated  private  docu- 
ment, ought  not  to  be  summoned  for  this  day. 

167.  On  the  basis  of  the  proceedings  the  Court  determines  the  question  of  stay- 
ing the  bankruptcy  by  a  decision,  publishing  the  same  immediately. 

Against  such  decision  an  appeal  Ues  only  on  the  ground  that  one  of  the  cre- 
ditors was  not  lawfully  summoned. 

168.  If  all  of  the  creditors  mentioned  in  §  166  do  not  consent  to  the  staying 
of  the  bankruptcy,  the  bankruptcy,  on  the  basis  of  the  consent  of  the  remaining 
creditors,  can  be  stayed  only  if  the  verified  claims  of  the  dissenting  creditors  are 
paid  to  their  total  amount,  and  the  disputed  claims  tire  secured  to  the  same  extent 
in  a  lawful  way. 

The  creditors  so  secured,  if  they  have  not  yet  commenced  the  law  suit,  must 
be  allowed  an  adequate  preclusive  period  within  which  they  are  bound  to  commence 
the  law  suit  against  the  bankrupt  with  a  view  of  enforcing  their  claims.  In  the 
security  deed  the  names  of  persons  ought  to  be  indicated,  to  whom,  in  the  event 
of  the  claim  not  being  enforced  by  law  suit,  or  being  entirely  or  partly  disallowed, 
the  securitj'  so  discharged  shall  be  delivered. 

II.  By  Distribution  of  the  Bankruptcy  Assets. 

1.  Satisfying  the  claims  to  reclamation  and  the  assets-creditors  (assets-debts 

and  assets-costs). 

169.  If  a  claim  to  reclamation  has  been  validly  established,  the  object  re- 
claimed or  its  value  must  immediately  be  deHvered  to  the  creditor,  on  payment 
of  the  estabUshed  counterclaims  of  the  bankrupt's  estate,  if  anj-,  \vithout  regard 
to  the  state  of  the  bankruptcy  proceedings. 

The  same  rule  holds  good  as  to  those  objects  concerning  which  a  person  has  a 
right  to  separation. 

170.  The  assets -creditors  (assets-debts  and  assets-costs)  must  be  satisfied 
immediately  their  claims  have  become  mature  and  been  verified.  For  this  pur- 
pose the  amoimts  required  must  be  realised  in  time  by  the  trustee  of  the  estate. 

If  payment  is  not  made  from  the  estate,  the  creditors  may  enforce  their  claims 
against  the  bankruptcy  assets  at  the  Court  ha\nng  Jurisdiction  in  accordance  with 
the  enactments  of  the  Civil  Process  Ordinance,  or  may  lodge  a  plaint  at  the  Bank- 
ruptcy Court,  which  will  make  the  required  orders. 

171.  The  committee  of  bankruptcy  may,  by  means  of  a  decision,  assign  to 
the  trustee  of  the  estate  advances  for  his  fees  and  expenses. 

172.  The  expenses  of  the  members  of  the  committee  of  bankruptcy  and  the 
salary  of  the  secretary  ought,  after  having  been  settled,  to  be  paid  by  the  trustee 
of  the  estate. 

2.  Satisfying  the  creditors  having  claims  to  separate  recovery  {secured  creditors). 

173.  The  rights  of  the  creditors  having  claims  to  separate  recovery,  by  virtue 
of  which  they  may  indemnify  themselves  separately  out  of  movable  or  immovable 
assets  serving  to  their  recovery,  cannot  be  restricted  by  the  measures  taken  by 
the  creditors  concerning  the  assets  of  the  bankruptcy  before  the  termination  of  the 
general  verification  proceedings  (§§  133 — 138). 

174.  Creditors  who  are  entitled,  according  to  the  enactments  of  valid  laws, 
to  satisfy  themselves  out  of  certain  objects  without  judicial  intervention,  are  only 
bound  as  regards  the  bankrupt's  estate  to  observe  the  provisions  of  §  115. 

175.  The  judicial  auction  of  movable  and  immovable  assets  may  be  demanded, 
within  the  Umits  of  §  160,  by  the  trustee  of  the  estate;  the  auction  in  consequence 
of  execution  maj-  be  demanded  by  any  creditor  secured  by  pledge  or  mortgage 
who  is  entitled  to  execution. 

22* 


168  Magyarorsz&g :  Cs6dt(3rv.     EC.  resz.     I.  cziin.     IX.  fej.    A  csfid  befejez6ae. 

A  tomeggondnoknak  jogaban  all  az  elzalogositott  ingosagokat,  a  zalogosszeg 
is  jarulekai  teljes  lefizetese  meUett,  a  tomeg  reszere  bevaltani,  vagy  azoknak  a 
zalogos  hitelezo  kiilon  kielegit6ai  joganak  serelme  nelkiil  leendo  elarverezesdt  kemi. 
A  zalogos  hitelezo  azonban  ezen  dolgokat  elarverezes  vegett  csak  a  biroi  kikiildott- 
nek,  es  csak  akkor  koteles  kiadni,  ha  a  csodbirosag  altal  az  arveres  ehendeleserol, 
az  drveresi  hatarnapot  15  nappal  megelozoleg  ertesittetett. 

Ha  a  jelzalogos  hitelezo  az  altala  kieszkozlott  vegrehajtasi  arveres  fogana- 
tositasat,  vagy  a  vetelar  felosztasat  k^slelteti,  a  tomeggondnoknak  jogaban  411  a 
vegrehajtasi  lepdseket  folytatni. 

176.  A  kulon  kielegites  alapjaul  szolgalo  dolgok  jovedelmeinek  es  vetelara- 
nak  felosztasa  a  jelen  torveny  53 — 58.  §§-ainak  figyelembe  vetelevel,  a  torvenyke- 
z^si  rendtartas  6rtelmeben  tortenik. 

177.  A  zalogos  hitelezok  igenyeit  targyazo  eljarasnal,  jelesen  a  vetelar  feloszta- 
sanal,  a  csodtomeg  erdekeit  a  tomeggondnok  k^pviseh.  Neki  aU  kotelessegeben 
arrol  gondoskodni,  hogy  a  vetelar  feleslege  az  altalanos  csodtomegnek  atengedtessek. 


3.  A  csodhitelezok  kielegitese. 

178.  A  csodhitelezok  kielegitese  az  altalanos  csodtomegbol  az  altalanos  fel- 
Bzamolasi  eljaras  befejez6se  elott  meg  nem  kezdheto. 

Ezen  idon  tul  felosztasnak  van  helye,  valahanyszor  elegendo  keszpenz  aU  ren- 
delkezdsre. 

179.  Ha  a  rendelkezesre  alio  alap,  a  tomeg  tartozasai  es  koltsegei,  tovabba 
az  elso  osztalyba  eso  kovetelesek  fedezesere  elegendo,  a  megaUapitott  kovetel6sek 
kielegitese  az6rt,  mert  az  ^rintett  osztalyba  eso  valamelyik  koveteles  meg  meg  nem 
allapittatott,  el  nem  halaszthato. 

Ugyanez  411  a  masodik  es  a  harmadik  osztalyba  eso  kovetelesek  reszben  kiele- 
gitesere  is,  ha  ez  a  rendelkezesre  alio  alappal  megkezdheto. 

A  vitas  kovetelesekre  eso  osszegek  biroi  let^tbe  helyeztetnek,  vagy  az  osszes 
^rdekeltek  beleegyezesevel,  az  altaluk  kijelolt  penzintezetben  gyiimolcsozoleg  el- 
helyeztetnek. 

180.  Ha  a  kiilon  kielegitesre  jogositott  hitelezok  mint  csodhitelezok  is  fel- 
leptek,  a  kiilon  kielegitesi  alap  eladasa  elott  tortent  felosztasoknal  koveteleseik 
teljes  osszegevel  vetetnek  szamitasba,  s  ugy,  mint  a  tobbi  csodhitelezok,  elegit- 
tetnek  ki. 

De  ha  az  ilyen  hitelezok  kesobb  a  kiilon  alap  vetelarabol  teljes  kiel^gitest 
nyem6nek,  a  redjuk  eso  osszegbol  annyi,  a  mennyit  az  altalanos  csodtomegbol 
kaptak,  vis8zatartand6 ;  ha  ellenben  a  kiilon  alapbol  csak  reszben  el^gittetnek  ki, 
a  redjuk  eso  osszegbol  a  csodtomeg  r6sz6re  az  tartand6  vissza,  a  mi  kovetelesiiknek 
az  altalinos  csodtomegre  eso  hanyadat  meghaladja. 

Ha  azok,  a  kiket  visszakovetelesi  jog  illet,  mint  csodhitelezok  is  fellcpnek,  a 
visszakovetelt  dolognak,  vagy  drtckcnck  visszaaddsa  elott  tortdnt  feloszt4soknal 
koveteleseik  teljes  osszegevel  vetetnek  szdmitdsba;  a  redjuk  eso  felosztasi  hanyad 
azonban  a  visszakovetelesi  igeny  jogervenyes  ehntezeseig  biroi  letetbe  helyeztetik. 

181.  A  felosztast  az  elso  osztdly  tekinteteben,  a  cs6dvalasztni4ny  egyeter- 
tesevel,  a  tomeggondnok  hozza  javaslatba,  s  azt  a  csodbiztos  jovahagyasaval  for- 
maszerii  felosztdsi  terv  s  a  kozvctleniil  6rdekeltek  meghallgatdsa  neikiil,  azomial 
foganatositja. 

Ha  a  csodbiztos  a  javaslatba  hozott  folosztdst  jovd  nem  hagyja,  es  a  tomeg- 
gondnoknak e  reszben  omelt  panasza  folytdn  a  felosztdst  a  csodbirosdg  sem  engedi 
meg,  a  tomeggondnok  forniaszeru  felosztdsi  tervet  tartozik  kesziteni.  A  csod- 
birosdg  o  reszben  hozott  hatirozata  ellen  jogorvoslatnak  helyo  nines. 


HUNO/VRY:  BANKRUPTCY.  168 

The  tnistcc  of  the  estate  is  entitled  to  redeem  for  the  estate  the  pledged  movable 
goods  by  payins  the  full  amount  of  the  loan  secured  by  the  j)Icdge  and  its  accessories, 
or  to  demand  that  the  same  shall  be  sold  by  auction  without  prejudice  to  the  right 
to  separate  recovery  of  the  creditor  secured  by  the  pledge.  Creditors  of  this  de.scrip- 
tion,  however,  are  only  bound  to  deliver  these  objects  for  the  purpose  of  their  being 
sold  by  auction,  to  the  person  appointed  by  the  Court  to  cany  out  the  auction, 
and  only  when  they  have  been  notified  by  the  Bankruptcy  Cburt  15  days  before 
the  day  fixed  for  the  auction  of  the  auction  having  been  decreed. 

If  a  creditor  secured  by  mortgage  delays  the  carrj-ing  out  of  the  executive 
auction  obtained  by  him,  or  if  after  the  auction  he  delays  the  distribution  of  the 
purchase  price,  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  is  entitled  to  continue  the 
execution  proceedings. 

176.  The  distribution  of  the  income  and  of  the  purchase  price  of  the  objects 
serving  for  separate  recovery  is  made,  observing  the  enactments  of  §§  53 — 58^of 
this  Law,  in  accordance  with  the  enactments  of  the  Civil  Process  Ordinance. 

177.  In  the  proceedings  with  reference  to  the  claims  of  the  creditors  secured 
by  pledge  or  mortgage  and  especially  on  the  occasion  of  the  distribution  of  the  purchase 
price,  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  represents  the  interests  of  such  estate. 
He  is  bound  to  see  that  the  balances  of  the  purchase  monies  are  paid  to  the  general 
bankruptcy  assets. 

3.  Satisfying  the  unsecured  creditors. 

178.  The  satisfaction  of  the  unsecured  creditors  out  of  the  general  bankruptcy 
estate  cannot  be  begun  before  the  termination  of  the  general  proceedings  of  veri- 
fication. 

After  that  time  a  distribution  must  take  place  as  often  as  sufficient  cash  in 
hand  is  available. 

179.  If  the  fund  available  is  sufficient  for  discharging  the  assets-debts  and  as- 
sets-costs, as  well  as  the  claims  of  the  first  class,  the  satisfaction  of  claims  already 
established  cannot  be  delayed  because  there  are  claims  belonging  to  the  same  class 
which  have  not  been  verified. 

The  same  rule  holds  goods  as  regards  the  partial  satisfaction  of  claims  belonging 
to  the  second  and  the  third  class,  if  this  can  be  commenced  out  of  the  available  funds. 

Sums  relating  to  claims  under  litigation  are  deposited  in  Court,  or  rendered 
productive  by  being  placed  by  the  consent  of  the  interested  parties  at  a  financial 
institute  chosen  by  them. 

180.  If  the  creditors  having  claims  to  separate  recovery  (secured  creditors) 
have  also  taken  steps  as  unsecured  creditors,  their  claims  ought  to  be  taken  into 
calculation  when  distributions  are  made  up  to  their  whole  amount,  before  the  sale 
of  the  funds  for  separate  reeoverj',  and  must  be  satisfied  in  the  same  way  as  those 
of  the  other  unsecured  creditors. 

If,  however,  the  purchase  price  of  the  objects  ser\ang  for  separate  recovery 
should  be  sufficient  for  the  satisfaction  in  full  of  these  creditors,  such  amount  as 
they  have  received  from  the  general  estate  must  be  deducted  from  the  sum  falling 
to  them;  if  on  the  other  hand,  the  objects  serving  for  separate  recovery  only  suffice 
for  partial  satisfaction,  such  an  amount  must  be  retained  in  favour  of  the  bankrupt's 
estate  from  the  sum  falling  to  them,  as  they  have  received  in  excess  of  the  pro- 
portion payable  out  of  the  general  estate  in  respect  of  their  claim. 

If  those  who  have  a  right  of  reclamation  have  also  taken  steps  as  unsecured 
creditors,  their  claims  are  calculated  at  their  total  amount  on  the  occasion  of  distrib- 
utions made  before  restitution  of  the  object  reclaimed  or  of  its  value;  the  dividends 
faUing  to  them,  however,  are  deposited  in  Court  until  a  valid  decision  heis  been  given 
in  respect  of  the  claim  to  reclamation. 

181.  The  distribution  in  relation  to  the  first  class  is  proposed,  with  the  con- 
sent of  the  bankruptcj-  committee,  by  the  trustee  of  the  estate,  who  carries  it  out 
without  delay  on  the  ratification  of  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcj-,  without  a  formal 
plan  of  distribution  and  without  hearing  the  interested  parties. 

If  the  proposed  distribution  is  not  ratified  by  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy, 
or  if  such  distribution  is  not  agreed  to  by  the  Bankruptcy  Court  in  consequence 
of  a  plaint  of  the  trustee  of  the  estate  lodged  with  tliis  object,  the  trustee  of  the 
estate  is  bound  to  make  a  formal  plan  of  distribution.  There  is  no  appeal  against 
a  decision  of  the  Court  in  these  matters. 


169  Magyarorszdg:  C66dt6rv.     II.  r6sz.     I.  czim.     IX.  fej.    A  cs<5d  befejez6se. 

A  tobbi  osztalyokba  tartozo  kovetelesek  tekinteteben  minden  esetre  forma- 
szeru  felosztasi  terv  keszitendo. 

182,  A  formaszerii  felosztasi  tervben  mindenek  elotfc  a  tomeg  netalani  kolt- 
segei  ia  tartozasai  fedezesere  sziiks^ges  osszeget,  azutan  a  felosztas  ala  keriilo  alapot 
kell  kitiintetni. 

Ezutan  osztalyonkent  fekorolandok  a  csodhitelezok  osszes  kovetelesei  tok^ben 
es  jarulekaikban,  ugy,  a  mint  azok  a  bejelentesekrol  vezetett  tablas  kimutatasban 
elofordulnak. 

V^gre  kiszamitando  minden  egyes  kovetelesnel  azon  osszeg,  mely  arra  a  fel- 
osztando  alapbol  esik. 

183,  A  valodisag  vagy  az  osztalyozas  tekinteteben  megtamadott  kovetelesek 
egyelore  a  kovetelt  osszegben  es  osztdlyozasban,  de  azon  megjegyzdssel  vetetnek 
szdmitasba,  hogy  megtamadtattak. 

A  per  utjan  ^rv^nyesitendo  ig^nyek  szamitdsba  nem  vetetnek,  ha  a  felosztasi 
terv  elkesziteseig,  a  per  meginditasa  nem  igazoltatott. 

184,  A  ket  peldanyban  szerkesztett  felosztasi  terv  a  tomeggondnok  es  a  csod- 
valasztmany  altal  alairva,  megvizsgalas  vegett  a  csodbiztosnak  adando  at.  Ez  a 
bemutatott  tervet  kesedelem  nelkiil  megvizsgalja  s  ha  az  a  182.  §-ban  kijelolt  fel- 
t6teleknek  megfelel,  azt  jovahagyja,  ellenkezo  esetben  a  tomeggondnokot  annak 
kijavitasara  utasitja. 

A  jovahagyott  folosztasi  terv  egyik  p61danya  a  csodbiztosnal  marad,  a  masik 
pedig  a  tomeggondnoknak  visszaadatik. 

185,  A  csodbiztos  a  felosztasi  terv  ehntezeserol  a  hitelezoket  hirdetvenyileg 
6rtesiti,  azokat  netaldni  eszreveteleiknek  a  hirdetveny  k6zz6t6telet61  szimitando 
tizenot  nap  alatt  leendo  beadasara  feUiivja;  egyuttal  a  beadando  eszrevetelek  fe- 
letti  targyalasra,  az  erintett  hatarido  eltelt^tol  szamitando  nyolcz  napon  beliil  ha- 
tarnapot  tiiz  ki,  s  arrol  a  tomeggondnokot,  a  cs6dv41asztmanyt,  tov4bba  a  helyben 
lako  hitelezoket,  illetoleg  a  hitelezok  helyben  lako  k^pviseloit  k6zbesit6s  utjan 
kiilon  is  ^rtesiti. 

A  hitelezok  a  felosztasi  tervet  a  tomeggondnoknal,  vagy  a  csodbiztosnal  meg- 
tekinthetik. 

Az  eszrev6telek  a  csodbiztosnal  irasban  nyujtandok  be,  ki  azokat  a  tomeg- 
gondnokkal  meg  a  targyalasi  hatarnap  elott  kozolni  tartozik. 

186,  A  kitiizott  hatarnapon  a  beadott  eszrevetelek  azon  sorrendben  v6tetnek 
tdrgyalas  ala,  melyben  a  kifogasolt  t6telek  a  felosztasi  tervben  elofordulnak.  A 
kello  idoben  beadott  6szrev6telek  a  targyalasnal  akkor  is  figyelembe  v6tetnek,  ha 
a  hitelezo,  kitol  az  eszrevetelek  szarmaznak,  a  targyalasi  hatarnapon  meg  nem 
jelenik. 

A  csodbiztosnak  kotelessege  az  egyes  tetelek  ellen  emelt  kifogasok  b6k6s  ki- 
egyenht^s6t  megkis6rleni  s  lehetoleg  odahatni,  bogy  a  felosztasi  terv  a  beadott  Eszre- 
vetelek iltal  nem  Erintett  r6szeiben  mielobb  vegrehajtass6k. 

A  t&rgyaldsrol  jegyzokonyv  veendo  fel,  melyre  a  135.  §.  hatarozatai  szolg&l- 
nak  irdnyad6ul. 

187,  Ha  a  felosztdsi  terv  ellen,  a  185.  §-ban  Erintett  hatarido  alatt  EszrevE- 
telek  nem  adattak  be,  vagj'  ha  a  beadott  6szrevctelek  a  targyalds  alkalmaval  b6k6s 
uton  elintdztettek,  a  csodbiztos  a  tomeggondnokot  a  felosztdsi  terv  v6grehajtAs4ra 
utasitja. 

A  v6grehajtasra  a  tomeggondnoknak  bizonyos  hatarido  8zaband6,  melynek  el- 
telt^vel  az  olj4rasr61  jelent6st  tenni  tartozik. 

188,  Ha  az  eszrevetelek  a  targyal4s  alkalmaval  bekds  uton  el  nem  int^zhetok, 
a  csodbiztos  az  drdekeltek  nyilatkozatait  jegyzokonyvbe  veszi,  s  azt  a  sziikscges 
iratokkal  egyiitt  a  csodbirosAgnak  haladcktalanul  bemutatja,  mely  a  vitis  k6r- 
d^sek  felett  vEgzdsileg  hataroz;  hatarozat4t  kifiiggeszti  s  azt  a  helyben  lak6  hite- 
lezoknek,  illetoleg  a  hitelezok  helyben  lako  k^pviseloinek  kdzbesitteti. 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  169 

Concerning  claims  belonging  to  other  classes  a  formal  plan  of  distributioa 
ought  in  any  case  to  be  made. 

182.  In  the  formal  plan  of  distribution,  in  the  first  place  the  amounts  required 
for  covering  the  assets-costs  and  assets-debts,  if  any,  and  then  the  funds  to  be  distrib- 
uted, must  be  shown. 

Tlien  all  claims  of  the  unsecured  creditors  as  to  principal  and  accessories  must 
be  enumerated  by  classes,  in  the  same  way  as  they  are  contained  in  the  tabular 
statement  drawn  up  of  the  notices  of  claims  given. 

For  each  separate  claim  the  amount  must  be  calculated  which  falls  to  the  claim 
as  the  proportion  of  the  fund  to  be  distributed. 

183.  Claims  disputed  in  respect  of  their  verity  or  classification  are  calculated 
at  the  amount  and  in  the  classification  demanded,  with  a  remark,  however,  that 
they  have  been  disputed. 

Claims  to  be  enforced  by  law  suits,  when  the  law  suit  is  not  proved  to  have  been 
commenced  at  the  time  of  drawing  up  the  plan  of  distribution,  are  not  taken  into 
calculation. 

184.  The  draft  of  the  plan  of  distribution  must  be  drawn  up  in  two  copies, 
must  be  signed  by  the  trustee  of  the  estate  and  by  the  bankruptcy  committee, 
and  must  be  submitted  to  the  Commissary  in  Bankrujjtcy  for  examination.  The 
Commissary  in  Banki-uptcy  must  immediately  examine  the  draft,  and  if  it  complies 
with  the  conditions  of  §  182,  ratify  the  same;  in  other  cases  he  must  require  the 
trustee  of  the  estate  to  rectify  the  same. 

One  copy  of  the  ratified  draft  plan  of  distribution  is  kept  by  the  Commissary 
in  Bankruptcy,  the  other  is  restored  to  the  trustee  of  the  estate. 

185.  The  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  commmiicates  his  decision  concerning 
the  plan  of  distribution  to  the  creditors  by  an  edict,  warning  them  to  present  their 
remarks,  if  an}-,  within  fifteen  days,  to  be  reckoned  from  the  day  of  pubUcation. 
Simultaneously  he  ought  to  fix  a  day  for  the  proceedings  concerning  the  remarks 
to  be  presented,  within  eight  days  to  be  reckoned  from  the  lapse  of  the  said  period, 
and  give  notice  of  this  day  to  the  trustee  of  the  estate,  to  the  bankruptcy  com- 
mittee and  to  the  creditors  having  their  residences  in  the  place  or  the  represen- 
tatives of  the  creditors  residing  there,  by  means  of  serving  a  suihmons  on  them 
separately. 

The  creditors  may  inspect  the  plan  of  distribution  in  the  hands  either  of  the 
trustee  of  the  estate  or  of  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy. 

The  remarks  must  be  lodged  in  writing  with  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy, 
who  ought  the  communicate  them  to  the  trustee  of  the  estate  before  the  day  of  the 
proceedings. 

186.  On  the  day  fixed  for  the  proceedings,  the  remarks  lodged  are  debated 
in  the  order  in  which  the  items  they  refer  to  are  entered  in  the  plan  of  distribution. 
The  remarks  lodged  in  due  time  are  debated  at  the  proceedings  even  when  the 
creditor  who  has  lodged  them  has  made  no  appearance. 

The  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  is  bound  to  trj-  to  effect  an  amicable  arrange- 
ment of  the  objections  against  the  particular  items,  and  to  do  his  best  in  order 
that  the  plan  of  distribution  may  be  carried  through  as  quickly  as  possible  in  the 
parts  not  objected  to. 

A  protocol  of  the  proceedings  must  be  drawii  up;  as  to  this  the  enactments 
of  §  135  apply. 

187.  If  no  objections  have  been  lodged  against  the  plan  of  distribution  within 
the  period  fixed  by  §  185,  or  when  they  are  arranged  in  an  amicable  \%ay  on  the 
occasion  of  the  proceedings,  the  Commissary  in  Banltruptcy  ought  to  instruct 
the  trustee  of  the  estate  to  carry  through  the  plan  of  distribution. 

The  trustee  of  the  estate  ought  to  be  given  a  certain  period  for  carrying  it  through ; 
after  the  lapse  of  such  period  he  has  to  make  a  report  of  his  measures. 

188.  If  on  the  occasion  of  the  proceedings  no  arrangement  can  be  made  con- 
cerning the  objections,  the  Commissary  in  Bankrujitcj-  draws  up  a  protocol  of  the 
declarations  of  the  interested  parties,  and  submits  the  same  immediately,  together 
with  the  necessary  papers,  to  the  Bankruptcy  Court,  which  will  determine  the  quest- 
ions in  dispute  by  a  decision,  and  cause  this  decision  to  be  advertised  on  the  board 
of  the  Court  and  served  upon  the  creditors  residmg  in  the  place  or  on  their  re- 
presentatives residing  there. 


170  Magyarorsz&g:  Cs6dt6rv.     II.  r^sz.     I.  czim.     IX.  fej.    A  csod  befejez6se. 

189.  Azon  osszegek,  melyeknek  kifizetdse  az  elobbeni  §-ban  erintett  hatdro- 
zattol  van  feltetelezve,  e  hatarozat  jogerore  emelked^seig  biroi  let6tbe  helyezendok, 
esetleg  a  179.  §.  ertebn^ben  gyiimolcsozoleg  elhelyezendok. 

A  tobbi  letetek  tekintet^ben  a  felosztasi  terv  vegrehajtasa  a  187.  §.  6rtelm6ben 
tortenik. 

190.  Az  evi  jaradekok,  tartasi  igenyek  s  mas,  bizonyos  idoszakokban  vissza- 
teroleg  teljesitendo  fizetesek  fedezesere  sziikseges  toke,  a  felek  meginapodasa  szerint 
veendo  szamitdsba  es  hasznositando.  Ha  ez  irant  a  felek  kozott  megallapod&s  nam 
jo  letre,  az  eloterjesztett  javaslatok  felett  a  csodbirosag  hataroz. 

A  felfijggeszto  felt6telhez  kotott  koveteleseknek  megfelelo  osszegek,  a  feltetel 
bekovetkezteig,  biroi  let^tbe  helyeztetnek,  esetleg  a  179.  §.  6rtelmeben  gyiimol- 
csozoleg elhelyeztetnek. 

191.  A  folyo  kamatok  az  egyes  koveteleseknek  kifizetes  ala  eso  hanyada  utan 
azon  napig  szamitandok,  melyen  a  kifizetes  valosziniileg  megtortenhetik. 

192.  A  fizetes,  ha  altala  az  eg6sz  koveteles  kiegyenlittetik,  nyugtatvany  ^s 
az  eredeti  okiratok,  jelesen  vdltok,  adoslevelek,  biroi  hatdrozatok  6a  jegyzokonyvi 
Idvonatok  (141.  §.)  visszaadasa  meUett  tortenik. 

A  reszletfizetdsek  nyugtatvanyoztatnak,  s  az  erintett  eredeti  okiratokra,  me- 
lyek  a  hitelezo  kezei  kozt  maradnak,  reavezettetnek. 

Azon  fizetesi  hanyadok,  melyek  a  hitelezok  41tal  tizenot  nap  alatt  fel  nem 
vetetnek,  biroi  let6tbe  helyezendok. 

193.  Ha  a  f61  a  csodeljardsban  iigyved  dltal  volt  kepviselve,  ez  utobbinak, 
hacsak  a  meghatalmazasban  az  ellenkezo  korlatozas  nem  foglaltatik,  a  pdnzfel- 
vetelhez  kiilon  meghatalmaz4sra  nines  sziiks6ge. 

EUenben  mas  meghatabnazottak,  jogosultsagukat  a  torvenykezesi  rendtartaa 
Bzerint  kiaUitott  meghatalmaz4ssal  kotelesek  igazolni. 

194.  Ismetelt  felosztas  eset^ben  a  felosztasi  tervre  az  elozo  §§.  hatirozatai 
azzal  alkalmazandok,  hogy  minden  ujabb  felosztasi  tervben  az  egyes  kovetel^sekre 
fizetett,  illetoleg  biroi  letetbe  helyezett  osszegek,  tovabba  a  peres  igenyek  tekin- 
tet^ben  t6rt6nt  int^zkedesek  kitiintetendok. 

195.  Azon  hitelezok,  kik  koveteleseiket  a  89.  §.  ertebneben  kitiizott  hatdrido 
eltelte  utan  jelentik  be,  a  formaszerii  felosztasi  terv  alapjan  mar  foganatositott 
felosztasbol  Idzaratnak.  Az  Uyen  hitelezok  a  kesobbi  felosztasoknal  annyiban 
v6tetnek  figyelembe,  a  mennyiben  kovetel6seiket  a  felosztasi  terv  elk6szit6seig 
ervdnyesitik.  Ugyanez  all  azon  hitelezokre  is,  a  kik  perre  utasittattak  es  a  kereset 
meginditasat  a  felosztasi  terv  elkdszitdseig  nem  igazoltdk. 

Az  ilyen  kovetelesekre,  melyek  a  kesobbi  felosztasnal  egesz  osszegiikkel  veendok 
Bzdmitdsba,  ha  ezt  a  rendelkez^sre  alio  alap  megengedi,  mindenekelott  azon  h4nyad 
adando  ki,  mely  a  kor4bbi  felosztas  vagy  feloszt4sok  alkalm4val  az  ugyanazon 
osztAlyba  eso  kovetelesekre  jutott. 

196.  Ha  az  ismert  csodvagyon  teljesen  drtekesittetett  s  a  peres  kovetel^^ek 
v6glegesen  eUntdztettek,  a  tomeggondnok  kovetelesei,  a  mennyiben  az  a  103.  §. 
szerint  mar  meg  nem  tortent,  meg4napitand6k,  szamadasai  pedig  a  162.  ds  163.  §. 
6rtelmeben  elintdzendok. 

Ennek  megtortdnte  utdn  a  vegfelosztas,  melyre  n6zve  a  megelozo  §§-ban  fog- 
lalt  hat4rozatok  szolgalnak  iranyadoul,  lialad6ktalanul  foganatositando. 

197.  Azon  koriilm6ny,  hogy  a  jdradekok  vagy  a  feltdtelhez  kotott  kovetelesek 
fedez6s6re  szolgalo  osszegek  a  toniegre  meg  vissza  nem  szalltak,  a  vdgfelosztds  el- 
halaszt&sara  indokul  nem  szolgalhat. 

A  csodbirosag  azonban  az  ekk6nt  visszaszaUliato  osszegek  irdnt  a  vegfelosztas 
alkalmival  annyiban  tartozik  intezkedni,  hogy  megaUapitja  azon  hdnyadot,  mely 
szerint  az  emlitett  osszegek  a  n6vszerint  kijelolendo  hitelezok  kozt  annak  idej6n 
felosztand6k  lesznck.  A  felosztas  ir4nt  a  tovabbi  int6zked6sek  az  6rdokelt  hitelezok 
feliepesere  tortdnnek. 

198.  A  vdgfelosztis  foganatositasa  utan  a  birdsAg  a  csodbiztos  jelent6s6re  a 
C86dot  vegz^sileg  megsziintnek  nyilvAnitja,  hatdrozatat  annak  joger6re  emelkeddse 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  170 

189.  Those  aiiKMints  the  pavtiient  of  which  dcpciuls  on  tho  decision  mentioned 
by  the  preceding  Article  are,  until  tho  decision  becomes  final,  deposited  in  Court 
rendered  productive  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  §  179. 

The  plan  of  distribution  must  be  carried  through  concerning  the  other  deposited 
amount  in  accordance  with  §  187. 

1 90.  Capital  necessary  for  securing  yearly  rents,  claims  to  maintenance  and  other 
payments  to  be  made  periodically,  must  be  calculated  in  accordance  with  the 
agreement  of  the  parties  and  be  rendered  productive. 

If  the  parties  cannot  come  to  an  agreement  concerning  this  question,  the  Bank- 
ruptcy Court  will  decide  on  the  proposition  to  be  submitted. 

Amounts  corresponding  to  the  claims  depending  on  a  suspensive  condition  (con- 
dition precedent)  must  be  deposited  in  Court  until  the  happening  of  the  condition 
or  rendered  productive  in  accordance  with  §  179. 

191.  Running  interest  to  be  paid  on  a  portion  of  the  individual  claims  must 
be  calculated  up  to  the  day  on  which  payment  will  probably  be  effected. 

192.  Payments,  when  the  claim  is  entirely  satisfied  by  them,  are  made  against 
acquittances  and  the  restitution  of  the  original  documents,  especially  bills  of  ex- 
change, notes  of  hand,  judgments  and  extracts  of  protocols  (§  141). 

Acquittances  of  instalments  are  given  and  the  payments  noted  on  the  said 
original  documents  remaining  with  the  creditor. 

Portions  of  paj-ments,  not  receivable  within  fifteen  days  by  the  creditor,  are 
deposited  in  Court. 

193.  If  the  party  was  represented  during  the  bankruptcy  proceedings  b}-  an  ad- 
vocate, the  latter  needs  no  special  authorisation  for  receipt  of  payment,  unless  his 
power  of  attomej'  contains  a  restriction  to  the  contrary. 

Other  attorneys,  on  the  other  hand,  are  obUged  to  prove  their  right  to  do  so 
by  an  authorisation  drawn  up  in  accordance  with  the  enactments  of  the  Civil 
Process  Ordinance. 

194.  In  the  case  of  a  reiterated  distribution,  the  enactments  of  the  foregoing 
§§  concerning  the  plan  of  distribution  apply  in  such  a  way,  that  in  ever}'  new  plan 
of  distribution  the  amounts  paid  on  the  individual  claims,  or  the  amounts  deposited, 
and  further,  the  measures  taken  concerning  the  claims  in  Utigation,  ought  to  be 
shewn. 

195.  Creditors  who  do  not  give  notice  of  their  claims  earlier  than  after  the 
lapse  of  the  period  fixed  by  §  89,  are  excluded  from  any  distribution  already  carried 
tbjough  on  the  basis  of  a  formal  plan  of  distribution.  Such  creditors  are  taken 
into  consideration  on  the  occasion  of  subsequent  distributions  in  so  far  as  they  enforce 
their  claims  before  the  drawing  up  of  the  plan  of  distribution.  The  same  rule  holds 
good  as  regards  creditors  who  were  ordered  to  enforce  their  claims  by  means  of  a 
separate  law  suit,  but  who  are  not  proved  to  have  commenced  the  suit  bj-  the  time 
of  the  drawing  up  of  the  plan  of  distribution. 

In  respect  of  claims  of  this  description,  which  ought  to  be  calculated  to  their 
full  amount  on  the  occasion  of  a  later  distribution,  such  a  proportion  is  in  the  first 
place  to  be  paid,  if  the  fund  at  disposal  is  sufficient,  as  on  the  occasion  of  an  earUer 
distribution  or  of  earlier  distributions  fell  to  other  claims  belonging  to  the  same  class. 

196.  When  the  known  assets  of  the  bankruptcy  have  been  entireh'  reabsed, 
and  the  claims  under  litigation  validly  disposed  of,  the  claims  of  the  trustee  of  the 
bankrupt's  estate  ought  to  be  settled,  unless  this  has  been  done  in  accordance  with 
§  103,  and  his  accounts  to  be  settled  according  to  §§  162  and  163. 

^^^len  this  has  been  done,  the  final  distribution  ought  to  be  immediately  carried 
through,  regarding  which  the  enactments  of  the  foregoing  Articles  apply. 

197.  The  final  distribution  cannot  be  delayed  on  the  ground  that  the  monies 
serving  as  security  for  the  rents  and  for  the  claims  depending  on  conditions,  have 
not  returned  to  the  bankrupt's  estate. 

The  Bankruptcj'  Court  ought,  however,  to  take  into  consideration,  on  the 
occasion  of  the  final  distribution,  the  monies  which  may  revert  in  this  way,  in  so 
far  that  the  proposition  according  to  which  the  said  monies  will  be  distributed 
in  case  of  their  reverting,  among  the  creditors  indicated  by  their  names,  must  be 
fixed.  The  other  dispositions  relating  to  the  final  distribution  will  be  made  on  de- 
mand of  the  interested  creditors. 

198.  After  the  carrying  out  of  the  final  distribution  the  Court,  on  the  basis 
of  the  report  of  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcj-,  ought  by  a  decree  to  declare  the 


171  Magyarorszag:  Csodtorv.     II.  r^sz.     I.  czim.     IX.  fej.    A  cs6d  befejez^se. 

utan  a  hivatalos  hirlap  utjan  egyszer  kozzeteszi,  a  netalan  fenmaradt  vagyont 
a  kozados  szabad  rendelkez^se  ala  bocsatja,  egyuttal  a  csodot  megsziinteto  hata- 
rozatnak  egy-egy  peldanyat  a  91.  §-ban  kijelolt  hatosdgoknak  es  hivataloknak 
megkiildi. 

III.  Kenyszeregyezseg  altal. 

199.  Az  altalanos  felszamolasi  targyalas  megtartasa  utan  mindaddig,  mig  a 
vegfelosztas  meg  nem  kezdetett,  a  csod  a  kozados,  vagy  ennek  orokosei  es  a  csod- 
hitelezok  kozt  a  jelen  torv^nyben  megallapitott  szabalyok  megtartasa  melletfc 
letrejott  egyezs6g  altal  befejezheto  olykepen,  hogy  a  megkotott  egyezseg  joghatalya 
azon  csodhitelezokre  is  kiterjed,  a  kik  koveteleseiket  be  nem  jelentettek,  vagy  az 
egyezs6get  el  nem  fogadtak. 

Az  ervenyesen  letrejott  kenyszeregyezseg,  a  hitelezoknek  az  adostarsak  es  a 
kezesek  elleni  jogait  nem  erinti. 

Szovetkezetek  cs6dj6ben  kenyszeregyezsegnek  helye  nem  lehet. 

200.  Az  eljaras  a  kenyszeregyezseg  tekinteteben  meg  nem  indithato:  1.  ha  a 
a  kozados,  mint  szokeveny  tavol  van;  —  2.  ha  csalard  bukas  miatt  vad  ala 
helyeztetett  es  jogervenyesen  fel  nem  mentetett;  —  3.  ha  a  kozados  kereskedo 
volt  es  a  merleget  bemutatni  vagy  azt  eskiivel  megerositeni  vonakodik;  vagy 
ha  kereskedelmi  konyveket  altalaban  nem  vezetett;  vagy  ha  konyvei  oly  rendet- 
lenek,  hogy  azok  alapjan  vagyoni  aU4sa,  kiilonosen  tartozdsainak  mennyis^ge 
biztosan  meg  nem  aUapithato;  —  4.  ha  a  kozados  mar  csod  alatt  volt,  vagy 
hitelezoivel  kenyszeregyezseget  mar  kotott;  —  5.  ha  a  kozados  a  csodhitelezok 
tokekoveteleseinek  kiegyenhtdsere  legalabb  40%-ot  fel  nem  ajanl;  — •  6.  ha  a 
kozados  a  folfedezo  eskiit  a  118.  6s  119.  §-ok  ertehneben  le  nem  teszi. 

Ha  az  1.  es  2.  pont  alatt  erintett  esetek  a  kenyszeregyezseg  tekinteteben  megin- 
ditott  eljaras  folyamaban  meriihiek  fel,  az  eljaras  azonnal  megsziintetendo. 

201.  A  kozados  indokolt  es  kelloen  reszletezett  egyezsegi  ajanlatat  sajat- 
keziileg,  vagy  hitelesen  igazolt  meghatalmazottja  altal  alairva,  a  csodbiztosnal 
koteles  benyujtani. 

Ha  a  csod  a  hagyatek  ellen  nyittatott,  az  egyezsegi  ajanlatot  valamennyi 
orokos  alairni  tartozik. 

202.  Kozkereseti  es  beteti  tarsasagoknal  az  egyezsegi  ajanlatot  az  osszes  tagok, 
illetoleg  beltagok  alairni  tartoznak. 

Reszvenytarsasagoknal  az  egyezsegi  ajanlatot  az  igazgatosag  tagjai,  esetleg  a 
felszamolok  kotelesek  alairni,  s  annak  erv6nyessegehez  kozgyiilesi  hatarozat  sziik- 
s^ges.  E  vegbol  jogaban  all  az  igazgatosag  tagjainak,  illetoleg  a  felsz4mol6knak, 
rendkiviiU  kozgyiilest  osszehivni,  mely  a  hitelezoknek  teendo  egyezsegi  ajanlat  fe- 
lett,  az  alapszabalyok  ertelmeben  hataroz. 

203.  A  csodbiztos  az  egyezsegi  ajanlatot  a  csodvalasztmanynak  adja  at,  mely 
annak  elfogadhatosaga  felett,  a  tomeggondnok  meghallgatasa  meUett  hataroz. 

Ha  a  valasztmany  az  ajanlatot  az  egyezsegi  eljards  meginditasara  alkal- 
masnak  talalja,  errol  a  csodbiztost  halad^ktalanul  ?rtesiti.  Ez  esetben  az  egyezsegi 
ajdnlat  a  csodtomeg  ertdkesiteset  a  156.  §.  masodik  bekezd6s6nek  kiv6tel6vel, 
felfiiggeszti. 

204.  A  csodvalasztmany  a  tomeggondnokkal  egyetertoleg,  az  egyezsegi  aj4n- 
latot  visszautasithatja,  ha  a  jelentkezett  hitelezok  felenek  k6vetel6se  m^g  meg  nem 
dllapittatott,  vagy  ha  a  kozadosnak  korabbi  aj4nlata  a  hitelezok  vagy  a  birosag 
iltal  mar  olvettetett,  kiv6ve  ha  ez  utobbi  eset  a  csodbiztos  hibija  miatt  kovetkezett 
be.     (217.  §.  1.  p.) 

Az  egyezsegi  ajanlatnak  a  fentebbi  okokbol  tortent  visszautasitasa  esetdben, 
a  kozados  a  tomeg  drtekesit^set  kdsobbi  egyezsegi  ajAnlatdval  nem  gdtolhatja. 

205.  A  csodbiztos  mindenekelott  hatarnapot  tiiz  ki  a  m6g  meg  nem  411apitott 
^s  a  tdrgyal^ilag  bejelentendo  kovetelesek  birtokosait  illeto  szavazati  jog  megalla- 
pitdsa  v(%ett. 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  171 

bankruptcy  to  be  tenninnted,  to  piiblisli  this  decree  after  its  having  become  final, 
once  in  the  Official  Gazette,  and  to  deliver  the  remaining  assets,  if  any,  to  the 
free  disposition  of  the  bankrupt;  simultaneously  it  sends  each  of  the  authorities 
and  offices  mentioned  in  §  91  one  eoiw  of  its  decree  terminating  the  bankruptcy. 

III.  By  Composition. 

199.  After  the  general  proceedings  of  verification  and  so  long  as  the  final 
distribution  has  not  begun,  the  bankruptcy  may  be  terminated  bj'  a  composition 
arranged  between  the  bankrupt  or  his  heirs  and  the  bankruptcy  creditors,  with  the 
observance  of  the  enactments  contained  in  this  Law,  in  such  wise  that  the  legal 
consequences  of  the  composition  also  hold  good  as  regards  those  creditors  who  have 
not  given  notice  of  their  claims  or  have  not  consented  to  the  composition. 

The  rights  of  the  creditors  against  co-debtors  and  guarantors  remain  unaltered 
by  a  composition  validly  arranged. 

In  cases  of  bankruptcy  of  co-operative  associations,  compositions  cannot  take 
place. 

200.  Proceedings  with  a  view  of  bringing  about  a  composition  cannot  take 
place:  1.  if  the  bankrupt  absconds;  —  2.  if  he  is  indicted  for  fraudulent  bankruptcy 
and  has  not  been  validly  discharged  therefrom;  —  3.  if  the  bankrupt  has  been  a 
trader,  and  has  refused  to  submit  his  balance-sheet  or  to  take  the  oath  on  the  same; 
or  if  he  has  not  kept  trade  books  at  all  or  they  are  so  unsatisfactory  that  on  the 
basis  of  the  same  the  state  of  his  affairs,  especially  his  liabilities  for  the  time  being, 
cannot  be  established;  —  4.  if  he  has  on  a  previous  occasion  been  bankrupt,  or  if 
he  has  already  on  a  previous  occasion  compounded  with  his  creditors;  —  5.  if  the 
bankrupt  does  not  offer  for  the  satisfaction  of  the  claims  in  capital  of  the  unsecured 
creditors  at  least  40%;  —  6.  if  the  bankrupt  does  not  take  the  oath  of  manifest- 
ation in  accordance  with  §§  118  and  119. 

If  the  events  mentioned  in  No.  1  or  2  happen  during  the  proceedings  concern- 
ing a  composition,  these  proceedings  must  be  stopped  at  once. 

201.  The  bankrupt  ought  to  present  his  reasoned  and  duly  detailed  offer, 
signed  by  himself  or  by  a  legally  authorised  attorney,  to  the  Commissary  in  Bank- 
ruptcy. 

If  the  bankruptcy  has  been  declared  against  an  inheritance,  all  the  heirs  have 
to  sign  the  offer  of  a  composition. 

202.  The  offer  of  a  composition  must  be  signed,  if  made  by  an  ordinary  (un- 
limited) or  limited  partnership,  by  all  the  personally  responsible  partners. 

The  offer  of  a  composition  by  a  joint  stock  company  must  be  signed  by  the 
members  of  the  directorate  or  by  the  Uquidators,  as  the  case  may  be;  and  for  the 
validity  of  the  offer  the  resolution  of  a  general  meeting  is  necessary.  In  this  behalf 
the  members  of  the  directorate  or  the  liquidators  are  entitled  to  convene  an  extra- 
ordinary general  meeting,  which  has  to  come  to  a  resolution  in  accordance  with 
the  articles  of  association,  concerning  the  composition  to  be  proposed  to  the 
creditors. 

203.  The  offer  of  a  composition  is  submitted  by  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy 
to  the  bankruptcy  committee,  which  decides,  after  hearing  the  trustee  of  the  estate, 
whether  the  offer  is  acceptable  or  not. 

If  the  committee  finds  the  offer  proper  for  the  commencement  of  composition 
proceedings,  it  ought  immediately  to  notify  that  fact  to  the  Commissary  in  Bank- 
ruptcy. In  such  case  the  offer  has  the  effect  of  delaying  the  realisation  of  the  bank- 
rupt's estate,  except  in  the  case  mentioned  by  paragraph  2  of  §  156. 

204.  The  bankruptcv  committee,  in  agreement  with  the  trustee  of  the  estate, 
may  reject  the  proposal  for  a  composition  if  the  claims  of  one  half  of  the  creditors 
who  have  given  notice  have  not  been  established,  or  if  a  previous  proposal  of  the 
bankrupt  has  already  been  rejected  by  the  creditors  or  by  the  Court,  unless  the 
rejection  was  brought  about  bv  the  fault  of  the  Commissary  m  Bankruptcv  (§  217 
No.  1). 

When  the  proposal  for  a  composition  has  been  rejected  on  the  grounds  above 
mentioned,  the  bankrupt  cannot  by  a  subsequent  propo.sal  for  a  composition  pre- 
vent the  estate  from  being  realised. 

205.  The  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  must  in  the  first  place  fix  a  date  for  settl 
ing  the  right  to  vote  of  creditors  whose  claims  have  not  yet  been  established,  notice 
of  which  claims  may  be  given  up  to  the  occasion  of  the  proceedings. 


172  Magy arorszag :  Csodtorv.     II.  resz.     I.  czim.     IX.  fej.    A  csod  befejez6se. 

A  targyalas  tizenot  napon  belol  tiizendo  Id,  s  arrol  a  csodhitelezok  kifiiggesztes 
altal  ertesitendok.  A  tomeggondnokot,  a  kozadost  es  azon  hitelezoket,  a  kik  a  145.  §. 
6rtelin6ben  eg^-massal  szemben  peres  feleknek  tekintendok,  a  csodbiztos  kiilon  ko- 
teles  megidezni. 

206.  A  kitiizott  hatarnapon  a  csodbiztosnak  oda  kell  hatni,  hogy  az  erdekeltek 
kozt  egj'etertest  Idtesitsen;  ha  ez  nem  sikeriil,  a  hitelezok  kolcsonos  eszreveteleit 
jegvzokonyvbe  vezeti,  s  ezt  az  erdekeltek  altal  alairatja,  vagy  az  alairas  megtaga- 
dasat  kitiinteti. 

A  felvett  jegyzokonyv  a  csodbirosagnak  haladektalanul  benyujtando,  mely  a 
szavazati  jog  felett,  minden  jogorvoslat  kizarasaval,  vegz^sileg  hataroz  s  hatiro- 
zatat  a  csodbiztosnak  s  az  erdekelteknek  kdzbesitteti. 

Ha  a  szavazati  jogban  nem  r^szesitett  hitelezok  kovetelesei  k^sobb  biroi  ha- 
tarozattal  valodiaknak  elismertetnek,  a  hitelezok  a  hatarozat  kezbesit^s^tol  kezdve, 
a  tovabbi  egyezsegi  t4rgyal4sokn41  szavazati  joggal  bimak. 

207.  Ha  azok,  kik  a  jelen  torveny  szerint  a  nelkiil  is  teljes  kiel^gitest  kovetel- 
hetnek  (47.  §.),  vagy  a  kiknek  kovetelesei  az  elso  osztalyba  tartoznak,  jogaikrol 
le  nem  mondanak,  az  egyezsegi  targyalasokn^l  szavazati  joggal  nem  birnak. 

208.  Azok,  a  kiket  kiilon  kielegit6si,  vagy  visszakovetelfei  jog  illet,  teljes 
szavazati  joggal  csak  akkor  bimak,  ha  a  kiel^gite«i  alaprol.  illetoleg  a  visszakovetelt 
dologr61  vagy  annak  ertekerol  lemondanak,  ds  koveteleseiket  csak  mint  csodhitele- 
z6k  ervenyesitik.  Ezen  esetben  az  egyezsegi  targyalasoknal  a  tobbi  csodhitelezokkel 
egyenloknek  tekintendok,  felteve,  bogy  mint  csodhitelezok  ataliban  igdnynyel 
birnak. 

A  mennyiben  a  fentebb  ^rintett  hitelezok  a  lemondasra  nem  hajlandok,  sza- 
vazati joggal  koveteleseiknek  csak  azon  r^szere  ndzve  birnak,  mely  az  azok  fede- 
zesere  szolgalo  alapbol,  illetoleg  annak  6rt6keb61  ki  nem  keriilt,  vagy  annak  biroi 
becserteke  dltal  nem  fedeztetik.  A  szavazati  jog  ez  esetben  a  205.  §.  szerint  kitii- 
zendo  t4rgyal4sn41  dllapittatik  meg. 

209.  Ha  a  csodbirosag  a  szavazati  jog  felett  mar  hatarozott,  a  csodbiztos  az 
egyezsegi  ajanlat  feletti  hatarozat  hozatala  vegett  t&rgyalasi  hatimapot  tiiz  ki,  s 
arra  a  szavazati  joggal  biro  hitelezoket  hirdetvenyileg  azon  kijelentdssel  idezi  meg, 
hogy  az  egyezsegi  aj4nlat  a  tomeggondnoknal  vagy  a  csodbiztosnal  mindenki  altal 
megtekintheto. 

A  targyalasi  hatamapra,  mely  a  biroi  hatarozat  kozlesetol,  s  a  mennyiben  ilyen 
hatirozat  sziiks^ges  nem  volt,  a  205.  §.  szerint  kituzott  tdrgyalasi  hatarnaptol 
8z4mitand6  harmincz  napon  belol  tiizendo  ki,  a  helyben  lako  hitelezok,  illetoleg  a 
hitelezok  helyben  lako  k^pviseloi,  a  tomeggondnok  es  a  k6zad6s  kiilon  megid6- 
zendok. 

210.  A  kozados  a  targyalasnal  szem^lyesen,  vagy  e  v6gre  kiilon  meghatal- 
mazott  kepviseloje  altal  jelenhetik  meg. 

Ha  a  kozados  a  targyal4snal  sem  szem^lyesen,  sem  meghatalmazott  41tal  meg 
nem  jelenik,  ez  az  egyezsegi  ajAnlatnak  a  hitelezok  reszerol  elfogaddsdt  nem  gatolja. 
A  hitelezok  k6relm6re  a  csodbiztos  ujabb  tdrgyaldsi  hatarnapot  tiizhet  ki. 

211.  A  tdrgyaldst  a  csodbiztos  vezeti,  ki  az  egyezsegi  ajanlatot  felolvassa. 
Erre  a  tomeggondnok  a  csodtomeg  4114sar61  s  azon  eredm6nyr61,  mely  a  csodel- 
jards  folytat4s4b61  rem^lheto,  eloterjesztest  tesz.  Ezen  eloterjesztes  ut4n  a  v41aszt- 
many  az  cgyezs6gi  ajdnlat  irant  nyilatkozik.  Mindezeknek  megt6rt6nte  ut4n  a 
csodbiztos  az  egyezsegi  ajanlatot  szavazas  al4  bocsatja. 

A  targyaMsrol  felveendo  jegyzokonyvnek,  mely  felolvasis  ut4n  a  csodbiztos, 
a  tomeggondnok  6s  a  vAlasztmdny  megjelent  tagjai  41tal  alairnndo,  a  tomeggond- 
nok eloterjesztcsen  es  a  cs6dv41asztmany  nyilatkozatan  kiviil,  a  tdrgyaliis  6s  a  sza- 
vazas eredm6ny6t  es  az  egyezs6get  ellenzo  hitelczi'ik  iiyilatkozatait  kcll  tartalmazni. 
Ha  eg3'ez86g  jo  16tre,  a  csodbiztos  azt  ugy,  a  mint  a  liitelezok  Altai  elfogadtatott, 
eg68Z  kiterjed6sben  a  jegyzokonyvbe  vezeti,  s  ezt  az  osszes  iratokkal  egyiitt, 
jelent6s  mellett  a  csodbirosagnak  bemutatja. 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  172 

This  date  is  to  be  fixed  wthin  fifteen  days  and  the  bankruptcy  creditors  are 
to  be  informed  thereof  by  advertisement  on  the  board  of  the  bankruptcy  Court. 
The  Conuiiissarj'  in  Bankruptcy  must  cause  separate  summonses  to  be  served 
on  the  trustee  of  the  estate,  on  the  bankrupt,  and  on  creditors  who  are  to  be  regarded 
as  litigants  against  one  another  in  accordance  with  §  145. 

206.  On  the  date  fixed  the  Commissary  in  Bankiuptcy  must  try  to  bring 
about  an  agreement  between  the  interested  parties;  if  he  docs  not  succeed  in  doing 
so,  he  draws  up  a  protocol  of  the  relative  remarks,  and  has  it  signed  by  the  creditors 
or  makes  a  note  of  the  creditors  having  refused  to  sign. 

The  protocol  drawn  up  ought  iinmediately  to  be  submitted  to  the  Bankruptcy 
Court,  wliicli  will  come  to  a  decision  —  against  which  there  is  no  appeal  —  con- 
cerning the  right  of  voting.  This  decision  is  served  on  the  Commissary  in  Bank- 
ruptcy and  on  the  interested  jiarties. 

If  the  claim  of  a  creditor,  to  whom  the  right  of  voting  has  not  been  adjudged, 
is  subsequently  acknowledged  by  a  judicial  decision  to  be  well-founded,  such  cre- 
ditor may  avail  himself  on  the  occasion  of  subsequent  composition  proceedings 
of  his  right  of  voting,  from  the  day  the  decision  is  served  on  him. 

207.  If  those  who  have  a  right  in  accordance  with  the  present  Law  (§  47)  to  de- 
mand recovery  in  full,  or  whose  claims  are  put  into  the  first  class,  do  not  renounce 
theii'  privileges,  they  have  no  vote  on  the  occasion  of  the  composition  proceedings. 

208.  Those  who  have  a  right  of  separate  recovery  or  of  reclamation  have  a 
full  right  of  voting  onlj'  if  they  renounce  the  claim  on  the  fund  serving  for  recovery, 
or  to  the  object  liable  to  be  reclaimed  or  its  value,  and  enforce  their  claims  only 
as  unsecured  creditors.  In  such  case,  they  are  to  be  considered  on  an  equality 
with  the  other  unsecured  creditors  on  the  occasion  of  the  proceedings  for  composi- 
tion, provided  that  they  have  any  claim  at  all  as  unsecured  creditors. 

If  the  creditors  mentioned  above  are  not  wilhng  to  make  such  a  renunciation, 
they  have  votes  only  concerning  that  portion  of  their  claims  which  is  not  covered 
b}'  the  fund  serving  for  recovery  or  its  value  or  estimated  value  as  settled  by  the 
Court.  The  right  to  vote  is  settled  in  this  case  at  the  time  fixed  for  the  proceed- 
ings in  accordance  with  §  205. 

209.  If  the  Bankruptcy  Court  has  already  decided  concerning  the  right  of 
voting,  the  Commissary  in  Bankru])tcy  ought  to  fix  a  day  for  resolving  on  the  pro- 
posal for  a  composition,  and  to  summon  the  creditors  having  a  right  to  vote  by 
advertisement,  with  a  notice  that  the  proposal  for  a  composition  may  be  inspected 
by  any  person  either  at  the  Office  of  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  or  at  that  of 
the  trustee  of  the  estate. 

To  these  proceedings,  which  must  be  fixed  within  thirty  days  from  the  com- 
munication of  the  decision  of  the  Court,  or  if  no  such  decision  is  required,  from 
the  date  of  the  proceedings  held  according  to  the  provisions  of  §  205,  the  creditors 
residing  in  the  place  or  their  representatives  residing  there,  the  trustee  of  the  estate, 
and  the  bankrupt,  are  to  be  summoned  separatelj^ 

210.  The  bankrupt  may  appear  at  these  proceedings  either  personally  or  by 
a  representative  spcciallj'  authorised  for  that  puq)ose. 

The  acceptance  by  the  creditors  of  the  proposal  for  a  composition  is  not  pre- 
vented by  the  non-appearance  of  the  bankrupt  or  of  his  representative.  On  demand 
of  the  creditors,  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  may  fix  a  new  day  for  the  pro- 
ceedings. 

211.  The  proceedings  are  conducted  bj'  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy,  who 
reads  the  proposal  for  composition.  The  trustee  of  the  estate  then  makes  his  report 
on  the  position  of  the  estate  and  of  the  result  to  be  hoped  for  bj'  the  continuation 
of  the  bankruptcy  proceedings.  After  this  report  the  bankruptcy  committee  give 
their  expert  opinion  concerning  the  proposal  for  composition.  The  Commis.sary 
in  Bankruptcy  then  causes  the  proposal  for  composition  to  be  voted  upon. 

The  protocol  to  be  drawn  up  of  these  proceedings,  which  must  be  read  and  signed 
by  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy,  by  the  trustee  of  the  estate,  and  by  those  mem- 
bers of  the  bankruptcy  committee  who  are  present,  nmst  contain,  in  addition  to  the 
report  of  the  trustee  and  the  declaration  of  the  bankruptcy  committee,  also  the  re- 
sult of  the  hearing  and  of  the  votes,  and  the  remarks  of  the  creditors  dissenting 
from  the  composition.  If  a  composition  is  brought  about,  the  Commissary  in  Bank- 
ruptcy draws  up  a  protocol  thereof  in  extenso,  as  it  was  accepted  by  the  creditors, 
and  submits  it  together  with  all  papers  and  with  his  report  to  the  Bankruptcy  Court. 


173  Magyarorszag :   CsSdtorv.     II.  r6sz.     I.  czim.     IX.  fej.    A  cs6d  befejez6se. 

212.  Az  egyezseg  ervenyesen  elfogadottnak  akkor  tekintetik:  1.  ha  a  tdrgya- 
lasnal  szemelyesen  vagy  meghatalmazott  altal  megjelent  szavazatkepes  hitelezoknek 
legalabb  ketharmada  az  egyezseghez  hozzajarul.  A  mennyiben  ugyanazon  kove- 
teles,  akar  hatarozott  akar  hatarozatlan  aranyban  tobb  szem^lyt  illet:  ezek  a 
szavazasnal  egy  szem^lynek  tekintetnek.  Ugyanaz  all  a  kovetelesnek  reszbeni 
engedmenyez6sere  is,  tekintet  nelkiil  arra,  bogy  az  engedmenyezes  mikor  tort^nt; 
—  2.  ha  az  egyezseget  elfogado  hitelezok  k6vetel6sei,  a  szavazasra  jogositott  hi- 
telezok  osszes  tokekoveteleseinek  legalabb  negyotodreszet  kepezik.  A  kozados  fel- 
vagy  lemeno  agbeU  rokonai  ds  sogorai,  testverei,  unokatestv6rei  es  ezeknel  meg 
kozelebbi  rokonai,  hazastarsa  es  jegyese,  testvereinek  hazastarsai  es  hazastarsainak 
testverei,  a  k^nyszeregyezsegnel  szavazati  joggal  nem  birnak. 

Az  elso  osztdlyba  tartozo  kovetelesek  kivetelevel,  az  egyezsdg  altal  az  egy 
osztalyba  tartozo  hitelezoknek  egyenlo  jogok  biztositandok.  Az  ezzel  ellenkezo 
egj^ezseg  csak  azon  esetben  tekintheto  ervenyesnek,  ha  abba  a  megroviditett  hite- 
lezok hatarozottan  beleegyeznek.  A  hitelezok  beleegyezese  ndlkiil  keletkezett  azon 
megallapodasok,  melyek  altal  a  hitelezok  valamelyikenek  kedvezobb  felt6telek  biz- 
tosittatnak,  semmisek. 

Ha  az  egyezsegben  a  kovetelesek  kifizetesere  egy  esztendon^l  hosszabb  hatarido 
aUapittatik  meg,  az  egyezsegi  hanyadoknak  ez  ido  utan  esedekes  r^szeitol  6%  ka- 
matok  fizetendoki). 

213.  Ha  az  elobbeni  §-ban  erintett  tobbseg  csak  az  egyik  iranyban  6retik  el, 
a  csodbiztos  az  egyezseg  megkis6rl6se  vegett  nyolcz  napon  beliil  ujabb  hatamapot 
tiiz  ki,  errol  a  jelenlevoket  szoval  ertesiti,  s  ezt  a  jegyzokonyvben  kitiinteti. 

Az  ujabb  t&rgyalasra  s  a  hatarozat  hozatalara  nezve  a  210 — 212-ik  §§.  szol- 
galnak  iranyadoul. 

Azon  ajanlatok,  le-  es  elengedesek,  tovabba  azon  hatarozatok,  melyek  az  elso 
tirgyalas  alkalmaval  keletkeztek,  ismetelt  targyalas  esetdben  kotelezo  erovel  nem 
birnak;  a  kozados  azonban  eredeti  ajanlatahoz  az  ujabb  targyalasig  kotve  marad. 

214.  Az  egyezsegnek  a  csodhitelezok  altal  a  205.  §.  szerint  kitiizott  targyalasi 
hatamapig  bejelentett  osszes  kovetelesekre  ki  kell  terjednie,  akdr  allapittattak 
meg  azok,  akar  nem.  A  valodisag  vagy  osztaly  tekinteteben  meg  nem  allapitott 
kovetelesek  biztositasa  ugyanazon  alapon  tortenik,  mely  a  nem  kifogasolt  kove- 
telesekre nezve  az  egyezsegben  megallapittatik. 

Azok,  kiket  a  jelen  torveny  szerint  elonyos  kielegites  illet,  az  egyezsegre  nem 
kenyszerithetok  es  a  60.  6s  61.  §§.  szerint  el^gitendok  ki. 

215.  Ha  a  kozados  a  letrejott  megallapodas  szerint  az  egyezseget  keri  vagy 
jelzalog  altal  tartozik  biztositani,  a  biztositasi  osszeg  megallapitando,  s  egyuttal 
kijelolendo  azon  szemely  is,  kinek  jogaban  alland  a  kezi  zalogot  ervenyesiteni  vagy 
visszaadni,  a  telekkonyvi  bejegyzest  kieszkozolni  s  a  torlest  megengedni. 

216.  A  k6ny8zeregyezs6g  joghatalydhoz  a  csfidbirosag  jovahagyasa  sziiks^ges. 

Ha  az  egyezs6gnel  olyan  alakszerusegek  hianyoznak,  melyek  ujabbi  eljaras 
ndlkiil  potolhatok,  a  birosag  a  csodbiztost  a  hianyzo  alakszerusegek  potlasdra  uta- 
sitja.  Az  ilyen  hatirozatok  eUen  jogorvoslatnak  helye  nines.  Egyeb  esetekben  a 
csodbirosag  az  egyezseg  felett  erdemlegesen  hataroz,  s  azt  vegzesileg  vagy  jova- 
hagyja,  vagy  annak  jovahagyisit  megtagadja. 

217.  A  kenyszeregyezs^g  jovahagyasa  megtagadando :  1.  ha  az  egyezsegi  eljdrds 
meginditisara  s  az  egyezseg  megkotes^re  vonatkozo  torvenyes  szab41yok  meg  nem 
tartattak,  vagy  ha  az  egyezsegbe  torvenybe  iitkozo  intezkedesek  v6tettek  fel;  — 
2.  ha  olyan  koriilmenyek  meriilnek  fel,  melyekbol  alaposan  kovetkeztethet6,  hogy 
a  k6zad6s  az  egyezseg  letrohozasa  v6gett  egyes  hitelezoinek  kedvezobb  felt^teleket 
biztositott,  vagy  csaldrdul  jdrt  el;  —  3.  ha  az  egyezsdg  a  csodhitelezok  kozos 
6rdekeivel  ellenkezik. 


>)  A  kamat  az  1895  6vi  XXXV.  t.  cz.  6rt«lm^ben  5%. 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  173 

212.  The  composition  is  to  be  considered  as  validly  accepted:  1.  when  at 
least  two  thirds  of  the  creditors  having  a  right  to  vote  and  having  made  ajjpcarance 
either  ])ersonally  or  by  a  representative  consent  to  the  composition.  If  one  and  the 
same  claim  belongs  to  several  persons  either  in  a  definite  or  in  an  indefinite  pro- 
portion, these  i)ersons  are  considered  at  the  voting  as  one  person.  The  same  rule  holds 
good  in  case  of  a  partial  transfer  of  a  claim,  the  time  at  which  the  transfer  was 
made  being  immaterial;  —  2.  when  the  claims  of  the  creditors  consenting  to  the 
composition  amount  to  at  lea.st  four  fifths  of  the  total  claims  as  regards  capital  of 
the  creditoi-s  having  a  right  to  vote.  The  relations  of  the  bankrupt  and  of  his  consort 
in  the  ascending  and  descending  line,  his  brothers  and  sisters  and  their  chiklren, 
and  nearer  relations,  his  consort  or  his  betrothed,  the  consorts  of  his  brothers  and 
sisters,  and  the  brothers  and  sisters  of  his  consort,  cannot  vote  on  the  composition. 

With  the  exception  of  the  claims  in  the  first  class,  the  same  rights  niu.st  be 
secured  by  the  composition  to  all  creditors  belonging  to  the  same  class.  A  compos- 
ition contrary  to  this  rule  can  only  be  considered  lawful  if  the  prejudiced  creditors 
expressly  consent  thereto,  .\rrangements  come  to  without  the  consent  of  the  cred- 
itors, by  which  preference  conditions  are  granted  to  a  particular  creditor,  are  void. 

If  by  the  composition  an  extension  of  the  original  time  for  the  payment  of 
the  claims  is  granted,  6%  interest  per  annum  is  to  be  paid  for  the  instalments 
payable  after  this  timei). 

213.  If  only  one  of  the  quorums  mentioned  by  the  preceding  §  can  be  establ- 
ished, the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  fixes  a  new  date  within  eight  days  for  the 
purpose  of  bringing  about  the  composition,  and  communicates  that  date  verbally 
to  those  who  are  present,  stating  in  the  protocol  the  fact  of  his  having  done  so. 

Concerning  the  new  proceedings  and  the  coming  to  a  resolution  the  enactments 
of  §§  210—212  apply. 

Offers,  allowances  and  abatements  made,  as  well  as  decisions  come  to  on  the 
occasion  of  the  first  proceedings,  have  no  obligatory  force  on  the  occasion  of  new 
proceedings,  the  bankrupt,  however,  remaining  bound  by  his  original  proposal 
until  the  new  proceedings. 

214.  The  composition  must  embrace  all  claims  of  the  creditors  notice  of  which 
has  been  given  up  to  the  day  of  the  proceedings  in  accordance  with  §  205,  it  being 
immaterial  whether  the  same  have  been  verified  or  not.  The  claims  which  are  not 
acknowledged  as  to  verity  and  classification  must  be  secured  on  the  same  basis 
as  is  stipulated  by  the  composition  for  the  undisputed  claims. 

Those  who  in"  accordance  ^\-ith  the  enactments  of  the  present  Law  have  claims 
to  separate  recovery  cannot  be  compelled  to  accept  the  composition  and  must  be 
satisfied  in  accordance  with  §§  GO  and  61. 

215.  If  the  bankrupt,  according  to  the  composition  come  to  is  bound  to  give 
security  for  the  composition  in  the  shaj)e  of  a  pledge  or  of  a  mortgage,  the  amount 
of  security  must  be  established  and  a  ])er.soa  must  be  designated,  who  will  be  entitled 
to  make  use  of  the  pledge  or  to  restore  it,  to  enforce  entry  into  the  land  table 
or  to  give  his  consent  to  the  extmguishing  of  the  same. 

216.  For  the  legal  vaUdity  of  the  composition  the  ratification  of  the  Bank- 
ruptcj'  Court  is  required. 

If  a  composition  shows  an  omission  of  such  formalities  as  may  be  supplied 
without  new  proceedings,  the  Court  will  order  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  to 
supply  the  formalities  needed.  Against  decisions  of  this  kind  there  is  no  appeal. 
In  other  cases  the  Bankruptcy  Court  comes  to  a  decision  on  the  merits  concerning 
the  composition,  either  ratifying  the  composition  by  its  decision  or  declining  to  give 
its  ratification. 

217.  The  ratification  of  a  composition  must  be  refused :  1 .  if  the  legal  provisions 
concerning  the  commencement  of  the  composition  proceedings  and  the  bringing 
about  of  a  composition  have  not  been  observed,  or  if  the  composition  contains 
unlawful  provisions;  —  2.  if  on  the  basis  of  the  prevailing  circumstances  it  may  be 
concluded  with  good  reason  that  the  bankrupt  has  secured  preferential  conditions 
to  particular  creditors  in  order  to  bring  about  the  composition,  or  that  he  has  acted 
fraudulently;  —  3.  if  the  composition  is  opposed  to  the  common  interest  of  the 
creditors. 


1)  According  to  Art.  XXXV  of  1895,  the  interest  is  6%. 


1 74  Magyarorsz6g:  Csodtorv.     II.  r^sz.     I.  cziin.     IX.  fej.    A  cs6d  be{ejez6se. 

218.  A  csodbirosag  hatarozatat  a  csodbiztoshoz  juttatja,  s  azt  egyuttal  a 
kozadosnak,  a  tomeggondnoknak,  a  valasztmanynak,  s  mindazon  hitelezoknek  k6z- 
besitteti,  kiket  a  kovetkezo  §.  szerint  felfolyamodasi  jog  illet. 

219.  Felfolyamodassal  a  csodbirosag  jovahagyo  hatarozata  ellen  azon  hite- 
lezok  ^Ihetnek,  kik  az  egyezseget  kifejezetten  el  nem  fogadtak.  Ellenben  az  egyezs6g 
jovAhagyasit  megtagado  hatarozat  ellen  felfolyamodassal,  a  kozadoson  kivuJ,  azon 
hitelezok  eUietnek,  kik  az  egyezseget  kifejezetten  nem  elleneztek. 

A  felsobb  birosag,  ha  ez  sziiksegesnek  mutatkozik,  a  216.  §.  drtelmeben  feloldo 
hatdrozatot  hozhat  es  a  hianyok  potlasat  elrendeUieti.  Az  ily  hatarozat  ellen  jogor- 
voslatnak  helyo  nines.  A  felsobb  birosag  hatarozatarol,  mely  a  csodbiztossai  koz- 
lendo,  a  csodhitelezok  kifiiggesztes  utjan,  a  kozados,  a  tomeggondnok,  a  valasztmAny 
es  a  helyben  lako  hitelezok  s  a  hitelezok  helyben  lako  kepviseloi  kezbesites  dltal 
drtesitendok. 

220.  Ha  a  kenyszeregyezseg  jovahagyasa  jogervenyesen  megtagadtatott,  a  csod- 
biztosnak  kotelessege  a  csodeljaras  folytatasara  sziikseges  int^zkedeseket  megtenni. 

Ha  ellenben  az  egyezseg  jogervenyesen  jovahagyatott,  a  csodbirosag  azt  biroi 
egyezseg  alakjaban  a  csodbiztosnak  es  az  osszes  erdekletteknek  k^zbesitteti. 

221.  A  tomegnek  az  egyezsegi  eljarasbol  felmeriilo  koltsegeit,  a  mennyiben 
azok  nem  az  egyes  hitelezoknek  alaptalan  felfolyamodasai  dltal  okoztattak,  a  tomeg 
koteles  viselni. 

222.  A  birosdg  a  csodbiztos  jelentdse  folytan  a  csodeljardst  a  198.  §.  ertelmdben 
kenyszeregyezseg  altal  befejezettnek  csak  akkor  nyilvanithatja,  ha  a  tomeg  hite- 
lezoi  s  azok,  kiket  visszakovetelesi  jog  vagy  elonyos  kiel^gites  illet,  kielegittettek, 
vagy  keUoen  biztosittattak,  s  a  csodhitelezok  biztositasara  szolgalo  intezked^sek  az 
egyezseg  ertelmeben  megtortentek. 

A  mennyiben  az  egyezseg  ellenkezo  intezkedeseket  nem  tartalmaz,  a  kozados, 
a  csod  megsziintetesevel,  a  csodvagyon  feletti  szabad  rendelkezes^t  visszanyeri. 

223.  A  kozados  a  biroilag  jovahagyott  kenyszeregyezseg  altal  felszabadul 
armak  megterit^se  alol,  a  mit  koveteleseikbol  a  hitelezok  az  egyezseg  folytan  vesz- 
tenek. 

224.  Azon  hitelezok,  a  kik  a  csodeljaras  folyamaban  nem  jelentkeztek,  kove- 
teMseiket  (223.  §.)  a  kozados  ellen  a  csod  befejezese  utan  ervenyesithetik ;  teljes 
kieldgit^st  azonban  csak  az  olyan  hitelezok  kovetelhetnek,  a  kiket  elonyos  kiele- 
git^s  illet. 

225.  A  folyamatban  levo  perek  azon  allasban  mennek  At  a  kozadosra,  melyben 
azok  a  csod  befejezesekor  voltak. 

A  csodbirosag,  a  csodeljaras  tartamara  n^zve  megdllapitott  eljArasi  szabdlyok 
megtartasa  mellett,  a  mar  folyamatban  levo  perekre  n6zve  a  csod  megsziintet^se 
utdn  is  iUetdkes  marad. 

226.  Ha  a  kozados  egyezs^gileg  elvdllalt  kotelezetts^geinek  eleget  nem  tesz, 
a  kenyszeregyezseg  red  nezve  hatalyat  veszti.  Ezen  esetben  a  birosAg  dltal 
a  hitelezok  bdrmeh'ik6nek  kerelm6re,  a  csod  a  kozados  ellen  a  84.  §.  ertelmeben 
ujb61  megnyitando. 

A  fentebbi  intezkedesek  Altal  nem  tortenik  vAltozas  azok  AUAsAn,  a  kik  az  egyez- 
segben  a  k6zad6s  mellett,  mint  ad68tAr8ak  vagy  kezesek  kotelezettseget  vAllaltak. 
Ezek  ellen  a  hitelezok  koveteieseiknek  az  egyezsegben  megAUapitott  hAnyada  ere- 
jeig  vegrehajtAst  intezhetnek. 

A  kezes,  ha  az  egyezsegben  mAs  intezkedes  nem  tortent,  a  koveteies  felosztAsAt, 
vagy  a  kozad6s  elozetes  megtAmadAsAt  nem  kovetelheti. 

227.  A  kozkereseti  es  beteti  tArsasAg  csodjeben  letrejott  kenyszeregyezseg,  a 
mennyiben  abban  mAs  megAllapodAs  nem  tortent,  a  tagok,  illetoleg  a  beltagok 
szemclycs  feleloseegere  is  kiterjed. 

Ha  az  erintett  tArsasAgok  C86dje  kenyszeregyezseg  Altal  befejeztetik,  a  tagok 
illetfileg  a  beltagok  ellen  netAn  elrendelt  csod  is  megszuntetendo,  ha  a  magAnhite- 


HUNG^VRY;  BANKRUPTCY.  174 

218.  The  Banlu-uiito}-  Court  sends  its  decision  to  the  Commissarj'  in  Bankruptcy 
and  has  it  simultaneously'  served  on  the  trustee  of  the  estate,  on  the  bankruptcy 
committee,  and  on  all  those  creditors  who  have  a  right  to  lodge  a  complaint  in 
accordance  with  the  following  Article. 

219.  Against  the  decision  of  the  Court  ratifying  the  composition,  every  cred- 
itor who  has  not  expressly  consented  thereto  may  lod^e  a  complaint;  whilst  against 
a  decision  refusing  the  ratification,  in  addition  to  the  bankrupt,  those  creditors 
who  have  not  expressly  dissented  from  the  composition  may  lodge  their  complaint. 

The  Court  of  Appeal  may,  if  it  deems  it  necessary,  quash  the  decision  in 
accordance  with  §  21t?  and  order  the  deficiency  to  be  supplied.  .Against  this  de- 
cision there  is  no  appeal.  The  decision  of  the  Court  of  Appeal,  which  must  be  made 
known  to  the  Commissar}'  in  Bankruptcy,  is  announced  to  the  bankruptcy  creditors 
by  advertisment  on  the  board,  whilst  it  is  communicated  to  the  bankrupt,  to  the 
trustee  of  the  estate,  to  the  bankruptcj'  committee,  and  to  the  creditors  residing 
in  the  place  or  to  their  representatives  residing  therein,  by  serving  the  decision 
on  them. 

220.  If  the  ratification  of  the  composition  has  been  validly  refused,  the  Com- 
missary in  Bankruptcy  must  make  all  the  dispositions  required  for  the  continuation 
of  the  bankruptcy  proceedings. 

If  on  the  other  hand  the  composition  has  been  validly  ratified,  the  Bankruptcy 
Court  ought  to  have  it  served  in  the  form  of  a  judicial  composition  on  the  Com- 
missary in  Bankruptcy  and  on  all  interested  parties. 

221.  The  costs  caused  to  the  bankrupt's  estate  by  the  proceedings  for  compo- 
sition must  be  borne  by  the  estate,  unless  the}'  are  caused  by  ungi-ounded  com- 
plaints of  individual  creditors. 

222.  The  Court,  on  the  report  of  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy,  can  declare 
the  bankruptcy  to  be  terminated  by  a  composition  in  accordance  with  §  198  only 
when  the  assets-creditors  (assets-debts  and  assets-costs)  and  those  who  have  a  right 
to  reclamation  or  to  preferential  recovery  are  satisfied  or  duly  secured,  and  the 
measures  serving  for  the  security  of  the  unsecured  creditors  are  carried  out  in 
accordance  with  the  composition. 

Unless  there  is  a  stipulation  to  the  contrary  in  the  composition,  the  bankrupt 
gets  back  his  right  of  free  disposition  over  the  assets  of  the  estate  simultaneously 
with  the  termination  of  the  bankruptcy. 

223.  The  bankrupt  is  released  by  a  composition  ratified  by  the  Court  from  the 
obligation  of  making  good  to  his  creditors  the  loss  sustained  in  their  claims  bj'  ac- 
ceptance of  the  composition. 

224.  Creditors  who  have  given  no  notice  during  the  bankruptcy  proceedings 
may  enforce  their  claims  (§  223)  against  the  bankrupt  after  the  termination  of  the 
bankruptcy ;  fuU  recovery,  however,  can  only  be  demanded  by  those  creditors 
who  have  a  right  to  preferential  recovery. 

225.  Pending  law  suits  pass  to  the  bankrupt  in  the  state  in  which  they  were 
when  the  bankruptcy  was  terminated. 

The  Bankruptcy  Court  continues  to  have  jurisdiction  also  after  the  termin- 
ation of  the  bankruptcy  in  law  suits  already  commenced,  under  observance  of  the 
provisions  concerning  the  duration  of  the  bankruptcy  procedure. 

226.  If  the  bankrupt  does  not  comply  with  his  obligations  entered  into  by  the 
composition,  the  composition  loses  its  effect  as  regards  him.  In  this  case,  bankruptcy 
must  again  be  declared  against  the  bankrupt  bj"  the  Court  in  accordance  with  §  84, 
on  demand  of  any  creditor. 

The  above  enactments  do  not  affect  the  position  of  those  who  have  entered 
into  an  obligation  on  behalf  of  the  bankrupt  as  co-debtors  or  as  guarantors.  Against 
these,  the  creditors  may  levy  execution  up  to  the  amount  of  their  portions  fixed 
by  the  composition. 

The  guarantor  is  not  entitled  to  demand  that  the  claim  shall  be  divided  or  that 
the  bankrupt  shall  be  previously  sued,  unless  the  composition  so  stipulates. 

227.  A  composition  brought  about  in  case  of  the  bankruptcy  of  an  unlimited 
or  limited  partnership  embraces  also  the  personal  liability  of  the  partners  or  the 
personally  responsible  partners,  as  the  case  may  be,  unless  the  composition  stipul- 
ates otherwise. 

If  the  bankruptcy  of  an  unlimited  or  limited  partnership  is  terminated  by  a 
composition,  the  bankruptcj'  declared  against  the  partners  or  against  the    person- 
B   XXVIII,  1  23 


175  Magyarorsz6g:  Cs6dt6rv.     II.  r6sz.     I.  czim.     IX.  fej.    A  csod  befejez6se. 

lezok  meghallgatiaa  utdn  kitiinik,  hogy  tekintettel  a  kozaddshoz  valo  viszonyaikra, 
a  csodeljaras  felt^telei  fenn  nem  forognak. 

228.  A  kozkereseti  6a  bet6ti  tarsasag  beltagjainak  maganvagyonara  nyitott 
csod  is  befejezheto  k^nyszeregyezs^g  dltal,  s  aiinak  joghatdlya  ugy  a  magan-,  mint 
a  tdrsasdgi  hitelezokre  kiterjed.  Az  ilyen  egyezs6gn61,  melynek  t4rgyat  egyediil  a 
tarsasdgi  tag  maganvagyona  k6pezi,  a  tarsasagi  hitelezoket  koveteleseik  teljes 
osszegeire  nezve,  a  mag4n  hitelezokkel  egyenlo  szavazati  jog  illet. 

A  tarsasagi  csoddel  szemben,  a  tarsasagi  tag  szemelyes  felelossege  a  megkotott 
egyezsdg  altal  megsziinik,  de  jogviszonyain  egyebk^nt  valtozas  nem  tortenik. 

229.  Ha  a  kozados  az  egyezseg  megkot^se  utan  csalard  bukas  miatt  jog6r- 
venyesen  elitdltetik,  a  megkotott  kenyszeregyezsegen  alapulo  leenged^sek  a  torveny 
erejendl  fogva  hatalyukat  vesztik;  ellenben  a  kitelezok  r6sz6re  biztositott  jogok 
erintetleniil  maradnak. 

A  meraiyiben  a  kozados  alien  csalard  bukas  miatt  az  egyezseg  megkot6se  utan 
fenyito  vizsgalat  indittatik,  a  csodbirosdg  a  hitelezok  valamelyikenek  kerelmere, 
vagy  hivatalbol,  a  kozados  javainak  zar  ala  vetelet  elrendelheti.  Ezen  eloleges 
intezkedes  azonban  hatalydt  veszti,  ha  a  kozados,  jogervenyesen  felmentetik,  vagy 
ha  a  meginditott  vizsgalat  megsziintettetik. 

230.  A  csodbirosagnal  inditando  keresettel  minden  erdekelt  hitelezo  kovetelheti, 
hogy  az  egyezs6gen  alapulo  leengedesek  rea  nezve  hatalytalanoknak  nyilvanit- 
tassanak,  ha  a  kozados  a  tomeghez  tartozo  vagyon  egy  rdszet  eltitkolta ;  ha  koholt 
tartozasokat  aUitott  fel;  vagy  ha  valamelyik  hitelezojenek  a  sziiks^ges  tobbseg 
megszerzese  vegett,  kedvezobb  felteteleket  biztositott,  felteve,  hogy  a  keresettel 
fellepo  hitelezo  e  kifogasokkal  az  egyezsegi  targyalds  alkalmdval  nem  elhetett. 

A  kereset,  mely  a  kozados  ellen  int6zend6,  az  egyezseg  j6vahagyas4t61  szimi- 
tando  6t  esztendo  alatt  el6viil. 

231.  A  csodbirosag  a  kereseteknek  a  145.  §.  6rtelmeben  tdrgyalasara  hatarnapot 
tuz  ki,  s  arra  a  kozadost  kezbesit^s  utjan  megid6zteti.  A  tobbi  hitelezoknek  sza- 
badsagukban  all  az  ekkent  inditott  perben,  a  targyalashoz  felperesi  minos^gben 
csatlakozni. 

232.  Ha  a  kenyszeregyezseg  a  229.  §.  eset^ben  hatilyat  veszti,  a  csod  hivatalbol 
megnyitando  s  a  89.  §.,  iUetoleg  a  251.  §.  drtelmeben  kihirdetendo. 

233.  Az  ism^t  megnyitott  C86deljar4sban  azon  hitelezok  is  r6szt  vehetnek, 
kiknek  k6vetel6sei  az  egyezseg  jovahagyasa  utin  keletkeztek. 

A  hitelezok  megid6z6s6re  es  a  kovetelesek  felszamolasara  nezve  azon  szabdlyok 
alkalmazandok,  melyeket  a  jelen  torveny  csod  esetere  megdllapit. 

A  kor4bban  bejelentett  ds  megallapitott  k6vetel6sek  teldntetdben  azonban 
ujabb  felszimolasi  eljar^snak  csak  a  kesobb  febneriilt  tdnyek  tekinteteben  van 
helye. 

234.  A  233.  §.  esetdben  a  kozados  dltal  az  egyezseg  jovahagyasa  utdn  kotott 
iigyletek  megtamadas4ra  n6zve  a  26 — 37.  §§.  hatarozatai  alkalmazandok. 

A  fizetesek  megsziintet6si  idopontjaul  ilyen  esetben  azon  nap  tckintetik,  melyen 
az  elso  vagy  felsobb  birosdg  a  229.  §.  6rtelm6ben  a  csalard  buk4st  kimondotta. 

235.  Azon  hitelezok,  kikre  a  kdnyszeregyezsdg  joghat41ya  kiterjedt,  kove- 
teldseiket  egdsz  osszegeikben  jelenthetik  be,  s  azt,  mit  az  egyezseg  folyt4n  jolii- 
Bzemiileg  kaptak,  visszafizetni  nem  tartoznak.  A  felo8zt4si  tervezetben  azonban 
az,  a  mit  az  ilyen  hitelezok  az  egyezsdg  folyt4n  kaptak,  a  meglevo  vagyonhoz  sz4- 
mittatik,  s  a  csodhitclezokre  eso  osztalek  ekk6nt  411apittatik  meg.  A  tortdnt  fize- 
t&jek  az  egyes  hitelezoknek  koveteldseikbe  be8z4mittatnak. 

236.  Az  elobbeni  §.  hatdrozatai  az  esetben  is  alkalmazandok,  ha  a  kozad68 
ellen  az  egyczaegi  feltdtelck  tejesitdse  elott  uj  csfid  nyittatik.  A  hitelezok  ez  esetben 
koveteldseik  eg&z  osszegdt  jelenthetik  be. 


HUKGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  175 

ally  responsible  members,  as  the  case  may  be,  must  be  terminated  if,  after  bearing 
the  private  creditors,  it  appears  that  the  conditions  neccssarj'  for  bankruptcy  proceed- 
ings having  regard  to  their  relation  to  the  bankrupt,  do  not  exist. 

228.  A  bankruptcy  declared  against  the  private  estate  of  a  member  of  an 
unlimited  partnership  or  of  a  personally  responsible  member  of  a  limited  partner- 
ship can  also  be  terminated  bj'  a  composition,  the  legal  consequences  of  which  bind 
the  private  creditors  as  well  as  the  creditors  of  the  partnership.  When  the  object 
of  such  a  composition  is  exclusively  the  private  estate  of  a  partner,  the  creditors 
of  the  partnership  have  the  same  right  to  vote  concerning  the  full  amount  of  their 
claims  as  the  private  creditors. 

By  the  composition  the  personal  responsibility  of  the  partner  with  regard  to 
the  bankruptcy  of  the  partnership  is  extinguished;  otherwise  his  legal  position 
undergoes  no  change. 

229.  If  the  bankrupt  is  validly  condemned  for  fraudulent  bankruptcy  after 
conclusion  of  the  composition,  the  abatements  founded  on  the  composition  lose 
their  efficiency  by  operation  of  the  law;  on  the  other  hand  the  rights  conceded  to 
the  creditors  remain  unchanged. 

If  a  judicial  inquiry  is  instituted  against  the  bankrupt  for  fraudulent  bankruptcy 
after  the  conclusion  of  the  composition,  the  Bankruptcy  Court  ought  ex  ojjicio 
or  on  the  demand  of  any  of  the  creditors,  to  grant  an  arrest  of  the  estate  of  the 
bankrupt.  This  interim  measure  loses  its  efficacy  if  the  bankrupt  gets  validly 
discharged,  or  if  the  instituted  inquiry  is  stopped. 

230.  Every  interested  creditor  may  demand,  by  a  plaint  to  be  lodged  at  the 
Bankruptcy  Court,  that  the  abatement  as  regards  himself  grounded  on  the  com- 
position shall  be  declared  void,  if  the  bankrupt  has  concealed  a  part  of  the  assets 
belonging  to  the  estate,  if  he  has  created  fictitious  debts,  or  if  he  has  secured  pre- 
ferential treatment  of  a  creditor  in  order  to  acquire  the  necessary  majority  of  votes, 
provided  that  the  creditor  lodging  the  plaint  could  not  avail  himself  of  these  ob- 
jections on  the  occasion  of  the  composition  proceedings. 

The  plaint  must  be  preferred  against  the  bankrupt  and  is  barred  by  pre- 
scription after  five  years,  to  be  reckoned  from  the  day  of  the  ratification  of  the 
composition. 

231.  The  Bankruptcy  Court  must  appoint  a  day  for  hearing  the  plaint  in 
accordance  with  §  145,  and  summon  the  bankrupt  by  serving  the  writ  on  him.  The 
other  creditors  may,  if  they  think  fit,  join  the  plaintiff  in  his  case  in  a  law  suit 
instituted  in  the  way  described. 

232.  If  the  composition  loses  its  efficacy  according  to  §  229,  bankruptcy  must 
be  declared  in  accordance  with  §  89,  and  published  in  accordance  with  §  251. 

233.  In  the  bankruptcy  proceedings  so  re-opened  those  creditors  also  may 
take  part  whose  claims  have  arisen  since  the  ratification  of  the  composition. 

As  to  convening  the  creditors  and  the  verification  of  the  claims,  the  rules  laid 
down  by  this  Law  in  case  of  bankruptcy  hold  good. 

With  regard  to  claims  notice  of  which  has  been  given  and  which  have  been 
verified  previoulsy,  new  verification  proceedings  only  take  place  as  to  facts  which 
have  happened  subsequently. 

234.  In  the  case  of  §  233,  the  enactments  of  §§  26 — 37  apply  as  regards  the 
impugning  of  transactions  concluded  by  the  bankrupt  after  the  ratification  of  the 
composition. 

In  this  case  the  day  on  which  the  Court  of  first  instance  or  the  Court  of  Appeal 
h;xs  passed  the  judgment  of  guilty  of  fraudulent  bankruptcy  is  considered  the  day 
of  suspension  of  payment. 

235.  The  creditors  who  are  within  the  scope  of  the  legal  operation  of  the  com- 
position may  give  notice  of  their  claims  to  their  full  amount,  and  are  not  bound 
to  restore  what  they  have  obtained  in  good  faith  in  consequence  of  the  composition. 
In  the  plan  of  distribution,  however,  that  which  these  creditors  have  obtained 
in  consequence  of  the  composition  is  added  to  the  existing  assets,  and  the  portion 
to  fall  to  the  bankruptcy  creditors  is  calculated  in  this  way.  The  paj-ments  alreadj' 
made  are  set  off  in  the  claims  of  the  creditors. 

236.  The  enactments  of  the  preceding  Article  apply  even  when  a  new  bank- 
ruptcy is  declared  against  the  bankrupt  before  the  fulfilment  of  the  conditions 
of  the  composition.  The  creditors  may  in  such  case  give  notice  of  the  whole  amount 
of  their  claims. 

23* 


1'jg  Magyarorszag:  Csodtorv.     II.  resz.     II.  czim.     Kereskedelmi  csod. 

X.  Fejezet.     A  hitelezok  jogai  a  csod  megsziintetese  utan. 

237.  Ha  a  csod  megsziintetese  utan  olyan  vagyon  fedeztetik  fel,  mely  a  csodto- 
meghez  tartozott  volna,  e  vagyon  minden  mas  szemelyes  hitelezo  kizarasaval  azon 
csodliitelezoket  illeti,  a  kiknek  bejelentett  es  megallapitott  kovetel^sei  a  csod- 
vagyonbol  teljesen  ki  nem  el^gittettek. 

A  felfedezett  vagyon  kezelesevel  es  felosztasaval  a  volt  tomeggondnok  es  csod- 
valasztmany  bizando  meg.  Ha  ez  nem  lehets^ges,  az  lij  tomeggondnok  kinevezdscre 
8  a  valasztmany  megvalasztasara  es  kiegeszites6re  ezen  resz  III.  fejezete  alkalmazando. 
A  kezel6s  es  a  felosztas  azon  szabalyok  szerint  tortenik,  melyeket  a  jelen  torveny 
a  csodvagyonra  n6zve  megallapit. 

238.  Azon  hitelezok,  kiknek  kovetel6sei  sem  a  tomeggondnok,  sem  a  hitelezok, 
Bem  a  kozados  altal  meg  nem  tamadtattak;  tovabba  azok,  kiknek  megtamadott 
k6vetel6sei  per  utjan  megaDapittattak,  lij  eljaras  meginditasa  nelkiil,  a  kozados 
ellen  vegrehajtast  intezhetnek. 

A  mennyiben  a  kozados  eUen  ujbol  csod  nyittatik,  az  6rintett  kovetelesek  is 
uj  bejelentes  es  megallapitas  ala  esnek. 

239.  Azon  hitelezok,  kiknek  kovetelesei  a  csodnyitas  idejekor  mar  fennallottak, 
ig6nyeiket  a  csod  megsziintetese  utan  a  kozados  eUen  akkor  is  ervenyesithetik,  ha 
azok  a  csodtomeg  ellen  be  nem  jelentettek. 

240.  Ha  a  csod  k^nyszeregyezseg  altal  fejeztetett  be,  a  jelen  fejezet  hatarozatai 
nem  J^alkahnazhatok . 

Masodik  czim.    Kereskedelmi  csod. 

I.  Fejezet.    Atalanos  hatarozatok. 

241.  Jelen  torvenynek  a  kereskedelmi  csodre  vonatkozo  hatarozatai  a  kereake- 
dokre  es  kereskedelmi  tarsasagokra  alkalmazandok. 

Ezen  hatdrozatok  azon  esetben  is  alkalmazandok,  ha  a  csod  a  kereskedo  halala 
utan,  vagy  a  cz6g  torlesetol  sz4mitand6  egy  esztendo  eltelte  elott  nyittatik  meg, 
felt6ve,  bogy  a  csodnyitas  az  elso  esetben  a  hagyatek  atadasa  elott  tortenik. 

Ugyanez  all  a  feloszlott  kereskedelmi  tarsasagokra  mindaddig,  mig  a  felszdmolas 
6s  a  tarsasagi  vagyon  felosztasa  be  nem  fejeztetett. 

242.  A  mennyiben  a  jelen  czimben  eltero  intezkedesek  nem  foglaltatnak, 
a  kozons^ges  csodre  vonatkozo  hatarozatok,  a  kereskedelmi  csodre  is  alkalmazand6k 

243.  Csod  eset6ben  a  kozkereseti  tarsasagok  tagjaik  altal,  a  bet^ti  tdrsasagok, 
a  beltagok  dltal,  a  reszvenytarsasagok  6s  szovetkezetek  az  igazgatosag  altal,  a 
felszdmolas  alatt  levo  tarsasagok  pedig  a  felszamolok  altal  kepviseltetnek  (246.  §.). 

II.  Fejezet.    Csodnyitds  es  annak  kozzetetele. 

244.  Ha  a  kereskedo  vagy  kereskedelmi  tarsasag  fizeteseit  megsziinteti,  azt  a 
csod  megnyitasa  v6gett  haladektalanul  az  illetekes  torvenyszdknek  (72.  §.)  irasban 
bejelenteni,  egyuttal  a  kereskedelmi  kony veket  a  torv6ny3z6k  kizirolagos  rendelkez6se 
al4  bocsatani  s  lehetoleg  a  merleget  is  bemutatni  tartozik. 

A  kozados  a  merleget,  melynek  szerkesztesere  nezve  a  kereskedelmi  torveny 
hatirozatai  szolgilnak  irdnyadoul,  sajatkeziileg  azon  kijelentdssel  koteles  alAimi, 
hogy  annak  valodisdgat  kesz  eskiivel  megerositeni.  A  hitelezok  nevei,  laklielyei  es 
azon  rokonsdgi  vagy  sogors^gi  viszony,  melyben  a  kozadoshoz  allanak,  a  m^rleghez 
caatolt  kimutatisban  kiilonosen  kitiintetendoki. 

245.  A  mennyiben  a  kozados  az  elobbeni  §.  hatarozatai nak,  az  ott  «5rintott 
bejelent^sel  egyidejiileg  meg  nem  felelliet,  bejelentes6ben  a  g4tl6  akadalyokat 
kijelolni  s  a  torv6ny  rendeletdnek  a  lehetos^g  szerint  eleget  tenni  tartozik. 


')  A  iii6rleg  8zerko«zt686ro  ndzvo  Id.  a  koreskodelmi  t6rv6ny  26 — 28,  a  r^szv^nytursosiigok 
m^rlog^re  a   19U,  a  biztoait^  tarsoaugok  tokintet^ben  podig  a  459.  §-t. 


HXTNOARY:  BANKRrPTCY.  ]  70 

Section  X.  Rights  of  the  Creditors  after  Termination  of  the  Bankruptcy, 

237.  When  after  (he  toriniuation  of  the  bankruptcy  assets  should  be  found 
which  oupht  to  have  formed  part  of  the  banknipt's  estate,  such  assets  serve  for  the 
satisfaction  of  those  haiikruptc-v  creditors  wluise  claims,  of  which  notice  wivs  given 
and  vcrification^niade,  were  not  entirely  satisfied  out  of  the  swsets  of  the  bankruptcy, 
to  the  exclusion  of  all  ])ersniial  creditors. 

The  administration  and  distribution  of  the  assets  found  must  be  entrusted 
to  the  former  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate  and  bankruptcy  committee.  So  far  aa 
this  is  not  possible,  the  enactments  of  Section  111  of  this  Part  apply  as  to  the 
nomination  of  the  new  trustee  of  the  estate  and  as  to  the  election  and  supplement- 
ation of  the  committee.  The  administration  and  distribution  are  carried  out 
according  to  the  enactments  of  this  Law  concerning  the  bankruptcy  assets. 

i'UH.  Those  creditors  whose  claims  were  not  disputed  either  by  the  trustee 
of  the  bankrupt's  estate,  by  the  creditors,  or  by  the  bankrupt,  as  well  as  those  whose 
disputed  claims  were  established  in  consequence  of  a  law  suit,  may,  withoutjn- 
stituting  new  proceedings,  levy  execution  against  the  goods  of  the  bankrupt. 

If  a  new  bankruptcj^  is  declared  against  the  bankrupt,  notice  of  the  said  claims 
must  be  given  and  they  must  be  verified  anew. 

239.  Those  creditors  whose  claims  already  existed  when  the  bankruptcy 
was  declared  maj',  after  termination  of  the  bankruptcy,  enforce  their  claims  against 
the  bankrupt,  even  when  no  notice  thereof  was  given  against  the  bankruptcy  estate. 

240.  The  enactments  of  this  Section  do  not  apply  when  the  banlo-uptcy  was 
terminated  by  a  composition. 

Second  Title.    Commercial  Bankruptcy. 
Section  I.     General  Provisions. 

241.  The  enactments  of  the  present  Law  concerning  commercial  bankruptcy 
apply  only  as  regards  traders  and  trading  associations 

These  enactments  also  apply  when  the  bankruptcy  is  declared  after  the  death 
of  the  trader  or  within  one  year  from  the  extinguishment  of  the  firm  name,  provided 
that  in  the  former  case  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy  takes  place  before  the  deUvery 
of  the  inheritance. 

The  same  rule  holds  good  as  regards  dissolved  trading  associations,  so  long  as 
the  liquidation  and  distribution  of  the  assets  of  the  association  have  not  been  com- 
pleted, k 

242.  Except  where  the  present  Title  contains  contrary  provisions,  the  enact- 
ments relating  to  ordinary  bankruptcy  also  apply  to  commercial  banliruptcy.  i 

243.  In  case  of  bankruptcy,  unUniited  partnership  are  represented  by  the  part- 
ners, limited  partnerships  by  the  personaUj^  responsible  partners,  joint  stock  com- 
panies and  co-operative  associations  by  the  directorate,  and  trading  ^associations 
in  liquidation  by  the  liquidators  (§^240). 

Section  II.    Declaration  of  Bankruptcy  and  Publication. 

244.  If  a  trader  or  a  trading  association  suspends  payment,  wTitten  ^notice 
thereof  must  be  given  to  the  Court  having  jurisdiction  (§  72)  with  a  view  to  a  declar- 
ation of  bankruptcy  without  delay.  Simultaneously  the  trade  books  must  be  placed 
at  the  exclusive  disposition  of  the  Court,  and,  if  possible,  a  balance  sheet  must  be 
submitted.  ■"'■'■  i_ 

The  bankrupt  must  himself  sign  the  balance  sheet,  to  tne  drawing  up  of  which 
the  enactments  of  the  Cbmmercial  Law  apply,  with  the  declaration  that  he  is  ready 
to  testify  to  its  correctness  with  his  oath.  The  names  of  the  creditors,  their  places 
of  residence,  and  the  kinship  or  relationship  in  which  thej-  are  to  the  banJirupt 
must  be  specially  shown  in  a  return  to  be  annexed  to  the  balance  sheet*). 

245.  In  so  far  as  the  bankrupt  is  unable  to  comply  vnih  the  enactments'^of 
the  preceding  §  he  ought,  simultaneously  with  the  notice  therein  mentioned,  to  give 
a  report  in  his  notice  of  the  preventing  hindrances,  and  to  comply^as  far^as  possible 
with  the  enactments  of  the  law. 


1)  Concerning  the  drawing  up  of  balance  sheets,  see  in  general  Arts.  26 — 28,   for  joint 
stock  companies  Art.  199,  for  insurance  companies  Art.  459,  of  the  Commercial  Law. 


i-^'j  Magyarorezag:  Csodtorv.     II.  resz.     II.  czim.    Kereskedelmi  cs6d. 

246.  A  244.§-ban  foglalt  hatarozatok  megtartasadrt  a  kozkereseti  es  bet6ti 
tArsasagoknal  a  tagok,  illetoleg  beltagok,  r^szvenytarsasagoknal  es  8zovetkezetekn61 
az  igazgatosag  tagjai,  a  felszamolas  alatt  levo  kereskedelmi  tarsasagoknal  pedig  a 
felszAmolok  felelosek. 

247.  Ha  a  kozkereseti  tArsasagnak  nem  minden  tagja,  vagy  a  bet6ti  tarsasagnak 
nem  minden  beltagja,  illetoleg  a  felszamolas  alatt  levo  tarsasagnak  nem  minden 
felszamoloja  keri  a  csodot,  az  a  tobbi  tagok  meghallgatasa  n^lkiil  csak  akkor  rendel- 
heto  el,  ha  a  fizetesek  megsziintetese  hitelt  drdemloen  igazoltatik.  Ilyen  igazolas 
hidnyaban  a  cs6dnyit4si  kervenyre  targyalis  tiizendo  ki,  melyre  a  taraasag  osszes 
tagjai  megidezendok. 

Ugyanez  all  a  reszvenytarsasagok  es  a  szovetkezetekre  is,  ha  a  csodot  az  igazga- 
tosdgnak,  vagy  a  felszamoloknak  nem  annyi  tagja  keri,  a  hanynak  alairasa  a  t&rsasagi 
cz6gjegyzeshez  sziikseges. 

248.  A  kereskedelmi  csod  a  82 — 85.  §§-ban  kijelolt  felt^telek  n^lkiil  az  esetben 
is  megnyitando,  ha  az  illet^kes  t6rvenysz6k  valamelyik  liitelezonek,  igazolt  k6vetel6sre 
alapitott  esodnyitasi  kerekn^bol,  a  fizetesek  megsziinteteserol  minden  k6ts6get 
kizaro  modon  tudomast  szerez. 

Ha  a  birosag  a  felhozott  adatokat  elegendoknek  nem  tal^lja,  a  esodnyitdsi 
k6rv6nyre  t4rgyalasi  hatamapot  tiiz  ki. 

249.  A  kozkereseti  es  a  bet^tl  tarsasag  eUen  elrendelt  csod  eaeteben  a  tirsas&gi 
tagok,  illetoleg  beltagok  eUen  a  csod  csak  akkor  rendelheto  el,  ha  ez  k^retik  6s  a 
kereskedelmi  cs6dnyit4s  esetei  fenforognak. 

260,  Ha  nem  a  kereskedelmi  tarsasag  mint  ilyen,  hanem  annak  valamelyik  tagja 
ellen  njrittatik  csod,  a  tarsasag  a  kozados  vagyon-iUet6seg6t,  a  kereskedelmi  torvdny 
ertelmeben  v6gkiegyenlites  titjan  megdUapitani  s  azt  tekintettel  az  51.  §-ra_a  tomeg- 
gondnoknak  kiadni  tartozik^). 

251.  Ha  a  tarsasagi  csod  meUett  az  egyes  tagok  ellen  is  csod  nyittatik,  a  csod 
aid,  jutott  t^rsasdg  hitelezoi  koveteleseiket  az  egyes  tagok  csodtSraegei  ellen  is  teljes 
osszegben  ^rvenyesithetik,  s  a  mennyiben  kovetel^seik  a  tarsasagi  csodben  valodiaknak 
elismertettek,  azok  az  egyes  tagok  csodj^ben  tobbe  meg  nem  timadhatok.  A  tarsa- 
sagi hitelezok  azonban  az  egyes  tagok  cs6dt6meg6b61  kielegit^sre  csak  annyiban 
tarthatnak  igenyt,  a  mennyiben  a  tarsasagi  vagyonbol  teljes  kiel6git6st  nem  nyertek. 


Ellenben  az  egyes  tarsasdgi  tagok  maganhitelezoi  a  tarsasag  csodtomege  ellen, 
mint  hitelezok  fel  nem  Idphetnek. 

252.  A  hirdetv^nynek,  melylyel  a  kereskedelmi  csod  k6zhirr6  tetetik,  a  89.  §-ban 
kijelolt  adatokon  kiviil  a  kozadds  cz^g6t  ds  telep-,  illetoleg  8z6khely6t  is  magdban 
kell  foglalni. 

263.  Kozkereseti  ds  beteti  tarsasdgoknal  a  hirdetv^nynek,  a  tdrsasAg  cz6g6n 
es  8z6khely6n  kiviil  a  tagok,  illetoleg  beltagok  nev6t,  polgdri  all&sAt  6a  lakhely6t 
is  magaban  kell  foglalni. 

Ha  a  csod  az  egyes  tagok  ellen  is  elrendeltetik,  a  hirdetv6nyben  vildgosan 
kiteendo,  hogy  a  tdrgyalAsok  mindegyik  csod  felett  kiilon  vezettetnek. 

A  esodnyitdsnak  a  kereskedelmi  czegjegyz6kbe  leendo  bevezet^6re  n6zve  a 
kereskedelmi  t6rv6ny  hatirozatai  szolgAlnak  irdnyaddul^). 

254.  Azon  alkalommal,  midon  a  zar  foganatosittatik,  a  csodbiztos  a  kereske- 
delmi konyveket  Atvenni,  az  azokban  netdn  dszlelt  szabalytalansdgokat  a  leltArban 
kitiintetni,  s  a  konyveket  a  tomeggondnoknak  atadni  tartozik. 


')  Ld.  a  koroskedelmi  torv6ny   105.  §-6t.  —  «)  Ld.  a  ker.  torv.  23.  §-4t. 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  177 

246.  For  the  observation  of  the  provisions  contained  in  §  244  in  case  of  unlimited 
or  limited  partnerships  the  partners,  or  the  personally  responsible  partners,  aa  the 
case  may  be,  in  case  of  Joint  stock  companies  or  co-operativo  associations,  the  dir- 
ectorate, and  in  case  of  trading  associations  in  liquidation,  the  Uquidators,  are 
responsible. 

247.  Where  all  the  partners  of  an  unlimited  partnership,  or  all  the  personally 
responsible  partners  of  a  limited  partnership,  or  all  the  liquidators  of  a  trading 
association  in  liquidation,  do  not  demand  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy,  it  can 
only  be  declared  without  hearing  the  other  members  or  partners  when  it  is  proved 
authentically  that  payment  has  been  suspended.  In  default  of  such  proof  a  day  for 
hearing  must  be  fi.\ed  in  consequence  of  the  application  for  bankruptcy,  for  which 
all  partners  or  members  must  be  summoned. 

The  same  rule  holds  good  as  regards  Joint  stock  companies  and  co-operative 
associations  where  not  so  many  members  of  the  directorate  or  of  the  liquidators 
have  made  the  application  for  bankruptcy  as  are  required  for  signing  the  firm 
name  of  the  association. 

248.  A  commercial  bankruptcy  must  also  be  declared  without  the  conditions 
mentioned  by  §§  82 — 85  when  the  Court  having  Jurisdiction  gets  knowledge  beyond 
any  doubt,  by  the  application  for  declaration  of  bankruptcy  of  a  creditor  founded 
on  a  claim  duly  proved,  of  payment  having  been  suspended. 

If  the  Court  does  not  consider  the  facts  alleged  to  be  satisfactory,  it  wiU  appoint 
a  day  for  hearing  the  application. 

249.  In  the  case  of  a  bankruptcy  declared  against  an  unlimited  or  limited 
partnership,  bankruptcy  can  be  declared  against  the  partners  or  the  personally 
responsible  partners,  as  the  case  may  be,  if  this  has  been  demanded  and  if  the  con- 
ditions for  a  declaration  of  commercial  bankruptcy  prevail. 

260.  If  the  bankruptcy  is  not  declared  against  a  trading  association  as  such, 
but  against  one  of  the  members,  the  trading  association  is  bound  to  settle  the  share 
of  the  bankrupt  in  accordance  with  the  Commercial  Law  by  the  way  of  final  ar- 
rangement and  to  deliver  the  same  according  to  §  51  to  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's 
estate  1). 

251.  When,  simultaneously  with  the  bankruptcy  of  a  trading  partnership, 
bankruptcy  is  also  declared  against  the  individual  members,  the  creditors  of  the 
bankrupt  partnership  may  enforce  their  claims  to  their  whole  amount  also  against 
the  estates  in  bankruptcy  of  the  individual  partners.  So  far  as  their  claims  have  been 
verified  in  the  bankruptcy  of  the  partnership  they  can  be  no  longer  attacked  in  the 
bankruptcy  of  the  individual  partners.  The  creditors  of  the  partnership,  however, 
cannot  claim  satisfaction  out  of  the  estates  of  the  individual  partners  except  in 
so  far  as  they  have  not  obtained  total  satisfaction  out  of  the  assets  of  the  part- 
nership. 

On  the  other  hand,  private  creditors  of  the  individual  partners  have  no  rights 
as  creditors  against  the  estate  in  bankruptcy  of  the  partnership. 

252.  The  edict  by  which  the  commercial  bankruptcy  is  published  must  contain 
in  addition  to  the  particulars  mentioned  by  §  89,  the  firm  name,  the  place  of  re- 
sidence or  place  of  business,  as  the  case  may  be,  of  the  bankrupt. 

253.  In  case  of  unlimited  or  limited  partnerships  the  edict  ought  to  contain, 
besides  the  firm  name  and  the  place  of  business  of  the  partnership,  the  names  of 
the  partners,  or  of  the  personally  responsible  partners,  as  the  case  may  be,  their 
occupations  and  places  of  abode. 

If  the  bankruptcy  is  also  declared  against  the  individual  members,  it  must  be 
expressly  stated  in  the  edict  that  the  proceedings  are  conducted  separately  con- 
cerning each  bankruptcy. 

As  to  the  entry  to  be  made  in  the  trade  register  of  the  declaration  of  bank- 
ruptcy, the  enactments  of  the  Commercial  Law  hold  good 2). 

254.  On  the  occasion  of  effecting  the  seizure  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy 
ought  to  take  delivery  of  the  trade  books,  to  mention  the  irregularities  found  therein, 
if  any,  in  the  inventory,  and  to  deliver  the  books  to  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's 
estate. 


1)  See  Commercial  Law,  Art.  105.  —  *)  See  Art.  23  of  the  Coramerial  Law. 


J78  Magyarorszag :  Csodtorv.     II.  resz.     II.  czim.    Koreskedolmi  csod. 

III.  Fejezet.     A  merleg  megallapitasa. 

255.  Ha  a  kozados  a  merleget  bemutatta,  a  tomeggondnoknak  all  kotelesse- 
g6ben  a  bemutatott  merleget,  sziikseghez  kepest  szakertok  alkalmazasaval  megviza- 
g&lni  es  megallapitani. 

EUenben,  ha  a  kozados  a  merleget  be  nem  mutatta,  azt  a  tomeggondnok 
elkfeziteni  vagy  a  sziikseghez  kepest  szakertok  altal  elkeszittetni  tartozik. 

A  tomeggondnok  mindegyik  esetben  lehetoleg  a  kozados  k6zremuk6d6s6vel 
j4r  el  (101.  §.). 

A  megallapitott  mdrleg,  mely  a  csodiratok  kozd  helyeztetik,  az  erdeklettek 
altal  megtekintheto  s  masolatban  kiveheto. 

256.  A  felszdmolasi  targyalas  megtartasa  utan  a  tomeggondnok  a  merleget 
a  valasztmanynyal  egyetertoleg  kieg^sziti  s  azt  megvizsgalas,  esetleg  szakertok 
altali  megvizsgdltatas  vegett,  a  csodbiztosnak  bemutatja. 

IV.  Fejezet.     Eltero  intezkedesek  a  szovetkezeteket  illetoleg. 

257.  Ha  a  csodeljaras  mar  annyira  haladt,  bogy  a  vegfelosztasi  terv  elkeszitheto 
(196.  §.),  a  szcivetkezet  k^pviselosege  (243.  §.)  kimutatast  tartozik  kesziteni  arrol, 
hogy  az  egyes  szovetkezeti  tagok  az  alapszabalyokban  illetoleg  a  kereskedelmi 
torv^nyben  megallapitott  felelosseghez  kepest,  mennyivel  tartoznak  a  tarsasagi 
adossagok  fedezesehez  jarulni. 

A  mennyiben  a  szovetkezeti  tagok  a  kivetett  jarulekok  megfizeteset  megtagadjak, 
a  kepviseloseg  a  jArulek-kimutatas  ket  p61danyat  az  alapszabalyokkal,  tovabba  a 
tarsasagi  hitelezok  es  a  kotelezett  szovetkezeti  tagok  n6vjegyz6k6vel  egyiitt,  j6va- 
hagyas  vegett  a  csodbirosagnak  bemutatni  tartozik'). 

258.  A  csodbirosag,  mielott  a  jarulek-kimutatas  felett  hatarozna,  az  eszrevetelek 
megt^telere  hatarnapot  tiiz  ki,  s  arra  a  szovetkezeti  tagokat  az  alapszabalyokban 
meghatarozott  modon  azon  kijelent^ssel  id6zi  meg,  hogy  szabadsagukban  all  a  jarulek- 
kimutatast  akar  a  csodbiztosnal,  akar  a  kepviselosegnel  megtekinteni.  E  vegbol 
a  j4rulek-kimutatas  egyik  peldanya  a  csodbiztosnak,  a  masik  pedig  a  kepvisel6s6gnek 
adando  ki. 

A  kepviseloseg  a  targyalasra  kiilon  megidezendo;  a  meg  nem  jelent  szovetkezeti 
tagok  reszere  gondnok  nevezendo  ki. 

259.  A  targyalast  a  csodbiztos  vezeti,  kinek  lehetoleg  oda  kell  hatni,  hogy 
az  erdekeltek  kozt  egyet6rtest  letesitsen.  Ha  ez  nem  sikeriil,  az  eszrev6teleket 
jegyzokonyvbe  vezettcti,  az  azok  alapos  megbiralasara  szolgalo  tenykerdeseket 
tisztaba  hozza  s  a  jegyzokonyvet  az  erdekeltek  altal  alairatja,  vagy  az  alairas  megta- 
gadasat  a  jegyzokonyvben  kitiinteti.  A  mennyiben  a  targyalAs  egy  hatarnapon  be 
nem  fejezheto,  a  csodbiztos  annak  folytatasara  ujabb  hatArnapot  tiiz  ki,  arrol  a 
jelenlevoket  azonnal  szoval  ertesiti,  s  ennek  megtortentdt  a  jegyzokonyvben 
kitiinteti. 

A  felvett  jegyzokonyv  a  csodbirosaghoz  haladektalanul  beterjesztendo,  mely 
a  jirulekkimutas  felett  vegzdsileg  hatdroz  s  hatarozatarol  a  k^pviseloseget  kezbesit^a, 
a  szovetkezeti  tagokat  pedig  hirdetv^ny  utjan  6rtesiti. 

260.  Ha  a  szovetkezeti  tagok,  a  jarulekkimutatas  tekintet^ben  hozott  ha- 
tdrozat  jogerore  emelkedes^tol  szamitando  tizenot  nap  alatt  k6teless6geiknek  eleget 
nem  tesznek,  a  kepviseloseg  a  kivetett  jarulekokat  az  egyes  szovetkezeti  tagoktol 
v^grehajt&s  utj4n  behajtani  tartozik. 

A  v^grehajtAs  a  csodbirosdgndl  kdrendo,  mely  azt  a  polgdri  eljdrds  szabdlyai 
szerint  foganatosittatja. 


1)  Az  1898.  XXIII  t.  c.  6rteln«ben  mukod6  gazdasdgi  68  ipari  hitelszovotkezotek  ca6dje 
tokintet^bon  r^szbon  elt6r6  szabAlyok  irAnyad6k  Id.  e  r68zben  a  keroskedelnii  t6rv6ny  257.  §-41ioz 
fuzott  niogjegyz6at. 


HUNGARY:  BANKRUPTCY.  178 

Section  III.    Settling  the  Balance  Sheet. 

255.  If  the  bankrupt  has  presented  the  balance  Hhect,  the  trustee  of  his 
estate  is  bound  to  examine  the  presented  balance  sheet,  if  necessary  with  the  inter- 
vention of  experts,  and  to  settle  it. 

If,  on  the  other  hand,  the  bankrupt  has  not  presented  the  balance  sheet,  the 
trustee  of  his  estate  ought  to  draw  it  up  or,  if  necessary,  have  it  drawn  up  by  experts. 

The  trustee  in  both  cases  proceeds  if  possible  with  the  concurrence  of  the 
bankrupt  (§  101). 

The  settled  balance  sheet,  which  must  be  annexed  to  the  bankruptcy  documents, 
may  be  inspected  by  the  interested  parties  and  a  copy  thereof  be  obtained. 

256.  AJfter  the  verification  proceedings  the  trustee  of  the  estate  rectifies  the 
balance  sheet  in  concurrence  with  the  bankruptcy  committee  and  submits  it  to  the 
Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  for  the  purpose  of  examination  by  him  or  by  experts. 

Section  IV.    Various  Provisions  concerning  Co-operative  Associations. 

257.  If  the  bankruptcy  proceedings  have  advanced  so  far  that  the  plan  of 
final  distribution  can  be  drawn  up  (§  196),  the  representatives  of  the  co-operative 
association  (§  243)  must  draw  up  a  return  showing  what  amount  the  individual 
members  of  the  association  are  bound  to  contribute  to  the  paj^ment  of  the  debts 
of  the  association  according  to  their  Uability  as  established  by  the  Commercial  Law 
or  by  the  articles  of  association. 

So  far  as  the  members  of  the  co-operative  association  refuse  payment  of  the 
settled  contributions,  the  representatives  must  submit  to  the  Bankruptcy  Court 
for  ratification  two  copies  of  the  return  of  contributions,  together  with  the  articles 
of  association,  and  a  list  of  the  names  of  the  creditors  of  the  association  and  of  the 
members  of  the  association  liable i). 

258.  Before  the  Bankruptcy  Court  decides  concerning  the  return  of  contribut- 
ions, it  fixes  a  day  for  the  tendering  of  objections  and  summons  the  members  of  the 
association  for  this  day  according  to  the  method  fixed  by  the  articles  of  association, 
with  a  warning  that  they  may  examine  the  return  of  contributions  either  with  the 
Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  or  wnth  the  representatives.  To  this  end,  one  copy 
of  the  return  of  contributions  must  be  delivered  to  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy 
the  other  to  the  representatives. 

The  representatives  must  be  summoned  to  the  proceedings  separately.  For 
the  members  of  the  co-operative  association  who  have  made  no  appearance  a  curator 
must  be  nominated. 

259.  The  proceedings  are  conducted  by  the  Commissary  in  Bankruptcy, 
who  ought  to  do  his  best  to  bring  about  an  agreement  between  the  interested 
parties.  If  he  does  not  succeed  in  doing  .so,  he  has  the  objections  drawn  up  in  a 
protocol,  explaining  the  state  of  facts  on  the  basis  of  which  the  objections  may  be 
thoroughly  judged,  and  has  the  protocol  .signed  by  the  interested  parties,  or  a  note 
made  when  signature  is  refused.  If  the  proceedings  cannot  be  ended  on  one  daj',  the 
Commissary  in  Bankruptcy  ought  to  fix  another  day  for  the  continuation  of  the 
same,  and  immediatelj-  notify  the  interested  parties  who  have  made  appearance, 
and  a  note  must  be  made  in  the  protocol  of  his  having  done  so. 

The  protocol  drawn  up  must  immediately  be  submitted  to  the  Bankruptcy 
Court,  which  determines  upon  the  return  of  contributions  by  a  decision.  This  de- 
cision must  be  communicated  to  the  representatives  by  serving  it  on  them,  and 
to  the  members  of  the  co-operative  association  by  an  advertisement. 

260.  If  the  members  of  the  co-operative  association  do  not  comply  with  their 
obUgations  within  fourteen  days  to  be  reckoned  from  the  day  on  which  the  decision 
given  concerning  the  return  of  contributions  becomes  final,  the  representatives 
are  bound  to  exact  the  settled  contributions  from  the  individual  members  of  the 
co-operative  association  by  execution  levied  against  their  property. 

The  execution  must  be  applied  for  at  the  Bankruptcy  Court,  which  has  it 
carried  into  effect  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  Judicial  Procedure 
Ordinance. 


1)  In  the  bankruptcy  of  agricultural  and  industrial  co-operative  associations  carrying 
on  business  according  to  Art.  XXIII  of  1898,  different  rules  apply  in  part.  See  Excursus 
to  Art.  257  of  the  Commercial  Law. 


179     Magyarorszdg :  Csodtorv.     II.  r6sz.     III.  czim.    Vegyes  is  atmeneti  int^zked^sek. 

A  csodbirosag  a  kepviseloseget  e  hatarozatok  meg  nem  tartdsa  eseteben  ezer 
forintig  terjedlieto  penzbirsaggal  sujthatja,  esetleg  a  v6grehajtassal  a  tomeggondno- 
kot  megbizhatja. 

261.  A  mennyiben  a  kivetett  jarul6kok  az  egyes  szovetkezeti  tagoktol  eg^szen 
vagy  r^szben  be  nem  hajthatok,  a  kepviselos^g  a  be  nem  hajtott  jarulekok  tekinte- 
t^ben  uj  kimutatast  k6szit,  melynek  elintezesere  es  foganatositisara  nezve  a  mege- 
lozo  §§.  hatarozatai  szolgalnak  iranyadoul. 

Tovabbi  kivetesnek  helye  nincsen,  s  a  csodhitelezok  koveteleseiket  a  szovetkezeti 
tagok  ellen,  a  kereskedelmi  torveny  232.  §-a  szerint,  erv6nyesithetik. 

Harmadik  czim.    Vegyes  6s  atmeneti  int6zkedesek. 
I.  Fejezet.    Sommds  eljdrds. 

262.  Ha  a  esodnyitas  idejekor  vagy  a  tomeggondnok  jelentesebol  az  tiinik  ki, 
hogy  a  kozados  javai  az  eljdrasi  koltsegek  fedezesere  elegendok  ugyan,  de  nagyobb 
rdszben  konnyen  ertekesitheto  ingosagokbol  illanak,  es  a  k6ts6gtelen  elojoggal  biro 
kovetel^sek  valosziniileg  az  egesz  vagyont  felem^sztik,  a  birosag  sommas  eljir^st 
rendelhet. 

263,  A  sommas  eljarasnal  kovetkezo  eltereseknek  van  helye:  1.  a  hirdetv6ny 
egyszeri  kozzet^tele  elegendo;  —  2.  csupan  felszamolasi  hatdrnap  tiizetik  ki  6s  a 
bejelent^seknek  a  felszdmolAsi  hatarnapig  kell  megtort^nni;  —  3.  a  felszamolas 
megkezdese  elott  az  egyezs6g  megkis^rlendo ;  —  4.  csodvalasztmany  nem  v41asz- 
tatik;  —  5.  a  tomeg  reszletes  felosztasa  mellozheto  (178.  §.). 

264,  A  tomeggondnok  az  iigykezelest  egyediil  vezeti ;  azon  esetekben  azonban, 
melyekben  a  jelen  torvdny  szerint  a  csodvalasztmany  hatarozata  vagy  hozzajarulisa 
lenne  sziiks6ges,  a  csodhitelezok  hataroznak. 

II.  Fejezet.    Biinteto  hatarozatok, 

266.  Vetseget  kovet  el  es  harom  6vig  terjedlieto  fogs4ggal,  tovdbba  ezer  frtig 
terjedheto  penzbirsdggal  6s  hivatalveszt6ssel  biintetendo  az,  a  ki  azon  cz61b61, 
hogy  a  kozadosnak,  vagy  maganak,  vagy  masnak  elonyt  szerezzen,  a  csodeljardsban 
koholt  k6vetel6st  jelent  be,  vagy  ilyen  kovetel^s  bejelentes6re  mas  szem^lyt  heisz- 
nal  fel. 

266,  Vetseget  kovet  el  es  k6t  evig  terjedheto  fogsaggal  63  otszaz  frtig  terjedheto 
p6nzbirs4ggal  biintetendo  az,  a  ki  a  hitelezok  valamelyikenek,  vagy  annak  beleegye- 
z^s^vel  hozzatartozojanak  azon  cz61b61,  hogy  szavazataval  bizonyos  hatarozat 
hozatalahoz  hozz&jaruljon,  p6nzt  vagy  p6nz6rt6ket  vagy  m&s  elonyt  Ad  vagy  ig6r. 

Ugyanazon  biintet^ssel  biintetendo  az  is,  a  ki  az  emUtett  cz61b61  adott  vagy 
ig6rt  p6nzt,  p6nz6rt6ket  vagy  elonyt  elfogadja'^). 

*)  A  caalArd  6b  v6tkes  bukds  tekintet6ben  a  buntet<5  t6rv6nyk6nyv,  az  1878  6vi  V.  t.  cz., 
a  k6vetkez6k6p  int6/,kedik:  A  414  §.  6rtolm6ben  a  csalArd  bukAs  biintett^t  kciveti  el  a  vagyon- 
bukott,  ki  azon  c61b61,  hogy  hitelez6it  megkArositsa :  1.  vagyondhoz  tartoz6  6rt6kt&rgyat  elrejt, 
filretesz,  6rt6k6n  alul  elidegenit,  elajAnd6koz,  vagy  6t  c8olekv6leg  illet<5  k6vet«16st  elenged, 
eltitkol,  vagy  val6tlan  k6vetel68t  kifizet;  2.  oly  addnsAgot,  vagy  kotelezetts^get  val6nak  ismer 
el,  moly  eg6Bzben  vagy  r^szben  val6tlan;  3.  egy  vagy  tobb  hitelez<5j6t  kiel6giti,  z&log  vagy  meg- 
tartdai  jogdnak  enged61yez680,  vagy  vagyona  valaniely  r68z6nek  Atenged^ee  dltal  kedvezmdnyben 
r^ezesiti;  4.  kereskedelmi  konyvekot,  ha  a  torv6ny  azok  vezetdsdre  kotelczte,  nem  vezetett, 
vagy  azokat  megsemmisitette,  elrejtotte,  hamisan  vozotte,  vagy  akk6p  vdltoztatta  meg,  hogy 
azokb61  cBelokv6  68  szenvedo  41lapota,  vagy  iizlotuiiok  forgalma  ki  nem  derithet<5.  —  A  csaldrd 
buk^  biintette  5  6vig  terjedheto  fegyhdzzal,  ha  pedig  az  okozott  k&r  2000  forintot  tul  nera 
halad,  3  6vig  torjodhet6  bortonnel  biintetend6.  A  8zabad8AgveBzt6s  biintet6son  feliil  hivatal- 
ve8zt68  6s  a  politikai  jogok  gyakorlatAnak  felfiigge8Zt68e  is  mogAUapitando  (415.  §).  —  Ameny- 
nyiben  pedig  az  ad68  fizet68k6ptelen86gbe  jutvAn  a  414.  §-ban  meghatArozott  caoloktn6nyek 
valamelyik6t  azon  cz61l)61,  hogy  hitelez6it  megkArositsa,  elkoveti,  do  elleno  a  cs6d  akAr  az6rt, 
mert  csak  egy  hitoloz<5je  van,  akAr  az6rt,  mert  vagyona  a  C8<5d  koltsdgeinok  fodez6B6re  el6gtelen, 
ki  nem  mondatott,  amonnyibon  a  csalAs  Altai  okozott  kAr  100  koronAt  meg  nem  halad,  a  csalAs 
v6t66g6t,  amennyiben  pedig  a  kAr  ezen  osszeget  meghaladja,  avagy  a  tettes  csalAs  miatt  mAr  k6t 


HUNGAKY:  BANItRUPTCY.  179 

The  Bankruptcy  Court  may  inflict  a  fine  on  the  representatives  not  exceeding 
one  thousand  Gulden  (two  thousand  Kronen)  in  case  of  non-compliance  with  thia 
enactment,  and  eventually  entrust  the  carrying  out  of  the  execution  to  the  trustee 
of  the  bankrupt  estate. 

261.  If  the  settled  contributions  in  whole  or  in  part  cannot  be  exacted  from 
the  individual  members  of  the  co-operative  association,  the  representatives  must 
make  a  new  return  of  the  contributions  not  exacted  to  the  settiuig  and  carrying 
out  of  which  the  enactments  of  the  previous  §§  apply. 

No  further  contributions  are  settled.  The  bankruptcy  creditors  may  enforce 
their  claims  against  the  individual  members  of  the  co-operative  associations  accord- 
ing to  §  232  of  the  Commercial  Law. 

Third  Title.    Miscellaneous  and  Transitory  Provisions. 
Section  I.     Summary  Proceedings. 

262.  If  it  appears  on  the  occasion  of  the  declaration  of  bankruptcy,  or  by  the 
report  of  the  trustee  of  the  bankrupt's  estate,  that  the  assets  of  the  bankrupt  are 
sufficient  to  cover  the  costs  of  the  proceedings,  but  that  the  larger  part  of  them  con- 
sists of  movable  goods  capable  of  easy  realisation,  and  that  the  claims  privileged 
beyond  anj^  doubt  wiU  probably  absorb  the  whole  assets,  the  Court  may  order 
summary  proceedings. 

263.  In  the  case  of  summary  proceedings  the  following  provisoes  have  effect: 
1.  one  publication  of  the  advertisement  is  sufficient;  —  2.  only  one  day  for  verification 
is  fixed;  notice  of  claims  may  be  given  up  to  the  day  of  veriiication ;  —  3.  before  be- 
gmning  the  proceedings  for  verification,  a  composition  must  be  attempted;  — 
4.  no  bankruptcy  committee  is  elected;  —  5.  partial  distribution  of  the  bankrupt's 
estate  is  not  necessary  (§  178). 

264.  The  trustee  of  the  estate  conducts  the  administration  himself;  in  those 
cases,  however,  in  which  according  to  the  present  Law  the  resolution  or  the  consent 
of  the  bankruptcy  committee  is  necessary,  the  bankruptcy  creditors  decide. 

Section  II.    Penal  Provisions. 

265.  Any  person  who,  with  the  intention  of  acquiring  an  advantage  for  the 
bankrupt  or  for  himself  or  for  a  third  person,  gives  notice  during  the  bankruptcy 
proceedings  of  a  fictitious  claim,  or  employs  a  third  person  to  give  such  notice, 
commits  an  offence  and  is  punishable  with  imprisonment  not  exceeding  three 
years,  and  further  with  a  fine  not  exceeding  one  thousand  Gulden  (two  thousand 
Kronen)  and  disqualification. 

266.  Any  person  who  gives  or  promises  monej'  or  value  in  money  or  any 
other  advantage  to  one  of  the  creditors,  or  to  a  kinsman  of  his  with  his  consent, 
in  order  that  he  may  assist  with  his  vote  to  pass  a  certain  resolution,  commits  an 
offence  and  is  punishable  with  imprisonment  not  exceeding  two  years  and  a  fine 
not  exceeding  five  hundred  Gulden  (one  thousand  Kronen). 

The  person  who  accepts  the  money,  value  in  money  or  advantage  given  or  prom- 
ised with  the  intention  mentioned  is  Hable  to  the  same  punishment*). 

1)  As  to  fraudulent  and  culpable  bankruptcy  the  Penal  Law  (Art.  V  of  1878)  contains  the 
following  provisions:  In  acoordanco  with  §  414  the  bankrupt  commits  the  crime  of  fraudulent 
bankruptcy  if,  with  the  intention  of  injuring  his  creditors,  he  1.  conceals,  removes,  alienates 
for  less  than  their  value,  or  makes  a  gift  of  assets  belonging  to  his  estate  or  releases  or  conceals 
outstanding  debts  or  pays  a  fictitious  claim;  —  2.  acknowledges  claims  or  debts,  either  wholly 
or  partially  non-oxisting;  —  3.  satisfies  one  or  more  of  his  creditors,  or  gives  them  a  preference 
by  granting  them  a  pledge  or  right  of  detention,  or  by  conveyance  of  a  part  of  his  assets  to  them; 
—  4.  omits  to  keep  books  in  spite  of  his  being  required  to  do  so  by  the  law,  or  destroys  or  con- 
coals  them  or  keeps  them  fraudulently  or  mutilates  them  in  such  a  way  that  the  state  of  his 
assets  and  liabilities  or  the  state  of  his  affairs  cannot  be  established.  The  crime  of  fraudu- 
lent bankruptcy  is  punishable  with  imprisonment  with  hard  labour  up  to  5  years,  or  if  the 
damage  does  not  exceed  2000  Gulden  (4000  Kronen)  with  imprisonment  up  to  3  years.  Beyond 
the  imprisonment,  disqualification  as  well  as  suspension  from  political  rights  must  bo  pronounced 
(§  415).  —  So  far  as  the  bankrupt  has  committed  one  of  the  acts  mentioned  in  §  414  with 
the  intention  of  injuring  his  creditors,  and  bankruptcy  is  not  declared  against  him,  either  be- 
cause he  has  only  one  creditor  or  because  his  property  is  insufficient  for  covering  the  costs 
of  the  proceedings,  his  misdemeanour  is  that  of  fraud,  that  is  to  say,  if  the  amount  of  damage 
caused  by  the  fraud  does  not  exceed  100  Kronen,  as  the  offence  of  fraud,  and  if  the  damage  does 


jgQ  Magyarorszdg:  Cs6dt6rv.     Atmeneti  int6zked6sek. 

III.  Fejezet.     Atmeneti  intezkedesek. 

207.  A  jelen  torveny  eletbelepesevel  az  1840:  XVI.  t.-cz.  9.  §.,  az  1840:  XXn. 
t.-cz.,  az  1844:  VII.  t.-cz., ugyszintenazezeketkiegeszitovagymodosito.nemkiilonben 
a  csodjogra  vonatkozo  egycb  torvenyek,  szabdlyok  es  rendeletek  hat^lyon  kiviil 
helyeztetnek. 

A  jelen  torveny  hatalybal6p6se  elott,  az  1840:  XVI.  t.-cz.  9.  §-a  6s  a  kereskedelmi 
torveny  552.  §-a  alapjan  szerzett  jogok  6rintetlenul  maradnak,  s  a  bejegyzett 
hozomany,  hitber  es  jegyajandek  az  atalanos  csodtomegbol  az  also  osztalybeU 
kovetelesek  utan  es  a  masodik  osztalybeli  kovetel6seket  megelozoleg  el6gitend6  ki. 

268.  A  jelen  torveny  altal  az  1876:  XXXVI.  t6rv6nyczikk  17.,  27.  es  28.  §-ai 
nem  erintctnek. 

269.  A  jelen  torveny  elso  reszenek  int^zkedesei  a  torveny  hatalybalepes6nek 
idopontja  elott  elrendelt  esodokre  nem  alkalmazhatok. 

Ungyanezen  torv6nynek  a  jogcselekv^nyek  megtamadasara  6s  a  besz^mitdsra 
vonatkoz6  intezkedesei  pedig,  a  torveny  hatdlybalep6se  elott  keletkezett  jogcselek- 
venyekre,  iUetoleg  kovetelesekre  akkor  sem  alkalmazhatok,  ha  a  csod  az  emhtett 
idopont  utan  nyittatik  meg. 

270.  A  jelen  torveny  hatalybaleptetesi  idopontjanak  meghat4rozasaval,  annak 
v^grehajtasaval  es  az  eljaras  tekinteteben  sziikseges  atmeneti  intezkedesek  megiUa- 
pitasaval  az  igazs4giigyminiszter  bizatik  meg. 

271.  Fium^t  iUetoleg  felhatalmaztatik  az  igazsagiigyminiszter,  hogy  a  jelen 
csodtorvenyt  kiilon  rendclettel  leptesse  hatalyba  es  ezen  rendeletben  az  ottani 
viszonyoknak  megfelelo  modositasokat  megtehesse^). 


I 


Kereskedelmi  vonatkozdsu  torv^nyeink  attekint^se. 


Kereskedelmi  torvenyiink  targyi  kore  lenyegesen  nagyobb,  mint  mas  s  kiilo- 
nosen  az  osztrak  es  n^met  kereskedelmi  torvenyeke.  Magdban  foglalja  ugyanis  a 
szovetkezetek  jogat,  a  kozraktari  iigylet,  a  biztositasi  vallalatok  es  iigyletek,  v^giil  a 
kiadoi  6s  alkuszi  iigyletek  jogi  szabalyozasdt,  ugy  hogy  a  kereskedelmi  torv^nyen 
MviiH  kereskedelmi  jogra,  a  kiilfoldon  kereskedelmi  mell6kt6rvenyeknek  nevezett 
torvenyhozasi  alkotasokra  nalunk  sokkal  kev6sbe  volt  sziiks6g. 


izben  megbiintetve  volt  6s  utoIs6  buntet686nek  kidllisa  6ta  10  6v  m6g  el  nem  telt,  a  csal^ 
biintett^t  koveti  el.  A  csalis  v6ts6g6nek  biintet6se  egy  6vig  terjodliet<5  foghdz  68  500  forintig 
terjedheto  p6nzbUnt6t6s.  A  csalds  biintette  pedig  5  6vig  terjedh6t6  bortonbiintetAssel  illet61eg 
amennyiben  a  kdr  6rt6ke  a  2000  forintot  meghaladja,  valamint  via8zaes6s  eset6n  5  6vig  terjedhet<5 
fegyhdzzal  6s  2000  forintig  terjedheto  p6nzbiintet6s8el  8ujtand6  (bUntet<5  torv6nyk6nyv  380, 
381,  383  63  387  §§).  —  A  v^tkes  huk&a  vets6g6t  koveti  el  63  k6t  6vig  terjedhet<5  foghdzzal  bOnte- 
tend6  azon  vagyonbukott,  aki  1.  fizet^si  k^ptelens^gbe  pazarlAsa,  gondatlan  iizletvezet^se, 
t6zBdejdt6k,  vagy  olyan  raorosz  Uzletek  altal  jutott,  melyek  rendes  iizletk6r6hez  nem  tartoznak; 
2.  a  414  §  4.  pontjdban  megjololt  valamelyik  C8elekm6nyt  (konyvek  vezet6s6nek  elinulasztAs&t, 
azok  inegseminisit^sdt,  elrejt^s^t,  a  vEil6Bdgnak  meg  nem  felelo  vezet6s6t  8tb.)  nem  azon  cz61b61 
koveti  el,  hogy  ez&ltal  hitelezoit  megkArositsa;  3.  kereskedelmi  konyvek  vezot6s6re  kotelezve, 
CBelekv6  63  szenvediS  vagyondllapotAr61  6vonk6nt  rendes  m6rleget  nem  k^szit;  4.  miutdn  fize- 
t6Bk6ptelens6g6t  tudta,  vagy  tudnia  kellett,  uj  nddssAgokat  csindlt,  vagy  a  C36dk6rv6ny  bead4- 
sAnak  elmulasztdsa  Altai  alkalmat  8zolg41tatott  arra,  hogy  vagyondra  egy  vagy  tobb  hitelez6je 
zAlog,  vagy  megtart&si  jogot  nyorjen  (416.  §).  —  Kereskedelmi  tdrsasAgok  C86dje  eset6n  a  csal&rd, 
illet<51eg  v6tkes  bukds  miatt  a  biinoss^g  az  iizlet  vezet6s6vel  raegbizott  azon  8zem61yeket  terheli, 
akik  a  biintet6  cselekm6nyt  elkovett6k  (417  §). 


')  A  cs6dtorv6nyt  az  igazsdgiigyministornek  1881  november  l-6n,  3328  I.  M.  E.  ez  a. 
kelt  rendelete  1882  janudr  1-vel  16ptott«  6Iotbo,  a  Fiume  vAros  68  koriiIet6bcn  vnl6  61otbel6pte- 
t686r<SI  pedig  az  1889  november  14-6n  3488  sz.  a.  kelt  rendelete  int6zkedik.  —  2)  Ld.  a  k6p- 
vi8el6h4z  irom4nyainak  (1006 — 1911  iki  or8z4ggyiil6s)  564.  63  465.  sz-ait.  —  ')  EzidSszorint  a 
vid6ken  csak  egy  ilyen  bir68&g  miikijdik  Temesv&rott. 


HINGAUY:  SUPPLEMENTARY  LAWS.  180 

Section  III.     Transitory  Provisions. 

267.  Upon  this  Law  corning  into  oiicration  §  !)  of  Art  XVI  of  1840,  Art.  XXII 
of  1840,  Art.  VII  of  1844,  as  ■\\ell  a.s  all  Laws,  Decrees  and  Ordinances,  supplementing 
or  modifying  these  Laws  or  referring  to  l)anlcruptcy  law,  are  repealed. 

Rights  acquired  before  this  Law  conies  into  ojioration  by  virtue  of  §  9  of  Art. 
XVI  of  1840  and  of  §  552  of  the  Commercial  Law  remain  unchanged,  and  allatura 
iixorea,  dos  and  paraphernalia,  an  entry  of  which  has  been  made,  are  to  be  satisfied 
out  of  the  general  bankruptc_y  estate  after  the  claims  of  the  first  class  and  before 
the  claims  of  the  second  class. 

268.  §§  17,  Ti  and  28  of  Art.  XXXVI  of  1876  remain  unchanged  by  the 
present  Law. 

269.  The  enactments  of  the  First  Part  of  this  Law  do  not  apply  to  bankruptcies 
declared  before  the  coming  into  operation  of  this  Law. 

The  enactments  of  this  Law  relating  to  the  impugning  of  legal  transactions 
and  to  set-off  do  not  apply  in  any  case  to  legal  transactions  or  claims  ari.sing  at  a 
period  before  tliis  Law  comes  into  operation,  even  if  bankruptcj'  has  been  declared 
after  the  saitl  time. 

270.  With  the  fixing  of  the  time  at  which  the  present  Law  shall  come  into 
operation,  with  the  execution  of  this  Law  and  \rith  the  settling  of  the  provisions 
concerning  procedure  for  the  time  of  transaction,  the  Minister  of  Justice  is  entrusted. 

271.  The  Minister  of  Justice  is  authorised  to  give  effect  to  the  present  Law- 
concerning  Fiume  by  means  of  a  special  Ordinance  and  to  make  modifications  ap- 
propriate to  the  circumstances  there^). 


Supplementary  Commercial  Laws. 


The  sphere  of  the  matters  dealt  with  by  our  Commercial  Code  is  much  ^i  ider 
than  that  of  other  foreign  Commercial  Codes,  e.  g.  that  of  the  Austrian  or  German 
Commercial  Code.  It  embraces  the  Law  of  co-operative  associations,  of  the  bus- 
iness of  warehouses,  insurance  companies,  publishers  and  brokers,  in  consequence 
whereof  we  have  less  need  of  the  regulation  of  commercial  relations  outside 
the  Commercial  Code,  by  legislation  in  the  form  of  supplementary  Laws,  than  m  for- 
eign countries.   It  follows  that  we  have  also  fewer  supplementary  commercial  Laws. 

exceed  that  amount,  and  further,  if  the  bankrupt  has  akoady  been  validly  convicted  for  fraud 
twice,  and  ten  years  have  not  elapsed  since  his  last  conviction,  as  the  crime  of  fraud.  The  of- 
fence of  fraud  is  punishable  with  imprisonment  for  not  exceeding  1  year  and  a  fine  up  to  500 
Gulden  (1000  Kronen),  the  crime  of  fraud  with  imprisonment  for  not  exceeding  5  years  (if  the 
damages  exceed  the  amount  of  2000  Gulden,  or  in  case  of  relapse,  with  imprisonment  and  hard 
labour  for  not  exceeding  5  years)  and  with  a  fine  not  exceeding  2000  Guidon  (§§  380,  381,  383, 
and  387,  Penal  Law.)  —  The  bankrupt  commits  the  offence  of  culpable  bankruptcy  and  is  pun- 
ishable with  imprisonment  for  not  exceeding  two  years:  1.  if  he  has  brought  on  or  contributed  to 
his  bankruptcy  by  unjustifiable  extravagance  in  living,  by  carrying  on  his  bu.siness  carelessly  or 
by  gambling  on  the  Exchange  or  hazardous  transactions  concluded  outside  the  course  of  his  re- 
gular business;  —  2.  if  he  has  been  guilty  of  the  acts  or  omissions  mentioned  by  par.  4  of  §  414 
(viz.  omission  to  keep  books,  destroying  or  concealing  books,  fraudulent  keeping  of  books  etc.), 
without  the  intention  of  injuring  his  creditors;  — -  3.  if  he  omits  in  spite  of  his  obligation  to 
keep  books,  to  draw  up  a  yearly  balance  sheet  of  his  assets  and  liabilities;  —  4.  if,  although 
he  has  knowledge,  or  ought  to  have  knowledge,  of  his  insolvency,  he  incurs  new  liabilities,  or  if, 
by  omitting  to  lodge  a  bankruptcy  petition  against  himself,  ho  gives  occasion  for  the  acquisition 
by  one  or  more  creditors  of  rights  of  lien  over  or  detention  of  his  assets  (§  416).  —  In  case  of 
the  bankruptcy  of  a  trading  association  those  persons  who  are  entrusted  with  carrying  on  the 
business  and  who  have  committed  the  misdemeanour  are  criminally  responsible  for  fraudulent 
or  culpable  bankruptcy. 

')  The  Bankruptcy  Law  became  effective  by  the  Ordinance  of  the  Minister  of  Justice  issued 
the  Ist  November  1881  (No.  3328  J.  M.  E.)  which  fixed  the  time  of  its  coming  into  operation 
as  the  1st  of  January  1882.  The  Bankruptcy  Law  became  effective  for  Fiume  (and  her  county) 
by  Ordinance  of  the  Minister  of  Justice  issued  the  14th  of  November  1889  (No.  3488  J.  M.  E.). 


1Q1  Magyarorszdg:  Csfidtorv.     Atmeneti  int6zked6sek. 

Ez  a  mai  aUapot  azonban  el6relathat61ag  mdra  kozel  jovoben  megvaltozik. 
Kormanyunk  ugyanis  a  kereskedelmi  jog  sziiksdgesnek  mutatkozo  fejlesztes^t  nem 
a  kereskedelmi  torveny  rendszeres  revizioja,  hanem  specialis  torvenyek  utjan 
kivdnja  eszkozokii.  Igy  a  kepviselohaz  1907  Julius  5  iki  iilesen  az  igazsagiigyi  minister 
benyujtotta  a  csekktorvenyjavaslatot,  tovabba  a  kereskedelmi  iizletek  atruhaza- 
sarol  szolo  torvenyjavaslatot,  amely  utobbi  javaslat  a  kereskedelmi  torveny  20.  §-at 
helyezn6  hatalyon  kiviil^).  E  torvenyjavaslatokat,  hivatalos  hiradasok  szerint- 
kovetni  fogja  a  szovetkezeti  torveny  tervezete,  tovabba  a  maganbiztositasi  vallala, 
tok  allami  feliigyeletet  szervezo  torvenyjavaslat. 

Tbzsd6k.  A  tozsdek  jogi  helyzete  mindeddig  nem  nyert  torvenyhozd.si  szabal- 
yozast.  A  budapesti  Aru  es  ert^ktozsde.  tovabba  a  fiumei  kereskedelmi  tozsde 
kormanyhatosagilag  jovahagyott  alapszabalyaik  alapjan  a  kormany  feliigyelete 
alatt,  de  onkormanyzati  alapon  miikodnek.  A  budapesti  Aru  es  Ertektozsde,  vala- 
mint  a  videki  termeny  es  gabonacsamokok^  valasztott  birosaganak  miikod^se  az 
1870,  II.  t.  cz.-en,  iUetoleg  a  perrendtartasi  noveUa,  az  1881.  LIX.  t.  cz.  94 — 99 
§§-n  alapszik. 

Bankiigy.  A  bankiigy  sem  reszesiilt  altalanos  szabalyozasban.  A  zaloglevelek 
es  egyeb  kiilon  fedezeti  kotvenyek  kibocsatasara  vonatkozo  szabalyokat  a  keres- 
kedelmi torveny  fiiggel6k6ben  adtuk  elo.  A  kezizalogkolcson  iigyletekkel  foglalkozo 
intezetekrol  az  1881,  XIV.  t.  cz.  intezkedik.  Az  ert^kpapir  reszletiigyletre  vonat- 
kozo szabalyokat  (1883,  XXXI.  t.  cz.)  a  kereskedelmi  torvenynek  a  vetelrol  8z616 
czimenek  fiiggelekeben  kozoltiik. 

Jegybankunk  ezidoszerint  (a  magyar  aUam  onallo  torvenyhozasi  joganak  fentar- 
td/Sa  mellett)  az  ,,osztrak  magyar  bank".  A  bankszabadalmat  megado,  iUetoleg 
meghosszabbito  torvenyeink  egyuttal  becikkelyezik  a  bank  alapszabalyait,  valamint 
annak  modositasait,  igy  az  1878.  XXV.  az  1887.  XXVI.  es  az  1899.  XXXVII.  t. 
cz.-kek.  Azon  elofelteteleket,  amelyek  mellett  a  bank  kozraktari  zalogjegyeket 
leszamitolhat,  az  1890  XX.  t.  cz.  allapitja  meg. 

Penzrendszeriink  alapja  gyanant  az  1892.  XVII.  t.  cz.  az  austriai  ertek  helyebe 
az  aranyerteket  fogadta  el  s  szamitasi  egyesdg  gyanant  a  koronat  allapitotta  meg, 
Egyidejiileg  az  1892.  XVIII.  t.  cz.  beczikkelyezte  az  erme  es  p6nzrendszer  tekinte- 
t6ben  Ausztriaval  k6t6tt  egyezmenyt.  A  koronaertdk  megallapitasarol  szolo  t6rv6nyt 
kiegeszitik,  az  1899  XXXII.  1907.  X.  es  1907.  XL VII.  t.  cz.  az  Ausztriaval  kotott 
es  fentebb  emlitett  egyezmenyt  az  1899.  XXXIII.  1907.  XI  es  1907  XL VIII.  t.  cz.-kel 
becikkelyezett  potegyezmenye.  A  koronaertekben  valo  kozkotelezo  szamitasrol 
szolo  1899.  XXXVI.  t.  cz.  alapjan  a  koronaertek  1900  januar  1-evel  egyediili  kiz4r6- 
lagos  ertek  gyanant  lepett  az  ausztriai  ert6k  helydbe  oly  modon,  bogy  egy  osztrak 
ert6kii  forint  ket  koronaval  szamitando.  A  keszfizetesek  feltetele  tekintet^ben, 
habar  a  kozos  fiiggo  allamadossag  mar  hosszabb  ideje  bevaltatott,  a  ket  aUam  kozott 
megegyezes  meg  nem  jott  letre. 

K6zleked6sUgy.  A  vasuti  jog  tekinteteben  az  1880,  XXXI.  es  1888.  IV.  t.  cz. 
foglalkoznak  a  helyi  erdekii  vasutak  jogviszonyaival,  az  1868. 1,  es  1881.  LXI.  t.  cz.  a 
vasutak  6s  csatornak  kozponti  telekkonyvevel,  az  1886.  XXXII.  t.  cz.  megallapitja 
a  kiilfoldi  vasutak  iizleteszkozeinek  a  v^grehajtas  alol  valo  mentesseget.  A  koz- 
forgalomnak  atadott  geperejii  vasuti  vallalatok  alkalmazottainak  szolgalati  rend- 
tartasat  a  kereskedelmi  minister  az  1907.  XLIX.  t.  cz.  ben  foglalt  meghatalmazas 
alapj4n  a  magyar  korona  orszagainak  eg6sz  teriilet^re  rendeleti  uton  Allapitja  meg, 
Elokeszites  alatt  all  tovabba  egy  rendszeres  helyi6rdekii  vasuti  torveny.  M4sfel61 
a  torvenyhozds  int^zkeddse  sziikseges  a  kozforgalomra  szant  legtobb  vasut  engedelye- 
z6s6hez  s  igy  torvenytarunkban  igen  sok  az  egyes  vasutvonalak  enged61yezes6re 
vonatkozo  torveny. 

A  vasuti  fuvarozds  tekinteteben  a  kereskedelmi  torvenyen  kiviil  a  bemi  egyez- 
mdny  is  a  vasut  iizletszabalyzat  iranyadok,  amelyekre  nezve  a  ker.  torv.  393  §-anal 
iidtuk  elo  megjegyez6seinket. 

A  posta  jogara  vonatkozolag  (Nemzetkozi  p6staegyezm6ny,  postaiigyletek 
joga,  po8tatakar6kp6nztdr)  Id.  a  keresk.  t6rv6ny  421.  §-dn41  mondottakat. 


HUNGARY:  SUPPLEMENT.VRY  LAWS.  181 

This  state  of  things  will  probably  be  changed  soon.  Our  Government  has  no 
intention  of  regulating  the  commercial  law  by  a  radical  revision  of  the  Commercial 
Code  (XXXV  of  1875),  but  by  creating  a  series  of  special  Laws.  The  Minister  of 
Justice  submitted  to  the  House  of  Representatives  a  draft  of  a  Cheque  Law  on  the 
5th  of  July  1907,  which  came  into  force  as  Art.  LVIII  of  1908,  and  also  a  draft 
concerning  the  transfer  of  commercial  business,  which  became  law  as  Art.  LVII  of 
1907,  and  which  partly  invalidates  and  modifies  §  20  of  the  Commercial  Law.  A 
draft  concerning  the  right  of  co-operative  associations  and  concerning  government 
supervision  of  insurance  companies   will  also  .soon  be  submitted'). 

Exchanges.  The  legal  position  of  Exchanges  is  not  yet  regulated  by  legislation. 
The  Budapest  Goods  and  Stock  E.xehange  and  the  Fiume  Commercial  Exchange, 
however,  on  the  basis  of  their  Statutes  ratified  by  the  Government  and  under  con- 
tinous  supervision  of  the  Government,  are  conducted  with  a  very  large  autonomy. 
Arbitral  Courts  of  the  Budapest  Goods  and  Stock  Exchange,  as  well  as  of  the  Halls 
for  Grains  and  Products,  are  conducted  on  the  basis  of  Art.  II  of  1870  and  §§  94 — 97 
of  the  new  Law  of  Civil  Procedure  *). 

Banking.  There  are  no  general  laws  regulating  this  branch  of  commercial  life. 
We  have  given  the  Laws  concerning  the  issue  of  mortgage  bonds  and  funded 
debentures  in  the  Appendix  to  the  Commercial  Code.  The  legal  position  of 
institutions  carrying  on  the  business  of  giving  loans  on  pledges  is  regulated  by 
Art.  XIV  of  1881.  The  provisions  of  Art.  XXXI  of  1883  concerning  the  sale  of 
negotiable  securities  on  instalments  will  be  found  in  the  excursus  to  the  title 
"Purchase"  of  the  Commercial  Code. 

There  only  actually  exists  one  issuing  bank,  the  "Austro-Hungarian  Bank" 
(with  the  reservation  of  the  right  of  independent  legislation  on  the  part  of  Hungary). 
The  Laws  granting  and  prolonging  the  privilege  incorporate  also  the  articles  of 
association  and  the  modifications  thereof,  namely  Art.  XXV  of  1878,  Art.  XXVI 
of  1887,  and  Art.  XXXVII  of  1899.  The  conditions  under  which  the  Bank  may 
discount  warrants  of  warehouses  are  fixed  by  Art.  XX  of  1890. 

As  the  basis  of  our  system  of  monetary  standard.  Art.  XVII  of  1892  has  establ- 
ished the  gold  standard  instead  of  the  Austrian  standard  and  the  Krone  as  the 
unit  of  calculation.  By  Art.  XVIII  of  1892  the  Treaty  of  Standard  and  Coinage 
concluded  with  Austria  was  simultaneously  confirmed.  The  law  concerning  the 
Kronen  standard  was  modified  by  Art.  XXXII  of  1899  and  Arts.  X  and  XLVII 
of  1907,  whilst  the  Treaty  with  Austria  above  mentioned  was  confirmed  by  Arts. 
XI  and  XLVIII  of  1907.  By  Art.  XXXVI  of  1899  concerning  the  generaUy  oblig- 
atory calculation  in  Kronen,  the  Kronen  standard  was  introduced  as  the  exclusively 
and  solely  valid  standard  on  January  1st  1900,  so  that  one  Gulden  Austrian  standard 
is  to  be  calculated  as  equal  to  two  Kronen.  As  regards  payment  in  cash  between 
the  two  States  no  treaty  has  been  brought  about,  although  the  common  floating 
debt  has  been  redeemed  a  long  time  since. 

Communication.  In  this  branch  of  commercial  life  Arts.  XXXI  of  1880  and  IV 
of  1888  regulate  the  legal  position  of  the  local  railways  (so-called  vicinal  railways). 
Arts.  I  of  1868  and  LXt  of  1881  the  central  land  registers  of  the  railway  and  canals 
and  Art.  XXXII  of  1886  establishes  the  exemption  from  execution  of  the  rolling 
stock  of  foreign  railways.  The  official  regulations  concerning  the  staff  and  employees 
of  the  railways  serving  for  the  general  traffic  will  be  made  by  the  Minister  of  Com- 
merce in  virtue  of  his  authorisation  contained  in  Art.  XLIX  of  1907  by  means  of 
an  Ordinance,  for  the  territory  of  the  whole  Kingdom.  Further  an  organic  law 
concerning  the  local  railways  is  in  preparation.  Finally,  many  articles  concerning 
the  licenses  of  railwaj-s  are  contained  in  the  Hungarian  Laws,  seeing  that  by  far  the 
greater  part  of  the  railways  serving  for  public  traffic  are  required  to  be  licensed 
by  the  Government. 

As  to  the  conveyance  of  goods  and  persons  by  railway,  the  Treaty  of  Beme 
applies  in  addition  to  the  Commercial  Code:  see  note  to  §  393  of  the  Commercial 
Code. 

As  to  the  Post,  see  note  to  §  421  of  the  Commercial  Code  (International  Post 
Treaty,  the  law  relating  to  the  business  of  the  Post,  Post  Savings  Bank  etc.). 


1)  See  Nos.  664  and  565  of  the  Report  of  Motives  for  legislation  of  the  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives (Legislative  period  1906 — 1911).  —  ')  Besides  the  Arbitral  Court  of  the  Budapest 
Stock  Exchange  there  actually  exists  only  one  in  TemesvAr. 


ig9  Magy arorszAg :  Cs6dt6rv.     Atmeneti  int^zked^sek. 

A  tAvirdak,  tavbesz616k  s  egyeb  villamos  berendezesek  kozigazgatasi  jogarol 
az  1888.  XXXI.  t.  cz.  intezkedik,  a  nemzetkozi  tavirda-egyezmeny  az  1875.  LVI. 
t.  cz.-kel  cikkelyeztetett  be,  a  tavirda  iigyletei  tekinteteben  Id.  a  421  §  jegyzetet. 
A  tenger  alatti  kabelek  vedelm6t  az  1888  6vi  X — XII.  t.  cz.-ek  biztositjak.  Meg- 
jegyezziik  vegiil,  hogy  a  berlini  nemzetkozi  radiotelegraf-egyezmenyt  az  1909. 
XX.  t.  cz.  iktatta  torv6nybe. 

A  belhajozas  tekinteteben  nines  torvenyiink  s  igy  egyfelol  nehany  ministeri 
rendelet,  masfelol  a  keresk.  toveny  393 — 420  §§  valamint  az  egyes  belhajozasi  valla- 
latok  iizletszabalyzatai  (a  felek  megallapodasainak  jellegevel)  iranyadok.  Az  egyes 
hajozasi  vallalatok  iizlet  szabalyzatai  a  szerzodeses  megallapodas  erejevel  bimak 
^s  igy  kotelezok  ugyan,  de  nem  lehetnek  eUent^tben  a  keresk.  torveny  imperativ 
elveivel. 

A  tengerjogra  nezve  lasd  a  bevezeto  megjegyzeseket. 

Konzuli  jog.    A  konzuli   biraskodast  az  1891  evi  XXXI.  t.  cz.  szabalyozza. 

Konzuli  egyezm^nyeket  letesitettiink  Nemetalfolddel,  1855  december  2-an 
Franciaorszaggal,  1884,  VI.  t.  cz. ;  az  Eszakamerikai  Egyesiilt  AHamokkal,  1871 
XXXVI.  t.  cz.  Olaszorszaggal,  1875,  XIII.  t.  cz.  PortugaUaval,  1874  XXXII.  t. 
cz.  Szerbiaval,  1882,  XXXV.  t.  cz. 

Kereskedelmii)  illetoleg  kereskedelmi  es  hajozasi  szerzodeseink  ezidoszerint  a 
kovetkezo  allamok  iranyaban  allanak  fenn:  1.  Belgium,  1900,  XXII.  t.  cz.;  — 
2.  Chile,  1871,  L.  t.  cz.;  —  3.  China,  1871,  XXXV.  t.  cz.;  —  4.  Dania,  1887, 
XXXVI.  t.  cz.;  —  5.  Egyptom,  1890,  XLI.  t.  cz.;  —  6.  Francziaorszag,  1884,  VI. 
t.  cz.  es  1885,  XXVI.  t.  cz.;  —  7.  Gorogorszag,  1887,  XXXVII.  t.  cz.;  —  8.  Hawai, 
1876,  XXXII.  t.  cz.;  —  9.  Olaszorszag,  1908,  XVIII.  t.  cz.;  —  10.  Japan,  1898, 
XXXII.  t.  cz. ;  —  11.  A  Kongo  fookmany  becikkelyez&e,  1886,  XIV.  t.  cz.;  — 
12.  Korea,  1893,  XXVII.  t.  cz. ;  —  13.  Liberia,  1886,  szeptember  1. ;  —  14.  Liechten- 
stein fejedelemseggel  ado  es  vam  egyesiilesi  szerodes,  1876,  XL VIII  6s  1889  XIX. 
t.  cz.;  —  15.  Marokko,  1830,  marczius,  19.    Az  Algezirasi  6rtekezlet  fookmdnyat  az 

1907.  IV.  t.  cz.  czikkelyezi  be.;  —  16.  Mexiko,  1902,  X.  t.  cz. ;  —  17.  N6metorszag, 

1908,  XX.  t.  cz.;  —  18.  Nemetalfold,  1867,  marczius  26,  illetoleg  1889,  XXXVU. 
t.  cz.;  —  19.  Nagy  Brittania,  1869,  VIII.  t.  cz.;  1876,  XLIX  es  1877,  XXVIII. 
t.  cz.;  —  20.  Oroszorszag,  1908,  XVI.  t.  cz.;  —  21.  Perzsia,  1857  majus  17;  — 
22.  Rom4nia,  1910,  V.  t.  cz.;  —  23.  Sved  6s  Norvegorszdgok,  1874,  XII.  t.  cz.;  — 
24.  Svajcz,  1906.  VII.  t.  cz.;  —  25.  Sziam,  1871,  XXVIII.,  a  szeszes  folyad6kokkal 
valo  kereskedes  targyaban  kotott  egyezmeny  1886,  X.  t.  cz. ;  —  26.  Spanyolorszdg 
1895,  XXV.  t.  cz.;  —  27.  Torokorszag,  1862,  mdjus  22.,  illetve  az  1891,  XLII.  t.  cz. 
A  torok  6rt6kvamok  felemel6s6hez  valo  hozzajarulasunkrol  az  1907  XXXII.  t.  cz. 
intezkedik;  —  28.,  Tunis,  1856  januar  17;  —  29.  Eszakamerikai  Egyesiilt  Allamok, 
1829,  augusztus  27;  —  30.  Zanzibar,  1889,  III.  t.  cz.  —  A  Szerbidval  kotott 
kereskedelmi  szerz6d6st  az  1911,  II.  t.  cz.  cikkelyezte  be. 

•)  Auflztriival  valo  gazdas^gi  \T8zonyunkra  a  fentiekben  nem  t6rtiink  ki:  ezid6szerint 
e  vUzony  8zabalyoz4ii4iiak  alapja  m6g  az  1899.  XXX.  t.  cz. 


HUNGARY:  COMMERCIAL  TREATIES.  182 

The  ndiiiinistrativc  right  of  tclogrnph  offices,  telephones  and  electrical  instal- 
lations, is  regulated  by  Art.  XXXI  of  I8S8,  the  International  Telegraph  Treaty 
(of  St.  Petersburg)  is  articulated  by  Art.  LVI  of  1875;  concerning  the  business 
of  telegraph  institutions  see  note  to  §  421  of  the  Commercial  Law.  The  protections 
of  submarine  cables  is  regulated  by  Arts.  X — XII  of  1888.  Finally,  the  Treaty  of 
Berlin  concerning  wireless  telegraphy  was  promulgated  by  Art.  XX  of  1908. 

The  inland  navigation  is  not  regulated  by  a  special  Law.  Some  Ministerial 
Ordinances  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  enactments  of  §§  393 — 420  of  the  Commercial 
Cbde  on  the  other  hand,  together  with  the  traffic  regulations  of  the  inland  steamship 
companies  (the  latter,  however,  only  having  the  character  of  stipulations  between 
the  parties  and  only  in  so  far  as  they  are  not  in  opposition  to  the  compulsory  enact- 
ments of  the  Commercial  Code)  apply. 

As  to  private  and  public  maritime  law,  see  the  Introduction. 

Consular  Law.  The  con.sular  Jurisdiction  became  regulated  by  Art.  XXXI 
of  1891. 

We  have  concluded  consular  Conventions  with  the  Netherlands  on  the  2nd 
December  1855;  with  France  by  Art.  VI  of  1884;  \rith  the  United  States  of  North 
America  by  Art.  XXXVI  of  1871;  with  Italy  by  Art.  XIII  of  1875;  with  Portugal 
by  Art.  XXXII  of  1874;  and  ^dth  Servia  by  Art.  XXXV  of  1882. 

Commercial  Treaties i)  i.  e.  Treaties  of  Commerce  and  Navigation  have  been 
conclude.l  with  the  following  States:  1.  Belgium,  bv  Art.  XXII  of  1900;  —  2.  Chile, 
by  Art.  L  of  1871.;  —  3.  China,  by  Art.  XXXV  oi  1871;  —  4.  Denmark,  bv  Art. 

XXXVI  of  1887;  —  5.  Egypt,  by  Art.  XLI  of  1890;  —  6.  France,  by  Art.'VI  of 
1884,  and  by  Art.  XXVI  of  r885.  —  7.  Greece,  by  Art.  XXXVII  of  1887;  —  8.  Hawai, 
by  Art.  XXXII  of  1876;  —  9.  Italy,  by  Art.  XVIII  of  1908.  —  10.  Japan,  by 
Art.  XXXII  of  1898;  —  11.  The  Congo,  by  articulation  of  the  Congo  Act  (Art.  XIV 
of  1886);  —  12.  Korea,  by  Art.  XXVII  of  1893;  —  13.  Liberia,  on  the  1st  of  Sep- 
tember 1866;  —  14.  Lichtenstein,  Treaty  of  Customs  and  Duties,  by  Arts.  XLVIII 
of  1876  and  XIX  of  1889.  —  15.  Morocco,  on  the  19th  March  1830,  and  articulation 
of  the  Algeciras  Act,  Art.  IV  of  1907;  —  16.  Mexico,  by  Art.  X  of  1902;  —  17.  Ger- 
many, by  Art.  XX  of  1908;  —  18.  The  Netherlands,  on  26th  March  1867  and  Art. 

XXXVII  of  1889;  —  19.  Great  Britain,  by  Arts.  VIII  of  1869,  XLIX  of  1876, 
XXVIII  of  1877;  —  20.  Russia,  by  Art.  XVI  of  1908.  —  21.  Persia,  on  the  17th  May 
1857:  —  22.  Rumania,  by  Art.  V  of  1910.  —  23.  Sweden  and  Norway,  by  Art.  XII 
of  1874;  —  24.  Switzerland  by  Art.  VII  of  1906;  —  25.  Siam,  by  Art.  XXVIII  of 
1871,  and  Treat}'  concerning  the  commerce  with  liquors  by  Art.  X  of  1886;  — 
26.  Spain,  by  Art.  XXV  of  1895;  —  27.  Turkey,  on  22nd  March  1862  and  by  Art. 
XLII  of  1891  and  Art.  XXXII  of  1907;  — 28.  Tunis,  on  the  17th  of  January  1856; 
—  29.  United  States  of  North  America  on  the  27th  August  1829;  —  30.  Zanzibar, 
by  ^Vrt.  Ill  of  1889.  —  The  treaty  of  commerce  with  Servia  was  confirmed  by 
Art.  II  of  1911. 


1)  We  do  not  include  the  financial  relationship  with  Austria  in  the  above:  as  yet  Art.  XXX 
of  1899  serves  as  a  basis  of  the  regulation  of  this  relationship. 


V.   xxvm.  1  24 


Index. 

{For  Maritime  Law  see  Austria.) 


A 

ACCEPTAXCE: 

for  honour,   133. 

of  bill  of  exchange,   128,   129. 

of  offer,   T.^. 

presentment  for,   128. 
ACCOUNT;  ACCOUNTS: 

books  of,  duty  of  traders  to  keep,  35,  36. 

co-operative  associations,  62,  67,  68. 

current,  71,  72. 

duty  of  commission  agent  to  render,  82. 

insurance  associations,  93,  94. 
ACTS  OF  C0M5IERCE,  69. 
AGENCY:  see  AGENT   &c. 

commercial,  generally,  36 — 38,  72,  73. 
AGENT:  see  BROKER;  COSDUERCIAL  EMPLOYEE;  COMMISSION  AGENT;  PROXIES. 
APPEALS: 

in  bankruptcy,   155,   156,   174. 

from  decision  on  dilatory  plea,  18. 

in  summarj'  proceedings,  20 — 22. 

ordinary  (High  Court)  procedure,  24. 

penal  proceedings,   125. 
APPRENTICES,  38—40. 
ARBITRATION,  26—27. 
ARRANGEMENT:  see  COMPOSITION. 
ASSIGNilENT: 

of  business,  liability  of  assignee,  34. 

of  chose  in  action.  73,  74. 

of  movables,  73. 
ASSISTANTS,  38—40. 

ASSOCIATIONS,  40  ei  seq.:  see  COACPANY;  CO-OPERATIVE  ASSOCIATION;  PARTNER- 
SHIP: 

conunercial,  generally,  40. 

foreign,  generally,  57 — 59,  61,   108. 
ASSURANCE:  see  INSURANCE. 
AUCTION,  SALE  BY: 

in  execution  proceedings,  29,  30. 
AUSTRO-HUNGARIAN  BANK,   112,   118. 
AUTHOR  AND  PUBLISHER,     100—102. 
AVAL,   134. 

B 

BALANCE  SHEET: 

duty  of  traders  to  draw  up,  35. 

of  company,   55. 

of  co-operative  association,  62,  67,  68. 

of  insurance  associations,  93,  94. 
BANKS,   181. 

mortgage,   112,   113. 
BANKRUPTCY: 

eidjudication  of  bankruptcy,   156 — 158. 

administration  of  estate,   166,  166. 

arrost  of  bankrupt,    161. 

allowance  to  bankrupt  for  support,   147. 

avoidance  of  transactions,    147,    149,    150. 

after  death  of  debtor.   148.   150,   156,   176. 

after  retirement  from  trade,    176. 

accounts  of  trustee,   159,   166. 

approval  of  composition,   173,   174. 

BBSoU-creditors,    151,    152,    164,    167. 

appeals  in,    155,    156,    174. 


HUNGARY:  INDEX.  184 

BANKRUPTCY— conrinucd. 
balaiico  shoet,  176,  178. 
coniiiiercial,   170 — 179. 

classification  of  debts,   163,^164,   162,   163. 
coinmoiicoiiumt   of.    146. 
contracte,  effect  on,   148,   149. 

company,  of,  rights  of  holders  of  mortgage  bonds  on,   116,   121. 
co-operative  association,  07,  08,   171,   178,   179. 
claims  not  provable,   164. 
conditional  claims,    154,    170. 
co-debtors  with  bankrupt,    154,    171,    17*. 
creditor's  petition,    loO. 
culpable.   180. 
composition,   171 — 175. 
committee  of  creditors,   158 — 160. 
commissary,   158 — 160. 
correspondence  of  bankrupt,   157. 
calls  in  bankruptcy  of  co-operative  association,   178. 
consideration  of  composition,   172,   173,   178,   179. 
discount  of  debts  not  due,   148. 
death  of  bankrupt,   148. 
drawer  of  cheqvie,  of,   142. 
debtor's  petition,   156. 
dilatory  creditors,   163,   170. 
disputed  claims,    163,    164,    169. 
decree  of  adjudication  of  bankruptcy,  157. 
duties  of  trustee,   159,   165. 
distribution  of  assets,  107 — 171. 
dividends,   168—170. 
declaration  of.   156—158,   176,   177. 
executions,   147,   148. 

effect  of  declaration  of  bankruptcy  generally,   146 — 148. 
fraudulent,  what  is,   179. 
fulfilment  of  transactions,    148,    149. 
foreign  creditors,   154. 
final  distribution,    170. 
guarantors,   154,   171,   174. 

goods  in  bankrupt's  possession  not  forming  part  ofJ[e8tate,   UO,   147. 
inheritances  and  bequests,    146,   161. 
inventory  of  assets.    160,    161. 
indemnity  of  trustee,   159. 
insufficiency  of  assets  for  costs,  157. 
interest,   154. 

joint  debtors  with  bankrupt,   154,   171,   174. 
joint  stock  company,   171,   172,   174. 
jurisdiction  in,    155. 

limitation  of  actions  for  avoidance  of  transactions,   150. 
liens  and  rights  of  retention,   148,   152,   153. 
meeting  of  creditors  to  consider  mode  of  liquidation   &c.,   105. 

to  consider  claims,    163. 

to  consider  composition,   172,   173. 
mortgagees  and  pledgees,   152,   153,   158,   1.59,   167,   168. 
nomination  o(  trustee,   158. 
notification  of  claims,   161 — 104. 
of  inheritance,   148,   150,   150. 
of  traders,   170—179. 
offences,   179. 

payments  to  bankrupt  ponding,   147. 
pending  actions,   147,   164. 
personal  earnings,   140,   147. 

property  of  bankrupt  vesting  in  trustee.   140,   147. 
payments  by  bankrupt  after  suspension,   140,   150. 
preferential  debts,   151 — 153. 
property  abroad,   155. 
publication  of  decree  of,   157. 
partnership,  of,    171,    174 — 177. 
prescription,  interruption  of,    148. 

pimishment  of  fraudulent  and  culpable  bankrupta,  179,   180. 
powers  of  trustee,   159. 
proof  of  debts,  160—164. 

24» 


J35  HUNGAKY:  INDEX. 

BANKRTTPTCY— continued. 

reclaraation,  right  of,   151,   164,   167,   168. 

registration  of,   3.5. 

rights  of  creditors  after  termination  of,    176. 

recovery  of  specific  assets,   151,   164. 

redemption  of  pledge  by  trustee,   168. 

remuneration  of  trustee,   159. 

removal  of  trustee,   159. 

restitution  of  specific  assets,   151,   164,   167,   168. 

suspension  of  executions,   147,   148. 

set-off,   150,   151. 

suspension  of  proceedings  on  account  of  insufficiency  of  assets,   157. 

secured  creditors,  152,   153,   167,   168,   172. 

Bale  of  assets,   165,   166. 

scheme  of  arrangement,   171 — 175. 

small  bankruptcies,   179. 

summary  proceedings,   179. 

service  of  process,    155. 

special  administrators,    158. 

seizure  of  assets,    160. 

statement  of  affairs,   161. 

stay  of  proceedings,   166,   167. 

table  of  creditors,    162,   163. 

transactions  avoided  by,   147,   149,   150. 

trustee  in,   158 — 160. 

termination  of  bankruptcy,   166,   167. 

verification  of  claims,   162 — 164. 

wife,  right  of  reclamation  of,   151. 

who  mav  be  trustee,   158. 
BIBLIOGRAPHY,   11,  12. 
BILL  OF  EXCHANGE,   126  et  seq. 

acceptance,    128,    129. 

assignment,    128. 

aval,   134. 

acceptance  for  honour,   133. 

bill  of  exchange  causes,   25,   26. 

capacity  of  parties,   126,   127. 

copies,   135. 

conflict  of  laws,   137. 

conditional  acceptance,   129. 

dishonoiu'ed  bill,  indorsement  of,   128. 

defective  signature,    138. 

drawer,  liabihty  of,   127. 

difference  in  amount  in  letters  and  figures,   127. 

duplicates,   134. 

duty  of  holder  to  demand  payment,   130,   131. 

defences  to  action  of  exchange,   136. 

duty  of  holder  to  notify  non-payment,   131,    132. 

drawn  on  self,    127,   139",    140. 

domiciled,   129,   131. 

essential  reqiiisites,   127. 

forged  or  falsified  bills,   135,   136. 

guaranty,   134. 

indorsement,  127,   128. 

in  sets,   134. 

liabihty  of  acceptor,   129,   133. 

lien  of  holder,    138,    139.    152. 

limitation  of  actions,   136. 

loHi  bill,  nr,. 

maturity,   130,   138. 

measure  of  damages,    132. 

"not  to  order",    127,   128. 

notice  of  dishonour,    131,    132. 

obligations  of  drawer,    127. 

omiBsion  of  essentiol  rofjuirement,    127. 

payment,    130,    131. 

y>lacn  and   time  for  necessary  acts,    138. 

proloot  for  non-acceptance,    128,    137. 

for  non-payment,   131,   137. 
proBontmont   for  ocecptance,    128. 


HUNGARY:  INDEX.  186 


BILL  OF  EXCHANGE— conitnued. 

prpsentiiient  for  payment,   130. 

part  paynipnt,   131. 

paymtnit  for  lionoiir,    133,    134. 

procedure  in  bills  of  oxchan):;o  causes,  26,  26. 

recouree  for  non-payment,   131  — 133. 

rofcreo  in  case  of  need,   133. 

re-draft,   132,   133. 

re-exchange,   132,   133. 

restrictive  indorsement,    128. 

rights  of  holder,   13l>,   138,   139. 

security,  recourse  for,   129,   130. 

signed  by  agent  without  authority,   138. 

signature  without  capacity,   126. 

title  of  holder,   130,   131. 

waiver  of  protest,   131. 
BOOKS: 

broker's,   102,    103. 

duty  of  traders  to  keep,   35,   36. 

for  how  long  to  be  preserved,  35. 

order  for  production  of,  36. 

value  of,  as  evidence,   18,  19,  35,  36. 
BROKERS: 

authority  of,   102. 

books,   102,   103. 

brokerage,   103. 

duties  generally.   102,   103. 

production  of  books,    103. 

personal  liability  of,   103. 

c 

CAPACITY: 

married  women,   126,   127. 

minors,   120,   127. 

to  contract,    120,   127. 
CARRI.4GE  BY  LAND: 

assessment  of  damages  for  loss   &c.,  86. 

alteration  of  destination  by  consignor,   86,  88. 

beginning  and  end  of  liability  of  carrier,  86. 

certificate  of  receipt,  87. 

definition,   85. 

delay,  liability  of  carrier  for,  86. 

delivery  to  consignee,  87. 

deposit  of  goods  when  consignee  cannot  be  foimd   &c.,  87. 

duties  of  carrier  generally,  86 — 88. 

duty  of  railway  companies  to  carry  all  goods  tendered,  89. 

duties  of  consignor,  8"). 

execution  against  the     goods,  87,  88. 

freight  note,  85. 

hindrance  of  journey  by  accident,  86. 

insurance,  98. 

international  railway  transport,  85. 

loading  certificate,  88. 

liability  for  loss  of  or  damage  to  goods,  86,  87. 

liability  of  consignee  for  freight,  87. 

limitation  of  liability,  89,  90. 

limitation  of  time  for  actions  against  carrier,  87. 

lien  of  carrier,  87,  88. 

money,  jewels   &c.,  86. 

measure  of  damages  for  loss  &c.,  86. 

railway  traffic,  85,  89—91. 

rights  of  consignee,  87. 

sub-carriers,  80,  88. 

time  for  commencement  of  transport,  86. 

unclaimed  luggage,  90. 

way  bill,  85. 
CEDULAS,  91—93. 

CENTRAL  CREDIT  CO-OPERATIVE  ASSOCIATION,  04-68. 
CHALLENGE: 

of  judges,   14. 


187  HUNGARY:  I>rDEX. 

CHAJIBER  OF  ADVOCATES,  14,  15. 
CHEQUE: 

acceptance,   141. 

bankruptcy  or  death  of  drawer,   142. 

conflict  of  laws,   144. 

countermand  of,   142. 

essential  requirements,   140. 

forged  or  falsified,  payment  of,   144. 

indorsement,   141,   142. 

limitation  of  actions,    143,    144. 

lost,   143,   144. 

offences  and  penalties,   145,   146. 

payable  at  sight,   141. 

payee,   141. 

pajTnent,   141,   142. 

place  of  payment,   141. 

presentment,    141. 

protest,   143. 

provisions  of  the  Law  on  Bills  of  Exchange  applicable.   144. 

recourse  for  payment,   143. 

rights  and  obligations  of  parties,   142,   143. 

stamp  duties,   145. 

who  may  be  drawee=,   140. 
CLERKS,  38,  39. 
CO  DEBTOR: 

bankruptcy,   154,  171,  174. 

presumed  bound  jointly  and  severallv,  70. 
COMMERCIAL  AGENTS,  36—38,  72,  73". 

COMMERCIAL  ASSOCIATIONS,   40   et  seq.:   see   COMPANY,   CO-OPERATIVE   ASSOCIA- 
TION; PARTNERSHIP. 
COMMERCIAL  BOOKS,  35,  36. 
COMMERCIAL  CODE,  32  et  seq. 

what  persons  and  transactions  subject  to,  32,  69. 
COMMERCIAL  COURTS,  25. 

criminal  procedure,   123 — 126. 
COMMERCIAL  EMPLOYEE,  38—40. 
COMMERCIAL  EXCHANGES,   181. 
COMMERCIAL  JURISDICTION,  25. 
COMMERCIAL  LAW: 

history  of  the  development  of,  7 — 10. 

sources  of,    10. 
COMjrERCIAL  PERSONS,  32,  69, 

COMMERCIAL  REGISTER,  32,  33:  see:  TRADE  REGISTER. 
COMMERCIAL  SALE:  see  SALE  OF  GOODS. 
COMMERCIAL  TRANSACTIONS,  69. 
COMMERCIAL  TRAVELLER,  37. 
COMMERCIAL  TREATIES,   182. 
COMMERCIAL  USAGE,  32. 
COMMISSION  AGENT: 

acceptance  by,  of  commission,  75,  76. 

authority  of,  to  give  credit,  83. 

definition  of,  82. 

del  credere,  83. 

disobedience  to   instructions,  82. 

duty  to  obey  instructions,  82. 
to  exercise  care,  82,  83. 
to  insure,  83. 

to  keep  principal  informed,  82,  83. 
to  preserve  goods  intrusted,  76,  83. 
to  render  accounts,  82. 

goods  received  by,  in  defective  condition,  83. 

lien  of,  83,   84. 

rights  and  liabilities  on  contracts  with  third  persons,  82,  83, 

rffusal  of  commission,   76. 

remuneration,  83. 

revocation  of  comjnission,  84. 

reimbursement,  right  to,  83. 

self  substitution,   84. 
COMMUNITY  COURTS,  24,  25. 


HUNGARY:  INDEX.  188 


COMPANY: 

acquisition  of  own  shares,  51. 

altoration  of  articles,  r>3. 

articles  of  association,  contonta  of,  50,  51. 

amalgamation,  50. 

accounts  and  balanco  sheet,  66. 

bankruptcy  of,   171,   172,   174. 

composition,   171. 

council  of  supervision,  65. 

constitutive  meeting,   50. 

certificate  of  shares,  52. 

calls,  52. 

contributions  otherwise  than  in  cash,  60. 

citation  of,  54. 

debentures,  52,  see  MORTGAGE  BONDS. 

definition,  49. 

dividends,  52. 

duties  of  directors,  54,  55. 

dissolution  of,  54,  56. 

directors,  54,  55. 

election  of  directors,  54. 

extraordinary  meetings,  53. 

formation  of,  49. 

first  general  meeting,  50. 

foreign,  mortgage  bonds  of,    117. 

firm  name,   33. 

foundation  capital,  49. 

foreign,  57—59,   108. 

forfeitiu-e  of  shares,  52. 

form  of  documents  issued  by,  54. 

general  meetings,  53. 

investigation  of  affairs,  53. 

interest  on  calls,  52. 

minutes,  53. 

management,  54,  55. 

mortgage  bonds,   113  e<  seq.:  «««  MORTGAGE  BONDS. 

ordinary  meetings,  53. 

offences,  59,   60. 

penal  provisions,   59,  60. 

public  subscription,  49,  50. 

prospectus,  49,  50. 

prosecution  of  offences,   123 — 126. 

powers  of  directors,  54. 

reduction  of  capital,  57. 

registration  of,   51,   53,  54,   108. 

resolutions,   impugning,   53. 

registration  of  articles  of  association,  51. 

register  of  shareholders,  52,  53. 

responsibility  of  directors,  54. 

service  of  process  on,  54. 

summoning  general  meetings,  63. 

scheme  of  arrangement,   171. 

shares,  52,  53. 

transactions  before  registration,  51. 

transfer  of  shares,  52,  53. 

winding-\ip,  oli. 
COMPETENCE:  see  JURISDICTION. 
COMPOSITION  WITH  CREDITORS,   171  —  175. 

appeal  against  decision  as  to  confirmation  of,   174. 

co-debtors  and  guarantors,   171,   174. 

confirmation  of  Court,   173,   174. 

costs,   174. 

default  in  fulfilment  of  terms,   174. 

effect  of,   174,   175. 

fraud,    175. 

joint  stock  company,   171. 

meeting  to  consider,   172,   173. 

majority  required  for  acceptance  of,  173. 

new  bankruptcy,   175. 

partnership,   171,   174,   17">. 


189 


HUNGAKY:  INDEX. 


COMPOSITION  WITH  CREDITORS— continued. 

preference  of  particular  creditors,  173,   175. 

proposal  of,   171. 

right  of  voting,   171,   172. 

secured  creditors,   172. 

security  for,   173. 

when  not  permitted,  171. 
COMPOUND  INTEREST,  72. 
CONFLICT  OF  LAWS: 

bills  of  exchange,   137. 

cheques,   144. 
CONSIGNMENT:  see  COMMISSION  AGENT. 
CO-OPERATIVE  ASSOCIATION: 

articles  of  association,  60. 

accounts  and  balance  sheets,  62,  67,  68. 

agricultural,   65 — 68. 

bankruptcy,  67,  68,   171,   178,   179. 

Central  Credit  Co-operative  Association,  64 — 68. 

council  of  supervision,   67. 

definition,   60. 

directors,   62,   67. 

dissolution,  62,  63,  67. 

formation,  60. 

foreign,   61,    108. 

general  meeting,  62,   66,   67. 

industrial,  65 — 68. 

liability  of  members,  61,  66. 

limitation  of  actions  against  members,   63. 

liquidation,   68. 

privileges.  68. 

prosecution  of  offences,  123 — 126. 

reserve  fund,  66. 

retirement  of  members,  61,  62. 

registration,   60,   61,    108. 

transfer  of  shares,   62. 
CONTRACT: 

bankruptcy,  effect  of,   148,   149. 

co-debtors,  70. 

capacity,   126,   127. 

cvurency,  76. 

construction,   67,   70. 

damages,  70. 

diligence  required,  70. 

earnest,  71. 

forfeit,  71. 

fulfilment  of,   76,   77. 

how  formed,   75. 

interest,  71,  72. 

interpretation,  69,  70. 

joint  and  several,  70. 

lajsio,  71. 

offer  and  acceptance,  75. 

of  minor,    126,    127. 

of  service,  38,  39. 

payment  or  performance,  76.  77. 

penalty,  70,  71. 

place  of  fulfilment,   76. 

time  for  performance,  76,  77. 

under  penalty,  70. 
COSTS.   15,   16. 
COURT  FEES,   15. 
COURTS: 

constitution  of  the,   13,    14. 

of  arbitration.  26,  27. 
CREDIT  INSTITUTES.   113. 
CRIMINAL  I'KOCEDURE: 

in  Commercial  Courts,    123 — 126. 
CROSS  BILL,   132.   133. 
CURRENT  ACCOUNT,  71,  72. 


HUNGARY:  INDEX.  190 

D 


DAMAGES,  MEASURE  OF,  70. 
DAY  HOOK: 

broker's,   102,   103. 
DEBENTURES:  nee  MORTGAGE  BONDS. 
DEFAULT  PROCEEDINGS.   17.  23,  27. 
DILATORY  DEFENCES.   17.   18. 
DOCUMENTARY  EVIDENCE.   18,   19. 

E 

EARNEST.  71. 
EMPLOYEES,  38,  39. 
EVIDENCE: 

broker's  books,   102,    103. 

commercial  books  as.   18,   10,  35,  36. 

documentary,   18.   19. 

witnesses.    19. 
EXCH.ANGE: 

bill  of:  see  BILL  OF  EXCHANGE. 
EXCHANGE  COURTS  OF  ARBITRATION.  27. 
EXCHANGES.  181. 
EXECUTION: 

against  immovables,  30. 

against  share  of  partner.  43,  44. 

costs,  30. 

discontinuance  etc.  of.  30.  31. 

for  security.   30. 

of  foreign  judgments,  31. 

of  judgments  generally,  28 — 30. 

things  exempt  from,  28.  29. 
EXPERT  EVIDENCE,   19. 
EXPULSION: 

of  partner,  45. 

F 

FIRE  INSURANCE.  97,  98. 
FIRM:  see  PARTNERSHIP. 
FIRM  NAJIE.  33—35. 
FOREIGN: 

companies,  57 — 59.   108. 

insuranci"  companies,  94. 

co-operative  associations.  61.   108. 

companies  and     associations,  mortgage  bonds  issued  by,   117. 

creditors  in  bankruptcy,  54. 

judgments,  execution  of.  31. 
FORVV.VRDING  AGENCY.  84,  85. 
FRAUDULENT  BANKRUPTCY,   179,   180. 


GUARANTEE,  70. 

H 

HISTORICAL  INTRODUCTION,  4—10. 

I 

INDUSTRIAL  CO-OPERATIVE  ASSOCI.ATIONS,  65—68. 
INSTALMENTS: 

sale  of  securities  on,  80,  81. 
INSURANCE: 

against  agricultural  risks.  98. 

against  damage.  94 — 98. 

definitions.  94.  98. 

disclosure,  duty  of,  95,  96. 

duties  of  assured,  95.  96. 

expenses  of  salvage,  96. 

extent  of  liability  of  insurer,  96. 

fraudulent,  96. 


jgj  hungabyj  index. 

INSURANCE — continued. 

fire,  97,  98. 

foreign  companies,  94. 

in  excess  of  value,  95. 

increase  in  risk,  97,  99. 

inland  carriage,  98. 

life,  98,  99. 

limitation  of  actions,  97. 

misrepresentation  and  non-disclosure,  UR. 

on  behalf  of  third  person,  95. 

policy,  form  and  contents  of,  95,  99. 

premium,  95,  97. 

ratification,  95. 

risks  covered,  96,  98. 

risk  already  run,  94,  95. 

re-insurance,   100. 

return  of  premiums,  97. 

subject-matter  of,  94. 

several  insurances  of  same  subject-maiter,  95. 

subrogation,  97. 

time  for  payment  by  insurer,  96,  99. 

transfer  of  property  insured,  97. 

transport,  98. 

valuation  of  things  insured,  96. 

void  policies,  94,  95,  97. 

when  risks  begin,   95,  98. 

want  of  insurable  interest,  97,  99. 

writing  necessary,  95. 
INSURANCE  ASSOCIATIONS,  93,  94. 
INTEREST.  71,  72. 

INTERNATIONAL  CONVENTIONS,  182. 
INTRODUCTION,  4—10. 

i 

JOINT  ADVENTURE,  40. 

JOINT  OBLIGATIONS,  70. 

JOINT  STOCK  COMPANY:  see  COMPANY. 

JUDGES,   13,   14. 

JUDGMENT,  20,  23. 

execution  of,  28 — 30. 

foreign,  execution  of,  31. 
JUDICIAL  OATH,  20,  23. 

JUDICIAL  PROCEEDINGS:  eee  PROCEDURE. 
JURISDICTION: 

as  regards  locality,   14. 

as  regards  subject-matter,   16,  22. 

commercial,  25. 

of  community  courts,  24,  26. 

of  market  courts,  26. 


LAESIO,  71. 

LAND  CREDIT  INSTITUTE,   113. 

LIEN: 

of  commission  agent,  73,  83,  84. 

of  carrier,  73. 

of  factor,  73,  83,  84. 

of  forwarding  agent,  85. 

of  holder  of  bill  of  exchange,   138,   139. 

of  warehouseman,  91. 
LIFE  ASSURANCE,  93,  98,  99. 
LIMITATION  OF  ACTIONS: 

arising  from   partnerships,   46,   47. 

against  forwarding  agent,  86. 

bills  of  exchange,    136. 

cheques,    143,    144. 

on -operative  aasociations,  63. 


HUHQARY:  INDEX.  192 

LIMITATION  OF  ACTIONS— conttnutd. 

contracts  of  oarriaRO,  87. 

contracts  of  insurance,  97. 

for  avoidance  of  payments  and  alienations  by  banknipt,   15(1. 

promissory  notes,    140. 
LIMITED  CO.MP.VNY:  see  COMPANY. 
LIMITED  PARTNERSHIP: 

composition,   171,   174,   176. 

contract  of,  47. 

definition,  47. 

firm  name,  33,  49. 

generally,  47 — 19. 

liability  of  limited  partners.  4S,  49. 

management,  48. 

registratinn,  47,  48. 
LIQCIDATION: 

in  bankruptcy:  see  B.\NKRUPTCY. 

of  joint  stock  companies,  56. 

of  co-operative  associations,  68. 

of  partnership,   45,  46. 
LOANS: 

interest  on,  72. 

on  pledge,  74. 
LOST  INSTRUJIENT,  93,   135,   143,   144. 
LOTTERY  BONDS,   118.  i 

M 

MANAGERS,  36—38. 

authority,  36,  37. 

contracts  of,  37,  38. 

revocation  of  authority,  38. 

trading  on  own  account,  38. 
MARKET  COURTS,  26. 
MARRIED  WOMAN: 

capacity  to  contract,   126,   127. 
MATURITY: 

of  bill  of  exchange,   130. 
MERCHANTS:  see  TRADERS. 
MINOR: 

contracts  of,   126,   127. 
MONETARY  STANDARD,   181. 
MORTGAGE  BANKS,   112,   113. 
MORTGAGE  BONDS,   113  e(  aeq. 

amelioration  mortgages,   119. 

bankruptcy  of  company  or  association,  nghts  of  holders  on,   116,   121. 

conditions  of  issue  must  be  stated  in  articles  of  association,  113,   119. 

colonisation  of  lands,   118,   119. 

execution  against  company  or  association  issuing,   115,   116. 

examination  into  affairs  of  company  or  association,   116. 

exemption  from  taxes,   117,   122. 

foreign  companies  and  associations,   117. 

issued  on  basis  of  claims  against  the  State  etc.,  or  of  securities  of  undertakings  for  public 
works  etc.,    118—123. 

investment  of  security  fund,   114,   120. 

jurisdiction  and  procedure  in  prosecution  for  offences,   123 — 126. 

liability  of  directors  for  omissions  etc.,   117. 

lottery  bonds,   118. 

maximum  amount,   114,    115,   120,    121. 

mortgaged  immovables,   114,   115,   121. 

mortgages  of  parcelled  out  lands,   119. 

minimum  amount  of  bond,    110,    121. 

of  .■\u8tro-Hungarian  Bank,    112. 

offences  and  penalties,   116,   117. 

publication  and  presentation  of  returns,   116,   121,   122. 

registration  of  mortgages,  etc.,   115,   121. 

rights  of  holders  in  case  of  execution  against  company,   115,   116. 

safe-keeping  of  securities,   121. 

security  fund,   114,   120. 

valid  for  trust  investments,   117,   122. 

what  associations  may  issue,   113,   118. 


1^93  HUNGABY:  INDEX. 

MtrrUAL  CREDITS: 

set-off,  74,   75. 
NAAIE,  FIRM,  33—35. 

N 
NEGOTIABLE  INSTRUMENT:  eee  BILL  OF  EXCHANGE;  CHEQUE, 
pledge  of,  74. 

sale  of,  on  instalments,  80,  81. 
transfer  of,  73. 


OATH,  PROOF  BY,  20,  23. 
OBLIGATIONS:  sec  CONTRACT: 

currency,  76. 

diligence  required,  70. 

earnest,  71. 

forfeit,   71. 

interest,  71,  72. 

joint  and  several,  70. 

laesio,  71. 

of  minor,   126,   127. 

place  of  performance,   76. 

payment  or  performance,  76,  77. 

penalty,  70,  71. 

set-off,  74,  75. 

time  for  performance,  76,  77. 
OCCASIONAL  PARTNERSHIP,  40. 
OFFENCES,  PROSECUTION  OF,   123—126. 
OFFER,  75. 


PARTNER: 

competing  with  firm,  41,  42. 

duty  to  exercice  care,  41. 

execution  against  share  of,  43,  44. 

expulsion  of,  45. 

incoming,  liability  of,  43. 

joint  and  several  liability  of,  43. 

liability  for  negligence  etc.,  41. 

liability  of  firm  for  acts  of,  43. 

managing,  42,  43. 

retirement,  44,  45. 

remuneration,   41. 

right  of,  to  indemnity,  41. 

right  to  inspect  books  etc.,  42. 

transacting  business  on  own  account,   41,  42. 

transfer  of  share,  42. 
PARTNERSHIP: 

balance     sheet,  35,  43. 

bankruptcy  of,  44. 

constitution  of,  40,  41. 

contract  of,  form  of,  40. 

contributions  to  capital,  41. 

composition,   171,   174,   175. 

dissolution  of,  44,  45. 

expulsion  of  member,  45. 

effect  of  informality,  41. 

firm  name,   33,   40. 

for  particular  transaction,  40. 

limitation  of  actions  arising  from,  46,  47. 

limited,  47—49. 

liquidatiuri,  45,  46. 

management,  42. 

partnership  property,  41. 

profits  and   losses,  4:t. 

registration  of,  40,   41,    107,    108. 

relations  of  partners  inter  »e,  41 — 43. 

relations  with  third  persons,  43,  44. 


I 


HUNGARY:   INDEX.  194 


PARTNERSHIP— eonanued. 

sorvico  of  process  on,  43. 

winding-up,  4.'),  46. 
PENALTY,  70. 
PLEADINGS,  23. 
PLEDGE,  74. 

POLICY:  see  INSUR.\NCE. 
POSTAL  SERVICE,   181,   182. 
PREFERENTIAL  DEBTS,   151—153. 
PREMIUM:  see  INSURANCE. 
PROCEDURE: 

advocates,   14,   15. 

appeals,   13,  20—22,  24. 

arbitrations,  26,  27. 

bills  of  exchange  causes,  25,  26. 

community  courts,  24,  25. 

claim  of  nullity,  22. 

competence  as  regards  subject-matter,   16,  22. 

compromise,  20. 

criminal,  in  commercial  matters,   123 — 126. 

default  proceedings.   17,  23. 

default  summons  proceedings,  27. 

dilatory  defences,    17,    18. 

documentary  e\'idence,   18,   19. 

decisory  oath,  20. 

entry  of  plaint,   16,   17,  23. 

evidence,   18—20. 

expert  evidence,   19. 

execution,  28—31:  see  EXECUTION. 

foreign  judgments,  execution  of,  31. 

hearing   1 7. 

in  forma  pauperis,   16. 

issue  on  merits,   18. 

judges,   13  ,14. 

judgment,  20,  23. 

jurisdiction,  local,   14. 

language  of  the  Court,   14. 

oath,  proof  by,  20,  23. 

ordinary.   22—24. 

plaint,  "l6,   17,  23. 

pleadings.   17.   18,  23. 

precautionary  measures,  30. 

powers  of  judge,   18. 

preliminary  evidence,  27,  28. 

proof,   18—20. 

representation  of  parties,  16. 

restitution,  22. 

sequestration,  30. 

security  for  costs,  16. 

service  of  process,   16,  17. 

sources  of  law  of,  12,   13. 

summary  process,   16 — 22,  27. 

third  party,  17. 

witnesses,  19. 
PRODUCTION: 

of  broker's  books,   103. 

of  trader's  books,  36. 
PROMISSORY  NOTE,  127,   139,   140. 
PROOF: 

commercial  books  as  a  means  of,   18,   19. 

generally,   18. 

of  debts  in  bankruptcy,  160 — 164. 
PROTEST: 

of  bUl  of  exchange,   130,   131,   137. 

of  cheque,   143. 

of  promissory  note,   139,   140. 
PROXIES,  36—38. 
PUBLIC  WAREHOUSES,  91—93. 
PUBLISHERS,   100—102. 


195  HUNGARY:  INDEX. 

R 

RAILWAY,  CARRIAGE  BY,  85,  89—91:  «ce  CARRIAGE  BY  LAND. 
RE-DRAFT,   132    133. 
RE-EXCHANGE.   132,   133. 
REGISTRATION:  gee  TRADE  REGISTER. 

articles  of  association,  51. 

bankruptcy,  35. 

co-operative  association,  60,  61. 

dissolution  of  company,   .'>6. 

dissolution  of  partnership,   45,  46. 

documents  of  companies,  51. 

firm  names,  34. 

foreign  companies,  57,  58. 

insurance  association,  93. 

limited  partnership,  47,  48. 

partnerships,  40,  41. 

proxies,   36. 

securities  for  mortgage  bonds,   115,  121. 
RUNNING  ACCOUNT,  71,  72. 

8 
SALE: 

of  negotiable  securities  on  instalments,  80,  81. 

of  property  seized  in  execution,  29,  30. 
SALE  OF  GOODS: 

bankruptcy  of  buyer,   151. 

by  sample,  82. 

damages,  79,  80. 

delay  by  seller,   79. 

delay  by  buyer  in  taking  delivery,  79. 

delay  in  payment  of  price,   79. 

duties  and  liabilities  of  seller,  78,  79. 

deliv'ery  of  the  goods,  78,  79. 

defects  in  quality  of  goods  delivered,  78,  79. 

expenses  of  delivery,   78. 

on  inspection  on  approval,  81,  82. 

rejection  of  the  goods,  78. 

risk  of  loss,  78. 

reservation  of  right  to  abandon  contract,  82.  J 

the  price,  77,  78.  ^ 

when  considered  concluded,   77. 
SCHEME  OF  ARRANGEMENT,   171—175. 
SECURED  CREDITORS,   152,   153,   167,   168,   172. 
SECURITY,  EXECUTION  FOR,  30. 
SECURITY  FOR  COSTS,   16. 
SEQUESTRATION,  30. 
SET-OFF,    14,   75,    1.50,    151. 

SOCIETY:  aee  COMPANY;  CO-OPERATIVE  ASSOCIATION;  PARTNERSHIP. 
ST.\TEMENT  OF  AFFAIRS,   161. 
SUBROGATION,  97. 
SUMMARY  PROCEDURE,   16—22. 

in   bankruptcy,   179. 
SURETYSHIP,  70. 

T 

TELEGRAPHS,   182. 

THIRD  P.\RTY  PROCEDURE,   17. 

TIME: 

for  performance  of  obligation,  76,  77. 
TRADK   I500KS.  35,  30. 
TRADK   RKGISTER,   32,   33,   105  et  seq. 

association  firms,   107,   108. 

arcluvo  collection  of  documents  of  companies  and  associations,   108,   109. 

branch  est  iblishments,    108,    109. 

conitiiorcial  undertakings  of  the  State,  registration  of,    105,    106. 

co-opnrative  associations,    108. 

corruptions,   109. 

copioH  anil   cortificatos,    109,   110. 

diffnrnnt   kinds  of  registers,    107. 


HUNGARY:  INDEX.  196 

TRADE  REGISTER— continued. 

duties  of  commissary,    110,    111. 

foreign  companies  and  co-operativo  associatione,   108. 

individual  firms,    107. 

inspection,   109. 

joint  stock  companies,   108. 

method  of  keeping,   106  et  seq. 

publication  of  entries,   110 — 112. 

transfer  of  business  to  another  district  etc.,   109. 

verbal  applications  for  entries,   109,   110. 
TRADERS.: 

books  of,  as  evidence,   18,   19. 

comniercial  register,  32,  33,   105  it  seq. 

duties,  as  to  keeping  books,  3,5,  36. 

entries  in  books  of,  by  subordinates,  36. 

firm  name,   33 — 35. 

for  how  long  books  to  be  preserved,  36. 

married  women  and  minors  as,   126,   127. 

order  for  production  of  books  of,  3(). 

who  are  deemed  to  be,  32. 
TRADING  ASSOCI.\TIONS,  40  et  eeq.:  see  COMPANY;  CO-OPERATIVE  ASSOCIATION; 

PARTNERSHIP. 
TRANSFER: 

of  bnainoss,  liabilities  of  transferee,  34. 
TR.\NSPORT  INSURANCE,  98. 
TRE.\TIES,   182. 

TR.WELLERS.  COMMERCIAL,  37. 
TRUSTEE  IN  BANKRUPTCY:  see  BANKRUPTCY. 

U 

USAGE,  32. 
USURY.  72. 


VALUABLE  SECURITIES: 

sale  of,  on  instalments,  80,  81. 

w 

WAREHOUSES,  91—93. 
WARR.\NTS,  91—93. 
WINDING-UP: 

of  companies,  56. 

of  co-operative  associations,  6S. 

of  partnerships,  45,  46. 
WITNESSES,   19. 
WRONGFUL  DISMISSAL,  39. 


« 


B    XXV  111,  2 


J 


i 


THGOVVrKO,  THE  COMMKRCIAI..  HILI.S 
MJENBENO    1    STIX'A.INO        OF  EXCHANGE  AND 

PRAVO  IJANKin  I^TCY  LAW  OP 

HRVATSKE  I  SLAVONIJE  CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA 


TRGOVACKO 
I  3IJEM$EN0  PRAVO 


C0M3IERCIAL  AND  BILLS 
OF  EXCHANGE  LAW 


PKIliKDIO 


COMPILED  BY 


Dr.  FRAN  VRBANIC 

SVEUCLLISXI  PKOFESOU  V  ZAGREBU 


Dr.  FRANZ  VRBANIC 

PROFESSOR  OF  AGRAM  UNIVERSITY 


n. 

STECAJNO  I  POBOJNO  PRAVO 

KRALJKVINE   HRVATSKE   I   SLAVONIJE 

SA   UVODOM   I  SUDBENIM   P0STUPK031 

U  TRGOVACKO-PRAVNIM 

STVABIMA 


CD 


Dr.  DRAGUTINA  CUPOVICA 

sveucilisnog  profesora  u  zagrebu 


II. 

THE  LAW  OF  BANKRUPTCY 

OF  CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA  WITH  AN 

INTRODUCTION    AND    AN    EXPOSITION 

OF  THE   PROCEDURE   FOR   ENFORCING 

CLAIMS  OF  TRADERS 


BY 


Dr.  KARL  CUPOVIC 

PROFESSOR  OF  AORAM  UNIVERSITY 


TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  GERMAN 

BY 

W.  BUTLER  LLOYD,  m.  a. 

OF  THE  INNER  TEMPLE,  BARRISTER-AT-LAW 


LONDON 

SWEET  &  MAXWELL,  LIMITED 

8  CHANCERY  LANE 


Sadrzaj. 


I«                                 Strana 
Uvod 4 

Knjizevnost 7 

Sporedni  zakoni. 

A.  Pravo  akcijonarno,  bankovno  i  bur- 
zovno 8 

B.  Pri je vozno  pravo  zel jeznica,  poste,  brzo- 
javi  i  brodarenje  po  unartnjim  vodama       8 

C.  Zakoni  privatnoga  i  javnoga  prava, 
koji  8u  vazni  za  trgova6ki  promet 
(iakljucivsi  pomorsko  pravo)      ...        9 

D.  Konzulami  zakoni  (i  o  trgova£kim  i 
brodarstvenim  ugovorima)     ...  10 


II. 

Uvod 12 

Knjizevnost      13 

Sudbeni  postupak   u  trgovacko-pravnim 
stvarima 14 

Stecajni  zakon. 

Dio  prvi.  Materijalno  pravo    stecajno. 
Poglavje  prvo.     Obdenite  ustanove    .    .       20 
Poglavje  drugo.  Pobijanje  pravnih  djelah      21 

Poglavje   trede.      Izpiinjivanje    pravnih 

poslovah 21 

Poglavje  detvrto.     Preboj 22 

Poglavje  peto.     Izlucba 22 

Poglavje  sesto.     Dugovi   i   troskovi  Bte- 

6ajni       23 

Poglavje  sedmo.     Razlucba 23 

Poglavje  osmo.     Stedajni  vjerovnici  .    .  26 


Dio  dnigi.    Stecajni  postupak. 
Naslov  prvi.    Redoviti  postupak  stedajni 
Poglavje  prvo.     Obdenite  ustanove    . 
Poglavje  drugo.     Otvorenje  Bte6aja  . 

Poglavje  trede.  Stedajni  povjerenik,  ste- 
dajni  upravitelj  i  vjerovnidki  odbor 


Poglavje  detvrto.  Uzki  zatvor  i  in- 
ventar  stedajnine     

Poglavje  peto.  Predlaganje  aktivnoga 
i  pasivnoga  stanja,  ter  ustanove 
glede  osobe  prezaduienikove    .    .    . 

Poglavje  sesto 

I.  Zuhtjevi,  koji  se  moraju  prijaviti 
II.  Zahtjevi,  koji  se  ne  prijavljiijii 


Poglavje  sedmo. 
Btodajne  mase 


Uprava  i  unovdenje 


27 
27 
29 


31 


33 


34 

35 
35 
37 


38 


Table  of  Contents. 


I.  Fags 

Introduction 4 

Bibliography      7 

Special  Laws. 

A.  The  law  relating  to  shares,  banks  and 

exchanges   8 

B.  The  law  as  to  railways,  the  postal  and 

telegraphic  services,  and  inland  navi- 
gation              8 

C.  Statutes    affecting    commerce    in    the 

realms  of  both  private  and  pubUc  law 
(excluding  maritime  law) 9 

D.  Laws  relating  to  consular  matters  and 

treaties  dealing  with  commerce  and 
navigation 10 

n. 

Introduction 12 

Bibliography      13 

Procedure    for  enforcing   traders'    claims     14 

Law  of  bankruptcy. 

First  Part.    Substantive  law  of  bankruptcy. 
Chapter         I.     General  provisions    .    .  20 
Chapter       II.    Impeachment  of  trans- 
actions       21 

Chapter  III.  Performance  of  engage- 
ments    21 

Chapter      IV.    Set-off 22 

Chapter         V.     Severance 22 

Chapter      VI.    Bankruptcy  debts  and 

costs 23 

Chapter     VII.     Separate  satisfaction    .  23 
Chapter  VIII.    Creditors  in  bankruptcy 

(ordinary  creditors)  26 

Second  Part.    Procedure  in  bankruptcy. 
Title  I.  Ordinary  procedure  in  bankruptcy     27 
Chapter         I.    General  provisions    .    .      27 
Chapter      II.     Commencementof  bank- 
ruptcy       29 

Chapter  III.  Commissary  in  bank- 
ruptcy, trustee  in  bank- 
ruptcy  and   committee 

of  creditors 31 

Chapter      IV.    Sealing  and   taking   an 

inventory  of  the  assets     33 
Chapter        V.    Statement  of  assets  and 
liabilities  and  provisions 
as  to  the  person  of  the 

debtor 34 

Chapter       VI.       1.   Claims  of  which  no- 
tice  nuiBt   bo  given     35 
II.   Claims  of  which  no- 
tice   need    not     be 

given 37 

Chapter  VII.  The  administration  and 
alienation  of  the  assets 
in  bankruptcy   ....      38 


Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:   Sadriaj. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


Strann 

Poglavje  oamo.     Polaganje  raiunah   .  30 

Poglavje  doveto.     Dovreetak  Rt«£aja  40 

I.  Ureda    radi    dotiino    uz    privolu 

vjero\-nikah 40 

II.  Diobom  steiajne  imovine     ...  41 

III.  Nagodom  prinudnom        ....  45 
Naalov  drugi.     Postupak  u  st«5aju  trgo- 

va6kom 48 

Poglavje  prvo.     Ob6enite  ustanove    .  48 
Poglavje    drugo.       Otvorenje    i    oglas 

steiaja 49 

Poglavje  tre<5e.     Bilanca 50 

Poglavje   ietvrto.      Posebne   ustanove 

glede  zadriigah  trgovadkih    ....  50 

Naslov  tredi.     Skradeni  postupak   ...  51 

Dio  treci. 

Poglavje  prvo.     Kaznene  ustanove    .    .  51 

Poglavje  drugo.     Prelazne  ustanove      .  52 


Zakon  o  pobijanju. 

Poglavje  prvo.  I'obijanje  pravnih  djela 
u  postupku  st-e6ajnora 52 

Poglavje  drugo.  Pobijanje  pravTiih  djela 
izvan  postupka  stedajnoga 54 

Poglavje    trede.       Zajedni£ke    ustanove      57 


Page 
Chapter  VIII.    Rendering  accounts  39 

Chapter      IX.    Terminationof thebank- 

ruptcy 40 

I.   Ex  officio  or  with 
the  consent  of  the 
creditors     ....      40 
II.  By  distribution  of 
the  assets  ....      41 
III.   By  arrangement   .      45 
Title  II.    Procedure  in  the  bankruptcy  of 

a  trader 48 

Chapter      I.     General  provisions   ...      48 
Chapter    II.    Commencement  and  publi- 
cation of  the  bankruptcy     49 
Chapter  III.    The  balance  sheet   ...      60 
Chapter  IV.    Special    provisions    with 
reference   to   trading   co- 
operative societies      ...    50 
Title  III.    The  abridged  procedure  ...      51 


Third  Part. 
Chapter    I.     Penal  provisions     .    . 
Chapter  II.    Transitory  provisions 


SI 
52 


Law  on  Impeachment. 

Chapter  I.  Impeachment  in  bank- 
ruptcy proceedings  ...      52 

Chapter    II.    Impeachment  apart  from 

bankruptcy 54 

Chapter  III.    General  provisions   ...      57 


I 


TRGOVACKO  C0M3IERCIAL  AND  BILLS 

I  MJENBENO  PRAVO  OF  EXCHANGE  LAW 

PRIREDIO  BY 


Dr.  FRAN  VRBANIC  Dr.  FRANZ  VRBANIC 

SVKUCILISNI  PE0FE30R  U  ZAGREBU  PROFESSOR  OF  AGRAM  UNIVERSITY 


Uvod. 

Postanak  trgovackoga  i  mjenbeuoga  prava  u  Hrvatskoj  i  Slavoniji  u  uskoj  je 
svezi  8  razvojem  politickih  i  drzavopravnih  prilika  ovih  kraljevina.  U  onim  kraje- 
vima  zemlje,  koji  su  spadali  negdanjoj  vojnoj  Krajini,  ne  ima  prije  godine  1848. 
ni  traga  kakovoj  kodifikaciji  trgovackoga  i  mjenbenoga  prava;  prometne  prilike 
prosudjivale  su  se  ponavjise  po  obicajnom  pravu,  a  samo  iznimice  po  pojedinima 
posebnima  odredbama.  Iza  ove  godine,  pak  sve  dok  Krajina  nije  razvojacena, 
bili  su  ovdje  na  snazi  one  isti  propisi,  koji  su  bili  uvedeni  i  u  Austriji.  U  gra- 
djanskom  dijelu  Hrvatske  bio  je naproti  i  prije  godine  1848.  razvoj  trgovackoga 
i  mjenbenoga  prava  drugaciji,  jer  je  radi  uske  drzavopravne  sveze  izmedju  Hravtske 
i  Qgarske  ovdje   bilo  vazda  na  snazi  ono  pravo,   koje  je  vrijedilo  i  u  Ugarskoj. 


Kao  sto  svagdje  tako  se  je  i  u  Ugarskoj  i  u  gradjanskom  dijelu  Hrvatske  trgovacki 
promet  prosudjivao  prije  svega  po  obicajnom  pravu.  Prvi  put  kusalo  se  je  kodi- 
f icirati  trgovacko  i  mjenbeno  pravo  istom  godine  1779. ;  ovi  pokusi  nastavljeni  su 
godine  1792.  i  1827.,  dok  napokon  nije  nadrzavnomu  saboru,  koji  je  otvoren  g.  1839., 
slozeno,  i  u  nekoliko  zakonskih  clanaka  od  god.  1840.  kodificirano,  prilicno  opsezno 
trgovacko  i  mjenbeno  pravo^).  Ovo  postojece  pravo  donekle  je  naknadno  pro- 
mijenjeno  i  nadopunjeno  zakonskim  clancima  VI.  i  VII.  od  god.   1843/44. 


Dogadjaji  od  god.  1848.  bijahu  uzrokom,  da  je  zakonarstvo  glede  trgovackoga 
i  mjenbenoga  prava  poslo  drugim  pravcem.  Prije  svega  je  uveden  carskim  patentom 
od  25.  sijecnja  1850.  za  cijeli  opseg  austrijske  monarkije,  dakle  ukljucivsi  i  vojnu 
Krajinu  i  gradjanski  dio  Hrvatske,  opci  njemacki  mjenbeni  red,  kako  je  godine  1847. 
slozen  na  konferenciji  u  Lipskom,  sa  svima  onima  promjenama,  koje  su  bile  odredjene 
i  za  Ugarsku^). 

Pogledom  na  trgovacko  pravo  ostadose  i  poslije  godine  1848.  na  snazi  trgovaSki 
zakoni  od  godine  1840.  odnosno  od  g.  1843/44.,  samo  su  povrh  toga  izdani  neki 
novi  propisi.  Tako  napose  ,,privremeni  naputak  bana  Jelacica  o  uredbi  trgovadkih 
.i  obrtnih  posala  u  krunovini  Hrvatskoj  i  Slavoniji  od  20.  travnja  1851";  naredba 

*)  Ovo  starije  trgova6ko  i  mjenbeno  pravo  kodificirano  je  u  slijededima  zakonskima  Clan- 
cima od  godine  1840.:  Zak.  <51.  XV.  (Mjenbeni  zakon.  I.  Dio.  Matrijalno  mjenbeno  pravo.  II.  Dio. 
Mjenbeni  poatupnik).  Zak.  61.  XVI.  (O  trgovcima).  Zak.  51.  XV^II.  (O  pravnim  odnosajima 
tvomifiara).  Zak.  61.  XVIII.  (O  pravnim  odnosajima  privrednih  drultava).  Zak.  61.  XIX. 
(O  trgova6kim  korporacijama  i  mesetarima).  Zak.  61.  XXI.  (O  uknjiibi  trazbina,  da  se  zadobije 
pravo  prvenstva).  Zak.  61.  XXII.  (O  etocaju).  —  «)  Po  naro6itoj  ustanovi  §  7.  car.  patenta 
od  25.  Bijo6nja  1850.  oatavljeni  su  od  prijnsnjega  mjenbenoga  prava  na  snazi  8lijede6i  propisi: 
Od  I.  dijela  zak.  61.  XV:  1840.  §§.  39.  i  40.  (o  nalodji  na  mjenici  laznoj);  §§.  54 — 57.  (o 
predo6bi  i  o  prihvatu  u  nedjelju  i  u  svetac);  §  97.  (o  dospjetku  sajamskih  mjenica);  §  109. 
(o  vreroenu  isplate  na  dan  dospjelosti);  §  112.  (o  vrsti  novca,  koja  se  ima  na  mjonicu  platiti); 
§  135.  (o  pristojbi  za  prosvjed);  i  napokon  §§.  193 — 200.  (o  zaloinom  pravu  i  o  pravu  pridrzanja). 
—  Od  zak.  61.  VI:  1844  ostadose  na  snazi:  §  2.  (o  nevaljanosti  mjenico  pisano  iidovskim 
slovima)  i  {  28.  (o  krivotvorenju  rajonice).  —  Drugi  dio  zak.  61.  XV:  1840  nije  doduso  izgubio 
■nagu  novim  mjonbenira  redora  V66  novim  grodjanskim  parbenini  postupnikom  od  12.  rujna 
1852. 


I 


Introduction. 

The  growth  of  the  commercial  law  and  law  of  bills  of  exchange  in  Croatia  and 
Slavonia  is  intimately  connected  with  the  development  of  the  political  and  consti- 
tutional history  of  these  kingdoms.  Wiilc  before  the  j'ear  1848  no  trace  can  be 
found  of  a  codification  of  the  laws  on  these  subjects  in  tliat  portion  of  the  country 
which  was  included  in  the  former  military  administration,  since  commercial  matt-ers 
were  for  the  most  part  judged  in  accordance  with  the  customary  law  and  only  in 
exceptional  cases  in  accordance  with  some  special  enactment,  after  that  year  and 
until  the  termination  of  the  military  administration  the  provisions  of  the  Austrian 
law  on  these  subjects  were  adopted.  In  that  part  of  Croatia  however  which  was 
under  the  administration  of  the  civil  authorities  the  development  of  this  branch 
of  the  law  prior  to  1848  was  different,  since  the  close  poUtical  union  with  Hungary 
led  to  the  adoption  of  the  laws  in  force  in  that  country. 

As  in  all  other  countries,  so  in  Hungary  and  that  part  of  Croatia  which  was 
under  the  civil  administration,  commercial  matters  were  judged  in  the  first  place 
in  accordance  with  the  customary  law.  The  first  attempts  at  a  codification  of  the 
commercial  law  and  law  of  bills  of  exchange  date  from  the  year  1779;  these  attempts 
were  renewed  in  the  years  1792  and  1827,  until  in  the  Reichstag  opened  in  1839  a 
fairly  comprehensive  law  of  commerce  and  bills  of  exchange  was  drawn  up  and 
codified  in  several  statutes  of  the  year  18401).  Certain  modifications  and  extensions 
of  these  statutes  were  introduced  subsequently  by  Statutes  Nos.  VI  and  VII  of 
1843/44. 

The  events  of  the  year  1848  gave  a  fresh  direction  to  the  legislation  upon  these 
matters.  In  the  first  place  the  general  German  Bills  of  Exchange  Code,  as  adopted 
by  the  Leipzig  Conference  of  1847  with  certain  modifications 2)  which  were  appUcable 
aJso  to  Hungary,  was  introduced  by  the  Imperial  Decree  of  January  25,  1850,  for 
the  whole  of  the  Austrian  Monarchy  including  both  parts  of  Croatia. 

In  commercial  matters  the  laws  of  1840  or  1843/44  remained  in  force  even 
after  1848;  but  certain  new  provisions  were  issued;  as  for  instance  the  provisional 
rules  issued  by  the  Ban  Jelacic  for  the  conduct  of  commercial  and  industrial  matters 
in  the  Crown  lands  of  Croatia  and  Slavonia;  the  enactment  of  the  Ministry  of  Com- 

*)  The  old  law  of  commerce  and  bills  of  exchange  was  comprised  in  the  following  statutes 
of  1844:  Statute  XV  (Bills  of  Exchange  Code,  Part  I,  substantive  law  of  bills  of  exchange,  Part  II 
rules  as  to  courts  competent  to  hear  suits  on  bills  of  exchange);  Statute  XVI  (of  traders);  Statute 
XVTI  (of  manufacturers);  Statute  XVIII  (of  industrial  associations);  Statute  XIX  (of  trading 
corporations  and  brokers);  Statute  XX  (of  carriers);  Statute  XXI  (of  the  registration  of  debts 
for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  a  priority);  Statute  XXII  (of  bankruptcy).  —  ^)  By  §  7  of  the 
Imperial  Decree  of  25  January  1 850,  the  following  portions  of  the  former  law  of  bills  of  exchange 
were  expressly  retained:  of  Statute  XV  of  1840,  part  I,  §§  39  and  40  (as  to  indorsement  on  a 
forged  bill),  §§  54 — 57  (as  to  presentment  and  acceptance  on  Sundays  and  holidays),  §  97  (as  to 
maturity  of  a  market  bill),  §  109(a3  to  the  time  for  payment  at  maturity),  §  112  (as  to  the  currency 
in  which  a  bill  is  to  be  paid),  §  135  (as  to  the  fee  for  protest)  and  finally  §§  193 — 200  (as  to  the  right  of 
lien  and  retention).  Of  Statute  VI,  1844,  the  following  were  retained:  §  2  (as  to  the  invalidity 
of  bills  written  in  Hebrew  characters)  and  §  28  (as  to  forgery).  The  second  part  of  Statute  XV, 
1840,  was  repealed  not  by  the  new  code  but  by  the  new  civil  code  of  procedure  of  September  12, 
1852. 


5  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Uvod. 

ministarstva  trgovine  od  3.  studenoga  1852.  „o  uredjenju  poslovanja  putujucih 
opravnika";  carski  ukaz  od  26.  studenoga  1852.  kojim  je  oglaien  „zakon  o 
drustvima". 

Kad  je  izdana  carska  diploma  od  g.  1860.  pitalo  se  je  i  u  Hrvatskoj  kao  sto  i  u 
Ugarskoj :  jesu  li  pravno  valjani  oni  zakoni  i  one  naredbe,  koje  su  izdane  za  doba 
apsolutizma.  Nu  dok  su  u  Ugarskoj  na  temelju  zakljucaka  judex-kurijalne  kon- 
ferencije  od  g.  1860.  opet  uspostavljeni  propisi  mjenbenoga  zakona  sadrzani  u 
prvom  dijelu  zak.  61.  XV:  1840.  i  ustanove  zak.  cl.  VI:  1843/44.,  koje  se  odnose 
na  ove  propise,  ostao  je  u  Hrvatskoj  i  Slavoniji  i  nadalje  na  snazi  opci  mjenbeni 
red  od  25.  sijecnja  1850;  a  zbog  nastalih  politickih  prilika  nije  ni  u  Hrvatskoj  kao 
sto  ni  u  Ugarskoj  uveden  opci  njemacki  trgovacki  zakonik,  koji  je  medjutim 
uveden  u  Austriji  zakonom  od  17.  prosinca  1862.  Iznimka  ucinjena  je  u  torn 
pogledu  samo  glede  postojale  vojne  Krajine;  ovdje  je  okruznicom  ministarstva 
rata  od  14.  lipnja  1863.  uveden  njemacki  trgovacki  zakonik  s  promjenama,  u 
kojima  se  obzir  uzima  na  tamo  postojece  prilike. 

Istom  godine  1868.,  kad  je  posebnom  nagodom  uredjen  drzavo-pravni  odnosaj 
izmedju  Ugarske  i  Hrvatske,  stvorena  je  zakonskim  clankom  I:  1868.  hrvatskoga, 
odnosno  zakonskim  clankom  XXX:  1868.  ugarskoga  sabora  zakonska  podloga,  na 
kojoj  je  na  podrucju  zemalja  krune  ugarske  postigunto  jedinstvo  obzirom  na 
trgovacko  i  mjenbeno  pravo. 

Po  §.  9.  ovoga  zakonskoga  clanka  oznaceni  su  izmedju  ostaloga  za  tako  zvane 
zajednicke  poslove  svim  kraljevinama  krune  ugarske  ,,tako  u  obziru  zakonarstva 
kao  sto  i  u  obziru  vladavine"  (izvrsbe):  odredbe  glede  banka,  zavoda  za  vjeresiju 
i  osiguranje,  povlastica,  zastite  marka  i  mustra,  pravo  pomorsko,  trgovacko  i  mjen- 
beno, te  u  opce  trgovina;  naproti  je  prema  §  47.  i  48.  Hrvatskoj  priznata  potpuna 
autonomija  i  obzirom  na  zakonodavstvo  i  obzirom  na  izvrsbu  u  svim  poslovima 
unutarnje  uprave,  bogostovja  i  nastave,  te  pravosudja  ovamo  racunajuci  sudbenost 
u  svim  molbama,  izuzevsi  sudbenost  glede  pomorskotra  prava.  Obzirom  na  ove 
ustanove  stvaraju  se  i  za  Hrvatsku  i  Slavoniju  na  zajednickom  drzavnom  saboru 
u  Budapesti  ne  samo  oni  zakoni,  koji  se  izravno  ticu  trgovackoga  prometa,  nego  i 
i  oni,  koji  se  protezu  na  materijalno  trgovacko  i  mjenbeno  pravo;  naproti  se  na 
hrvatskomu  saboru  stvaraju,  a  po  hrvatskoj  zemaljskoj  vladi  u  Zagrebu  izvrsuju, 
svi  zakoni,  koji  se  odnose  na  sudbeni  postupak  u  recenim  poslovima,  a  napose  i  oni, 
koji  se  ticu  cjelokupnoga  materijalnoga  i  formalnoga  gradjanskoga  prava  te  sudbenoga 
ustrojstva.  Naproti  se  smatra  u  potpunom  opsegu  zajednickim  poslom  i  glede  zako- 
nodavsta  i  glede  uprave,  ukljucivsi  i  pravosudje,  pravo  pomorsko.  Nu  uza 
ave  to  imadu  se  po  §  60.  nagodbenoga  zakona  svi  na  zajednickom  saboru  stvoreni 
i  potpisom  Njeg.  Velicanstva  providjeni  zajednicki  zakoni  za  kraljevine  Dalmaciju, 
Hrvatsku  i  Slavoniju  izdavati  u  izvorniku  hrvatskom  te  odaslati  saboru  ovih 
kraljevina. 

Odkada  je  ovaj  nagodbeni  zakon  stupio  na  snagu,  jednakim  se  je  nadinom 
razvijalo  trgovacko  i  mjenbeno  pravo  u  Ugarskoj  i  u  Hrvatskoj,  te  su  obim  kralje- 
vinama u  prilog  dosla  sva  nastojanja,  da  se  postojecemu  partikularizmu  ucini  kraj, 
a  zastarijele  ustanove  trgovackoga  i  mjenbenoga  prava,  da  se  zamjene  novima, 
koje  6e  odgovarati  modernomu  prometu. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  INTRODUCTION.  5 

merce  of  November  3rd,  1882  "as  to  the  conduct  of  the  business  of  travelling  com- 
mercial agents";  aiul  tlie  Imperial  proclamation  of  November  26th,  1852  "as  to 
the  law  of  associations." 

After  the  issue  of  the  Imperial  proelaniation  of  18C0  the  question  was  raised 
both  in  Croatia  and  Hungary  as  to  the  validity  of  the  laws  and  enactments  issued 
during  the  period  of  the  absolute  monarchy.  But  while  in  Hungary  the  Bills  of 
Exchange  Code  contained  in  the  first  part  of  Statute  XV  of  1840  and  such  of  the 
provisions  of  Stiitute  VI  of  1843/44  as  refer  to  it,  were  re-enacted  by  the  resolutions 
of  the  Judexcurial  conference  of  the  year  1860,  the  universal  Bill  Code  of  January  25, 
1850  remained  in  force  in  Croatia  and  Slavonia.  But  the  introduction  ot  the  universal 
German  Commercial  Code,  which  was  adopted  in  Austria  by  the  Law  of  December  17, 
1862,  was  not  followed  by  its  introduction  Ln  Hungary  or  Croatia  for  political  reasons. 
There  was  however  an  exception  in  the  case  of  that  part  of  Croatia  which  was  under 
the  mihtary  administration,  where  the  German  Commercial  Code  was  introduced 
with  certain  alterations  having  reference  to  the  state  of  affairs  in  that  part  of  the 
country  by  a  proclamation  of  the  Ministry  for  War  on  June  14,  1863. 

It  was  not  until  the  year  1868,  when  the  constitutional  relationship  between 
Hungary  and  Croatia  was  determined  by  a  special  treaty  of  arrangement,  that  a 
statutory  basis  was  set  up  by  Statute  I:  1868  of  the  Croatian  Diet  and  Statute  XXX: 
1868  of  the  Hungarian  Diet  upon  which  the  uniformity  of  the  law  of  commerce  and 
of  bills  of  exchange  was  attained  for  all  the  countries  under  the  Hungarian  CrowTi. 

By  §  9  of  this  Statute  the  regulations  as  to  banks,  and  credit  and  insurance 
institutions  and  privileges,  trade  marks  and  copyright,  and  maritime  and  commer- 
cial law,  and  bills  of  exchange  and  commerce  in  general  were  declared  to  be  matters 
jointly  affecting  the  several  kingdoms  of  the  Hjngarian  Crown  "for  the  purposes 
of  legislation  and  government",  while  by  §  47  and  48  complete  autonomy  was  given 
to  Croatia  in  legislation  and  government  as  to  the  internal  administration,  religion, 
education,  and  justice,  including  its  administration  in  all  courts  of  law  saving  in 
maritime  matters.  By  virtue  of  these  provisions  all  laws  which  have  direct  reference 
to  commercial  affairs  or  which  relate  to  the  substantive  law  of  commerce  or  bills 
of  exchange,  are  referred  to  the  general  Reichstag  at  Budapest,  for  Croatia  and 
Slavonia  also,  while  the  procedure  in  these  matters  and  the  whole  of  the  substantive 
and  general  civil  law  and  the  law'  as  to  the  constitution  of  the  courts  are  matters 
for  legislation  by  the  Croatian  Diet  and  Government  at  Agram  (Zagreb).  The 
legislation  and  administration  in  maritime  matters  is  treated  on  the  other  hand  as 
a  matter  affecting  all  the  States.  Still  by  §60  of  the  treaty  of  arrangement  all  the 
laws  passed  by  the  general  Reichstag  for  the  kingdoms  of  Dalmatia,  Croatia  and 
Slavonia,  must  be  drawn  up  in  Croatian,  and  signed  by  his  Majesty  and  submitted  to 
the  Diets  of  these  kingdoms. 


Since  this  treaty  of  arrangement  came  into  force  the  progress  of  the  commercial 
law  and  the  law  of  bills  of  exchange  has  been  the  same  in  Hungary  and  Croatia, 
and  the  efforts  in  both  countries  to  get  rid  of  the  existing  particularism  and  to 
replace  the  out-of-date  portions  of  these  laws  by  new  provisions  more  adapted  to 
modern  commerce  have  benefited  both  kingdoms. 


g  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:   Uvod. 

Prije  svega  je  i  uz  sudjelovanje  hrvatske  zemaljske  vlade  godine  1875.  stvoren 
novi  trgovacki  zakon.  Ovaj  zakon  proglasen  je  za  Hrvatsku  i  Slavoniju  u  hrvatskom 
izvomiku  kao  zak.  cl.  XXXVII:  1875.  zajednickoga  hrvat.  ugar.  sabora  u  „Zbor- 
niku  zakona  i  naredaba  valjanih  za  kraljevinu  Hrvatsku  i  Slavoniju"  br.  79  od 
g.  1875.1). 

Naredbom  bana  od  7.  prosinca  1875.  stupio  je  ovaj  novi  trgovacki  zakon  u  gra- 
djanskoj  Hrvatskoj  na  snagu  1.  sijeenja  1876.,  a  u  bivsoj  vojnoj  Krajni  na  temelju 
kraljevske  odluke  od  28.  travnja  1879.  istom  1.  sijeenja  1880.  U  pravosudnom  pako 
pogledu  proveden  je  ovaj  zakon  naredbom  bana  od  26.  prosinca  1875. 

Jos  iste  godine,  i  jednakim  nacinom  kao  sto  kod  trgovackoga  zakona,  zapocele- 
su  pripreme  za  izradbu  novoga  mjenbenoga  zakona;  one  budu  dogotovljene  g.  1876. 
Novi  mjenbeni  zakon  proglasen  bude  u  hrvatskom  izvorniku  u  ,,Zborniku  zakona 
i  naredaba"  broj  8  od  g.  1877.  kao  zak.  61.  XXVII:  1876  zajed.  hrv.  ugar.  sabora. 
Na  temelju  naredbe  bana  od  27.  travnja  1877.  stupio  je  ovaj  zakon  na  snagu  u  gra- 
djanskoj  Hrvatskoj  1.  lipnja  1877.,  a  u  bivsoj  vojnoj  Krajini,  na  temelju  previsnj© 
odredbe  od  28.  travnja  1879.,  dne  1.  sijeenja  1880. 

Odkada  je  uvedeno  novo  trgovacko  i  mjenbeno  pravo  pak  sve  do  danas,  osta- 
dose  odnosne  ustanove  nepromijenjene,  samo  je  godine  1898.  k  prvomu  dijelu, 
naslovu  XI.  trgovackoga  zakona  (§§.  223 — 257)  ,,o  zadrugaraa",  izdana  novela  ,,o 
gospodarskima  i  obrtnim  vjeresijskim  udrugama".  Ova  je  novela  proglasena  u 
hrvatskom  izvorniku  u  ,,Zbomiku  zakona  i  naredaba"  br.  53.  kao  zak.  cl.  XXIII: 
1898.  zajed  hrv.  ugar.  drzav.  sabora.  —  Ustanove  ove  novele  nisu  prisilne  naravi,  one 
stavljaju  na  volju  i  postojecim  zadrugama  i  onima,  koje  bi  se  imale  na  novo  osnovati^ 
da  se  urede  prema  njezinim  propisima,  iU  da  i  u  napredak  djeluju,  odnosno  da  se 
konstituiraju,  u  smislu  propisa  trgovaSkoga  zakona. 

Sto  86  tice  pomorskoga  prava,  to  ne  ima  Hrvatska,  prema  gore  navedenom 
drzavopravnom  ugovoru  s  Ugarskom,  u  torn  pogledu  ni  posebnoga  zakonarstva 
ni  posebne  uprave.  Pomorsko  pravo  smatra  se  posvemasnjim  zajednickim 
poslom  i  u  pogledu  pravosudnom.  Obzirom  na  to  vrijede  u  pomorskom  pravu  i 
za  hrvatsko  Primorje  svi  oni  pojedini  propisi  i  stariji  zakoni,  koje  su  kao  takovi 
navedeni  i  zaUgarsku.  Na  novoj  kodifikaciji  pomorskoga  prava  radi  se  vec  od  dulje 
vremena,  te  ce  prema  drzavopravnom  ugovoru  novi  zakon  o  pomorskom  pravu 
kad  bude  gotov  biti  u  svoje  doba  izdan  kao  zajednicki  zakon  i  na  hrvatskom 
izvomiku. 

Buduc  da  u  trgovackom  i  mjenbenom  pravu,  u  koliko  u  samom  zakonu  ne 
ima  za  porabu  zgodnih  ustanova,  u  prvom  redu  primijeniti  valja  obicajno  pravo, 
a  zatim  propise  opcega  gradjanskoga  prava  (§  1  trg.  zak.),  ima  se  i  u  Hrvatskoj  i 
Slavoniji  kao  pomocno  vrelo  uzeti  u  obzir  opci  austrijski  gradjanski  zakonik.  Ovaj 
zakonik  uveden  je  cesarskim  patentom  od  29.  studenoga  1852.,  te  je  jo.s  i  danas  na 


')  Budui  da  jo  hrvatski  izvornik  izdan  ii  ovom  izdanjii  od  god.  ISlTt.  bio  u  mnogom  pogledu 
noiBpravan,  a  uz  lo  jo  u  njeniu  bilo  viso  bitnili  pogrjesaka,  izdan  je  g.  1877.  po  drugi  put  iBprnvljeni 
hrvaUki  izvornik,  to  je  ponovno  uvriten  u  „Zbornik  zakona  i  naredaba"  od  god.  1877.  broj  44.. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  INTRODUCTION.  6 

Next  in  the  year  1875  a  new  Commercial  Law  was  drawn  up  with  the  aid  of  the 
Croatian  Government  and  it  was  pubUshed  for  Croatia  and  Slavonia  as  Statute 
XXXVII:  1875  of  the  Croatian-Hungarian  Reichstag,  in  the  original  Croatian  text 
in  the  collection  of  laws  and  enactments  for  the  kingdoms  of  Croatia  and  Slavonia 
(Zbornik  zakona  i  narcdaba  valjanih  zakraljcvinu  Hrvatsku  i  Slavoniju)  No  79  of 
the  year  18751). 

By  an  enactment  of  December  7th,  1875  issued  by  the  Ban,  this  new  Commer- 
cial Law  came  into  force  in  the  portion  of  Croatia  which  was  under  civil  administra- 
tion as  from  January  1st,  1876,  while  in  the  military  district  it  was  introduced  by 
the  Royal  enactment  of  April  28,  1879,  as  from  January  1st,  1880.  Tne  enactment 
as  to  its  judicial  administration  was  issued  by  the  Ban  on  December  26th,  1875. 

In  the  same  year  and  under  the  same  conditions  the  preparations  for  a  new 
law  of  bills  of  exchange  were  commenced  and  they  were  finished  in  1876.  The  new 
Law  was  published  in  the  collection  of  laws  and  enactments  No.  8  of  the  year  1877 
in  the  original  Croatian  text  as  Statute  XXVII  of  1876  of  the  Croatian-Hungarian 
Reichstag.  By  an  enactment  of  the  Ban  of  April  27th,  1877,  this  Law  came  into 
force  in  the  civil  districts  of  Croatia  on  June  1st,  1877,  and  in  the  mihtary 
districts  it  was  introduced  by  an  Imperial  enactment  of  April  28th,  1879,  as  from 
January  1st  1880. 

Since  the  introduction  of  the  new  laws  of  commerce  and  bills  of  exchange,  the 
law  on  these  subjects  has  remained  for  the  most  part  unchanged  to  this  day,  but  in 
1898  a  supplementary  Law  "as  to  commercial  and  industrial  credit  associations" 
was  issued  to  amplify  Part.  2,  Title  XI  of  the  Commercial  Code  (§§  223—257),  "as  to 
co-operative  societies",  and  it  was  published  in  the  original  Croatian  text  in  the 
collection  of  laws  and  enactments  No.  53  as  Statute  XXIII:  1898  of  the  Croatian- 
Hungarian  general  Reichstag.  The  provisions  of  this  supplementary  Law  are  not 
of  compulsory  application;  new  or  existing  societies  are  free  to  reconstitute  them- 
selves in  accordance  with  them,  or  to  constitute  themselves  or  to  continue  to  carry 
on  business  in  accordance  with  the  Commercial  Law. 

In  maritime  matters  Croatia  has  under  the  above  constitutional  treaty  with 
Hungary  no  power  of  separate  legislation  or  administration.  Maritime  law  is  treated 
as  a  matter  of  common  interest,  including  the  administration  of  justice  under  that 
law.  In  this  sphere  of  law  therefore  all  the  rules  and  statutes  which  were  made  for 
Hungary  alone  are  appUcable  to  the  coastal  districts  of  Croatia  also.  The  work 
of  codifying  the  maritime  law  has  now  been  in  hand  for  some  time,  and  when  it  has 
been  prepared  the  new  Law  will  be  pubUshed  under  the  terms  of  the  constitutional 
treaty  as  a  common  law  in  the  original  Croatian  text. 

Since  in  commercial  matters  and  in  deaUngs  with  bills  of  exchange,  where  no 
special  provisions  are  found  in  the  statute,  the  customary  law  in  the  first  place,  and 
the  principles  of  the  general  civil  law  (§  1  HGB)  in  the  second  place,  are  to  apply, 
the  Austrian  general  Civil  Code  must  be  taken  into  consideration  in  Croatia  and 
Slavonia  also.   This  was  introduced  by  an  Imperial  edict  of  November  29,  1852,  and 


')  Since  in  this  edition  of  1875  several  inaccuracies  and  important  errors  appeared  in  the 
Croatian  original  text,  a  rectified  edition  was  produced  and  it  was  re-published  in  the  collection 
of  laws  and  enactments  No.  44  of  the  year  1877. 


-  Hn'atska  i  Slavonija:  Knjizevnost. 

snazi.  S  ovoga  razloga  nadopunjivati  ce  se  u  Hrvatskoj,  u  koliko  bude  od  potrebe, 
trgovacko  pravo  iz  opcega  austrij  zakonika  istim  onim  nacinom  kao  sto  i  u  Austriji; 
zato  nam  je  na  ovom  nijestu  samo  upozoriti  na  doticnu  razlozbu,  koja  je  glede 
toga  spomenuta  i  za  Austriju. 


Knjizevnost. 

I.  Opca  djela. 

A)   Zbirke  zakona. 

Op6l   drzavozakonski   I   vladin  list  za  carevinu  Austriju  1849—1852.     Be6.     1850—1852. 

DrzavozakonskI  list  za  carevlnu   Austrinj  od  godine  1853 — 1859.     Bee.     1853 — 1859. 

„Zemal]sko-zakonski  i  vladni  list  za  krunovinu  Hrvatsku  i  Slavonlju."  Zagreb.  1850.  i  1851. 
Godine  1852.  pod  naslovom:  ,,Zemaljsko-zakonski  i  vladni  list  za  kraljevine  Hrvatsku  1  Slavonlju." 

„Zemaljsko-vladnl  list  za  kraljevine  Hrvatsku  1  Slavonlju."     Zagreb.     1853 — 1859. 

„Zbornlk  zakona  1  naredaba  valjanih  za  kraljevinu  Hrvatsku  1  Slavonlju."  Zagreb. 
1863  i  si'). 

„Zakonskl  ^lancl  sabora  kraljevlna  Hrvatske,  Slavonije  1  Dalmaclje."  (Na  njemaikom  je- 
ziku.)     7.  svezaka,  u  kojiraa  se  nalaze  zakoni  od   1S68 — 1892. 

„Zbornik  ugarsko-hrvatskili  skupnili  zakona."     Budapesta.     1871  i  si. 

„Llst  zemaljske  uprave  za  hrvatsko-slavonsku  vojnu  Krajinu."  Zagreb.  1872.  — 1881. 
(10  svezaka.) 

„Uredovna  zblrka  naredaba  pravosudne  struke."     Zagreb.     18S5  i  si. 

Kav  dodatak  ove  zbirke  izlaze  „Plenarne  rjesidbo  kr.  hrv.,  slav.,  dalmat.  stola  sedmorice 
kao  suda  kasacijonalnog." 

Hartmann,  Lav.,  (Kugli  i  Deutsch):  „Hrvatski  zakoni."  Zbirka  zakona  valjanih  u  Hrvatakoj 
i  Slavoniji.     Zagreb  od  g.  1884.     35  svezaka*). 

B)  Pregledna  i  poredbena  prikazivanja  i  enciklopedije. 

Vrbani6,  Juraj:   Trgova6ko-zakonoslovje.     Zagreb.      1899. 

C)  Vazniji  casopisi,  koji  se  bave  trgovackim  pravom  napose. 
Mjeseinlk  pravnl6koga   drustva  u  Zagrebu  izlazi  od  g.  1875. 

II.  Trgovacko  pravo  napose. 

1.  Trgovacki  zakonik. 

a.  Prirucne  i  naucne  Icnjige. 
Vrbanii,   Fran:  Trgovafiki  zakon.  Tuma6  zakonskom  u  Clanku  XXXVII.:   1875.  Zagreb. 
1892. 

2.  Trgovacka  drustva. 

Vrbanii,  Fran:  Udrugarstvo  po  ustanovah  trgovackoga  zakona.  I.  Razdjel.  O  drustvih. 
Zagreb.     1877. 

III.  Sporedni  zakoni  o  trgovatkom  pravu.^) 

Mjenbeno  pravo. 
Vrb»nl6,  Fran:   Mjenbeni  zakon.  I\ima6  zakonskomu  61anku  XXVII:   1876.  Zagreb.   1886. 
Vrbanii,  .luraj:   Mjenbeno  pravo.     Drugc  izdanje.     Zagreb.     1903. 
Winter.   Vilim:    Tumafi   mjenbenomu   zakonu.     Zak.  cl.  XXVII.:    1876.     Zagreb.     1882. 

')  Od  „Zbomika"  izaila  su  iznimice  god.  1863.  dva  sveska.  U  prvom  nalaze  se  naredbo  i 
zakoni  izdani  g.  1860,  1861  i  1862.;  jer  u  ovom  razdobju  u  op6e  nije  izdana  posebna  sluibena 
zliirka  zakona;  u  drugom  pako  svesku  izduni  su  zakoni  i  naredbe  izasle  tciajem  godine  1863. 
•)  Svezak  Vll.,  uredio  prvo  izdanje  A.  Rusnov,  a  drugo  dr.  Franjo  Salavary, 
B,:driajo  trgovaCki  i  nijonl>eni  zakon  h  obzirom  na  rjosidbe  kr.  stola  sodmorioe  u  Zagrebu, 
krulj.  ug.  kurijo  u  Bodipesti  i  vrhovnoga  sudista  u  Bedu.  —  ')  Lit«ratura  8t«£ajnog  i  pobojnog 
pruva  navodi  se  na  strani   13. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BIBLIOGRAPHY.  7 

remains  in  force  to  this  day.  Thus  the  necessary  amplifications  of  the  commercial 
law  by  the  Austrian  Civil  Code  are  the  same  in  Croatia  as  in  Austria,  and  therefore 
it  is  only  necessary  here  to  refer  to  the  notes  in  this  connection  in  tlie  volume  dealing 
with  the  latter  country. 


Bibliogiaphy. 

I.  General  works. 

A)  Collections  of  laws. 

General  Imperial  Gazette  for  the   Knipiro  of  Austria,   1849 — 1852.    Vienna.   1850 — 1852. 

Imperial  Gazette  for  the  Empire  of  Austria  for  the  years  1853 — 1859.   Vienna.  1853 — 1859. 

"Gazette  for  the  crown  lands  of  Croatia  and  Slavonia".  .\gram  18.50  and  1851.  In  the  year 
1852  under  tlie  title  "Gazette  for  the  Kingdoms  of  Croatia  and  Slavonia". 

"Gazette  for  the  Kingdoms  of  Croatia  and  Slavonia".    .\gram.   1853 — 1859. 

"Collection  of  the  Statutes  and  Enactments  in  force  in  the  Kingdoms  of  Croatia  and 
Slavonia."    Agram.   1803'). 

"Statutes  of  the  Diets  of  the  Kingdoms  of  Croatia,  Slavonia  and  Dalmatia".  (In  the  German 
language.)    7.   Vols,  containing  the  Statute.*;  of  the  years  1868 — 1892. 

"Collection  of  the  Common  Croatian-Hungarian  Laws".    Budapest,   1871  et  seq. 

"Gazette  for  the  portions  of  Croatia  and  Slavonia  under  military  administration."  Agram 
1872— issi.  (10  Vols.). 

"Official  collection  of  Enactments  relating  to  the  administration  of  Justice."  Agram 
1885  et  seq. 

A  supplement  to  this  collection  is  contained  in  the  "Decisions  of  the  Court  of  Seven  for  the 
Kingdoms  of  Croatia,  Slavonia  and  Dalmatia,  sitting  as  a  court  of  appeal". 

Hartmann,  Leopold.  (Croatian  and  German).  "The  laws  of  Croatia".  A  collection  of  the 
laws  in  force  in  Croatia  and  Slavonia.    Agram.   1884,  35  Vols.  2). 

B)  Systematic  and  Comparative  Treatises,  Encyclopaedias. 

Url>anl£,  Juraj:  Treatises  on  the  commercial  law.    Agram  1895. 

C)  Journals  dealing  particularly  with  the  commercial  law. 

Monthly  review  of  the  association  of  lawyers  in  Agram.    Published  since  the  year  1875. 

II.  Special  literature  on  the  Commercial  Law. 
1.  Commercial  Code. 

a.  Handboolcs  and  Treatises. 
Orbanl6,  Franz:  the  Commercial  Code.    Commentary  on  Statute  XXX\TI:  1875.    Agram, 
1892. 

2.  Trading  Associations. 

Urbanii,  Franz:  the  law  of  associations  under  the  Commercial  Code.  Part  I.  Of  part- 
nerships.  Agram  1877. 

III.  Special  commercial  laws.^) 

Bill]  of  Exchange. 
Urbanic,  Franz:  Law  of  bills  of  exchange.    Notes  on  Stat.  XX^^I,  1876.    Agram  1885. 
Urbanl6,  Juraj:  Law  of  bills  of  exchange.    2nd  Edition.    Agram  1903. 
Wlnter,WiIhelm:Commentaryonthelawofbillsofexchange.  Stat. XXVII,  1876.  .Agraml882. 

1)  In  the  year  1863  two  volumes  of  the  Zbomik  (collection  of  laws)  were  issued;  the  first 
volume  contained  the  statutes  and  enactments  for  the  years  1860,  1861  and  1862,  since  during  this 
period  no  official  collection  of  laws  had  been  brought  out.  The  second  volume  was  for  the  statutes 
and  enactments  of  the  year  1863.  —  *)  Vol.  VII,  of  which  the  first  edition  is  by  A.  Rusnov,  and 
the  second  by  Dr.  Fr.  Salavary,  contains  the  commercial  law  and  law  of  bills  of  exchange  in  view 
of  the  decisions  of  the  Court  of  Seven  at  Agram,  the  Royal  Hungarian  Court  at  Budapest,  and  the 
Supreme  Court  at  Vierma.  -  -  ')  The  literature  on  the  law  of  bankruptcy  will  bo  found  on  p.  13. 


Trgovacki  zakon. 

(Zak.  clanak  XXXVII.:  1875). 

Premda  se  s  razloga  navedenih  u  .,Uvodu"  hrvatski  tekst  ima  smatrati  iz- 
vomikom  bilo  bi  uza  sveto  suvisno  priopciti  i  njemacki  njegov  prijevod.  jer  su 
odnosni  zakoni,  buduci  zajednicki  izmedju  Ugarske  i  Hrvatske,  suglasni.  Da  se 
stoga  ne  opetuje  njemacki  tekst  zakona  trgovackoga  i  mjenbenoga,  te  zakona 
,,o  gospodarskim  i  vjeresijsqim  udrugama",  upucujemo  na  odnosni  njemacki  pri- 
jevod spomenutih  zakona.  koji  se  nalazi  ispod  magjarskoga  teksta. 


Sporedni  zakoni.'^ 


A.    Pravo  akcijonarno,  bankovno  i  burzovno. 

Zak.  cl.  XXII:  1878.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  ticuci  se  pogodbe  sklopljene  medju 
vladama  zemalja  krune  ugarske  i  ostalih  kraljevina  i  zemalja  Njeg.  Velicanstva  glede 
uzajamnoga  pripustanja  dru.stava  dionicarskih ,  drustava  asekuracijonalnih  i 
zadruga  privrednih  i  gospodarstvenih.  Zb.  br.  64,  1878,  str.  479.  —  Ustanove  §.  8. 
ovoga  zak.  cl.  izgubile  su  snagu  zak.  cl.  XXXIX.  1899,  te  su  pogledom  na  osigura- 
vajuca  drustva  zamijenjene  novim  propisinia. 

Zak.  cl.  XXV:  1878.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  sabora  o  podignucu  i  o  povlasti  austro- 
ugarske  banke.     Zb.  br.  67,  1878,  str.  537. 

Zak.  cl.  XXVI:  1887.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  sabora  o  produljenju  povlastice  austro- 
ngarske  banke.     Zb.  br.  65,  1887,  str.  3692). 

Zak.  cl.  XXXVII:  1899.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  sabora  o  produljenju  povlastica 
austro-ugarske  banke.     Zb.  br.  95,  1889,  str.  899. 

Zak.  cl.  XXXVI:  1876.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  sabora  ticuci  se  osjeguranja  zaloznica. 
Zb.  br.  84,  1876,  str.  663. 

Zak.  61.  XIV:  1881.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  sabora  o  poslu  davanja  zajma  na  rucni 
zalog.     Zb.  br.  32,   1881,  str.  239. 

Zak.  cl.  XXXIII:  1881.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.saboraosudbenojusmrtbiiozastarivrjed- 
nostnih  papira,  stonopredmet  javnogaprometasacinjavaju.  Zb.  br.  50, 1881,  str.  358. 

Zak.  cl.  XXXI:  1883.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  sabora  ticuci  se  obrocnoga  posla.  Zb. 
br.  45,   1883,  str.  322. 

Zak.  cl.  XXII:  1888.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  sabora  ticuci  se  drazbaonica.  Zb.  br.  48, 
1888,  str.  451. 

Zak.  cl.  IX :  1889.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  sabora  o  predmetu  prometa  dobitno  zajmovnih 
obveznica  i  promesa.    Zb.  br.  27,  1889,  str.  355. 

Zak.  cl.  XXXII:  1897.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  sabora  ob  osiguranju  po  domacim  nov- 
canim  zavodinia  izdanih  nekojih  obveznica.    Zb.  br.  89,  1897,  str.  733. 

Zak.  cl.  XI:  1900.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  sabora  o  porezu  na  promet  vrijednostnih 
papira.    Zb.  br.  66,  1900,  str.  543. 

B.    Prijevozno  pravo  ioljeznica,  po§te,  brzojavi  i  brodarenje  po 

unartnjim  vodama. 

Zak.  cl.  XXV:  1892.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  o  uzakonjenju  medjunarodne  konvencije 
sklopljene  u  Berni  14.  listopada  1890.  glede  otpreme  robe  po  zeljeznicama  i  odredaba, 
koje  su  8  tim  u  savezu.    Zb.  br.  12,  1893,  str.  137. 

1)  Kratice:  br.  =  broj ;  d.  =  drzavni;  hrv.-iig.  =  hrvatsko-URarski;  s.  =  sabor;  str.  = 
ulruiia;  /.ujed.  =  zajednicki;  zak.  cl.  =  zakonski  f'lanak;  Zb.  =  zbomik. — •  2)  Zak.  Cl.  XX.:  1802. 
(Zb.  br.  97,  1892,  str.  1 149.),  na<lopunjen  je  cl.  87.  pravila  aust.-ugar.  banke  slijode^ini  dometkom: 
,,Hanku  je  dujiia  zakoniti  zlatni  novae,  primjoreno  noniinalnoj  nui  vrijednosti,  i  zlatne  Bipke, 
priinjorono  zakonitom  nov6anom  nijorilu  krunske  vrijednote,  kud  be6kog  i  budimpestanskog 
glavnog  zavoda  na  zahtjev  vazda  izniijeniti  za  banknote.  Banka  je  ovlaatona  takovoni  prigodom 
zlatno  Aipko  po  tcliniikom  organu,  sto  ga  ista  odredjuje,  na  troaak  donositelja,  kiisati  i  lu6iti 
<lati,  to  odbiti  pristojbe  za  kovanje,  koje  su  vlade  u  torn  pogledu  ustanovile  i  proglasile." 


Coniniercial  Law. 

(Statute  XXXVII.:  1876). 

Although  tho  Croatian  text  of  the  Commercial  Law  and  Law  of  Bills  of 
Exchange  is  to  be  regarded  as  the  original  text  for  the  reasons  given  in  the 
introduction,  it  would  be  superfluous  to  produce  in  here  since  the  laws  in 
question,  being  common  to  Croatia  and  Hungary,  are  identical.  For  these  laws 
and  the  law  "of  agricultural  and  industrial  credit  societies"  which  is  inserted  at 
Title  XI  of  the  Commercial  Code  "of  co-operative  associations"  we  refer  to  the 
translation  of  the  Hungarian  text  under  Hungary. 


Special  Laws/ 


A.  The  Law  relating  to  Shares,  Banks  and  Exchanges. 

Stat.  XXII,  1878  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.,  as  to  the  arrangement  come  to  between 
the  Governments  of  the  Hungarian  Ci-owii  lands  and  the  other  kingdoms  and  countries 
of  his  Majesty,  concerning  the  admission  of  joint  stock  companies  ana  assurance 
associations,  and  commercial  and  industnal  co-operative  societies.  C.-L.  No.  64, 
1878,  p.  479.  The  provisions  of  tliis  Stat,  were  repealed  by  Stat.  XXXIX  1899  and 
those  relating  to  assurance  associations  were  replaced  by  fresh  ones. 

Stat.  XXV  1878  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.,  as  to  the  constitution  and  privileges  of 
the  Austro-Hungarian  Bank.    C.-L.  No.  67,  1878,  p.  537. 

Stat.  XXVI  1887  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  the  extension  of  the  privilege  of 
the  Austro-Hungarian  Bank.    C.-L.  No.  65,  1887,  p.  3692). 

Stat.  XXXVII  1899  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  the  extension  of  the  privilege 
of  the  Austro-Hungarian  Bank.    C.-L.  No  95,  1899,  p.  899. 

Stat.  XXXVI  1876  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  the  securing  of  mortgages. 
C.-L.  No  84,  1876,  p.  663. 

Stat.  XIV  1881  ot  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  pawnbrokers.  C.-L.  No  32,  1881, 
p.  239. 

Stat.  XXXIII  1881  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  the  extinction  and  limitation 
of  commercial  securities.    C.-L.  No  50,  1881,  p.  358. 

Stat.  XXXI  1883  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  instalment  contracts.  C.-L.  No  45, 
1883,  p.  322. 

Stat.  XXII 1888  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  auction  rooms.  C.-L.  No  48, 1888,  p.451. 

Stat.  IX  1889  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  deaUngs  in  lottery  bonds  and  tickets. 
C.-L.  No  27,  1889,  p.  355. 

Stat.  XXXII  1897  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  securing  certain  bonds  issued  by 
the  money  institutions  of  the  fatherland.    C.-L.  No  89,  1897,  p.  733. 

Stat.  XI  1900  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  the  duty  on  the  transfer  of  stocks. 
C.-L.  No  66,   1900,  p.  543. 


B.  The  Law  as  to  Railways,  the  Postal  and  Telegraphic  Services, 

and  Inland  Navigation. 

Stat.  XXV  1892  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  drawing  up  the  international  con- 
vention as  to  freight-traffic  on  the  railways  agreed  to  at  Berne  on  October  14,  1890 
and  as  to  the  directions  accompanying  that  convention.   C.-L.  No.  12,  p.  1893,  137. 

1)  Abbreviations:  Stat.  =  Statute,  C.-L.  =  collection  of  laws,  Cr.-Hung.  =  Croatian  and 
Hungarian,  R.  =  Reichstag,  p.  =  page.  —  ^)  Article  87  of  the  charter  of  tho  Austro-Hungarian 
bank  was  afterwards  amplified  by  Stat.  XX,  1892  (C.L.  No.  97,  1892,  p.  1149)  the  following  words 
being  added:  "The  Bank  is  obliged  to  give  statutory  gold  coins  at  their  nominal  value  and  gold 
ingots  according  to  the  statutory  standard  of  value  of  the  Krone  in  return  for  bank  notes  at  the 
head  offices  in  Vienna  and  Budapest  at  any  time  on  demand.  Tho  bank  is  entitled  to  have 
the  ingots  tested  and  divided  by  persons  appointed  by  itself  at  the  expense  of  the  party  tendering 
the  notes,  and  it  may  deduct  the  mint  dues  imposed  by  the  Government  in  such  a  case." 
B    XXVIII,  2  2 


g  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Zakoni,  koji  su  vazni  za  trgovacki  promet. 

Naredba  kr.  ugarskoga  ministra  trgovine  od  2.  studenoga  1896.  br.  70.  347, 
upravljena  na  ravnateljstva  svih  samostalno  rukovanih  zeljeznica,  kojom  se  stavlja 
u  krijepost  naknadna  utanacba,  koja  je  urecena  dne  16.  srpnja  g.  1895.  u  predmetu 
nadopuiijenja  provedbenih  ustanova  i  preinacenja  I.  priloga  u  Berni  14.  listopada 
god.  1890.  sklopljene,  te  zak.  cl.  XXV;  1892.  uzakonjene  medjunarodne  konvencije 
glede  otpreme  robe  po  zeljeznicama.    Zb.  br.  8,  1897,  str.  157. 

Zak.  cl.  XVII:  1894.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  kojim  se  medjunarodna  konvencija 
dne  14.  listopada  1890.  u  Berni  glede  otpreme  robe  po  zeljeznicama  sklopljena,  te 
zak.  cl.  XXV:  1892.  uzakonjena  nadoponjuje.     Zb.  br.  77,  1894,  str.  601. 

Zak.  cl.  XXV:  1901.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  o  uzakonjenju  naknadne  konvencije 
sklopljene  u  Parizu  dne  16.  lipnja  1898.  k  medjunarodnoj  konvenciji,  koja  je  glede 
voznje  robe  po  zeljeznicama  sklopljena  u  Berni  dne  14.  listopada  1890,  a  uzakonjena 
zak.  cl.  XXV:  1892.  Zb.  br.  80,  1901,  str.  562. 

Naredba  kr.  ugarskoga  ministra  predsjednika  i  kr.  ugarskoga  ministra  trgovine 
od  10.  prosinca  1892,  br.  83.  249,  kojoin  se  stavlja  u  krijepost  poslovni  propisnik 
valjan  za  zeljeznice  u  podrucju  ugarske  krune.  Zb.  br.  15,  1893,  str.  334.  —  Ovaj 
novi  propisnik  izdan  je  povodom  bernske  konvencije  o  otpremi  robe  po  zeljeznicama, 
te  je  njim  izvan  snage  stavljen  propisnik  od  10.  lipnja  1874,  br.  9.  821,  sa  svima 
naknadnima  dodatcima.  Ove  temeljne  ustanove  dijelom  su  popunjene,  a  dijelom 
promjenjene  naknadnim  odredbama  i  to:  od  1.  rujna  1893,  br.  58.  257,  Zb.  br.  67, 
1893,  str.  835;  od  1.  ozujka  1895,  br.  12.005,  Zb.  br.  44,  1895,  str.  349;  od  2.  stude- 
noga 1896,  br.  70.  347,  Zb.  br.  8,  1897,  str.  157;  od  1.  travnja  1898,  Zb.  br.  43,  1898, 
str.  341;  od  3.  srpnja  1900,  br.  45.  351,  Zb.  br.  78,  1900,  str.  669;  od  17.  veljace  1903, 
br.  8.  311,  Zb.  br.  22,  1903,  str.  70. 

Zak.  cl.  XXXI:  1888.  zajedlirv.-ug.  d.  s.  obrzojavu,  telefonu  i  inim  munjevnim 
uredjajima.  Zb.  br.  70,  1888,  str.  671.  —  Okruznica  kr.  namjest  vijeca  za  kralje- 
vinu  Dalmaciju,  Hrvatsku  i  Slavoniju  od  31.  srpnja  1869,  br.  6.  880,  o  privremenom 
redu  za  brodarenje  na  rijekama,  jezerima  i  kanalima.     Zb.  br.  11,  1869,  str.  215. 

Naredba  kr.  hrv-.slav.-dalm.  zemaljske  vlade  odjela  za  unutarnje  poslove  od 
7.  svibnja  1899.  br.  25.  129,  kojom  se  nadopunjuju  propisi  o  postupku  kod  prosu- 
djivanja  prekrsaja  pocinjenih  proti  privremenom  redu  za  brodarenje  na  rijekama, 
kanalima  i  jezerima,  izdanom  okruznicom  od  31.  srpnja  1869,  br.  6880,  Zb.  br.  48, 
1899,  str.  514. 

Naputak  za  kr.  ug.  vrhovno  nadzomictvo  za  zeljeznice  i  brodarstvo.  Zb.  br.  15, 
1906,  str.  179. 

Zak.  cl.  IX :  1885.  zajed.  hrv.-ug. d.s.  o  kraljevskoj  ugarskoj  postanskoj  stedionici. 
Zb.  br.  23,  1885,  str.  208. 

Zak.  cl.  XXXIV:  1889.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  o  nadopunjenju  zak.  cl.  IX:  1885. 
odnosno  o  cheque  i  clearing  prometu.   Zb.  br.  57,  1889,  str.  581. 

Zak.  cl.  VIII:  1898.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  o  povisenju  maksimuma  kamatovnih 
ulozaka  i  pricuvne  zaklade  kr.  ugar.  postarske  stedionice.   Zb.  br.  34,  1898,  str.  303. 


C.    Zakoni  privatnoga  i  javnoga  prava,  koji  su  vazni  za  trgo- 
vacki promet  (iskljueivsi  pomorsko  pravo). 

Zak.  cl.  XX:  1878.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  o  carinskom  i  trgovackom  savezu 
sklopljenom  medju  kraljevinama  krune  ugarske  i  ostahma  kraljevinama  i  zemljama 
Njegovoga  Velicanstva.     Zb.  br.  58,  1878,  str.  376. 

Zak.  cl.  XXIV :  1887.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  ticuci  se  produzenja  XX.  zak.  clankom 
od  1878.  godine  medju  zakone  drzavne  uvrstenoga  carinskoga  i  trgovackoga  saveza. 
Zb.  br.  63,   1887,  str.  343. 

Zak.  6\.  I;  1898.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  o.  privremenom  uredjenju  carinskih  i  ban- 
kovnih  poslova  kao  i  nekojih  s  ovim  u  savezu  stoje<Sih  pitanja.  Zb.  br.  20,  1898,  str.  68. 

Zak.  cl.  XXX:  1899.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  ob  uredjenju  carinskih  i  trgovackih 
odnosaja  i  nekojih  pitanja,  koja  s  istima  u  savezu  stoje.    Zb.  br.  88,  1899,  str.  867. 

Zak.  cl.  XXXIV:  1893.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  ob  ispravnom  oznacivanju  kolikoco 
onakove  robe,  koja  se  prodaje  u  zamotima.  Zb.  br.  21,  1894,  str.  267.  —  Zakon 
hrvatskoga  sabora  od  8:  prosinca  1877.  o  preinaci  zak.  cl.  IX:  1870.  hrv.  sabora  ob 
ukinucu  zakona  postojeoih  proti  lihvarstvu.    Zb.  br.  77,  1877,  str.  70. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  SPECIAL  LKGI8LATI0N.  9 

Directions  issued  by  the  Hungarian  Minister  of  Commerce  on  November  2,  1896, 
No.  70,  347,  to  tlie  governing  boards  of  all  tlie  railways  under  independent  control, 
by  means  of  which  is  introduced  the  subsequent  agreement  of  July  16,  1895,  with 
reference  to  the  extension  and  alteration  of  schedule  1  of  the  Berne  Convention  made 
on  October  14,  1890,  and  set  forth  in  Stat.  XXV  1892.    C.-L.  No  8,  1897,  p.  157. 

Stat.  XVII  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  the  extension  of  the  Berne  international 
agreement  of  October  14,  1890,  with  reference  to  the  goods  traffic  of  railways,  which 
is  set  forth  in  Stat.  XXV  1892.    C.-L.  No  77,  1894,  p.  601. 

Stat.  XXV  1901  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  drawing  up  the  subsidiary  agreement 
to  the  Berne  Convention  of  October  14,  1890,  made  at  Paris  on  June  16,  1898.  C.-L. 
No.  80,  1901,  p.  562. 

Decree  of  the  Hungarian  Prime  Minister  and  Minister  ot  Commerce  of  December 
10th,  1892,  No.  83,  249,  by  which  the  traffic  regulations  for  the  Hungarian  State 
railways  was  issued.  C.-L.  No.  15,  1893,  p.  334.  These  new  regulations  were  issued 
as  a  result  of  the  Berne  Convention,  and  the  regulations  of  June  10,  1874,  No.  9,  821, 
and  all  subsequent  extensions  thereof  were  withdrawn.  These  rules  were  partly 
extended  and  partly  altered  by  subsequent  enactments,  viz.  those  of  September  1st 
1893,  No.  58,  257;  C.-L.  No.  67,  1893,  p.  835;  and  of  March  1st  1895,  No.  12,  005; 
C.-L.  No.  44,  1895.  p.  349  and  of  November  2,  1896,  No.  70,  347;  C.-L.  No.  8,  1897, 
p.  157;  and  of  April  1st,  1898,  C.-L.  No.  43,  1898,  p.  341,  and  of  July  3,  1900,  No.  45, 
351;  C.-L.  No.  78,  1900,  p.  669,  and  of  February  17,  1903,  No.  8,  311;  C.-L.  No.  22, 
1903,  p.  70. 

Stat.  XXXI  1888  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  Telegraphs,  Telephones  and  other 
electrical  undertakings.    C.-L.  No.  70,  1888,  p.  671. 

Circular-notice  of  July  31,  1869,  No.  6,  880  by  the  Government  of  the  Kingdoms 
of  Croatia,  Slavonia  and  Dalmatia,  as  to  the  roles  for  transport  on  rivers,  lakes,  and 
canals.    C.-L.  No.  11,  1869,  p.  215. 

Proclamation  by  the  Governments  of  the  Croatia,  Slavonia  and  Dalmatia 
Department  for  Internal  Affairs,  issued  on  May  7,  1899,  No.  25,  129,  by  which  the 
rules  of  July  31,  1869,  No.  6,  880,  as  to  offences  on  the  rivers,  lakes,  and  canals  were 
extended.    C.-L.  No.  48,  1899,  p.  514. 

Regulations  for  the  chief  inspectorship  of  railways  and  navigation.  C.-L.  No.  15, 
1906,  p.  179. 

Stat.  IX  1885  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  the  Hungarian  Royal  Postal  Savings 
Bank.    C.-L.  No.  23,  1885,  p.  208. 

Stat.  XXXIV  1889  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  extending  Stat.  IX  1885  as  to  cheques 
and  clearing  house  business.    C.-L.  No.  57,  1889,  p.  581. 

Stat.  VIII  1898  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  raising  the  maximum  for  interest 
bearing  deposits,  and  the  reserve  fund  of  the  royal  Hungarian  Savings  Bank. 
Stat.  No.  34,  1898,  p.  363. 


C.  statutes  affecting  Commerce  in  the  realms  of  both  private 
and  public  law  (excluding  Maritime  Law). 

Stat.  XX  1878  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  the  Customs  and  Commercial  Union 
between  the  Hungarian  Crown  lands  and  the  other  kingdoms  and  countries  of  his 
Majesty.    C.-L.  No.  58,  1878,  p.  376. 

Stat.  XXIV  1887  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  the  extension  of  the  Customs  and 
Commercial  Union  contained  in  Stat.  XX  1878.    C.-L.  No.  63,  1887,  p.  343. 

Stat.  I  1898  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  the  temporary  regulation  of  Customs  and 
Banking  matters  and  certain  related  questions.    C.-L.  No.  20,  1898,  p.  68. 

Stat.  XXX  1899  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  the  regulation  of  Customs  and  com- 
mercial matters  and  certain  related  questions.    C.-L.  No.  21,  1899,  p.  867. 

Stat.  XXXIV  1893  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  aa  to  the  correct  description  of  the 
quantities  of  goods  sold  in  packets.    C.-L.  No.  21,  1894,  p.  267. 

Act  of  the  Croatian  Diet  of  December  8,  1877,  amending  Stat.  IX  1870  of  the 
Croatian  Diet,  as  to  the  repeal  of  the  existing  usury  laws  in  the  kingdoms  of  Croatia 
and  Slavonia.     C.-L.  No.  77,  1877,  p.  70. 


1  A  Hrvataka  i  Slavonija:  Konzularni  zakoni. 

Zak.  cl.  XXXVI :  1895.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  o  snizenju  zakonskoga  u  cijelom 
podrudju  zemalja  krune  ugarske  u  krijeposti  stojecega  kamatnjaka.  Zb.  br.  73, 
1895,  str.  4791). 

Zak.  cl.  II;  1890.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  o  sticenju  zastitnih  biljega.  Zb.  br.  25,  1890, 
star.  243. 

Zak.  cl  XLI:  1895.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.,  kojim  se  preinacuje  i  popunjuje  zak.  cl.  II: 
1890.  o  sticenju  zastitnih  biljega.     Zb.  br.  84,  1905,  str.  569. 

Zak.cl.  XLI :  1893.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.s.,  kojim  se  preinacuje  zak.  cl.XVT:zakonskim 
dlankom  XX:  od  godine  1878.  medju  drzavne  zakone  uvrstenoga,  te  zakonskim 
clankom  XXIV:  od  godine  1887.  produljenoga  carinskoga  i  trgovackoga  saveza. 
Zb.  br.  28, 1894,  str.  282.  —  Ustanove  ovoga  zakona  odnose  se  na  uzivanje  zakonske 
zaitite  u  oba  drzavna  podrucja  za  iznasasca  i  mustre. 

Zak.  cl.  XXXVII:  1895.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  o  povlasticama  na  izume.  Zb.  br.  80, 
1895,  str.  533. 

Zak.  cl.  XVII:  1884.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  Obrtni  zakon.  Zb.  br.  31, 1884,  str.  238. 

Zak.  cl.  XXV:  1900.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  o  preinacenju  odredaba  §.  50.  zak.  cl. 
XVII:  1884,  koje  se  odnose  na  sabiranje  narucaba.    Zb.  br.  8,  1901,  str.  94. 

Zak.  cl.  XVI:  1884.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  ob  autorskom  pravu.  Zb.  br.  30,  1884, 
str.  221. 

Zak.  cl.  IX :  1887.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  u  predmetu  ugovora  sklopit  se  imajucega 
8  vladom  kraljevina  i  zemalja  zastupanih  u  carevinskom  vijecu  glede  uzajamne 
zaitite  prava  autora  knjizevnih  i  umjetnickih  djela.     Zb.  br.  4.  1887,  str.  175. 


D.  Konzularni  zakoni  (i  o  trgovackim  i  brodarslvenim  ugovorima). 

Naredba  bana  kraljevine  Dalmacije,  Hrvatske  iSlovonije  od  23.  svibnja  1876. 
br.  2017,  u  pogledu  ogranicenja  sudbenosti  austro-ugarskih  konzularskih  sudova 
u  podkraljevini  egipatskoj  glede  hrvatsko-slavonskih  pripadnika,  Zb.  br.  52,  1876, 
str.  459.  —  Prema  ustanovi  §.  18.  zak.  cl.  XXXI:  1891.  ova  se  je  naredba  postupice 
produljivala.  —  Raspis  kr.  hrv.-slav.-dalm.  vladnoga  odjela  za  pravosudje  od 
13.  lipnja  1876,  br.  2448,  u  pogledu  mjesovitih  sudova  ustrojenih  u  Egiptu  za 
rjesavanje  parbenih  poslova  nastavsih  izmedju  pripadnika  inozeinskih  drzava  i 
egipatske  vlade,  i  ob  ugovoru  ticucem  se  nerijesenih  leklamacija  proti  egipatskoj 
vladi  u  obziru  privato-pravnih  trazbina.     Zb.  br.  62,  1876,  str.  536. 

Zak.  cl.  XXXI:  1891.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  o  uredjenju  konzularne  sudbenosti. 
Zb.  br.  71,  1891,  str.  453.  ■ —  Gore  navedene  naredbe  u  pogledu  ogranicenja  sudbe- 
nosti austro-ugarskih  konzularskih  sudova  u  podkraljevini  egipatskoj  potvrdjene 
su  paragrafom  19.  ovoga  zak.  clanka. 

Zak.  cl.  XXVI:  1901.  zajed.  hrv.-ug.  d.  s.  o  uredjenju  konzularskih  pristojba. 
Zb.  br.  81,  1901,  str.  593. 

Trgovacki  i  brodarstveni  ugovori,  zatim  postarski,  brzojavni  i  konzularski 
ugovori  8  pojed'nim  drzavama  ne  navode  se  vodje  posebice,  jer  su  zajednickim 
poslom  ne  samo  izmedju  Ugarske  i  Hrvatske,  nego  i  izmedju  zemalja  krune  ugarske 
I  Austrije.  Ovi  ugovori  navedeni  su  kod  navoda  odnosnih  zakona  za  Austriju  i 
za  Ugarsku.  Budue  da  je  sve  ove  ugovove  prihvatio  kao  posebne  zakono  i  zajednicki 
hrv.-ugar.  drzavni  sabor,  to  su  oni  uzakonjeni  kao  zajednicki  zakonski  clanci,  te 
8u  kao  takovi  i  u  hrvatskom  izvomiku  proglaseni  u  odnosnim  godisnjacima 
,,Zbornika". 

*)  Ustanove  ovoga  zak.  ilanka  poteiu  se  u  Hrvatskoj  i  Slavoniji  samo  iia  tako  zvane  za- 
jedniSke  poslove,  dakle  i  na  trgovadke  poslove  navedene  u  trgovaikom  zakonu;  naproti  vrijede 
za  poslove  autonomne  odredbe  gore  navedenoga  zakona  lirvatskoga  sabora  od  8.  prosinca  1877. 
Sto  so  ipak  tiie  nijenbonih  traibina  to  odredjuje  §.  3.  ovoga  zak.  61.,  da  kamato  ustanovljone 
u  §.  50.  i  [)i.,  zak.  i).  XXVII  ;  1876.  zatim  one,  koje  odpadaju  na  ine  mjonbene  trazbine,  i  u 
naprcxiak  iznositi   iraadu  6%. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  CONSULAR  SERVICE.    COMMERCIAL  TREATIES.        \Q 

Stat.  XXXVI  1895  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  aa  to  lowering  the  statutory  rate  of 
interest  for  the  whole  of  the  countries  under  the  Hungarian  Crown.  C.-L.  No.  73, 
1895,  p.  4791). 

Stat.  II  1890  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  tho  protection  of  trade  marks.  C.-L. 
No.  25,  1890.  p.  243. 

Stat.  XLI  1895  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  extending  and  amending  Stat.  II  1890  as 
to  trade  nmrk.s.    C.-L.  No.  84,   1905,  p.  5G9. 

Stat.  XLI  1893  of  tlic  CY.-Hung.  R.  amending  Art  XVI  of  the  Customs  and 
Commerfial  Union  contained  in  Stat.  XX  1878  and  extended  by  XXIV  1887.  C.-L. 
No.  28,  1894,  p.  282.  The  provisions  of  this  Law  relate  to  the  enjoyment  of  legal 
protection  for  inventions  and  designs. 

Stat.  XXXVII  1895  of  the  Cr.  Hung.  R.  as  to  patent  rights  in  inventions. 
C.-L.  No.  80,  1895,  p.  533. 

Stat.  XVII  1884  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  industrial  laws.  C.-L.  No.  31,  1884, 
p.  238. 

Stat.  XXV  1900  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  amending  the  provisions  of  §  50  of  Stat.XVU 
1884  as  to  the  collection  of  orders.    C.-L.  No.  8,  1901,  p.  94. 

Stat.  XVI  1884  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  the  rights  of  authors.  C.-L.  No.  30, 
1884,  p.  221. 

Stat.  IX  1887  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  the  conclusion  of  an  arrangement 
viith  the  Governments  of  the  kingdoms  and  countries  represented  in  the  Reichsrath 
with  reference  to  the  mutual  protection  of  the  rights  of  authors  of  Hterary  works 
or  works  of  art.    C.-L.  No.  4,  1887,  p.  175. 


D.  Laws  relating  to  Consular  matters  and  Treaties  dealing  with 
Commerce  and  Navigation. 

Enactment  by  the  Ban  of  the  kingdom  of  Dalmatia,  Croatia  and  Slavonia, 
of  May  23,  1876,  No.  2.017,  limiting  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Austro-Hungarian  con- 
sular courts  in  Egypt  over  subjects  of  Croatia  and  Slavonia.  C.-L.  No.  52,  1876, 
p.  459.  Tliis  enactment  is  a  continuing  one  under  §  18  of  Stat.  XXXI  1891.  Procla- 
mation of  June  13,  1876,  No.  2,448  by  the  Department  of  Justice  for  Croatia,  Sla- 
vonia, and  Dalmatia,  concerning  the  mixed  courts  established  in  Egypt  to  deal  with 
disputes  between  foreign  subjects  and  the  Egyptian  Government,  and  concerning 
the  convention  with  reference  to  complaints  against  the  Egyptian  Government  in 
respect  of  private  rights.    C.-L.  No.  62,  1876,  p.  536. 

Stat.  XXXI  1891  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  by  which  the  consular  jurisdiction  is 
determined.  C.-L.  No.  71,  1891,  p.  453.  §  19  of  this  Stat,  confirms  the  above  enact- 
ments limiting  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Austro-Hungarian  Consular  Courts  in  Egypt. 

Stat.  XXVI  1901  of  the  Cr.-Hung.  R.  as  to  the  regulation  of  consular  fees. 
C.-L.  No.  81,  1901,  p.  593. 

Commercial  and  navigation  treaties,  and  treaties  dealing  with  postal,  telegraphic 
and  consular  matters  made  with  the  various  States  are  not  specifically  mentioned 
here,  since  they  are  treated  as  matters  commonly  affecting  not  only  Hungary  and 
Croatia  but  all  the  countries  subject  to  the  Hungarian  Crown  as  well  as  Austria. 
They  are  included  in  the  statement  of  the  laws  of  Austria  and  Hungary.  When  tiiese 
treaties  have  been  accepted  by  the  Cr.-Hung.  Reichstag  they  are  issued  as  common 
statutes  and  published  in  the  original  Croatian  text  in  the  current  issue  of  the  Zbornik 
(collection  of  laws). 

')  In  Croatia  and  Slavonia  the  provisions  of  this  Statute  refer  only  to  the  so  called  common 
matters,  including  tho  tranBaotions  dealt  with  in  the  Commercial  Law,  while  other  matt«r8  come 
under  the  provisions  of  the  above  Act  of  the  Croatian  Diet  (8  December  1877).  In  the  case  of 
claims  upon  a  bill  of  exchange  §  3  of  this  Statute  lays  down  that  interest  under  §  50  and  51  of 
Stat.  XXVII,   1876.  and  upon  other  claims  upon  biUa  of  exchange,  sliall  be  at  the  rate  of  6%. 


II 


STEOAJNO  I  POBOJNO 

PRAVO 

KRALJEVINE 

HR\^1TSKE  1  SLAVONIJE 

SA 

TJVODOM  I  SUBBENIM 

POSTLPKOM 

U  TRGOVACKO-PRAVIVIM  STVARIMA 


THE  LAWS  RELATING  TO 
BANKRUPTCY  AND  THE 
IMPEACH3IENT  OF  TRANS- 
ACTIONS OF   AN   LXSOL- 

VENT  DEBTOR  FOR 
CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA 

WITH  AN 

INTRODUCTION  AND  A  SKETCH  OF  THE 

LEGAL    PROCEDURE    FOR    ENFORCING 

TRADERS'  CLAI3IS 


OD 


BY 


Dk.  dragutina  cupovica 

8VEUCILISN0G  PKOFESORA  U  ZAGEEBC 


Dr.  KARL  CUPOVIC 

PROFESSOR  OF  AGRAM  UNIVEESITY 


Uvod. 

Sa^)  stanovista  izvanjske  pravne  poviesti  posmatrano  prikazuje  se  u  krieposti 
stojece  stecajno  i  pobojno  pravo  kao  domaca  tvorba,  ali  njegovi  predsastnici  tiesno 
suvise  sa  razvojem  magjarskoga  odnosno  austrijskog  prava,  kao  sto  to  ne  mozase 
inace  ni  da  bude  kod  osobitog  politickog  i  drzavno-pravnog  polozaja  Hrvatske  i 
Slavonije  naprama  Ugarskoj  odnosno  Austriji.  Zametak  stecajnog  prava  imadu 
Ugarska  te  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija  zajednicki.  U  koliko  se  za  sada  moze  znati,  dosiz© 
jedva  dalje  natrag  od  18.  stoljeca,  gdje  se  dadu  konstatovati  mnogobrojni,  ne  ried- 
ko  vrlo  oprecni,  stecajni  proces  normirajuci  sudski  obicaji.  Materijalno  stecajno 
pravo  nesto  je  novijeg  poriekla,  potice  najvise  iz  opceg  njemackog  prava  te  dodje 
u  Ugarsku  preko  Austrije  i  to  opet  u  prilici  prava  obicajnoga.  Istom  uslied  (1.  svibnja 
1786  obavljenog)  uvedenja  opceg  (austrijskog)  sudbenog  praviliiika  Josipa  II.  od 
1.  svibnja  1781,  koji  u  poglavlju  IX.  stecajni  postupak  dosta  izcrpivo  sadrzi,  dobise 
Hrvatska  i  Slavonija  te  Ugarska  pisani  normativ,  koji  ipak  naskoro  tj.  u  god.  1790 
posliedivsom  smrti  Josipa  II.  kao  protuustavan  (octroi)  bude  stavljen  izvan  krie- 
posti. Sada  je  opet  sliedila  poduza  perioda  domaceg  (obicajnog)  pravnog  zivota-n© 
ipak,  a  da  nebi  bio  poprimio  u  svom  daljnjem  razvoju  ovoga  ili  onoga  iz  naprednijeg 
jozefinskog  zakonika.  Diferenciacija  privatno-pravnog  prometa,  vrhu  svega  ali 
procvat  trgovine  uzrokovase,  da  se  je  moralo  misUti  na  sto  izcrpiviju  kodifikaciju 
obicajem  podrzavanog  prava  i  s  tim  u  savezu  na  modernizaciju  zastarjeloga.  Takom 
nastojanju  imtide  svoj  postanak  da  zahvali  zak.  cl.  22.  od  god.  1840,  koji  se  prikazuje 
kao  normiranje  formalnoga  i  materijalnoga  stecajnog  prava.  Njime  je  medjutim 
udovoljeno  bilo  tek  zelji  za  kodifikacijom  pa  stoga  nije  cudo,  da  se  je  vec  cetiri 
godine  kasnje  pokusalo  (zak.  cl.  7.  od  god.  1844)  pojedine  pravne  institute  prema 
zahtievima  vremena  reformirati,  odnosno  prosiriti,  nu  pokusaj  se  smijo  tim  manje 
precieniti,  sto  za  njegovo  ostvarenje-  negledec  na  ostalo-  relativno  kratko  razdobje 
od  4  godine  nije  moglo  biti  dovoljno.  Medjutim  je  dozrela  bila  velika  politicka 
kriza,  koja  izbije  u  dogodjaje  god.  1848  te  preoblici  u  dalnjem  sliedstvu  monarkiju 
Habsburgovaca  u  apsolutisticki  vladanu  jedinstvenu  drzavu.  Tako  se  je  moglo 
dogoditi,  da  je  za  austrijske  nasliedne  zemlje  izvomo  opredieljena  osnova  stecajnog 
reda  od  6.  prosinca  1845.  uvedena  bila  u  istocnu  polu  drzave  i  to  u  Hrvatska  i  Sla- 
voniju  naredbom  ministra  pravosudja  od  18.  srpnja  1853  kao  ,,privremeni"  stecajni 
red  te  stupUa  u  krepost  1.  rujna  1853.  Daljnje  sredjenje  politicke  situacije  u  monar- 
kiji  donese  sa  sobom,  da  iz  provizorija  nastade  zilavi  i  trajni  definitivum,  koji  ne 
bje  god.  1861  doduse  pokusanom  ali  neostvarenom  revizijom  zakonarskih  produ- 
kata  apsolutistid-kog  rezima  ni  najmanje  potresen  te  u  glavnom  ostade  jedinim 
pravnim  izvorom  do  neposredno  prod  uvedenje  sadanjega  stecajnog  zakona  od 
28.  ozujka  1897. 


•)  Cf.  Herczegh  Mih&ly,  Magyar  C86dt6rv6ny;  11.  izd.  Str.  13.  sqq.  Cupovid,. 
Reforma  grodjaiuikoga  parbenoga  postupnika  str.  19.  Kiszling,  die  OBtorreicliiache  Konkurs- 
ordnung,  II.  izd.  Btr.  1,  sqq.  Kasorer,  Kommentar  zur  osterreichischen  Konkureordnung,. 
•tr.   1.     Spiiii  Bttborski  od  god.    1861   (izdanje  Kualan-Suhaj)  I.  str.  72,  IV.  str.  1,   139—150. 


Introduction.') 

Regarded  from  the  point  of  view  of  ita  outward  history  the  existing  law  of 
bankruptcy  and  impeachment  appears  to  be  of  native  origin,  but  its  antecedents 
are  very  closely  connected  with  the  growth  of  the  Austrian  and  Hungarian  law,  as 
indeed  was  inevitable  in  view  of  the  peculiar  political  and  constitutional  relationship 
existing  between  those  countries  and  Croatia  and  Slavonia.  The  Croatian  and 
Slavonian  law  of  bankruptcy  has  a  common  origin  with  that  of  Hungary.  In  so  far 
as  it  is  possible  at  this  day  to  trace  it  to  its  source,  it  appears  not  to  go  further  back 
than  the  eighteenth  century,  in  the  course  of  which  appeared  numerous  highly 
inconsistent  customs  with  regard  to  procedure  in  bankruptcy.  The  subjective  law 
of  bankruptcy  is  of  a  somewhat  later  date  and  is  derived  for  the  most  part  from  the 
German  common  law.  It  reached  Hungary  by  way  of  Austria  once  more  in  the 
shape  of  customary  law.  It  was  not  until  the  introduction  (on  May  1st  1786)  of  the 
Austrian  general  rules  of  May  1,1781  under  Joseph  II ,  which  deal  pretty  fully  with  pro- 
cedure in  bankruptcy  in  chapter  IX,  that  Croatia  and  Slavonia  and  Hungary  attained 
to  a  written  statement  of  the  law,  which  was  however  repealed  at  once  after  the 
death  of  Joseph  II  in  1790  as  unconstitutional.  Tliere  now  followed  a  long  period 
of  ascendancy  of  the  native  customary  law,  though  not  uninfluenced  in  many  ways 
by  the  more  advanced  legislation  of  Joseph  II.  The  result  of  the  differentiation 
of  the  private  law  and  in  particular  of  the  growth  of  commerce  was  to  make  plain 
the  necessity  for  codifying  the  law  in  general  use  as  completely  as  possible,  and  at 
the  same  time  for  bringing  the  obsolete  portions  up  to  date.  To  this  the  Law  No.  22 
of  1840,  which  deals  with  both  the  formal  and  the  substantive  law  of  bankruptcy, 
owed  its  origin,  but  it  fulfilled  only  the  first  of  these  requirements.  It  is  therefore 
not  surprising  that  so  soon  as  four  years  later  (the  Law  No.  7  of  1844)  an  at  tempt  was 
made  to  alter  or  extend  certain  legal  institutions  so  as  to  conform  to  the  requirements 
of  the  time,  but  this  attempt  ought  not  to  be  too  highly  valued  since,  apart  from 
all  other  considerations,  the  relatively  short  period  of  four  years  was  clearly  insuffi- 
cient. In  the  meantime  the  great  political  crisis,  which  culminated  in  the  events  of  the 
year  1848  and  resulted  in  the  conversion  of  the  Habsburg  monarchy  into  a  single 
State  under  an  absolute  government  was  coming  to  a  head.  Thus  it  came  about 
that  the  draft  bankruptcy  code  of  December  6,  1845,  wliich  had  been  intended  for 
the  Austrian  hereditary  dominions,  was  introduced  in  the  eastern  half  of  the  Realm 
and  in  Croatia  and  Slavonia  by  a  proclamation  of  the  Minister  of  Justice  of  July  18, 
1853  as  a  provisional  bankruptcy  code,  and  it  came  into  force  on  September  1st  1853. 
In  the  meantime  the  further  development  of  the  political  affairs  of  the  monarchy 
caused  that  which  had  been  provisional  only  to  be  a  longlived  permanency,  which 
remained  unaffected  by  the  revision  of  the  laws  introduced  under  the  absolute  mon- 
archy attempted  in  1861,  but  never  carried  into  effect,  and  remained  in  force  as 
the  sole  source  of  the  law  until  immediately  before  the  introduction  of  the  present 
Law  of  Bankruptcy  of  March  28,  1897. 

1)  Herczegh  Mitialy,  Magyar  08<5dt6rvfey,  2nd  ed.,  p.  13  sqq.  Cupovi6,  Reformotion  of 
the  civil  code  of  procedure,  p.  19.  Kissling,  Austrian  Law  of  Bankruptcy,  2nd  Ed.  p.l  sqq.  Kasoror, 
Notes  on  the  Austrian  law  of  Bankruptcy,  p.  1.  Diet-records  of  1861  (Kuslan-Suhaj  edition). 
Vol.    1,  p.  72,  Vol.  IV.  pp.  1,   139—150. 


10  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:   Uvod.  —  Knjizevnost. 

U  §u.  14  potonjeg  zakona  nalazi  se  jedna  odredba,  po  kojoj  se  propisi  o  pobi- 
janju  pravnih  djela  kridatara,  izvrsenih  prije  otvorenja  stecaja,  pridrzava  posebnom 
zakonu;  jest  to  zakon  od  24.  ozujka  1897  o  pobijanju  pravnih  djela  glede  imovine 
insolventna  duznika.  U  ovom  savezu  tj.  kao  iz  cieline  stecajnoga  prava  porasla 
suborganska  tvorba  jest  pobojno  pravo  novum,  ali  i  kao  samostalan  pravni 
institut  postojase  dosada  u  vrlo  manjkavoj,  po  zamisli  i  izvedbi  nipoito  neodgo- 
varajucoj  prilici  tj.  kao  opoziv  darovanja  radi  prikrate  vjerovnika  (§  953  opc-gradj. 
zak.).  Pozivlju  se  Ijudi  po  kadkada  doduse  na  §  916  (prividno  sklopljeni  ugovori) 
i  §  1286  (pogodba  o  dosmrtnom  prihodu)  kao  na  dva  daljnja  primiera  pobojnosti, 
nu  vrlo  krivo,  buduci  je  pobijanje,  odnosno  ponistenje  u  jednom  i  u  drugom  slucaju 
svaku  dvojbu  izkljucujucim  nacinom  zabranjeno.  Prema  tome  pobojni  zakon  od 
god.  1897  nema  u  Hrvatskoj  i  Slavoniji  predhistorije ;  fakticno  se  i  prikazuje  kao 
ne  suvise  modifikovana  recepcija  carevinsko-njemackoga  prava  (§§  22 — 34.  stecaj. 
reda  od  10.  veljace  1877,  earevinski  zakon  od  21.  srpnja  1879).  Istina,  da  je  hrvatski 
zakonotvorac  crpao  i  iz  austrijskoga  i  magjarskoga  pobojnoga  prava,  ali  to  ne  znaci 
mnogo,  kada  se  uvazi,  da  oba  ova  potonja  legislativna  opusa  pokazuju  premalo 
samostalnosti  naprema  pravu  carevinskom. 

Uzme  li  se  sada  gore  oznacena  narav  odnosaja  izmedju  stecajnog  prava  u  jednu 
ruku  i  pobojnoga  u  drugu  ruku,  to  se  necemo  cuditi,  ako  stecajni  zakon  od  god.  1897 
upravo  kao  i  pobojni  zakon  ishodistem  imadu  carevinsko-njemacki  stecajni  red  od 
god.  1877.  Razlikosti,  koje  ponajvise  upucuju  na  vriedece  austrijsko  Ui  madjarsko 
pravo,  nisu  doduse  neznatne  (opci  razlog  otvorenja  stecaja  jest  prezaduzenost  a 
tek  u  trgovackom  stecaju  dostatna  je  vec  insolvencija;  stecaj  se  smatra  otvorenira 
pocetkom  dana,  kojega  je  donesen  otvorbeni  zakljucak;  stecajni  povjerenik  itd.),  ali 
svakako  ne  dotjecu,  da  prikazu  hrvatsko-slavonski  stecajni  zakon  kao  pravnu  tvorbu, 
koja  bi  se  od  carevinsko-njemackoga  prava  razilazila  korjenito. 

Kako  stecaj  nizakon  (§  246.)  tako  i  zakon  o  pobijanju  (§  42)  stupise  1.  siecnja 
1898  (banska  naredba  od  7.  srpnja  1897  broj  9450)  za  opseg  kraljevina  Hrvatske  i  Sla- 
vonije  u  kriepost.  Prvospomenuti  zakon  nadomjestio  je  u  glavnom  predudici  stecajni 
red  od  god.  1853,  posto  su  uvedbenom  naredbom  (§§  1 — 3)  na  korist  potonjega 
ucinjeni  priuzdrzaji  uslied  proteka  vremena  jedva  vise  prakticni.  Razmierno  kratka 
obvezatnost  cini  razumljivim,  da  se  ni  na  stecajnom  ni  na  pobojnom  zakonu  dosada 
nisu  preduzimale  nikake  reforme  u  pravom  smislu  rieci. 


Knjizevnost. 
Stecajno  pravo.     Pobojno  pravo. 

Mudrov&l6,  Josip:  St«6ajni  zakon  od  28.  o£ujka  1897  sa  gradjom  i  provedbenom 
naredbom.     Zagreb.     1898. 

Spevec,  Fr.  J.:  Zakon  o  pobijanju  pravnih  djela  glede  imovine  insolventnoga  duinika 
od  24.  uiujka  1897.     Zagreb.     1898. 

Ruinov,  Adolf:  Zakon  o  pobijanju  pravnih  djela  glede  imovine  insolventna  du£nika  od 
24.  oiujka  1897  i  8te6ajui  zakon  od  28.  oiujka  1897.     Zagreb.     1898. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  INTRODUCTION.  —  BIBLIOGRAPHY.  13 

By  §  14  of  the  last  named  Law  the  rules  as  to  the  impeachment  of  the  debtor's 
transactions  prior  to  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  are  reserved  for  exposition 
in  a  separate  Law :  this  is  the  Law  of  March  24,  1897  as  to  the  impeachment  of  trans- 
actions affecting  the  property  of  an  insolvent  debtor.  In  this  connection,  i.e.  as  an 
offshoot  from  the  general  law  of  bankruptcy,  the  law  of  impeachment  appears  here 
for  the  first  time  in  this  country,  thougli  it  already  existed  in  an  independent  form, 
though  very  imperfect  in  conception  and  execution  as  a  right  of  revoking  a  gift  on 
the  ground  of  prejudice  to  the  creditors  (§953  general  Civil  Code).  Reference  is 
indeed  occasionally  made  to  §  916  (fictitious  contracts)  and  §  1286  (amiuity  contracts) 
as  proofs  of  a  more  remote  recognition  of  the  institution  of  impeachment,  but  this 
is  clearly  wTong,  since  in  both  cases  impeachment,  i.e.  the  right  of  setting  transactions 
aside  is  clearly  distinguished  from  the  outset.  In  its  present  form  the  Law  of  1897 
has  no  previous  history  in  Croatia  and  Slavonia;  in  fact  it  appears  to  be  a  reception 
of  the  German  ImperialLaw  (§§  22  to  34  of  the  Bankruptcy  Code  of  February  10, 1877, 
Imperial  Statute  of  July  21,  1879)  in  a  not  very  greatly  modified  form.  The  fi'amers 
of  the  Law  certainly  drew  upon  the  Austrian  and  Hungarian  law  of  impeachment, 
but  this  fact  has  not  much  significance,  since  these  laws  show  little  departure  from 
the  German  Imperial  legislation. 

Thus  bearing  in  mind  the  above  statement  of  the  nature  of  the  relationship 
between  the  law  of  bankruptcy  and  the  law  of  impeachment,  it  will  seem  only 
natural  that  the  Bankruptcy  Code  of  1897,  no  less  than  the  Law-  of  Impeachment,  has 
its  origin  in  the  German  Imperial  bankruptcy  Code  of  1877.  The  variations  therefrom, 
which  are  attributable  for  the  most  part  to  the  existing  Austrian  or  Hungarian  law, 
are  not  indeed  without  significance  (e.g.  overindebtedness  as  a  universal  ground 
of  bankruptcy,  insolvency  alone  being  only  sufficient  in  a  trade  bankruptcy ;  bank- 
ruptcy dating  from  the  commencement  of  the  day  upon  which  it  is  decreed;  the 
commissary  in  bankruptcy,  etc.),  but  they  do  not  justify  us  in  regarding  the  law 
as  an  institution  essentially  independent  of  the  German  Imperial  legislation. 

Both  the  Bankruptcy  Law  (§  246)  and  the  Law  of  Impeachment  (§  42)  came  into 
force  for  the  kingdoms  of  Croatia  and  Slavonia  on  January  1,  1898  (enactment  of 
July  7, 1897,  Xo.  9450)  and  at  the  present  time  the  former  Law  has  entirely  supersed- 
ed the  Code  it  repealed,  since  the  reservations  in  favor  of  the  Code  of  1853  contained 
in  the  introductory  enactment  (§  1 — 3)  can  now  be  no  longer  applicable  owing  to 
the  time  which  has  elapsed.  This  relatively  short  period  makes  it  clear  that  no 
reforms  in  the  true  sense  of  the  word  can  have  been  attempted  in  either  the  Bank 
ruptcy  Code  or  the  Law  of  Impeachment. 


Bibliography. 
Bankruptcy  and  Right  of  Impeachment. 

Muorovcl6,  Josef:  the  Bankruptcy  Law  of  March  28, 1897,  its  principles  and  achievements. 
Agram  1898. 

Spevec,  Ft.  J.:  Law  as  to  the  impeachment  of  transactions  with  reference  to  the  property 
of  an  insolvent  debtor.    Agram  1898. 

Rusnov,  Adolf:  Law  of  March  24,  1897  as  to  the  impeachment  of  transactions  affecting  the 
property  of  an  insolvent  debtor,  and  the  Law  of  Bankruptcy  of  March  28,  1897.    Agram  1898. 


<  J  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Sudbeni  postupak. 

Spevec,  Fr.  J.:  Tumafi  zakona  od  24.  ozujka  1897  o  pobijanju  pravnih  djela  glede 
imovine  insolventna  duznika.     Zagreb.     1898. 

Wagner,  Ign. :  Das  kroatische  Anfechtungsgesetz  vom  24.  Marz  1897  iind  das  kroatische 
Konkuregese'tz  vom  28.  Miirz  1897.     Essegg.     1898. 


Sudbeni  postupak  u  trgovacko-pravnim  stvarima. 

Postoji  „zakon  o  sudbenosti  trgovacko-mjenbenoj  i  postupku  pred  trgovacko- 
mjenbenim  sudovima"  od  3.  listopada  1876  (zborn.  od  god.  1876,  br.  86,  kom.  XXXI.) 
ali  ne  znaci  kakog  osobitog  postupka,  koji  bi  bio  samo  sudovanje  trgovacko.  (Na 
mjenbeno  se  ovdje  nema  uzimati  obzir.)  Zakon  odredjuje  naime,  da  i  u  trgovackim 
stvarima  imade  vriediti  parbeni,  odnosno  izvanparbeni,  za  gradjanske  stvari  opcenito 
mjerodavni  postupak  s  modifikacijom,  sto  ce  rokovi  za  pravne  liekove  da  iznose  8 
(inace  14)  dana,  sto  je  zasebna  izvedba  prizivnih,  odnosno  previdnih  tegoba  nedoz- 
voljiva  te  konacno  sto  je  u  nekim  narocito  oznacenim  slucajevima  izvanparbeno- 
trgovacke  sudbenosti  (§§  108,  109,  120,  146,  135  itd.)  utok  zabranjen.  Na  podredje- 
nom  znamenovanju  tih  modifikacija  ne  mienja  doista  mnogo  ustanova,  sto  se  ne 
uracunava  u  rok  vrieme,  kojega  se  je  podnesak  nalazio  na  posti.  Prema  tome  je  i 
glede  izvedbe  trgovackiJa  pravnih  potrazivanja  u  glavnome  mjerodavan  ius  com- 
mune tj.  u  prvom  redu  (redoviti  postupak)  ,,privremeni  gradjanski  postupnik" 
od  16.  rujna  1852  (D.  z.  1.  od  god.  1852,  br.  190),  svakako  jedan  od  posliednjih 
ogranaka  na  stablu  opceg  njemackog  civilnog  procesa,  cim  je  ujedno  izrecen  i  sud 
o  njegovoj  primierenosti  ili  neprimierenosti  za  sticenje  pravnih  Interesa  trgovackih. 

Redoviti  se  postupak  raspada  na  pismeni  i  ustmeni- prema  tome,  da  li  se 
priobcivanje  parbenoga  gradiva  obavlja  stranackim  pismenima  ili  sudbenim  za- 
pisnicima.  Nema  dakle  ustmenosti  u  pravom  smislu  rieci  pak  okolnost,  da  se  pred 
trgovackim  sudovima  za  pravilo  ima  raspravljati  ,,ustmeno",  tim  manje  dolazi  u 
racun,  sto  se  pravilo  stranackim  sporazumom  svagda  a  jednostrano  bez  ikakih 
poteskoca  dade  porusiti. 

Presudba  je  zasnovana  prema  nacelu  formalnog  reda  pak  s  tim  u  savezu  su- 
dacko  ravnanje  procesa  svedeno  na  uredbu  bez  intenzivnijeg  znacaja.  Ipak  posredno 
ceranje  procesa  jest  u  nacelu  stvar  sudacka;  njegovu  odnosnu  akciju  mogu  stranke 
da  priece  sasvim  iznimno  a  narocito  utanacivanjem  rokova  (§  96).  One  mogu  doduse 
sporazumno  a  i  jednostrano  da  traze  odgodu  rocista  ili  produzenje  rokova,  ali  odluka 
u  oba  slucaja  pripada  sudu.  Presudba  se  dieli  na  raspravu  i  sudjenje,  na  koje  se 
potonje  moze  nadovezati  prisezno-dokazni  stadij.  Rasprava  je  razglobljena  odlukom 
(koja  ima  svojstvo,  da  stece  pravnu  moc  i  to  narocito  „materijalnu")  na  instrukciju 
i  dokazivanje.  Iznimice  se  sjedine  oba  ova  stadija  i  to  u  slucaju,  kada  se  za  dokaz 
iznesu  samo  isprave  a  protivnik  jim  ne  spotakne  ni  neistinitosti  ni  sumnjivosti; 
onda  jos  u  slucaju,  kada  se  dokaz  imade  prinieti  prLsegom,  posto  se  prisega  polazc 
iza  prcsude.  Ovom  zadnjom  evcntualnoscu  izazvano  zatczanje  osjeca  se  upravo 
u  trgovackim  parnicama  pocesto  i  to  iz  razloga,  sto  trgovacke  isprave  imadu 
povisenu  tj.  nepodpunu  dokaznu  moc  (§§  31,  541  trg.  zak.)  a  nedodstatak  so  u 
velikom  pravilu  slucajeva  popunjuje  domimom  prisegom. 

Instrukcija  (pustiv  po  strani  zaustavne  prigovore,  koji  se  sa  glavnom  stvari 
ponajvise  ujedno  raspravljaju  i  rcsavaju)  obuhvaca  prikaz  ubaviestnoga  gradiva 
inclus.  ponude  dokazala.  Mjerodavno  je  raspravno  nacclo,  nu  ipak  moze  sudac 
da  odredi  ex  officio  ocevid,  domirnu  ili  uciembenu  prisegu.  Pojedine  straniicko- 
instrukcione  djelatnosti  opredieljene  su  objektivno-pravno  u  pogledu  oblika,  sadrzine 
(princip  eventualnosti,  anticipacija  dokaza),  redosliedbe  i  broja.  Svaka  stranka 
ovlastena  je  na  dva,  event,  tri  pismena,  odnosno  govora  (tuzba-odgovor,  protu- 
odgovor-drugotnica,  event,  zakljucno  pismo  ili  govor-  zakljucno  protupismo  ili 
protuodgovor),  ali  kako  princip  eventualnosti,  odnosno  dokazna  anticipacija  nijo 
Hlrogo  provedena,  moze  vrlo  lako  da  dodjc  do  nadopunjenja  instrukeijo  (§  46.  za 
ustmeni  to  §§  58,  59  za  pisnicni  postupak).  Konac  instrukcije  obiljezen  je  uskladom 
spiaa,  na  etc,  ako  ne  dodje  do  gore  istaknutih  iznimnih  slucajeva,  sudacka  odluka 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  PROCEDURE.  14 

Spevec,  Dr.  Vr.  J. :  Notes  on  the  Law  of  March  24,  1897  as  to  the  impeachment  of  transactions 
affecting  the  proporty  of  an  insolvent  debtor.    Agrnm   180S. 

Wagner,  Ign.:  TheCroatian  Law  of  Impeachment  of  .March  24,  1897,  and  the  Croatian  Law 
of  Bankruptcy  of  March  28,  1897.    Essegg  1898. 


Procedure  for  enforcing  traders'  claims. 

There  is  a  Law  of  October  3,  1876  (collection  of  laws  of  1876,  No.  86,  rftat.XXXI), 
entitled  "An  act  dealing  with  jurisdiction  in  commercial  matters  and  suits  on  bills 
of  exchange,  and  with  the  procedure  before  the  courts  having  such  jurisdiction", 
but  it  was  not  intended  to  estabhsh  a  new  procedure  which  should  be  peculiar  to 
commercial  matters.  This  Law  provides  in  fact  that  the  ordinary  procedure  both 
contentious  and  non-contentious  shall  be  used  in  commercial  matters,  with  these 
differences,  that  the  processual  periods  consist  of  8  days  (instead  of  14),  that  appeals 
shall  be  separately  dealt  with,  and  that  in  certain  .special  eases  (§§  108,  109,  120, 
146,  135,  etc)  bankruptcy  is  withdrawn  from  the  voluntary  jurisdiction.  The  very 
small  importance  of  these  provisions  is  not  increased  by  the  further  rule  that  the 
time  occupied  by  the  petitions  in  the  post  shall  not  be  reckoned  in  the  period. 
While  on  the  whole  the  enforcement  of  commercial  claims  thus  follows  the  j'm5  com- 
mune there  next  appears  the  "provisional  code  of  civil  procedure"  of  September  16, 
1852  (RGBl.  of  1852  No.  190),  which  deals  with  ordinary  contentious  bushiess. 
This  is  one  of  the  last  offshoots  of  the  German  civil  procedure,  from  which  the  latter's 
fitness  or  unfitness  to  protect  commercial  interests  may  be  sufficiently  judged. 

The  ordinary  procedure  after  the  subject-matter  of  the  suit  has  been  communi- 
cated by  notice  given  by  the  parties  or  by  the  court,  is  divided  into  wTitten  and  oral 
proceedings.  There  is  no  real  oral  procedure  and  tiie  fact  that  proceedings  before 
the  commercial  courts  are  to  be  oral  as  a  rule  is  of  Httle  importance,  as  this  rule  can 
be  set  aside  by  agreement  between  the  parties  or  even  by  one  of  the  parties  without 
such  an  agreement. 

The  proceedings  for  judgment  are  to  be  conducted  in  accordance  with  the 
formal  regulations,  and  the  conduct  of  the  case  by  the  judge  is  thus  reduced  to  an 
institution  of  secondarj''  importance.  But  the  intci'mediate  conduct  of  the  suit  is 
in  the  main  in  the  hands  of  the  judge,  and  it  is  only  in  exceptional  cases,  e.g.  by 
agreeing  for  an  extension  of  time  (§  96),  that  the  parties  can  interfere  with  his  actions. 
They  have  a  right  indeed  by  agreement  or  ex  parte  to  applj-  for  a  postponement  of 
a  hearing  or  prolongation  of  a  period,  but  the  decision  in  every  ease  is  left  to  the 
court.  The  proceedings  for  judgment  are  divided  into  prehminary  proceedings 
and  judgment,  which  latter  may  include  a  stage  for  proof  by  means  of  an  oath. 
The  preliminary  proceedings  are  divided  into  pleadings  and  proof.  In  exceptional 
cases  these  may  coincide,  as  for  instance  where  documents  alone  are  produced  as 
proof  and  the  otlier  party  does  not  contest  their  genuineness.  On  the  other  hand 
the  stage  of  proof  is  distinct  and  comes  after  the  judgment  if  the  proof  is  to  be  ac- 
comphshed  by  means  of  an  oath.  The  delay  so  caused  is  often  severely  felt  in  com- 
mercial suits,  since  commercial  documents,  though  weighty  evidence,  are  not  conclu- 
sive, (§§  31,  541,  Com.  Code),  and  this  evidence  is  usually  supported  by  an  oath. 

The  pleadings  (apart  from  certain  prehminary  objections  which  are  usually  dealt 
with  along  with  the  main  matter  in  dispute)  include  a  statement  of  the  issues  in 
the  case  and  the  evidence  to  be  given.  The  rules  as  to  preliminary  procedure  apply; 
in  exceptional  cases  the  judge  may  order  that  proof  shall  be  given  by  inspection,  or  a 
special  oath  as  to  value,  etc.  There  are  special  rules  governing  the  form ,  contents  and  se- 
quence of  the  pleadings.  Each  party  has  a  right  to  issue  two  or  three  pleadings  (claim — 
defence,  reply — rejoinder,  rebutter —  surrebutter)  but  since  the  rules  are  not  very  strict 
leave  to  vary  the  pleadings  can  be  easily  obtained  (§  46  for  oral  proceedings,  §§  58, 
59,  for  wTitten  proceedings).  At  the  close  of  the  pleadings  the  documents  arc  filed, 
whereupon  except  in  the  above  mentioned  exceptional  cases,  the  stage  for  proof 
commences.  Certain  legal  presumptions  and  confessions  (whether  made  before 
the  court  or  not)  may  do  away  with  the  necessity  for  proof.  The  methods  of  proof 


J 5  HrvatBka  i  Slavonija:   Sudbeni  postupak. 

uprilici  stadij  dokazni.  Zakonske  predmnieve  i  priznanje  (sudbeno-izvansudbeno) 
resavaju  u  nacelu  od  tereta  dokaza.  Dokazna  su  sredstva  svjedoci,  sudbeni  ocevid 
po  vjestacima,  isprave  i  prisega.  Nastupu  dokaza  (unutar  dokaznog  stadija)  imade 
nijesta  kod  ocevida,  docim  se  prisega  nastupa  poslie  presude.  Po  svrsenom  dokazi- 
vanju  imade  sudac  uredovno  u  skladnik  (popis  spisa)  za  trajanja  dokaznog  postupka 
dospjela  pismena  i  zapisnike  da  unese  a  zatim  (ako  u  ustmenom  postupku  po  pravom 
shvacanju  jos  uviek  dozvoljivo  popunjenje  instrukcije  ne  bude  odredjeno)  polazi  na 
presudjivanje.  Dostavom  presuda  postaje  eksistentnom  prema  izvanjskom  svietu; 
ustnienog  proglasa  nema.  Osuda  je  jedini  oblik  resitbe  meritorne,  docim  se  in- 
cidentna  i  pobocna  pitanja  resavaju  za  pravilo  odlukom,  iznimice  osudom.  I  odluka 
se  izdaje  pismeno  te  dostavlja.  Ako  je  osuda  uvjetovana  f)risegom,  ima  podjedno 
opredieliti  rok  za  nastup  prisege;  nastupi  li  se  pravodobno,  valja  odrcditi  posebno 
rociste  radi  prisizanja.  Oba  resitbena  oblika,  u  koliko  je  tome  po  naravi  stvari 
mjesta,  oznaciti  ce  i  rok  ispunjenja;  on  iznosi  u  opce  14  dana,  iznimno  i  vise.  Kod 
oeienjivanja  dokaznila  posliedaka  vezan  je  sud  u  nacelu  na  pravna  pravila;  od 
iznimaka  vaznije  su  zatrgovacka  pitanja  §.  24  trgov.  zak.  i  §.  44  zakona  o  pobijanju 
pravnih  djela. 

Oglusni  se  postupak  temelji  na  principu  afirmativne  litiskontestacije,  prem 
nacelo  nije  provedeno  u  svojoj  cistoci.  Opca  kontumacija  nastupa,  ako  koja  od 
stranaka  ne  pristupi  na  rociste  o  glavnoj  stvari,  odnosno  ako  na  rocistu  ne  sudjeluje 
kod  rasprave,  docim  u  pismenom  postupku  na  mjesto  nepristupa-neraspravljanja 
dolazi  nepodnasanje  pismenog  odgovora.  Razumije  se,  da  moraju  biti  nastupile  i 
ostale  predpostave  ogluhe  (n.  pr.  prema  pismenosti  ili  ustmenosti  rasprave  razliku- 
juca  se  imploratio  contumaciae).  Nastupe  li,  ima  se  suditi  neposredno  tj.  bez  ras- 
prave. Proti  kontumacionoj  osudi  nema  prigovora.  Analogno  su  zasnovane  i  djelo- 
micne  kontumacije,  u  koliko  je  to  dakako  moguce  gledom  na  njihovo  bivstvo, 
koje  nije  puka  imitacija  kontumacije  opcenite.  Prema  tome  se  imaju  navodi  historij- 
ske  naravi,  ako  jih  protivnik  zasebice  ne  porece  u  neposredno  sliedecem  govoru  ili 
pismu,  smatrati  istinitiraa,  ali  sto  se  tice  prekluzivnog  ucLnka  (opce)  kontumacije, 
dolazi  on  ovdje  jedva  prakticki  u  obzir  radi  gore  spominjane  mogucnosti  upopunji- 
vanja  instrukcije. 

Parnica  se  moze  okoncati  i  sudbenom  nagodom;  priznanje  svekolikog  tuzitelj- 
skog  zahtievanja  (submisija  §.  45)  nema  toga  efekta,  aU  odpada  rasprava  pak  se 
neposredno  izrice  (deklaratorna)  presuda.  Slicno  je  i  sa  odustajom  od  tuzbe, 
koja  se  medjutim  imade  fiksirati  odlukom.  Odustaja  moze  sadrzavati  odreku  od 
zahtievanja. 

Prvomolbena  osuda  odnosno  odluka  moze  se  po  velikom  pravilu  slucajeva 
napasti  unutar  14  dana  od  dostave  i  to  osuda  (kontumaciona  i  submisiona  takodjer) 
prizivom  Hi  zaobom  nistovnom  a  odluka  utokom  ili  zaobom  nistovnom.  Utok  je 
u  nekim  slucajevima  iskljucen  a  u  nekima  se  moze  podnasati  samo  spojeno  sa  prizivom 
(§.  319,  320).  Svi  ti  pravni  liekovi  (iznimke  kod  utoka:  §.  313)  djeluju  suspenzivno 
i  devolviraju  sudbenost  na  banski  sto  (II.  molba.)  Ipak  u  prizivnom  postupku  nova 
nisu  nikako  dozvoljiva  a  u  postupku  utocnom  s  ogranicenjem,  da  je  napadnuta 
odluka  posliedila  bez  kontradiktorne  rasprave.  Riesenje  banskog  stola  moze  se 
napasti  zaobom  nistovnom,  zatim  prema  tome,  dali  je  izdano  u  obliku  osude  ili 
odluke  (redovitim  ili  izvanrednini)  previdom  ili  (redovitim  ili  izvanrednim)  previdnim 
utokom ;  moze  biti  ipak  zgode  i  za  (prosti)  ntok  (§.  345.)  Sudbenost  se  tada  prenasa 
na  sto  sedmorice  (III.  molba).  Izmedju  pravnih  liekova  proti  banskostolnom  riesenju 
neinaju  suspezivnog  ucinka  ,,izvanredni"  (tj.  contra  duae  sententiae  conformes 
upravljeni),  inace  se  ima  kod  njih  dozvoliti  protustranci  osobiti  14  dnevni  rok  za 
podna.sanje  protuizvedenja.  Priziv  ili  previd  se  mogu  spojiti  sa  zaobom  nistovnom. 

Ako  stranka  formalno  pravomocnim  riesenjem  bez  svoje  krivnje  pretrpi  pro- 
cesualne  stete,  moze  se  resitba  ,,povratom  u  prijasnje  stanje"  obezkriepiti,  odnosno 
se  moze  ostecenoj  stranci  pruziti  prilika  za  odstranjenje  stete.  Iznimice  je  povrata 
dozvoljena  prijo  posHedivseg  odnosno  dostavljenog  riesenja  (§  358,  al.  2).  Povrata 
so  moze  traziti  radi  (po  stranci  ncskrivljenog)  promasenja  roka  ili  rocista,  radi 
krivnjoni  pravdopravnika  izgubljene  parnice  te  konacno  radi  novo  nadjenih  sred- 
Blava  dokaza.  U  prvom  slucaju  valja  to  uciniti  unutar  14  dana,  odkako  je  stranka 
ili  pravdoj)ravnik  saznala  za  proimusaj  —  predpostaviv,  da  moze  udovojjiti  rocistiioj 
odnosno  rokovnoj  odluci.  U  drugoin  se  slucaju  ima  povrata  zaiskati  za  90  dana, 
odkako  stranka  sazna  za  krivnju  pravdopraviiikovu  i  njome  prouzrokovanu  .stetu; 
ipak  ni  u  kojem  slucaju  ne  moze  taj  rok  da  bude  duzi  od  godine  dana  iza  pravo- 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  PROCEDURE.  15 

inchide  witnesses,  inspection  by  the  court,  documents,  and  the  oath.  The  produc- 
tion of  evidence  takes  place  at  the  time  of  the  iii.Hjiection,  or  in  the  case  of  an  oath 
after  judgment.  Wlien  tiie  evidence  i.s  conchuK'd  the  judge  ha.s  the  papers  and 
records  ])lace(l  on  liu'  file  and  proceed.s  to  judgment  (unlesH  there  be  an  alteration 
in  the  pleading,  which  is  still  admissible  in  the  case  of  oral  proceedings.  Judgment  has 
to  be  given  in  writing.  When  it  is  served  on  the  parties  it  becomes  binding;  it  is 
not  given  out  orally.  Judgment  is  the  only  form  in  which  a  decision  is  given  upon 
facts;  sulx>rdinate  matters  are  only  dealt  with  by  judgment  in  exceptional  cases, 
more  usually  by  an  order  of  the  court.  This  must  also  be  prepared  in  writing  and 
served  on  the  parties.  If  judgment  is  made  conditional  on  an  oath  being  taken  it 
must  state  a  time  for  appearance,  and  if  appearance  is  duly  entered  a  day  must  be 
appointed  for  taking  the  oath.  Both  forms  of  decision  must  state  a  time  for  appear- 
ance unless  this  is  impracticable  from  the  nature  of  the  case;  this  is  usuallj'  14  days 
but  occasionally  more.  In  giving  due  weight  to  the  proofs  produced  the  court  must 
follow  the  rules  of  law.  Certain  important  exceptions  exist  in  the  case  of  commercial 
matters,  e.g.   §  24  Com.  Code  and  §  44  of  the  Law  of  Impeachment. 

Proceedings  in  default  follow  the  principle  of  affirmative  litis  contestatio 
although  the  principle  is  nowhere  clearly  expressed.  In  oral  proceedings  it  is  default 
if  a  party  fails  to  appear  on  the  day  appointed,  or  in  written  proceedings  fails  to 
put  m  a  defence.  Of  course  the  other  conditions  of  default  must  also  be  present 
(e.g.  the  imploratio  contumaciae,  which  differs  in  oral  and  wTitten  proceedings). 
If  this  is  so  judgment  will  be  given  at  once  without  any  hearing.  An  objection  may 
be  taken  to  this.  Minor  defaults  are  subject  to  similar  rules  in  so  far  as  this  is  possible 
in  view'  of  their  different  nature.  Thus  statements  of  fact  which  are  not  specifically 
denied  by  the  otiier  party  in  the  next  pleading  are  assumed  to  be  true,  but  this  is 
not  of  any  great  importance  in  view  of  the  above  mentioned  facilities  for  amending 
the  pleadings. 


A  suit  may  also  be  put  an  end  to  by  settlement  in  court ;  an  acknowledgment  of 
the  plaintiff's  claim  (§45)  does  not  put  an  end  to  the  suit,  but  renders  the  preliminary 
proceedings  unnecessary,  and  a  declaratory  judgment  will  foUow.  The  result  of  a 
withdrawal  of  the  statement  of  claim,  whicli  must  however  be  estabUshed  by  a  decree, 
is  the  same.    The  withdrawal  may  contain  a  renunciation  of  the  claim. 

In  most  cases  the  judgment  or  decree  can  be  appealed  against  within  14  days 
from  its  being  served  on  the  parties  (including  judgments  in  default  and  judgments 
by  acknowledgment).  The  admissibility  of  an  appeal  is  excluded  in  some  cases;  in 
other  cases  it  is  only  conditionaly  allowed  (§§  319,  320).  All  these  appeals  (excep- 
tion §  313)  suspend  the  effects  of  the  judgment  and  invoke  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Ban's  court  (the  court  of  second  instance).  New  matters  may  not  be  raised  in 
appeal  proceedings,  or  may  only  be  raised  when  the  decree  has  been  issued  without 
any  defence  being  raised.  The  decision  of  the  Ban's  court  is  subject  to  an  appeal 
to  the  court  of  Seven  (the  court  of  third  instance).  An  appeal  against  a  judg- 
ment of  the  court  of  second  instance  confirming  that  of^the  court  of  first  instance 
does  not  suspend  the  effects  of  the  judgment  and  the  other  side  will  be  given  14  days 
to  prepare  liis  case. 


Even  judgments  which  have  become  absolute  can  be  avoided,  if  one  party  has 
been  placed  at  a  disadvantage  in  his  suit  through  no  fault  of  his  own,  by  rehabilitating 
him  into  his  former  position,  or  the  party  injured  may  be  given  an  opportunity  to 
remedy  the  injury  he  haa  suffered.  In  certain  cases  this  rehabilitation  may  take 
place  even  before  the  judgment  is  pronounced  or  served  on  the  parties  (§  358,  par.  2). 
Restitution  may  be  petitioned  for  on  the  ground  that  a  period  has  been  allowed  to 
run  out  or  a  hearing  missed  through  no  fault  of  the  party,  or  on  the  ground  of  the 
negligence  of  an  advocate,  or  the  discovery  of  new  evidence.  In  the  first  case  the 
petition  for  rehabilitation  must  be  made  within  10  daj's  from  the  time  of  the  dis- 
covery of  the  omis.sion,  provided  that  it  has  become  possible  in  the  meantime  to 
comply  with  the  order,  or  to  attend  at  the  hearing.   In  the  second  case  the  petition 


jg  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Sudbeni  postupak. 

mocnosti  (konacne)  presude  meritome.  Povrata  se  ob  noviter  reperta  moze  iskati 
sve  dok  ne  zastari  (tuzbovno?)  pravo.  Izuzev  povratu,  koja  se  radj  promasena  roka 
ili  rocista  zatrazi  prije  dostave  sudackog  riesenja,  restitucija  ne  ocituje  suspenzivTiog 
ucinka  a  devolucije  nikada.  Povratno  se  pitanje  ima  sa  iudicium  rescissorium 
raspraviti  ujednoa  po  mogucnosti  ujedno  i  riesiti;  izuziinlje  se  povrata  radi  proma- 
senog  roka. 


Pravomocne  presude  mogu  u  slucajevima  §a.  47  gradj.  sudovnika  (tj.  kada 
je  sud  sudovao  o  predmetu,  koji  nije  civilno-procesualna  stvar)  na  zahtiev  nadlezne 
oblasti  da  budu  ponistene.  (,,Renionstrativna  zaoba  nistovna").  — Kakog  posebnog 
stranackog  pravnog  lieka  (po  prilici  ,,nistovne  tuzbe")  u  svrhu  pobijanja  nistet- 
nosti,  koje  izidju  na  vidjelo  po.slie  pravomocnosti  presude,  nema,  ali  se  isti  cilj  dade 
postici  prema  razlikosti  slucaja  bilo  povratama  bilo  spretno  sluzeci  se  drugim  nekim 
ispomagalima  procesa. 

Za  izvrsivanje  trgovacke  sudbenosti  u  I.  molbi  nema  nikakih  zasebnih  sudista, 
van  su  nadJezni  opceniti sudovi  I.  molbetj.  sudbeni  stolovi  i  kotarski  sudovi  pak  se 
tada  oznacuju  ,,kao  trgovacko-mjenbeni  sudovi".  Naredberum  se  putem  mogu  i 
daljnji  kotarski  sudovi  providiti  jurisdikcijom  trgovackom(-mjenbenom).  Trgovacko- 
mjenbeni  sudovi,  pustiv  po  strani  sada  stvari  mjenbene,  vrse  u  nacelu  cielokupnu 
parbenu  i  izvanparbenu  (takodjer  i  trgovacko-stecajnu)  trgovacku  jurisdikciju. 
Na  mjestima,  gdje  ,,trgovacko  mjenbenih  sudova"  nema,  jesu  u  trgovackim  parni- 
cama  uz  brojno  iznimke  (ticuce  se  poglavito  ,,trgovackili  stvari"  u  tehnickom 
smislu  rieci)  nadlezni  opceniti  sudovi  kao  taki.  Nadlezni  su  isto  tako  opci  kotarski 
sudovi  u  parnicama  o  zasluzbini  i  sluzbi  trgovackih  pomocnika  (§.  55  trg.  zak.), 
ako  se  stranke  ne  zadovolje  riesenjem  obrtne  oblasti. 

Sto  se  tice  prostorne  nadleznosti,  dovoljno  ce  biti  za  nazoeni  pregled  istaknuti, 
da  kao  pravilo  vriedi  doduse  i  za  trgovacke  parbe:  ,, actor  sequitur  forum  rei",  ali 
da  tuzitelju  stoji  takodjer  na  volju  podici  luzbu  ili  pred  sudom  (trgovackim,  odnosno 
opcenitim),  u  koga  kotaru  tuzenik  redovito  prebiva  Ui  gdje  mu  je  tvrdka  registro- 
vana  Hi  u  kotaru  koga  je  trgovinu  smjestio.  Vazan  je  jos  za  trgovacko  sudovanje 
od  prostornih  fora  forum  contractus;  §  42  gradj.  sudovnika  (car.  patenat  od  16. 
veljace  1853;  d.  z.  1.  od  god.  1853  br.  30,  kom.  XI.)  veli:  ,,ako  mjesto,  gdje  treba, 
da  se  sto  plati  Ui  ispuni  ina  koja  obveza,  bude  izriekom  ustanovljeno  u  ugovoru, 
mogu  se  tada  sve  tuzbe,  odnosece  se  na  taj  ugovor,  bile  upravljene  na  ispunitbu  ili 
ukinuce  ili  na  od.stetu  radi  neispunitbe  njegove,  podignuti  pred  onim  sudom,  kome 
bi  tuzenik  bio  podvrgnut,  kada  bi  se  nalazio  u  mjestu,  gdje  se  ugovor  ispuniti  imade". 

Valja  primietiti,  da  se  po  suglasnoj  praksi  judikature  forum  contractus  smatra 
danim,  ako  se  primi  faktura,  naznacujuca  izvjestno  mjesto  plateza. 

U  pismenom  postupku  je  obvezatno  odvjetnicko  zastupstvo,  u  ustmenom  sa- 
me, ako  u  audbenom  okolisu  imade  bar  dva  odvjetnika  a  stranke  so  sluze  pis- 
menim  podnescima.  Za  rocista,  obdr/avala  se  ona  u  pismenom  ili  ustmenom 
postupku,   (po  ispravnom  shvacanju)  nije  obligatan  pravdopravnik. 

Izmedju  mnogobrojnih  .sumarnih  postupnika  istaknuti  valja  ovdje  jedino 
„postupak  u  pravnim  poslovima  manje  vriednosti"  tj.  bagatclni  ili  malicni  jjroces 
(zakon  od.  3  listopada  1876,  zbor.  od  god.  1876,  br.  88,  kom.  XXXII.),  kao  u  trgo- 
VEi^kim  parnicama  prakticno  najvise  u  obzir  dolazeci.  (Opceniti)  kotarski  sudovi 
imaju  sudovati  po  torn  postupku  1)  na  tuzbu  Ui  2)  uslied  prituzbe  proti  osudama 
zatim  resitbama  o  nadleznosti  mjestnih  sudova.  Ad  1 )  Kotarski  su  sudovi  nadlezni 
u  parnicama  o  novcanim  trazbinama,  ako  potonje  bez  pripadaka  ne  nadmasuju 
svote  od  200  K.;  nadaljo  u  paniicama  o  inakim  potrazivanjima,  ako  se  tuzbovni 
zahtiev  altemativno  dado  izraziti  novcanom  svotom  od  si)oincnute  visine  ili  se 
tuzitelj  u  tuzbi  narocito  izjavi  pripravnim,  da  bi  taki  iznos  priiuio  pod  namircnjo. 
Stranke  mogu  bagatelno  .sudovanje  prorogirati  i  preko  tih  iznosa,  odnosno  vried- 
nosti, sve  do  izno.'^a  odnosno  vriednosti  od  1000  K.  Bagatclni  je  proces  u  obiljezcnim 
franicama  mjerodavan  i  za  trgovacke  parnice,  docim  je  nepripustiv  u  stvarimamjen- 
enim,  uporabnim  to  onima,  koje  se  imaju  resavati  u  oblicima  postupka  mandatnog 
kao  i  u  stvarima  spadajucima  pred  iskljucivi  forum  realni.  —  Bagatelni  je  proces 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVOXtA:   PUOCEDURE.  16 

must  ho  made  within  !X>  days  from  the  time  when  Ihc  party  discovered  the  negligence 
of  the  advocate  ami  tiic  damage  I'csidting  from  it ;  l)iit  the  time  must  never  he  longer 
than  a  year  from  the  time  of  the  final  judgment.  Restitution  on  the  ground  of  the 
discovery  of  new  evidence  can  he  sought  so  long  as  the  right  of  suit  is  not  barred 
by  limitation.  Restitution  does  not  suspend  the  effects  of  judgment  save  when  it  is 
asked  for  on  the  ground  of  failure  to  observe  a  time  limit  or  to  appear  at  a  hearing 
before  the  judgment  ha.s  been  served  on  the  parties,  and  it  never  involves  a  change 
of  juri.sidiction.  The  matter  in  dispute  will  be  dealt  with  and  decided  along  with 
the  question  of  restitution,  except  in  the  ease  of  a  failure  to  observe  a  time  limit. 
Final  decisions  can  also  be  avoided  in  the  cases  dealt  with  by  §  47  of  the  rules 
as  to  juri-sdietion  (i.e.  when  the  court  has  given  judgment,  though  there  was  no  proper 
case  for  it  to  act  upon)  by  the  intervention  of  tlic  proper  authoritic.-.  There  is 
no  special  means  by  which  a  party  can  raise  grounds  of  nullity  which  have  become 
known  after  judgment,  but  the  desired  result  can  be  brought  about  according  to 
circumstances  by  restitution  or  by  other  roundabout  proceedings. 

Jurisdiction  in  the  first  instance  in  commercial  matters  is  not  exercised  by  any- 
special  court  but  by  the  ordinary  courts  of  the  first  instance,  which  may  be  invested 
with  this  jurisdiction  by  proclamation.  They  are  then  called  "District  Courts  having 
jurisdiction  in  commercial  matters  and  bills  of  exchange  suits".  In  this  capacity 
they  exercise  the  whole  voluntary  and  litigious  jurisdiction  in  commercial  matters 
(including  commercial  bankruptcies).  In  places  where  there  are  no  special  commercial 
courts  the  ordinary  courts  as  such  have  competency,  subject  however  to  numerous 
exceptions  mostly  concerned  witli  commercial  matters  in  the  technical  sense  of  the 
words.  The  ordinary  district  courts  also  have  jurisdiction  in  disputes  between 
employers  and  employees  if  the  parties  are  not  content  with  the  decision  of  the 
trade  authorities  (§55  Com.  Code). 

As  to  local  competency  it  will  be  sufficient  to  note  that  in  commercial  matters 
also  as  a  rule  "actor  sequilur  jorum  rei" .  but  that  the  ])laintiff  may  bring  his  suit  either 
in  that  court  in  whose  jurisdiction  the  defendant  ordinarily  resides  or  has  his  firm  name 
registered,  or  in  that  in  whose  jurisdiction  he  carries  on  business.  The  forum  con- 
tractm  should  also  be  mentioned  as  particularly  appUcable  when  jurisdiction  in 
commercial  matters  depends  on  local  considerations.  §  42  of  the  rules  as  to  juris- 
diction (the  Imperial  Edict  of  Febniary  16,  1853,  RGBl,  1853,  No.  30,  St.  XI) 
provides  as  follows:  "If  a  contract  clearly  states  the  place  where  a  pajanent  is  to  be 
made  or  other  engagement  is  to  be  performed,  all  suits  relating  to  that  contract, 
its  fulfilment  or  cancellation,  or  for  damages  for  the  breach  of  it,  shall  be  brought  in 
the  court  within  whose  jurisdiction  the  defendant  would  be  if  he  resided  at  the  place 
so  designated  for  the  performance  of  the  contract". 

It  should  be  noted  that  the  universal  practice  is  to  consider  that  the  forum 
contractus  is  intended  to  be  applicable  when  there  is  a  document  which  states  a 
definite  place  for  payment. 

In  written  proceedings  the  parties  must  be  represented  by  counsel,  in  oral  pro- 
ceedings also,  but  on  two  conditions,  viz.  that  at  least  two  counsel  practise  in  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  court  and  that  the  parties  send  in  written  statements.  At  special 
hearings  in  either  method  of  procedure  the  best  view  is  that  there  is  no  such  compul- 
sion. 

Among  the  numerous  summary  processes  it  will  suffice  to  mention  here  the 
ptty  procedure  (Law  of  October  3,  1876,  C.-L.  1876,  No.  88,  St.  XXXII),  which 
is  in  practice  the  most  important  in  commerce.  The  district  courts  have  to  deal  with 
suits  and  appeals  from  decisions  of  the  local  courts  as  to  competency  in  accordance 
with  the  rules  applicable  to  this  kind  of  procedure.  The  district  courts  are  competent 
to  try  money  claims  when  the  matter  in  dispute  amounts  without  subsidiary  claims 
to  not  more  than  200  Kr. ;  also  claims  of  other  kinils  if  a  sum  of  money  is  claimed  in 
the  alternative  and  this  does  not  exceed  2(X>  Kr.,  or  if  the  plaintiff  expressly  states 
in  his  claim  that  he  will  accept  this  amount  in  settlement.  By  agreement  the  parties 
can  avail  themselves  of  this  procedure  in  disputes  as  to  amounts  not  exceeding 
1000  Kr.  This  procedure  is  also  available  witiiin  the  above  limits  in  commercial 
suits,  but  not  in  suits  dealing  witii  bills  of  exchange,  or  agency  or  disputes  under  a  lease 
or  in  matters  which  arc  exclusively  referred  to  be  forum  rei  sitae.  The  proceedings 
are  public  and  oral.  A  record  is  kept  of  the  jiroceedings  but  it  is  not  intended 
for  the  instruction  of  the  judge  as  to  the  matter  in  dispute.  The  procedure  is  simple 

B    XXVIII.  2  3 


■yj  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Sudbeni  postupak. 

javan  i  neposredan,  odnosno  ustmen.  0  raspravi  se  doduse  sastavlja  zapisnik, 
ali  taj  ne  sluzi  nacelno  izvorom  sudacke  ubaviesti  o  procesualnom  gradivu.  Rasprava 
je  jedinstvena  te  se  uprilicuje  sudackim  ravnateljstvom.  Dokazni  sustav  ne  poznaje 
sentencionovanih  prisega,  nu  stranke  mogu  biti  preslusane  poput  svjedoka  pod 
prisegom.  Osuda  se  proglasuje  ustnieno  po  raspravnora  sudcu  za  pravilo  na  rocistu, 
na  kom  se  je  provela  rasprava.  Sudac  resava  na  osnovu  podataka  cielokupne  ras- 
prave  i  provedenih  dokaza  po  slobodnom  uvjerenju;  iznimka  je  ipak,  sto  mora  da 
pazi  na  dokaznu  moc  isprava  onaku,  kako  je  normirana  u  pravnim  pravilama. 
Procesualna  se  pitanja  resavaju  ustmeno  proglasenim  zakljuckom;  izda  li  se  na 
pismeno  ,  zove  se  ,,o(ilukom";  potonja  se  u  stanovitim  slucajevima  mora  dostaviti. 
Sudi  se  iz  ogluhe  (po  nacelu  afirmativne  litiskontestacije),  ako  koja  stranka  po  pro- 
pLsnom  pozivu  izostane  od  ustmene  rasprave  a  protivnik  stavi  oglusni  zahtiev. 
Djelomicne  su  kontumacije  radi  jedinstvenosti  rasprave  i  radi  daleko  sizuce  pro- 
cesualno-ravnateljske  vlasti  sudacke  od  podredjenog  znamenovanja.  Osuda  se 
moze  unutar  8  dana  iza  proglasa,  odnosno  ex  officio  odredjene  dostave  (ovoj  potonjoj 
ima  mjesta  ureda  radi,  ako  je  proglasu  prisustvovala  samo  jedna  ili  nijedna  stranka) 
napasti  zaobom  nistovnom,  koja  ipak  imade  i  juristicki  karakter  priziva  (§.  75  al.  9). 
Pravni  taj  liek  devolvira  sudbenost  na  banski  sto,  ali  nema  suspenzivnog  ucinka; 
prieti  li  od  ovrhe  nenaknadiva  8t«ta,  moze  se  medjutomno  (po  uvidjavnosti  nizeg 
ili  viseg  suda)  da  odredi  tek  ovrha  do  osiguranja.  U  zakonu  narocito  istaknute  odluke 
odnosno  zakljucci  (§.  81)  mogu  se  napasti  utokom  (unutar  8  dana,  II.  molba  banski 
sto,  nema  suspenzivnosti :  §  93),  ostale  odluke  i  zakljucci  predstavkom  (,,predlogom": 
§  82,  nema  devolucije).  Povrati  u  prijasnje  stanje  ima  mjesta  radi  novo  nadjenih 
dokazala,  radi  promasena  rocista  i  radi  promasenja  roka  za  podnasanje  pravnog 
lieka  (u  §.  81  mimogredce  spomenuto).  Kako  ovaj  potonji  slucaj  u  zakonu  nijepotanje 
izveden,  to  vriede  in  subsidium  propisi  redovitog  parb.  postupnika  (§.  93).  Prvospo- 
menute  povrate  nemaju  efefta  devolutivnog  a  povrata  radi  promasenog  rocista  napose 
ne  djeluje  ni  suspenzivno  u  predpostavi,  da  se  zatrazi  prije  proglasa  osude. 

U  bagatelnom  postupmku  nacelno  nema  obvezatnog  odvjetnickog  zastup- 
stva,  ali  pismene  zaobe  nistovne  i  pismeni  utoci  moraju  biti  odvjetnicki  signirani, 
ako  u  sudbenom  okolisu  ima  pravdopravnik ;  osim  toga  moze  sudac,  bas  kao  i  u 
redovitom  postupniku,  narcditi  strankama,  koje  se  ne  umiju  izraziti  razgovietno 
ili  se  ponasaju  nepristojno,  da  se  dadu  zastupati  po  odvjetniku  pod  inakom  kon- 
tumacijom;  medjutim  se  ni  u  tom  slucaju  ne  mogu  nadvladavsoj  stranci  dosuditi 
tim  odvjetnickim  zastupstvom  uzrokovani  troskovi.  To  u  ostalom  vriedi  i  o  trosko- 
vima,  izazvanima  zastupstvom  obicnog  punomocnika. 

Osim  predstojecLh  slucajeva,  gdje  je  malicni  proces  zapodjenut  izravaio  podne- 
senom  tuzbom,  moze  mu  2.  biti  mjesta  kod  (opcenitih)  kotarskih  sudova  i  onda, 
kada  se  ko  prituzi  proti  mjestnosudnoj  osudi  ili  resitbi  o  kompetenciji.  Podnesenje 
pituzbe  pokrene  bagatelni  postupak,  koji  se  na  to  ima  provesti  posve  iz  nova  prema 
gore  prikazanom  nacinu;  na  mjestnosudni  se  postupak  ima  osvrnuti  jedino  u  (baga- 
telnom) riesenju.  Riesenja,  sto  se  u  takim  predpostavama  donesu  u  bagatelnom 
procesu,  ne  mogu  biti  pobijana  pravnim  liekovima.  Posto  ipak  mjestni  sudovi  namaju 
trgovacke  jurisdikcije,  nije  nazocna  varijanta  bagat.  sudovanja  za  trgovoe  prakticna. 

Ovrha  je  ili  definitivna  ili  osigurateljna  (,,do  osiguranja").  Postupak  ovrsni 
normiran  je  poglavito  privremenim  gradj.  proceaom  te  ovrsnim  novelama  od  17. 
prosinca  1876  (zod  god.  1877  br.  1.  k.  I.)  i  od  13.  siecnja  1883  (z.  od  god.  1883  br.  24, 
k.  VI.).  Od  osobite  je  vaznosti  za  ovrhu  do  osiguranja  naredba  ministarstva  pravo- 
Budja  od  18.  srpnja  1859  (d.  z.  1.  od  god.  1859  br.  131,  k.  XXXVI,  §  12).  Za  ovrhu 
residaba,  donesenih  u  postupku  malicnom,  vriede  ustanove  mjestosudnog  procesa 
od3.  listopada  1876  (z.  od  god.  1876  br.  87,  k.  XXXII,  §§  61—78);  u  .slucajevima 
ipak,  gdje  se  je  postupalo  bagatelarno  uslied  stranacke  utanacbe,  mjerodavni  su 
propisi  privrem.  gradj.  postupnika  i  novela. 

Kako  definitivna  tako  i  osigurateljna  ovrha  raspada  se  na  stadija  dozvole  1 
provedbe :  drzavni  organ  obijuli  skupina  djelatnosti  jest  sud.  Samostalmli  ovrsitelja 
nema;  istina,  da  izaslanik  po  mjestnosudnom  postupniku  imade  nesto  slobodniji 
Doloiaj,  ali  po  svom  pravnom  karakteru  ovrsuje  i  on  svedjer  in  commi-ssione  sudista. 
Nadleian  za  dozvolu  ovrhe  jest  sud  presudbe,  doticno  sud  nagodbeni,  inace  nacelno 
onai  Bud,  koji  bi  prema  parbenoj  nadleznosti  bio  kompetentan,  da  je  do  pamice 
doHlo.    Provedba  je  ovrhe  stvar  suda,  koji  ju  je  dozvolio  a  nemogu  li  se  ovrsni  cini 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  PROCEDURE.  17 

and  is  controlled  by  the  judge.  Tlie  methods  of  proof  do  not  include  any  formal 
oatli  by  tlie  pnrties'but  they  may  be  examined  on  oath  as  witnesses.  Judgment  is 
given  orally  and  is  usually  piunounced  at  the  hearing  by  the  presiding  judge.  The 
judge  gives  his  decision  having  regard  to  the  whole  proceedings  and  tiic  evidence, 
but  he  must  observe  the  rules  as  to  tlie  effect  of  documents  as  evidence.  Questions 
arising  in  the  course  of  the  suit  are  decided  by  an  oral  pronouncement;  if  this  is 
written,  however,  it  is  called  a  deci-ee  and  in  certain  cases  it  must  be  served  on  the 
parties.  Judgment  in  default  is  given  (on  tlie  principle  of  affirmative  litis  cordestatio) 
if  a  party  after  due  citation  docs  not  appear  at  the  oral  proceedings  and  the  other 
party  so  petitions.  The  special  defaults  are  of  little  importance  in  view  of  the  sim- 
pUeity  of  the  procedure  and  the  wide  discretion  given  to  the  judge  in  his  conduct  of 
the  case.  Tlie  judgment  may  be  appealed  against  within  8  days  from  its  pronounce- 
ment or  from  service  on  the  parties  (if  one  or  both  of  them  was  not  present  when  it 
was  pronounced).  The  appeal  invokes  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Ban's  court  but  has 
no  suspensive  effect;  it  does  however  raise  a  liability  to  make  good  any  irreparable 
damage  done  by  execution,  though  in  some  cases  (at  the  discretion  of  the  court) 
execution  may  be  allowed  as  a  met  hod  of  precaution  only.  The  decrees  and  decisions 
which  are  specially  mentioned  in  the  Law  (§  81)  may  be  attacked  by  an  appeal  (within 
8  days;  the  Ban's  court  is  the  court  of  second  instance;  no  suspensive  effect,  §93), 
other  decrees  and  decisions  by  showing  cause  (§  82,  does  not  alter  the  jurisdiction). 
Rehabilitation  may  be  obtained  for  failing  to  appear  at  a  hearing,  or  on  the  ground 
of  fresh  evidence,  or  allowing  the  period  for  an  appeal  to  run  out  (mentioned  in  §  81 
incidentally).  Since  the  last  mentioned  case  is  not  dealt  with  more  particularly,  the 
rules  of  the  ordinary  jjrocedure  are  applicable  in  siibsidium  by  virtue  of  §  93.  The 
two  first  kinds  of  rciiabihtation  effect  no  change  of  jurisdiction,  and  the  first  of jthem 
has  no  suspensive  effect  if  the  application  is  made  before  the  judgment  is  pronounced. 

In  the  petty  procedure  there  is  no  obligation  to  appear  by  an  advocate,  but 
written  appeals  on  grounds  of  nullity  or  otherwise  should  be  signed  by  an  advocate 
if  there  is  one  who  practises  in  the  jurisdiction  of  the  court;  besides  this,  just  as  in 
ordinary  suits,  the  judge  may  require  parties  who  are  incapable  of  making  themselves 
understood,  or  whose  behaviour  is  unscemlj',  to  appear  by  an  advocate  on  penalty 
of  being  deemed  guilty  of  contempt  of  court,  but  the  successful  party  can  never  be 
allowed  the  extra  costs  occasioned  by  the  employment  of  an  advocate  (the  same 
applies  to  an  attorney  in  the  narrower  sense  of  the  word). 

Besides  in  the  above  case,  \\  hen  the  petty  procedure  is  involved  by  a  direct  suit, 
it  is  also  to  be  used  in  the  general  district  courts  on  appeals  from  judgments  or  decisions 
as  to  competency  by  the  local  courts.  The  appeal  forms  the  ground  for  the  petty 
procedure  which  must  be  carried  through  from  the  beginning  again,  as  is  laid  down 
above;  reference  to  the  proceedings  in  the  local  court  will  only  be  made  in  the  judg- 
ment. Judgments  issued  in  the  court  of  the  second  instance  are  subject  to  no  further 
appeal.  Since  however  the  local  courts  have  no  jurisdiction  in  commercial  matters 
there  is  no  need  to  go  more  closely  into  this  kind  of  petty  procedure. 

Execution  is  of  two  kinds,  execution  for  security  and  execution  for  satisfaction. 
The  procedure  is  regulated  principally  by  the  provisional  Code  of  Civil  Procedure 
and  the  supplementary  Laws  of  December  17,  1876  (C.-L.  of  1877  No.  1,  St.  I)  and 
of  January  13,  1883  (C.-L.  of  1883,  No.  24,  St.  VI).  The  proclamation  issued  by 
the  Minister  of  Justice  on  July  18,  1859  (BGBl.  of  1859,  No.  131,  St.  XXXVI,  p.  12) 
is  of  especial  importance  in  the  former  kind  of  execution.  Execution  under  judgments 
issued  in  the  iietty  procedure  is  governed  by  the  rules  as  to  procedure  in  the  local 
courts  of  October  3,  1876  (C.-L.  of  1876,  No.  87,  St.  XXXII,  §§61—78);  but  in 
cases  where  the  petty  procedure  is  only  adopted  by  consent  of  the  parties,  the  rules 
of  the  provisional  Civil  Code  of  Procedure  and  the  supplementary  Laws  must  be 
followed. 

Both  kinds  of  execution  are  divided  into  two  stages,  the  grant  and  its  enforce- 
ment ;  in  both  the  State  is  represented  by  the  court .  There  are  no  special  organs  for 
carrying  the  execution  into  effect;  but  the  person  appointed  by  the  court  after  a 
suit  in  the  local  court  has  a  fairly  free  hand,  but  always  acts  imder  the  authority 
of  the  court.  Execution  may  be  granted  by  the  court  which  pronounced  the  judgment 
or  which  ratified  the  settlement:  in  other  eases  by  the  court  which  would  have  been 
competent  under  the  rules  had  the  matter  come  into  court.    The  actual  levying  of 

3* 


2g  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:   Sudbeni  postupak. 

u  daiiini  okolnostinia  provesti  u  okolisu  suda  dozvole,  nadlezan  je  (posredno  ili 
neposredno:  §.  439  gppa)  odnosni  drugi  sud.  Pitanja,  sto  se  nabace  tokom  ovrhe, 
spadaju  pred  sud  dozvole  ili  provedbe  —  prenia  tome,  dali  se  odnose  na  dozvolu 
ili  provedbu  ovrhe;  medjutim  granica  tude  nije  potegnuta  ostro. 


Definitivna  se  ovrha  dozvoljuje  na  stranacku  molbu  bez  saslusanja  protivnika 
(ima  iznimaka).  Ovrsni  su  naslovi  poglavito  resitbe  (tj.  osude,  nagode,  mandati  itd.) 
gradjanskih  sudova  te  pred  ovima  uslied  tuzbe  sklopljene  nagode;  nadalje  odluke 
a  sigurno  i  nagode  izvanparbenog  postupnika;  riesenja  kaznenih  sudova  (dakako, 
u  koliko  je  to  po  naravi  riesenja  kaznenoga  moguce);  stecajni  likvidati  i  stecaj 
dovrsujuce  nagode;  osobitim  pravnim  ustanovama  oznacene  upravne  resitbe  te 
pred  upravnim  oblastima  sklopljene  nagode  i  pogodbe  ine;  resitbe  drzavnog  racuno- 
vodstva  o  racunima,  sto  se  imaju  poloziti  drzavi;  obranicke  presude;  austro- 
ugarskoj  banci  izdane  zaduznice  i  druga  obligatorna  ocitovanja  te  izvadci  iz  glavnih 
knjiga  banke  a  sUcno  je  i  sa  hrvatsko-slavonskom  zemaljskom  hipotekarnom  bankom 
u  Zagrebu,  samo  ona  ima  priviligej,  da  se  njezini  naslovi  mogu  i  administrativno 
ovrsivati.  (Zakon  od  11.  travnja  1894  u  zb.  od  god.  1894  br.  32,  k.  IX.  i  zakon  od  23. 
ozujka  1898  u  zb.  od  god.  1898  br.  29.  k.  V.). 

Ako  je  ovrsni  naslov  uvjetovana  resitba  ili  nagoda  (odnosno  pogodba  ina), 
mora  se  u  svrliu  dozvole  ovrhe  izkazati  ispunjenje  uvjeta;  osim  toga  resitba  mora 
biti  pravomocna  a  rok  u  resitbi  odmjerene  ispunitbe  protekao.  Inozemna  konacna 
riesenja  tvore  u  predpostavi  uzajamnosti,  nadleznosti  inozemnog  suda  po  ,,opcenitim 
nacelima"  i  (dokumentarno  zasvjedocene)  pravomocnosti  valjani  ovrsni  naslov,  u 
koliko  medjunarodni  ugovori  ne  statuiraju  inako.  Ovrsi  inozemnih  naslova  imade 
mjesta  na  stranacku  molbu  iU  na  rekviziciju  inostranog  suda  te  se  u  nacelu  dozvoljuje 
neposredno;  nastanu  li  ipak  dvojbe  glede  predpostava,  imadu  se  ispitati  u  posebnom 
(dehbacionom)  postupku  i  prema  posUedku  ovoga  dalje  uredovati.  Za  dozvolu  je 
nadlezan  sudbeni  sto,  u  kojega  se  okoUsu  ovrha  inozemnog  naslova  ima  provesti.  — 
Nema  utrnuca  jednoc  dozvoljenog  ovrsnog  prava  radi  nevrsenja  istoga,  ali  moze  do 
toga  doci  posredno  tj.  uslied  (gradjanskopravne)  zastare  (tuzbovnog)  prava,  sadrza- 
noga  u  riesenju,  odnosno  u  nagodi  ili  inoj  pogodbi-i  to  iza  proteka  ,,redovitog"  za- 
stamog  roka. 

Provedba  se  ovrhe  odredjuje  ujedno  sa  dozvolom  iste  (tj.  u  istoj  odluci)  te 
opravlja  ureda  radi.  Ustanovljuje  doduse  §.  552  privremen.  gradj.  postupnika,  da 
sudovi  kod  provedbe  inozemnili  osuda  nemaju  raditi  nikada  ureda  radi,  van  prema 
propisima  privremen.  gradj.  postupnika,  ali  iz  ovoga  samoga  proizlazi,  da  je  ovrsna 
inicijativa  sa  iznimkom  kod  ovrhe  novcane  stvar  suda;  medjutim  je  ovrsna  novela 
od  god.  1870  kod  ovrhe  novcane  u  nacelu  napustila  stadijalni  sustav,  (iznimke: 
§§  6,  23  itd.)  pa  je  dosliednim  nacinom  i  glavna  predpostava  za  stranacko-ovrsnu 
incijativu  za  pravilo  prestala. 

Jednoc  dozvoljena  ovrha  ne  moze  da  bude  sprieccna  nikakiiu  prigovorima,  ali 
je  strankama  prosto,  da  napadaju  ovrsnu  odluku  utokom  ili  zaobom  nistovnom. 
Neosvrcuci  se  na  slucajeve,  u  kojima  nestane  ovrsnog  naslova  uslied  uspjele  restitu- 
cije,  remonstrativne  zaobe  nistovne  i  .slic.,  moze  ovrsenik  putem  opozicionog  postupka 
(tuzbom  ili  molbom)  da  postigne  utrnuce  ovrsnog  prava,  ako  dokaze,  da  je  izgubilo 
svoje  osnove  cinjenicama,  posliedivsima  iza  osude  ili  nagode,  doticno  gledom  na 
§.  445  iza  ma  koga  ovrsnog  naslova.  1  otvorenje  steeaja  (§.  11,  stcc.  zak.,  sravni  ipak 
i  §.  12)  aidruge  neke,  u  trgovackom  saobracaju  manjc  vaziie  cinjcnice  mogu  da  budu 
zaprekom  ovrhe,  docim  u.spjela  izlucba  (§.  447)  uzrokuje  jedino  izuzece  poll  ovrhu 
uzetih  predmeta  iz  iste  i  osim  toga  moze  da  proizvcdc  niirovanje  ovrsne  provedbe 
za  pendencije  izlucnog  postupka. 

Novcana  ovrha  (u  trgovackom  zivotu  ponajprakticnija)  jest  specijalna  ekse- 
kucijii,  nu  ipak  se  kod  niobilarne  ovrhe  nemaju  zasebce  oznacivati  predmoli,  iz 
kojih  Be  utrzka  trazi  namirenjc.  Novela  od  god.  1883  (koja  ne  stavlja  izvan 
kreposti  bau  svijuh  odgovarajucih  ustanova  privremen.  gradj.  postupnika)  sadrzi 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  PROCEDURE.  18 

the  execution  is  a  matter  for  the  court  \vlii(  li  made  the  f;raiit,  hut  if  in  the  nature 
of  things  it  is  im])ossible  for  the  levy  to  take  \>\iu-v  in  thi'  jurisdiction  of  tile  court 
from  wiiich  tlie  grant  proceeded,  the  court  in  wliose  juristhction  tlie  article  to  be 
seized  is  situated  must  he  ret|uested  to  effect  the  execution.  Disputes  arising  in 
the  course  of  the  execution  will  be  decided  by  the  court  issuing  the  grant  or  by  the 
court  to  whom  the  actual  execution  is  entrusted  according  a-s  they  refer  to  the  right 
of  execution  or  to  its  enforcement,  but  the  distinction  is  not  strictly  adhered  to. 

Execution  for  satisfaction  is  granted  upon  an  ex  parte  application  without 
hearing  the  defendant  (there  are  liowever  some  exceptions).  The  principal  titles 
enforceable  by  execution  are :  decisions  of  the  civil  courts  (i.e.  judgment.s,  .settlements, 
orders,  etc.)  and  arrangements  made  with  their  consent,  also  decrees  and  settlements 
in  non-contentious  proceedings,  and  judgments  of  the  criminal  courts  (naturally  not 
all  of  those),  claims  proved  in  bankruptcy  and  compositions  with  creditors;  those 
decisions  of  atlministrative  bodies  which  are  .specially  mentioned  in  the  statutes 
and  settlements  or  contracts  a])proved  by  those  bodies;  statements  by  the  State 
book-keepers  as  to  accounts  owing  to  the  State;  decisions  of  arbitrators;  promissory 
notes  or  other  document.s  of  indebtedness  given  to  the  Austro-Hungarian  Bank  and 
extracts  from  the  principal  books  of  the  bank;  tlie  Mortgage  Bank  of  Croatia  and 
Slavonia  at  Agram  enjoys  similar  privileges,  but  its  titles  may  also  be  enforced  by 
administrative  measures  (Law  of  April  11,  1894  in  the  collection  of  State  Laws  of 
1894,  No.  22,  St.  IX,  and  Law  of  March  23,  1898,  in  the  C.-S.-L.  of  1898,  No.  29,  St.V). 

If  the  execution  title  is  a  conditional  judgment  or  settlement  (contract),  before 
the  grant  of  execution  is  issued  it  must  be  shown  that  the  condition  has  been  fulfilled. 
The  judgment  must  also  be  absolute  and  the  period  for  an  appeal  must  have  expired. 
Foreign  judgments  are  good  grounds  for  the  grant  of  execution  provided  that  the 
rule  as  to  reciprocity  obtains,  and  that  the  foreign  court  had  competency  in  accordance 
with  the  general  principles,  and  that  the  finality  of  the  judgment  is  established  by 
documentary  evidence,  unless  it  is  otherwise  laid  down  by  treaty.  Execution  on 
the  ground  of  a  foreign  title  is  granted  directly  upon  ex  parte  apphcation  or  request 
by  the  foreign  court;  but  if  a  doubt  arises  as  to  the  conditions  of  the  grant  tiiese 
will  be  inquired  into  at  a  special  hearing  and  thereafter  the  proceedings  will  be 
ex  officio.  The  court  in  whose  jurisdiction  the  execution  is  to  be  levied  is  competent 
to  issue  a  grant.  There  is  no  extinction  of  the  right  of  execution,  once  granted,  by 
non-user,  but  it  may  become  extinct  as  the  result  of  the  Hmitation  of  the  title  con- 
tained in  the  judgment  or  settlement  or  other  contract  on  which  it  is  based  upon  the 
expiration  of  the  usual  period  of  hmitation. 

The  execution  is  ordered  to  be  levied  by  the  same  decree  in  which  the  grant 
of  execution  is  made;  and  the  levy  is  made  ex  officio.  It  is  however  provided  by 
§552  of  the  provisional  Code  of  Civil  Procedure  that  in  enforcing  foreign  judgments 
the  courts  shall  not  act  ex  officio  but  in  accordance  with  the  rules  of  that  Code,  but 
it  appears  from  the  Code  itself  that  execution,  with  the  exception  of  money  execution, 
is  a  matter  within  the  province  of  the  court.  But  since  the  supplementary  Law  of 
1876  has  rejected  the  system  of  procedure  by  stages  (exceptions  §§6,  23,  etc.)  in 
this  form  of  execution  also,  the  usual  conditions  for  the  levying  of  execution  by  the 
parties  will  now  be  wanting  in  this  case  also. 

Once  a  grant  of  execution  has  been  issued  it  cannot  be  met  by  objections  of 
any  kind,  but  the  parties  may  appeal  against  the  decree  on  grounds  of  nullity  or 
otherwise.  Apart  from  the  cases  in  which  the  execution  title  is  lost  because  restitution 
is  made  or  because  of  a  successful  appeal  on  grounds  of  nullity  or  for  other  reasons, 
the  person  against  whom  the  execution  is  directed  can  obtain  its  extinction  by  suit 
or  application  to  the  court  if  he  can  prove  that  owing  to  the  occurrence  of  certain 
facts  since  the  judgment  or  settlement  the  grounds  upon  which  it  was  based  are  no 
longer  in  existence.  The  commencement  of  hankniptcy  proceedings  (§  11,  but  see 
§  12  Bankruptcy  Code)  and  other  matters  whicii  are  of  less  importance  in  commer- 
cial intercourse  may  be  a  bar  to  execution,  while  a  right  of  severance  merely  cau.ses 
the  release  of  certain  articles  which  have  been  taken  in  execution,  and  a  suit  for 
severance  may  operate  to  jireveiit  the  execution  being  carried  out  as  far  as  the  articles 
in  question  are  concerned. 

Money  execution,  which  is  the  most  important  form  of  execution  in  commercial 
intercourse,  is  a  special  execution,  but  in  execution  against  movable  property  the 
particular  articles  out  of  the  proceeds  of  which  the  creditor  is  to  satisfy  himself 
need  not  be  specially  named.  The  supplementary  Law  of  1883  (which  does  not  entirely 


■JO  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Sudbeni  postupak. 

opsezna  ogranicenja  novcane  ovrhe  (res  extra  commercium ,  eksistencijalni  mini- 
mum itd.),  koja  se  nemogu  obici  privatnim  utanacbama.  Ovrsna  su  sredstva 
plienitba,  prociena  (transferacija,  uski  zatvor)  i  drazba,  nu  imaju  se  po  nacelu 
ujedno  tj.  jednim  (drazbena  odiuka)  aktom  odrediti;  slobodno  je  ipak  ovrhomoli- 
telju,  da  zatrazi  predliodno  plienitbu  samu  za  se.  Po  svrsenoj  drazbi  (doticno 
iza  kako  je  drazbom  pokrivena  ovrhomoliteljeva  trazbina  s  pripadcima  i  priblizno 
opredieljenim  troskovima)  imade  sudbeni  izaslanik  ovrhomolitelju  da  uruci  odpa- 
dajuce  iznose.  Nije  li  ovaj  drazbi  prisustvovao  ili  ako  se  natjece  vise  ovrhovo- 
ditelja  ili  iz  spisa  proizlazi,  da  su  i  druge  osobe  ovlastene  traziti  namirenja  Jz 
kupovnine,  ima  se  ova  poloziti  kod  suda  te  u  posljednja  dva  slucaja  medju 
ovlastenike  sudbeno  razdieliti.  Ako  se  ovi  nadju  na  drazbi  i  sporazumiju  o 
razdiobi,  odpada  razdioba  sudbena. 


Glavniji  naslovi  ovrhe  do  osiguranja  jesu;  a)  resitbe  I.  ili  II.  molbe,  osudjujuce 
bezuvjetno  radi  novcane  trazt)ine-u  predpostavi,  da  je  resitba  napadnuta  prizivom 
ili  previdom;  b)  (ne  nuzdno  bezuvjetne)  kondemnatorne  resitbe  svake  vrsti  (dakle 
i  onake,  koje  ne  dosudjuju  novcane  trazbine),  ako  se  je  s  osnovom  bojati  stete 
iinutar  roka  do  pravomocnosti;  c)  jirije  posliedivse  resitbe,  ako  stranka  svoje  zahtie- 
vanje  temelji  na  podpunu  vjeru  zasluzujucoj  ispiavi  a  protivnik  se  poziva  na  pri- 
govore,  o  kojima  se  ne  moze  odmah  odluciti  konacno.  Inozem.  osude  (i  opet  pustiv 
po  strani  medjunarodne  ugovore)  nisu  naslov  ovrhe  do  osiguranja  (arg.  e  contr. 
§.  550 privrem.  gradj.  postupnika).  Sredstva  osigurateljne  ovrhe  jesu  prema  razlikosti 
na-slova  plienitba,  prociena,  sekvestracija,  gruntovna  predbiljezba  (§.  92  grunt,  reda), 
zalozni  popis  (invecta  et  illata).  Osigurateljnoj  ovrsi  svojstveni  nacin  utmuca  jest 
sudbeno  polozenje  dostatnog  zaloga  od  strane  ovrsenLka.  U  ostalom  vriede  ustanove 
definitivne  ovrhe,   u   koliko  su  naravno  primjerene  bivstvu  ovrhe  osigurateljne. 

Svakako  ostaje  ova  prava  pravcata  ovrha,  sto  se  nebi  dalo  ustvrditi  o  ,,pri- 
vremenim  sredstvima  za  osiguraj"  (privremeni  osobni  zatvor,  zabrana,  privrem. 
sekvestracija;  nadalje  dozvola  razlucenog  prebivalista  ugrozenom  bracnom  drugu, 
gruntovna  zabiljezba  pobojne  tuzbe  itd.).  Ona  su  doista  tek  privremene  odredbe, 
buduc  se  mogu  dozvoliti  i  podrzavati  samo  s  obzirom  na  podici  se  imajucu  ili  vec 
podignutu  parnicu.  Njihovo  je  opredieljenje  poglavito,  da  se  preduprede  makinacije 
(sadanjeg  ili  buduceg)  parbenog  protivnika,  kojima  bi  se  spriecila  i  otestala  svoje- 
vremena  ovrha.  Dozvola  predpostavlja  zahtievanje,  koje  bi  .se  svojevremeno  dalo, 
aU  za  sada  jos  ne  moze  ovrsivati  i  cinjenicu,  koja  cini  medjutomnu  mjeru  preporu- 
civom.  Ova  (sc.  cinjenica)  se  ima  tek  vjerovatno  zasvjedociti  (obhci  tome  se  razi- 
laze)  a  zahtievanje  valja  utvrditi  podpuno  dokazujucim  ispravama.  Poradi  te  laba- 
vosti  predpostava  ima  se  provizorij  blagovremeno  posebnim  procesom  (koji  opet 
moze  da  se  izveda  u  raznim  oblicima)  oj)ravdati,  inace  dignuti. 

U  nacelu  imade  kako  po  redovitom  tako  po  bagatelnom  postupku  podlegavsa 
stranka  namiriti  procesualne  troskove  protivniku.  Pustiv  po  strani  iznimke,  koje 
u  ostalom  nisu  od  veceg  domasaja,  naglasiti  je,  da  oba  postupnika  poznaju  i  uredbe 
kompenzacije  i  repartieijc  troskova,  docim  je  samo  bagatelnom  procesu  svojstveno, 
da  se  moraju  podpuni  troskovi  naknaditi  i  onda,  ako  je  protivnik  podlegao  tek  u 
razmiemo  neznatnoj  cesti,  za  koje  utvrdjenje  nije  trebalo  ulagati  osobitih  tros- 
kova. Troskovi  sc  doduse  ne  mogu  dosudili,  ako  se  ne  traze  (dovoljno  je,  ako  se 
ulozi  naprosto  popis  troskova),  ali  iznos  ustanovljuje  sudac.  To  cini  za  pravilo  u 
konacnom  riescnju,  odnosno  u  odlukama  o  samostalnim  quacstiones  incidentes; 
troskovi,  sto  narastu  kasnje,  imaju  se  na  prosnju  jedne  iU  druge  stranke  dosuditi 
odlukom.  To  vriedi  narocito  i  glede  troskova  ovrhe,  prem  ovi  nisu  procesualni 
troskovi.  Sudac  nikada  ne  smije  izreci  duznosti  naknade  troska  in  principio  za  sebe, 
nego  ujedno  rau  valja  opredieliti  i  iznos. 

Stranke  mogu  sporazumiio  svoje  parbene  stvari,  predpostaviv,  da  o  njima 
slobodno  raspolazu  i  mogu  sklapati  nagodu,  prenieti  na  obranike.  (§.  376  privrem. 
gradj.  j)OHtup.).  lustituciju  tu  izvco  jc  zakonostvarac  j)rilicno  iscrpivo  (§§.376 — 386 
privrem.  gradj.  post.)  le,  kako  iz  uvodnc  izrcke  proizlazi,  ui'inio  lahko  pristupivom, 
ali  uiiatoc  tome  nije  se  mogla  da  udomi  u  praktickom  zivotu. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  PROCEDURE.  19 

repeal  the  corresponding  rules  of  the  provisional  Code  of  Civil  Procedure)  containB 
extensive  restrictions  on  money  execution  (re^  extra  commerciuin,  necesaaries  of 
life,  etc.)  and  these  restrictions  cannot  be  got  round  by  private  agreement.  The 
methods  of  execution  are  seizure,  valuation,  (transference,  embargo)  and  sale  by 
auction,  but  these  may  be  all  decreed  at  once;  the  creditor  may  however  ask  for 
the  seizure  only  in  the  first  place.  When  the  auction  has  been  carried  out  (or  so  soon 
as  the  creditor's  claim  with  any  additional  amounts  and  costs  approximately  esti- 
mated appear  to  be  covered)  the  person  nominated  by  the  court  to  conduct  the  sale 
must  hand  over  the  amount  to  the  creditor;  if  however  the  latter  is  not  present 
at  the  sale,  or  if  several  creditors  are  acting  jointly,  or  if  it  appears  from  the  do- 
cuments that  other  persons  are  entitled  to  satisfaction  out  of  the  proceeds,  the 
purchase  money  must  be  deposited  in  court,  and  in  the  last  two  causes  it  must  be 
distributed  by  the  court  amongst  the  persons  entitled.  If  these  are  present  at  the 
auction  and  come  to  an  agreement  as  to  the  distribution  the  court  will  carry  that 
agreement  into  effect  in  making  the  distribution. 

The  most  important  titles  for  execution  for  security  are  unconditional  judgments 
of  the  courts  of  first  or  second  instance  on  a  money  claim  where  an  appeal  has  been 
entered  against  the  judgment;  judgments  of  all  kinds  (i.e.  also  judgments  upon  a 
claim  other  than  a  money  claim)  and  not  only  unconditional  judgments,  when  a 
prejudice  is  feared  before  the  judgment  becomes  absolute;  even  before  judgment 
execution  may  be  allowed  when  one  party  loses  his  claim  upon  an  unsuspicious 
document  and  the  other  party  relies  upon  a  defence  which  cannot  be  decided  upon  at 
once.  Foreign  judgments  (again  apart  from  treaty)  form  no  title  for  execution  for 
security  (arg.  e  contra  §  550,  provis.  C.  of  C.  P.)  The  procedure  in  this  kind  of  exe- 
cution is  by  seizure,  valuation  and  sequestration;  entry  in  the  register  (§  92,  registry 
rules),  inscribing  as  a  pledge  (invecta  et  illata).  A  method  by  which  this  execution  may 
be  avoided  is  the  deposit  in  court  of  a  sufficient  pledge  by  the  partj'  against  whom  it 
is  levied.  Otherwise  the  rules  as  to  execution  for  satisfaction  apply  in  so  far  as  they 
are  not  inconsistent  with  the  nature  of  execution  for  security. 

This  remains  however  a  genuine  execution  which  cannot  be  said  of  the  provi- 
sional measures  of  security  (provisional  arrest,  prohibition,  sequestration,  and  the 
grant  of  a  separate  residence  to  the  endangered  party  to  a  marriage,  and  the  entry 
of  a  suit  by  way  of  impeachment  in  the  register).  These  are  in  fact  merely  temporary 
measures  and  can  only  be  granted  and  effected  in  view  of  a  suit  to  be  brought  or 
already  pending.  The  principal  reason  for  their  imposition  is  to  prevent  the  present 
or  future  defendant  in  a  suit  (or  debtor)  from  taking  steps  which  would  prevent 
or  hinder  execution  from  being  successfully  levied.  They  are  only  allowed  when  there 
is  a  claim  which  will  be,  but  is  not  yet,  enforceable  by  execution,  and  some  fact  is 
showTi  which  renders  the  provisional  measure  admissible.  The  latter  condition  need 
as  a  rule  (though  the  various  forms  are  not  all  similar)  be  only  credibly  shown,  while 
the  former  must  be  st/ictly  proved  by  documentary  evidence.  If  these  conditions 
are  not  satisfied  the  provisional  measure  must  be  justified  by  a  special  action  (in 
various  forms  according  to  circumstances),  or  it  must  be  rescinded. 

The  unsuccessful  party  has  on  principle  to  pay  the  costs  of  suit  to  his  opponent 
in  both  the  ordinary  and  the  petty  procedure.  Apart  from  unimportant  exceptions 
both  forms  of  procedure  recognize  set-off  and  redistribution  of  costs,  but  it  is  only 
in  the  petty  procedure  that  the  judge  can  make  one  party  bear  the  whole  of  the  costs 
when  his  opponent  has  only  failed  on  some  relatively  unimportant  issue  which  has  not 
increased  the  costs.  A  judgment  for  costs  cannot  be  given  unless  a  request  for  the 
costs  has  been  made  (though  handing  in  a  bill  of  costs  is  sufficient),  but  the  amount 
is  determined  by  the  judge.  He  usually  does  this  in  his  final  judgment  or  in  deter- 
mining separate  incidental  questions;  tlie  subsequent  costs  will  be  dealt  with  by 
decree  upon  request  by  one  of  the  parties.  This  is  true  also  of  the  costs  of  execution 
though  these  are  not  costs  of  suit.  The  judge  must  always  settle  the  amount  of  the 
costs,  and  not  merely  give  a  general  decision. 

The  parties  may  refer  their  disputes  by  agreement  to  one  or  more  arbitrators 
(§  376,  provis.  C.  of  C.  P.)  if  they  have  a  right  to  do  so  and  are  capable  of  contracting. 
This  institution  has  been  fairly  thoroughly  dealt  witli  by  legislation  (§§376-386. 
provis.  C.  of  C.  P.)  and  tiic  extent  of  its  applicability,  as  appears  from  the  opening 
sentence,  is  remarkable,  but  it  has  not  established  itself  in  practical  life. 


Stecajni  zakon/^ 

od  28.  ozujka  1897. 


Dio  prvi.    Materijalno  piavo  stecajno. 

Poglavje  prvo.     Obcenite  ustanove. 

§.  1.  Pravna  kriepost  otvorena  stecaja  nastaje  pocetkom  onoga  dana,  kojega 
bude  otvorenje  stecaja  po  sudu  zakljuceno. 

2.  Masu  stecajnu  tvori  svakolika  ovrhi  podvrgnuta  imovina,  koja  prezadu- 
zeniku  pristoji  u  vrieme  otvorena  stecaja  i  koja  ga  dopane  tecajem  postupka  ste- 
cajnoga. 

Ne  ide  u  masu  stecajnu,  sto  prezaduzenik  za  trajanje  stecaja  privredi  marom 
svojim. 

3.  Iz  stecajne  mase  podmiruju  se  zajednicki  svi  osobni  (stecajni)  vjerovnici, 
koji  su  vec  u  vrieme  otvorena  stecaja  imali  koj  imovinski  zahtjev  proti  preza- 
diizeniku. 

4.  Vjerovnicka  skupstina  odlucuje  (§  97)  o  torn,  ima  li  se  prezaduzeniku 
davati  nuzdno  uzdrzavanje  iz  stecajne  mase.  Do  sastanka  vjerovnicke  skupstine 
odlucuje  o  tom  privremeni  odbor  vjerovnicki,  doticno  sud,  ako  privremeni  odbor 
vjerovnicki  nije  postavljen. 

5.  Kada  pocme  kriepost  otvorena  stecaja,  prestaje  prezaduzenikovo  pravo,  da 
upravlja  i  razpolaze  masom  stecajnom. 

To  pravo  izvrsuje  prema  propisom  ovoga  zakona  stecajni  upravitelj. 

Prema  vjerovnikom  stecajnini  nistctan  je  svaki  pravni  cin,  sto  ga  prezaduzenik 
poslie  toga  vremena  preduzme  u  pogledu  imovine  stecajne. 

6.  Upravitelju  stecajnomu  pristoji  i  pravo,  da  u  ime  prezaduzenika  uvjetno 
(§  802  o.  g.  z.)  prill vati  nasljedstvo. 

7.  Ako  tko  nakon  otvorena  stecaja  plati  (§  1412  o.  g.  z.)  prezaduzeniku,  sto 
bi  imao  platiti  u  masu  stecajnu,  vriedi  to  samo  u  toUko,  u  koliko  je  placena  vriednost 
dospjela  u  masu  stecajnu. 

Ako  je  izplata  posliedila  prije  prvoga  oglasa  stecajnoga  izroka  u  sluzbenom 
listu,  oprasta  se  platac  svoje  duznosti,  ako  se  ne  dokaze,  da  mu  je  u  vrieme  izplate 
otvorenje  stecaja  bilo  poznato. 

Platac  se  opra.sta  svoje  duznosti  i  onda,  ako  je  platio  poslie  toga  prvoga  oglasa, 
nu  dokaze,  da  mu  u  vrieme  izplate  otvorenje  stecaja  nije  bilo  poznato. 

8.  Nakon  otvorena  stecaja  ne  moze  ni  prezaduzenik  niti  se  mogu  proti  pre- 
zaduzeniku povesti  ni  nastaviti  parnice  o  imovini,  koja  ide  u  masu  stecajnu. 

9.  Ako  u  vrieme  otvorena  stecaja  jos  ima  u  tecaju  povedenih  po  prezadu- 
zeniku pamicah  glede  imovine,  koja  ide  u  masu  stecajnu,  preuzimlje  ih  stecajni 
upravitelj  u  onom  stanju,  u  kojem  su  bile  u  vrieme  otvorena  stecaja. 

Isto  vriedi  i  glede  parnicah,  tekucih  proti  prezaduzeniku  radi  izlucbe  kakova 
predmeta  iz  mase  stedajne  ili  radi  razlucene  podmirbe  ili  takova  duga,  koj  se  ima 
smatrati  dugom  stecajnim. 

Rokovi,  koji  joA  nisu  protckli  prije  otvorena  stecaja,  pocimlju  teci  upravi- 
telju stecajnomu  prvim  danom  iza  dostave  doticne  sudbene  rjesitbe  na  njegove  ruke. 


')  Njomaiki  prevod  Htefajnop  i  pobojnoR  zakona  tizet  je  iz  ..Gesetze  der  Konigreicho 
Kroation,  Sluvunien  uiui  Dulmatien  auK  dc-n  jalircn  1893 — 1897  (Agrara,  Koniglicho  Landes- 
druckcrci,   1898)".     rrimiotbe  poticu  od  prof.  CupoviCa. 


Law  of  Bankruptcy/^ 

March  28,  1897. 


First  Part.    Substantive  Law  of  Bankruptcy. 


Chapter  I.     General  provisions. 

§  1.  Tlie  legal  consequi'iices  of  bankruptcy  date  from  the  commencement  of  the 
day  on  whicli  its  fomnionconKMit  is  decreed  by  the  court. 

2.  The  assets  in  bankruptcj'  comprise  the  whole  of  the  property  which  the 
debtor  possesses  at  the  time  of  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  or  which 
accrues  to  him  during  its  continuation  and  which  is  capable  of  being  taken  in  execu- 
tion. 

That  which  the  debtor  earns  by  his  o\mi  industry  during  the  continuation  of 
the  bankruptcy  does  not  fall  into  the  assets. 

3.  The  assets  are  applied  to  the  uniform  satisfaction  of  those  personal  creditors 
who  had  a  claim  against  the  debtor  at  the  time  of  the  commencement  of  the  bank- 
ruptcy. 

4.  The  assembly  of  creditors  (§  47)  determines  whether  the  necessary  mainten- 
ance shall  be  allowed  to  the  debtor  out  of  the  assets.  Until  the  assembly  meets  this 
is  decided  by  the  provisional  committee  of  creditors,  or  until  this  is  appointed  by 
the  couii. 

5.  From  the  time  when  the  legal  consequences  of  the  bankruptcy  arise  the 
debtor  ceases  to  have  tlie  right  to  manage  or  dispose  of  the  assets. 

This  right  is  exercised  by  the  trustee  in  bankruptcy  in  accordance  with  the 
provisions  of  this  Law. 

Any  ti-ansaction  entered  into  by  the  debtor  after  tiiis  time  with  reference  to 
the  assets  is  void  against  the  creditors  in  the  bankruptcy. 

6.  The  trustee  is  also  entitled  to  enter  upon  an  inheritance  conditionally  in 
the  name  of  the  debtor  (§  802  Gen.  Civ.  Code). 

7.  If  any  person  makes  a  payment  to  the  debtor  (§  1412  Gen.  Civ.  C.)  after  the 
bankruptcy  has  been  commenced,  which  ought  to  have  been  made  into  the  assets, 
the  payment  is  only  good  in  so  far  as  it  actually  reaches  the  assets. 

If  the  payment  is  made  before  the  first  pubhcation  of  the  decree  of  bankruptcy 
in  the  Gazette,  the  person  paying  is  released  unless  it  be  proved  that  at  the  time 
of  payment  he  was  aware  that  the  bankruptcy  had  been  commenced. 

The  payer  is  also  discharged  even  though  he  made  the  payment  after  the  first 
pubhcation  if  lie  can  prove  that  at  the  time  when  he  made  it  he  was  unaware  of 
the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy. 

8.  When  the  bankruptcy  has  been  commenced,  no  suit  having  reference  to 
property  which  is  comprised  in  the  assets  can  be  commenced  or  proceeded  with  by 
or  against  the  debtor. 

9.  If  at  the  time  of  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy,  suits  brought  by  the 
debtor  with  reference  to  property  comprised  in  the  assets  are  still  pending,  these 
may  be  taken  up  by  the  trustee  in  the  stage  at  which  they  stood  at  the  time  of  the 
commencement. 

The  same  rule  applies  to  suits  pending  against  the  debtor  for  the  severance  of 
some  article  from  the  assets,  or  for  separate  satisfaction  out  of  some  article,  or  with  re- 
ference to  a  claim  which  is  to  be  regarded  as  a  preferential  debt. 

Processual  periods  which  have  not  run  out  before  the  commencement  of  the 
bankruptcy  commence  to  run  again  against  the  trustee  from  the  date  of  his  receiving 
notice  of  the  proceedings  in  question. 

>)  The  German  translation  of  the  laws  of  bankruptcy  and  impeachment  is  taken  from  the 
translation  of  the  "laws  of  the  kingdoms  of  Croatia,  Slavonia  and  Dalmatia  for  the  years  1893 — 
1897".  Agram.  Royal  press  1898,  issued  by  the  Governments  of  these  countries.  The  notes  are 
by  Professor  Oupovic. 


Ol  Hrvateka  i  Slavonija:  Materijalno  pravo  stecajno. 

Ako  stecajni  upravitelj  odmah  odustane  od  tuzbe  doticno  prizna  zahtjev,  ne 
moze  druga  stranka  zahtievati  naknade  parbenoga  troska  kao  duga  stecajnoga. 

10.  Koje  trazbine  valja  u  smislu  ovoga  zakona  prijaviti,  valja  ih  prija\dti  i 
onda,  ako  su  vec  uparnicene,  dosudjene  ili  nagodjene.  Tekuci  parbeni  postupak 
privremeno  se  obustavlja. 

Rokovi  u  takovih  parnicah,  koji  do  otvorena  stecaja  jos  nisu  minuli,  pocimlju 
iznova  teci  prvim  danom  iza  rocista  likvidacionalnoga. 

11.  Poslje  otvorena  stecaja  ne  moze  se  na  temelju  duga  prezaduzenikova  steci 
na  predmete  stecajne  mase  sa  pravnom  krieposti  proti  vjerovnikom  stecajnim  ni 
pravo  vlastnosti,  ni  pravo  zalozno  ili  priuzdrzno,  niti  se  moze  dozvoliti  niti  pro- 
vesti  osiguranje,  zabrana  ili  ovrha. 

12.  Gruntovni  unos,  odredjen  poslie  otvorena  stecaja,  valja  samo  onda,  ako 
je  doticni  podnesak  ili  zamolba  primljena  kod  gruntovne  oblasti  prije  otvorena 
stecaja. 

I  nakon  otvorena  stecaja  moze  se  na  predmete  stecajne  mase  dozvoliti  i  pro- 
vesti  ovrha  u  svrhu  ostvarenja  prava  zaloznoga  ili  izlucnoga. 

Otvorenim  stecajem  ne  dira  se  u  pravo  vjerovnikovo,  steceno  prije  otvorena 
stecaja,  da  se  iz  zaloga  namiri  bez  sudbenoga  posredovanja. 

13.  Prijavom  u  stecaju  prekida  se  zastara  upravo  tako,  kao  i  tuzbom  sudbe- 
nom  {§  1497  obc.  gradj.  zak.). 

Poglavje  drugo.     Pobijanje  pravnih  djelah, 

14.  U  koliko  se  mogu  pobijati  pravna  djela  glede  imovine  prezaduzenikove, 
preduzeta  prije  otvorena  stecaja,  odredjuje  posebni  zakon. 

Poglavje  trece,     Izpunjivanje  pravnih  poslovah, 

15.  Ako  je  prezaduzenik  prije  otvorena  stecaja  sa  svoje  strane  izpunio  dvo- 
strano  obveznu  pogodbu,  moze  upravitelj  stecajni  od  druge  stranke  zahtievati,  da 
ju  izpuni.  —  Ako  prije  otvorena  stecaja  ne  izpuni  pogodbe  prezaduzenik,  nego  ju 
izpuni  druga  stranka,  ne  moze  ova  zahtievati,  ni  da  se  izpuni  pogodba  ni  da  joj 
se  vrati,  sto  je  platila  (§  22). 

16.  Ako  dvostrano  obvezne  pogodbe  nije  do  otvorena  stecaja  izpunio  nikako 
ni  prezaduzenik  ni  druga  stranka,  ill  ako  ju  je  izpunila  koja  stranka  samo  djelo- 
micc,  moze  ujiravitelj  stecajni  mjesto  prezaduzenika  izpuniti  pogodbu  i  zahtievati 
od  druge  stranke,  da  ju  izpuni.  Na  zahtiev  druge  stranke  odrediti  ce  sud  rok,  u 
kojem  se  upravitelj  stecajni  mora  ocitovati,  da  li  zahtieva,  da  se  pogodba  izpuni, 
jer  inace  toga  vise  ne  moze  zahtievati. 

17.  Ako  je  ugovorena  dobava  pokretnih  stvarih,  koje  imadu  trznu  ili  bur- 
zovnu  cienu,  a  ugovoreno  vrieme  izpunjenja  dospieva  nakon  otvorena  stecaja,  moze 
stecajni  upravitelj  kao  i  druga  stranka  (§  22)  zahtievati  samo  naknadu  stete  radi 
neizpunjenja.  Visina  te  odstetne  trazbine  jednaku  je  razlici  medju  ugovorenom 
kupovninom  i  onom  cicnom  trznom  ili  burzovnom,  koju  imadu  takove  stvari  u 
mjestu  izpunjenja  ili  mjerodavnom  za  to  mjesto  trzistu  u  poslovih,  utanacenih 
prvoga  dana  iza  otvorena  stecaja  i  uz  isto  vriemo  izinuijenja. 

18.  Ako  je  prezaduzenik  uzeo  koju  stvar  u  najam  iU  zaku]),  a  stvar  mu  je 
jur  predana,  moze  upravitelj  stecajni  kao  i  druga  stranka  pogodbu  odpoviediti  u 
roku,  opredjeljenu  zakonskimi  propisi  ili  mjestnim  obicajem,  ako  nije  ugovoren 
kraci  rok. 

Ako  je  prezaduzenik  dao  koju  stvar  u  najam  ih  zakup,  pravni  ochiosaj  ostaje 
netaknut,  nu  i  dobrovoljna  prodaja  stvari,  ol)avljcna  u  stecaju  po  upravitelju 
stecajnom,  ima  glede  pripustivosti  odpoviedi  kriepost  prodaje  ovrsne  (§  1120, 
1121  o.  g.  z.). 

Uporava  ustanovah  §  1117,  1118  o.  g.  z.  nije  tim  izkljucena. 

19.  Ako  je  prezaduzenik  uzeo  u  najam  ili  zakup,  a  stvar  mu  u  vrieme  otvo- 
rena stecaja  jos  nije  predana,  moze  druga  stranka  odustati  od  pogodbe,  kao  da 
nije  ni  skloi)ljcna. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  21 

If  the  trustee  withdraws  from  the  suit  at  once  or  acknowledges  the  claim,  the 
other  party  will  not  be  able  to  claim  the  costs  as  a  preferential  debt. 

10.  Those  claims  of  which  notice  has  to  be  given  under  the  provisions  of  this 
Law  must  also  be  given  notice  of  if  a  suit  is  actually  pending  with  reference  to  them 
or  if  they  have  been  acknowledged,  or  if  a  settlement  has  been  arranged.  Pending 
suits  are  provisionally  stayed. 

Proccssual  periods  in  these  suits,  if  they  have  not  run  out  before  the  commence- 
ment of  the  bankruptcy,  begin  to  run  again  from  the  date  of  the  meeting  for  the 
examination  of  claims. 

11.  After  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  no  pledge-right  or  right  of 
ownership  or  retention  can  be  validly  acquired,  nor  can  an  injunction  or  execution 
be  granted  with  respect  to  articles  comprised  in  the  a.ssets  on  the  ground  of  a  liabiUty 
of  the  debtor. 

12.  An  entry  in  the  register  made  after  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy 
is  only  vaUd  if  the  request  for  the  entry  reached  the  registry  authorities  before 
the  commencement. 

Even  after  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  execution  may  be  granted 
and  levied  upon  articles  comprised  in  the  assets  for  the  purpose  of  enforcing  a  right 
of  severance  or  a  right  to  separate  satisfaction. 

The  commencement  of  a  bankruptcy  docs  not  affect  a  creditor's  right  to  satisfy 
himself  out  of  a  pledge  without  applying  to  the  court,  provided  that  right  was  ac- 
quired before  the  bankruptcy. 

13.  Giving  notice  of  a  claim  in  bankruptcy  interrupts  hmitation  in  the  same 
way  as  bringing  a  suit  (§  1497,  Gen.  Civ.  Code). 

Chapter  II.     Impeachment  of  Transactions. 

14.  To  what  extent  transactions  having  reference  to  the  debtor's  property  which 
were  entered  into  before  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  can  be  impeached, 
is  laid  down  by  a  separate  Law. 

Chapter  III.    Performance  of  Engagements. 

15.  If  the  debtor  has  performed  hi.s  part  of  a  bilateral  contract  before  the  com- 
mencement of  the  bankruptcy,  the  trustee  can  demand  performance  by  the  other 
party.  But  Lf  the  debtor  has  not  performed  liis  side,  while  the  other  party  has,  the 
latter  can  neither  demand  performance  nor  the  return  of  the  consideration  he  has 
given  (§22). 

16.  If  a  bilateral  contract  has  not  been  performed  by  cither  side,  or  has  only 
been  partially  performed,  the  trustee  may  perform  it  in  place  of  the  debtor  and  demand 
performance  from  the  other  side.  Upon  request  by  the  other  side  the  court  will 
fix  a  period  within  which  the  trustee  must  declare  that  he  so  demands,  or  he  will 
not  be  entitled  to  do  so. 

17.  If  the  contract  was  to  furnish  movable  articles  which  have  a  market  or 
exchange  price,  and  if  the  time  for  delivery  falls  after  the  commencement  of  the 
bankruptcy,  either  the  trustee  or  the  other  party  (§22)  can  only  claim  damages 
for  the  non-performance.  The  measure  of  damages  will  be  the  difference  between 
the  contract  price  and  the  market  or  exchange  price  of  the  articles  at  the  place  for 
delivery  or  the  nearest  trading  place  in  a  bargain  concluded  on  the  first  day  after 
the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  for  delivery  at  the  same  date. 

18.  If  the  debtor  has  rented  or  hired  an  article  and  it  ha.s  been  delivered  to  him. 
either  the  trustee  or  the  other  side  can  terminate  the  contract  by  giving  tiie  statutorj' 
or  customary  notice,  if  no  shorter  notice  is  allowed  under  the  contract. 

If  the  debtor  has  let  an  article,  the  contract  remains  unaffected,  but  even  a 
voluntary  sale  by  the  trustee  has  the  same  effect  as  to  notice  as  a  compulsory  sale 
(§  1120,  1121,  Gen.  Civ.  Code). 

This  does  not  exclude  the  operation  of  §§  1117,  1118,  Gen.  Civ.  Code. 

19.  If  the  debtor  has  rented  or  hired  an  article  and  it  has  not  been  deUvered 
to  him  before  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy,  the  other  party  can  withdraw 
altogether  from  the  contract. 


90  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Materijalno  pravo  stecajno. 

Na  zahtjev  stecajnoga  upravitelja  odrediti  ce  sud  rok,  u  kojem  se  druga  stranka 
mora  ocitovati,  da  li  odustaje  od  pogodbe,  jer  se  inace  ima  uporaviti  ustanova  §  16. 

20.  U  kucanstvu,  gospodarstvu  ili  privrednonm  poslu  prezaduzenikovu  na- 
stupljen  odnosaj  sluzbovni  moze  odpoviedit  i  jedna  i  druga  stranka  u  roku,  odre- 
djenu  zakonskimi  propisi  ili  mjestnim  obicajem,  ako  nije  ugovoren  kraci  rok.  Ako 
rok  odpoviedni  nije  tako  odredjen,  opredjeljuje  ga  na  predlog  koje  od  stranakah 
stecajni  sud. 

21.  U  koliko  postoje  posebne  ustanove  inih  zakonali  o  krieposti  otv-orena 
stecaja  glede  pojedinih  pravnili  odnoiajah,  nenapomenutih  u  §  17  do  20,  valja 
uporaviti  te  posebne  ustanove. 

22.  Ako  radi  otvorena  stecaja  ne  bude  izpunjena  koja  obveza  prezaduzenikova 
ili  se  razriesi  koj  pravni  odnosaj  njegov,  moze  druga  stranka  pristojecu  joj  radi 
toga  odstetu  doticno  —  ako  samo  prezaduzenik  nije  izpunio  svoje  obveze  novcane 
—  izpunjenje  zahtievati  samo  kao  vjerovnik  stecajni,  u  koliko  ne  ima  prava  na 
razlucenu  podmirbu. 

Poglavje  cetvrto.     Preboj. 

23.  U  koliko  koj  vjerovnik  ima  pravo  na  preboj,  ne  treba  svoje  trazbine  pri- 
javiti  u  postupku  stecajnom. 

24.  Pravo  vjerovnikovo  na  preboj  ne  izkljucuje  se  tim,  da  prebojne  trazbine 
ili  koja  od  njih  u  vrieme  otvorena  stecaja  jes  nisu  dospjele  iU  su  uvjetne,  ili 
predmetom  trazbine  vjerovnikove  nije  novae. 

Jos  nedospjelu  trazbinu  vjerovnikovu  valja  u  svrhu  preboja  proracunati 
po  §.  56. 

Vjerovnik  moze  u  svrhu  preboja  odgodno  uvjetne  svoje  trazbine,  za  slucaj, 
da  se  izpuni  uvjet,  zahtievati  osiguranje  do  visine  svoga  duga,  sto  ga  mora  platiti 
u  stecajninu. 

Kojim  trazbinam  vjerovnikovim  nije  predmetom  novae,  valja  ih  u  svrhu 
preboja  proracunati  po  §.  57. 

25.  Nije  dopustiv  preboj  u  stecaju:  1.  ako  je  tko  stekao  trazbinu  jjroti 
prezaduzeniku  prije  ili  posHe  otvorena  stecaja,  a  dug  je  njegov,  po  kojem  sto  mora 
platiti  u  masu  stecajnu,  nastao  tek  nakon  otvorena  stecaja;  —  2.  ako  je  tko  bio 
.sto  duzan  prezaduzeniku  vec  prije  otvorena  stecaja,  a  proti  njemu  stece  trazbinu 
tek  nakon  otvorena  stecaja,  ma  postojala  ta  trazbina  na  korist  drugoga  koga  vec 
i  prije  otvorena  stecaja;  —  3.  ako  je  tko  prije  otvorena  stecaja  bio  sto  duzan 
prezaduzeniku,  pa  je  na  temelju  pravnoga  posla,  s  njim  sklopljena,  ili  na  temelju 
prenosa  prava  ili  na  temelju  podmirbe  kojega  vjerovnika  stekao  i  protutrazbinu 
proti  prezaduzeniku  istina  jos  prije  otvorena  stecaja,  nu  u  vrieme,  kada  ju  je 
stekao,  vec  je  znao,  da  je  prezaduzenik  obustavio  svoja  placanja  ili  da  je  predlo- 
zeno  otvorenje  stecaja. 

Ustanova  toe.  3  ne  moze  se  uporabiti,  ako  je  od  vremena,  kada  je  protu- 
trazbina  stecena,  pa  do  otvorena  stecaja  jur  minulo  sest  mjesecih  ili  ako  je  vjerovnik 
bio  obvezan,  da  preuzme  protutrazbinu  ili  da  podniiri  vjerovnika  prezaduzenikova, 
a  u  vrieme,  kada  se  je  na  to  obvezao,  nije  znao  niti  da  su  obustavljena  placanja 
niti  da  je  predlozeno  otvorenje  stecaja. 

Glavnom  prisegom  ne  moze  se  dokazati  tvrdnja,  da  su  naznacene  cinjenice 
bile  j)oznate,  ili  da  nisu  bile  poznate,  nu  dozvoljen  je  dokaz  glavnom  prisegom 
glede  takovih  cinah,  od  kojih  se  ima  zakljucivati  na  to  znanje  ili  neznanje. 

26.  Ako  ovozemac  svoju  trazbinu  proti  prezaduzeniku  ustupi  inozemnomu 
duzniku  prezaduzenikovu,  pa  inozemac  uporabi  pravo  preboja,  dopustivo  po  za- 
konu  inozemnom,  nu  nedopustivo  po  §.  25.  ovoga  zakona,  mora  ovozemac,  ako  je 
svoju  trazbinu  ustupio  poslie  otvorena  stecaja,  ili  ako  je  u  vrieme  ustupa  znao,  da 
su  obustavljena  placanja,  ili  da  je  predlozeno  otvorenje  stecaja,  naknaditi  u  masu 
stetu,  nastavsu  joj  tim  ustupom. 

I  tu  valja  primjereno  uporaviti  posljednju  i  predposljednju  aUneju  §.  25. 

Poglavje  peto.     Izlucba. 

27.  U  pogledu  stvarnili  ili  osoljiiili  ])ravniii  zahtjevah,  da  se  iz  stecajne  mase 
izluce  predmcti,  koji  nisu  prezaduzenikovi,  valja  se  drzati  zakonah,  koji  vriede 
izvan  stecajnoga  postupka. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  22 

Upon  request  by  the  trustee  tlie  court  will  fix  a  time  within  which  the  other 
party  lias  to  drciare  whotlicr  lie  withdraws  from  the  contract,  otherwise  the  provi- 
sions (if  §  IG  will  come  into  ()])cration. 

20.  A  contract  of  service  in  tiic  liouscimUl,  tnulc,  (ir  business  of  the  debtor, 
whicli  ha.s  been  actually  entered  upon,  can  be  terminated  by  either  side  by  piving 
the  statutory  or  customary  notice  unless  the  agreement  provides  for  a  shorter 
period.  If  no  special  time  for  notice  can  be  thus  ascertained  the  court  will  determine 
it  upon  application  by  either  party. 

2).  When  any  other  Laws  contain  provisions  as  to  the  effects  of  bankruptcy 
upon  legal  relationships  otlier  than  those  mentioned  in  §§  17 — 20,  these  provisions 
shall  govern  the  case. 

22.  If  as  a  result  of  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  an  engagement  of 
the  debtor's  is  not  performed,  or  some  legal  relationship  of  his  is  put  an  end  to,  the 
other  party  can  only  claim  as  an  ordinary  creditor  in  the  bankruptcy  for  the  damage 
he  has  suffered,  or  for  the  performance  by  the  debtor  if  it  is  he  alone  who  has  not 
performed  his  jjart  of  the  contract,  unless  he  has  a  right  to  claim  separate  satisfaction. 

Chapter  IV.     Set-off. 

23.  If  a  creditor  has  a  right  of  set-off  he  is  not  obliged  to  give  notice  of  his  claim 
in  the  bankruptcy. 

24.  A  creditor's  right  of  set-off  is  not  excluded  because  the  claim  (or  claims)  to 
be  set  off  was  not  yet  due  or  was  still  subject  to  a  condition  at  the  time  of  the  com- 
mencement of  the  bankruptcy,  or  because  the  debtor's  claim  against  him  was  not 
a  mere  money  claim. 

For  the  purpose  of  set-off  a  creditor's  claim  which  is  not  yet  due  must  be  cal- 
culated in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  §  56. 

For  the  purpose  of  setting  off  a  claim  subject  to  a  condition  precedent,  a  creditor 
can  demand  security  in  case  the  condition  may  be  fulfilled,  up  to  the  amount  of  his 
debt  to  the  assets. 

A  creditor's  claims  which  arc  not  simply  money  debts  must  be  calculated  for 
the  purpose  of  set-off  in  accordance  with  §  57. 

25.  A  set-off  in  bankruptcy  is  not  allowable :  1.  if  a  person  has  obtained  a  claim 
against  the  debtor  either  before  or  after  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcj',  and 
the  debt  he  owes  to  the  assets  arises  after  the  commencement;  —  2.  if  a  person  is 
indebted  to  the  bankrupt  before  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  and  thereafter 
obtains  a  claim  against  him  even  though  that  claim  existed  in  favour  of  some  one 
else  before  the  bankruptcy  commenced ;  —  3.  if  a  person  was  indebted  to  the  bank- 
rupt before  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  and  obtained  a  claim  against  him 
under  a  bargain  with  him.  or  assignment  from  another,  or  by  satisfying  one  of  his 
creditors,  such  transaction  being  effected  before  the  bankruptcy,  but  with  knowledge 
of  the  debtor's  suspension  of  payment  or  of  a  bankruptcy  petition  against  him. 

The  rule  of  case  3  above  does  not  apply  if  six  months  elapse  between  the  acquisi- 
tion of  the  claim  and  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy,  or  if  the  creditor  was 
under  an  obhgation  to  take  over  the  claim  and  at  the  time  when  he  incurred  that 
obligation  was  unaware  of  the  suspension  of  payment  or  bankruptcy  petition. 

The  oath  in  chief  is  not  available  to  prove  an  assertion  of  ignorance  of  the  above 
circumstances,  but  it  may  be  used  to  prove  facts  from  which  knowledge  or  ignorance 
of  them  may  be  inferred. 

26.  If  a  subject  of  these  countries  assigns  a  claim  against  the  bankrupt  to  a 
foreigner  who  is  indebted  to  the  bankrupt,  so  that  the  foreigner  is  enpbled  to  enforce 
a  right  of  set-off  under  the  foreign  law  which  would  not  be  admissible  under  §  25 
of  this  Law  .  if  the  assignment  took  place  after  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy 
or  with  a  knowledge  of  a  suspension  of  payment  or  bankruptcy  petition,  the  assignor 
will  have  to  make  good  to  the  assets  the  loss  caused  to  them  bj-  the  assignment. 

The  last  two  paragraphs  of  §  25  apply  in  this  case  also. 

Chapter  V.     Severance. 

27.  Rights,  whether  real  or  per.^onal,  to  the  severance  from  the  a.'s.sets  of  some 
article  which  does  not  belong  to  the  debtor  are  governed  by  the  ordinary  law. 


23  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Materijalno  pravo  stecajno. 

28.  Ako  je  prezaduzenik  prije  otvorena  stecaja  ili  upravitelj  nakon  otvorena 
stecaja  otudjio  predmete,  koji  bi  se  mogli  izluciti  iz  stecajne  mase,  moze  izlucni 
ovlastenik  zahtievati,  da  mu  se  ustupi  pravo  na  jos  neizpunjenu  protucinitbu  do- 
ticno,  da  mu  se  izruci  protucinitba,  u  koliko  je  dospjela  u  masu  nakon  otvorena 
stecaja. 

29.  Prodavalac  moze  zahtievati  povratak  robe,  poslane  prezaduzeniku,  a  po 
ovom  jos  podpuno  neizplacene,  ako  roba  nije  prije  otvorena  stecaja  dospjela  na 
opredieljeno  mjesto  i  u  drzanje  prezaduzenika  ili  koga  trecega  za  prezaduzenika. 

Xu  i  u  tom  slucaju  moze  se  upravitelj  stecajni  posluziti  svojim  pravom,  usta- 
novljenim  u  §.  16. 

30.  Suj)ruga  prezaduzenikova  moze  zahtievati  izlucbu  koje  stvari  samo  onda, 
ako  dokaze.  da  ju  je  ih  posjedovala  vec  prije  sklopljena  braka,  ili  da  ju  je  stekla 
doduse  poslje  sklopljena  braka,  aU  ne  sredstvi  prezaduzenikovimi. 

Supniga  ne  moze  izlucivati  stvarih,  koje  je  prezaduzenik  rabio  u  svom  obrtu, 
osim  ako  je  na  tih  stvarih  bilo  vidivo,  da  su  njezine. 

Poglavje  sesto.     Dugovi  i  troskovi  stecajni. 

31.  Iz  stecajne  mase  valja  prije  svega  namiriti  stecajne  troskove  i  dugove,  i 
to  iz  one  mase,  za  koju  su  nastali. 

U  dvojbi  uzimlje  se,  da  stecajni  dugovi  i  stecajni  troskovi  terete  obcenitu, 
a  ne  koju  posebnu  masu. 

32.  Stecajni  dugovi  jesu:  1.  trazbine,  osnovane  na  pravovaljaruh  cinih 
stecajnoga  upravitelja;  —  2.  trazbine  na  temelju  dvostrano  obveznih  ugovorah 
prezaduzenikovih,  u  koliko  zahtieva  upravitelj  stecajni,  da  se  izpune  (§.  16),  ili  u 
koUko  se  imadu  i  bez  toga  izpunjavati  za  vrieme  nakon  otvorena  stecaja  {§.  18, 
20.  i  21.);  —  3.  trazbine  s  protupravna  obogacenja  mase. 

33.  Stecajni  troskovi  jesu:  1.  troskovi  otvorenja  stecaja,  nadalje  svi  troskovi 
u  tu  svrhu,  da  se  ustanovi,  osigura,  uzdrzi,  upravlja,  unovci  i  razdieU  stecajna 
imovina;  —  2.  troskovi,  spojeni  sa  ustanovljivanjem  trazbinah  stecajnih,  u  koliko 
u  smislu  ovoga  zakona  ne  idu  na  teret  pojedinih  vjerovnikah;  —  3.  porezi  i  javne 
dace,  koji  terete  masu,  te  dospjevaju  poslie  otvorena  stecaja;  —  4.  najnuzdniji 
troskovi  liecenja  i  pogrebni,  ako  je  prezaduzenik  umro  nakon  otvorena  stecaja 
u  podpunu  siromastvu;  —  5.  troskovi  uzdrzavanja,  dozvoljeni  prezaduzeniku  (§.  4). 

34.  Cim  se  pokaze,  da  iz  razpolozive  mase  ne  mogu  biti  podpuno  podmireni 
svi  jos  postojeci  stecajni  troskovi  i  dugovi,  valja  ih  podmiriti  porazmjemo  i  to 
troskove  prije  dugovah,  a  od  prvih  prije  svega  izdatke  u  gotovu. 

Poglavje  sedtno.     Razlucba. 

35.  Vjerovnici,  kojim  u  smislu  ovoga  zakona  pristoji  pravo  na  razlucenu  pod- 
mirbu,  namiruju  se  iz  stanovitih  predmetah  (posebnih  niasah)  stecajne  imovine 
prezaduzenikove,  te  samo  preostatak,  koj  se  pokaze  nakon  podmirbe  tih  vjerov- 
nikah, ide  u  obcu  masu  stecajnu,  iz  koje  se  podmiruju  stecajni  vjerovnici. 

Razlucni  vjerovnici  mogu  svoje  trazbine  potjerati  kao  vjerovnici  stecajni,  u 
kohko  im  je  prezaduzenik  i  osobno  obvezan  (§.  3). 

3(5.  Tko  je  suvlastnik  sa  prezaduzenikom,  ili  je  s  njim  u  druztvu'.kakovu  iU 
inoj  kojoj  zajednici,  moze  zahtievati  razlucenu  podmirbu  svojih  na  tom  odnosaju 
osnovanih  trazbinah  iz  diela  prezaduzenikova,  koj  se  pronadje  diobom  ili  inim 
razvrgnucem. 

37.  Vjerovnici  nasUedstva,  zapisovnici  i  nuzdni  nasUednici  imadu  pravo  na 
razlucenu  podmirbu  iz  predmetah  ostavstinskih,  koji  urucbom  dospiju  u  masu 
stecajnu. 

To  vriedi  kako  glede  bastinah,  pripadsih  prezaduzeniku  prije  otvorena  stecaja, 
nu  do  toga  vremena  mu  jos  neurucenih,  tako  i  glede  bastinah,  pripadsih  mu  za 
trajanja  stecaja. 

3b.  Iz  kupovnine,  koja  se  poluci  ovrsnom  prodajom  nepokretnine,  ter  iz  pri- 
bodah,  poluSenih  od  t«  nepokretnine  ili  njezine  kupovnine,  namiruju  se  prije  svega 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  23 

28.  If  articles,  in  respect  of  which  a  right  of  severance  existed,  have  been  parted 
with  by  the  dcbtdr  before  the  bankruptcy  or  by  tlic  trustee  after  its  commencement, 
the  party  w  ho  would  have  been  entitled  to  demand  the  severance  can  claim  an  assign- 
ment of  the  rijiht  to  the  eonsideration  is'iveu  for  it  if  it  is  still  outstanding,  or  he  can 
claim  that  that  consideration  shall  be  ])assed  on  to  him  if  it  has  come  into  the  assets 
after  the  bankru])tcy. 

29.  A  vendor  wlio  has  dispatched  goods  to  the  bankrupt  and  has  not  been  paid 
for  them  in  full  can  reclaim  them,  unless  before  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy 
they  have  reached  their  destination  and  passed  into  the  possession  of  the  debtor 
or  of  some  one  else  on  his  behalf. 

In  this  latter  case  only  can  the  trustee  avail  himself  of  his  right  under  §  16. 

30.  The  bankrupt's  wife  can  only  claim  to  sever  an  article  if  she  proves  that  it 
belonged  to  her  beft)re  the  marriage,  or  that  she  acquired  it  after  the  marriage  with 
means  which  did  not  belong  to  the  debtor. 

The  wife  cannot  sever  articles  used  by  the  debtor  in  his  business  unless  it  was 
manifest  from  the  articles  themselves  that  they  belonged  to  her. 

Chapter  VI.     Bankruptcy   (preferential)   debts  and  costs. 

31.  Out  of  the  assets  in  bankruptcy  are  paid  first  of  all  the  bankruptcy  debts 
and  costs.  They  are  borne  by  the  particular  assets  in  respect  of  which  they  were 
incurred. 

In  case  of  doubt  it  is  presumed  that  they  will  fall  upon  the  general  assets  and 
not  on  any  particular  assets. 

32.  The  bankruptcy  debts  are:  1.  claims  arising  under  vahd  transactions  of 
the  trustee  in  bankruptcy;  —  2.  claims  arising  under  bilateral  engagements  of  the 
debtors  tiie  performance  of  which  is  insisted  on  by  the  trustee,  or  which  have  to  be 
performed  after  the  bankruptcy  has  been  commenced  without  such  insistence  (§§  18, 
20,  21);  —  3.  claims  arising  under  an  improper  enrichment  of  the  assets. 

33.  The  bankruptcy  costs  are:  1.  the  costs  of  commencing  the  bankruptcy 
and  all  costs  incurred  in  ascertaining,  securing,  maintaining,  administering,  reaUsing, 
and  distributing  the  assets ;  —  2.  the  costs  of  proving  the  claims  in  the  bankruptcy 
except  in  so  far  as  these  are  to  be  borne  by  the  creditors  in  accordance  with  the 
provisions  of  this  Law;  —  3.  taxes  and  public  imposts  payable  out  of  the  assets  and 
faUing  due  after  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy ;  —  4.  the  necessary  expenses 
incurred  in  connection  with  the  illness  and  burial  of  the  bankrupt  if  lie  dies  in  extreme 
poverty  after  the  commencement  of  the  proceedings;  —  5.  the  maintenance  granted 
to  the  debtor  (§  4). 

34.  So  soon  as  it  appears  that  the  available  assets  are  insufficient  to  meet  all 
the  bankruptcy  debts  and  costs  they  must  be  paid  proportionately  but  the  costs 
before  the  debts  and  of  the  costs  first  of  all  the  actual  outgoings. 

Chapter  VII.     Separate  satisfication. 

35.  Creditors  who  have  a  right  to  separate  satisfaction  in  accordance  with  the 
provisions  of  this  Law  receive  payment  out  of  certain  articles  comprised  in  the  assets 
(particular  assets)  and  only  that  which  is  left  passes  into  the  general  assets  out  of 
which  the  ordinary  creditors  are  paid. 

Creditors  who  are  entitled  to  separate  satisfaction  can  make  their  claim  also  as 
ordinary  creditors  if  the  debtor  is  also  personally  liable  (§  3). 

36.  A  person  who  owns  property  jointly  with  liim  or  is  in  partnership  or  is 
otherwise  associated  with  him  can  claim  separate  satisfaction  out  of  the  debtor's 
share  in  the  joint  property  when  it  has  been  divided  up  in  respect  of  the  claims 
arising  out  of  tlie  joint  ownership  or  other  association. 

37.  The  creditors  of  an  inheritance,  legatees,  and  lawful  heirs  have  a  right  to 
separate  satisfaction  out  of  the  articles  belonging  to  the  inheritance  which  pass 
into  the  assets  in  a  bankruptcy. 

This  also  apphes  to  inheritances  which  accrue  to  the  debtor,  but  are  not  handed 
over  to  liim  before  the  bankruptcy,  or  which  accrue  to  him  during  its  continuance. 

38.  Out  of  the  purchase  money  obtained  on  the  compulsory  sale  of  real  property 
and  the  income  derived  from  the  property  itself  or  the  purchtise  money,  must  be 


24  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Materijalno  pravo  stecajno. 

posebni  dugovi  i  troskovi,  koji  u  smislu  §.  31  terete  posebnu  tu  masu,  a  zatim 
sliedeci  razlucni  zahtjevi  i  sUedecim  redom:  —  1.  od  zadnje  tri  godine  prije 
otvorena  stecaja  zaostali,  nekretninu  tereteci  porezi  i  obcinski  nameti,  vodnore- 
gulatorna  podavanja,  obroci  nknjizene  trazbine  zemljistno-odkupne  zaklade,  ter 
ina  potrazivanja,  kojim  su  po  zakonu  dana  prava  i  pogodnosti  drzavnih  porezah 
nu  tako,  da  porez  i  obcinski  namet  dolazi  do  namirenja  prije  ostalih,  u  ovoj  tocki 
napomenutih  dugovinah;  —  2.  neuknjizene  prenosne  pristojbe,  koje  terete  ne- 
kretninu, ter  nisu  starije  od  dvie  godine  prije  otvorena  stecaja;  ali  od  vise  takovih 
samo  jedna,  koju  odabere  zastupnik  erara.  Isto  vriedi  glede  trogodisnjih  takovih 
zaostatakah,  —  ako  su  unutar  prve  dvie  godine  uknjizeni  (§.  39.  zak.  cl.  XXXIV: 
1881);  —  3.  trazbine  realnili  vjerovnikah  prema  pristojecem  im  prvenstvu;  — 
4.  trazbine,  napomenute  pod  toe.  1.  i  2.  starije  od  tri  doticno  dvie  godine,  u  — 
koliko  po  zakonih  terete  nepokretninu,  a  jos  nisu  zastarile;  —  5.  kamati,  rente 
i  ina  opetujuca  se  podavanja,  stariji  od  onili,  koji  su  naznaceni  u  §.  39,  u  koliko 
im  pristoji  pravo  zaloga,  a  jos  nisu  zastarili;  —  6.  razlucne  trazbine,  osnovanepo 
§.  36,  37  sa  medjusobno  jednakim  prvcnstvom. 

39.  Posliednje  tri  godine  prije  otvorena  stecaja  zaostali  kamati,  rente  i  ina 
placanja,  koja  se  opetuju,  imadu  jednako  prvenstvo  sa  glavnicom  doticno  samim 
pravom  na  rente  ili  na  opetujuca  se  placanja. 

Koji  se  vjerovnici  upucuju  na  polozenu  kod  suda  kupovninu,  proracunavaju 
im  se  kamati  samo  do  dana  zadnjega  diobnoga  rocista. 

40.  Tereti  li  koja  trazbina  nerazdieljeno  vise  stecajninskih  nepokretninah, 
valjati  ce  od  svake  takove  nepokretnine  prinieti  u  svrhu  podmirbe  takove  trazbine 
razmjeran  dio.  Dio  taj  ima  stojati  prema  cieloj  trazbini,  kao  sto  kupovninski  preos- 
tatak  od  pojedine  nepokretnine,  koj  se  pokaze  nakon  podmirbe  prednjih  trazbinah, 
stoji  prema  sbroju  takovih  kupovninskih  preostatakah  od  svih  tih  zajednicki  ob- 
terecenih  nepokretninah. 

Slobodno  je  vjerovniku,  da  se  po  svom  izboru  podmiri  iz  jedne  nepokretnine 
ili  iz  vise  njih,  nu  vjerovnici,  koji  su  iza  njega  na  redu,  da  se  podmire  iz  tih  nepo- 
kretninah, a  radi  toga  izbora  dobiju  manje,  nego  da  je  podmirba  posUedila  razmjerno 
iz  svih  nepokretninah,  mogu  zahtievati,  da  se  iz  kupovnine  ostalih  nepokretninah 
izluci  bezteretno  na  nje  onaj  dio,  koj  bi  po  gornjem  razmjeru  odpao  na  podmirenu 
trazbinu. 

Nisu  li  ostale  nepokretnine  jos  prodane,  naznaceno  pravo  kasnijih  vjerov- 
nikali  dobiva  prvenstvo  podmirene  trazbine,  te  se  ima  s  tim  prvenstvom  i  uknji- 
ziti  u  gruntovnici,  a  ujedno  izbrisati  podmirena  trazbina. 

41.  Pravo  zalozno  na  pokretnoj  tjelesnoj  stvari  daje  pravo  na  razlucenu  pod- 
mirbu  samo  onda,  ako  je  zalozni  vjerovnik  iU  tko  treci  za  njega  stekao  i  ocuvao 
drzanje  stvari.  Predaju  same  stvari  nadomiesta  predaja  skladistnoga  Usta  (§.  434. 
441.  zak.  cl.  XXXVII:  1875  o  pravu  trgovackom)  ili  slicmh  papirah,  kojih  pre- 
daja je  izjednacena  predaji  same  stvari. 

Pravo  zaloga  na  pravih  daje  pravo  na  razlucenu  podmirbu  samo  onda: 
1 .  ako  je  duznik  zalozenoga  prava  obaviesten  o  zalozbi ;  iU ;  —  2.  ako  je  zalozni 
vjerovnik  ili  tko  treci  za  njega  stekao  i  ocuvao  drzanje  stvari,  koja  je  predmetom 
prava,  ili  drzanje  izprave,  koja  je  izdana  o  trazbini  doticno  pravu  imovinskom,  ili 
drzanje  knjiznoga  izvadlva  o  knjiznih  trazbinah  po  smislu  §.  304  zak.  ci.  XXXVII: 
1875  o  pravu  trgovackom;  ili  —  3.  ako  je  zalozba  gruntovno  uknjizena. 

42.  Iz  kupo\Tiine,  koja  se  poluci  ovr.snom')  prodajoni  jiokretnine  ter  iz  priho- 
dah,  poluc-enih  od  te  pokretnine  ili  njezine  kupovnine  nakon  otvorena  stecaja,  na- 
miruju  se  prije  svega  posebni  dugovi  i  troskovi,  koji  u  smislu  §.  31  terete  posebnu 
tu  masu,  a  zatim  shedeci  razlucni  zahtievi  i  shedecim  redom:  —  1.  zalozne 
trazbine  (§.  41,  44)  prema  pristojecem  im  prvenstvu;  —  2.  kamati,  rente  i  ina 
opetujuca  se  podavanja,  stariji  od  onih,  koji  su  naznaceni  u  §.  39,  u  kohko  im 
pristoji  pravo  zaloga,  a  jos  nisu  zastarili;  —  3.  razlucna  prava.  osnovana  po  §.  36, 
37  sa   medjusobno  jednakim    prvcnstvom. 

Ustanovc  <}.  39  i  40  imadu  se  i  ovdjeuj)oraviti. 

43.  U  kohko  carine,  potrosarine  i  druge  javne  dace,  to  kazni  imovinske  radi 
dohodarstvenoga  kakova  prekrsaja  terete  robu,  proizvode  i  predmete  i  u  koliko  one 

')  Ovii  ricr   maiijku   ii  njomackom  priovoUu. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  24 

Eaid  first  of  all  those  bankruptcy  debts  and  costs  which  are  made  payable  out  of  it 
y  §  31,  and  after  that  the  following  claims  in  the  order  civen:  1.  arrears  for  not 
more  than  three  years  before  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  of  taxes  upon 
the  property,  or  munieipal  charges,  or  water-rates,  or  redemptit>n  charges  and  other 
claims  which  have  the  rights  and  privileges  of  State  imposts,  but  of  the  above  the 
taxes  and  municipal  charges  are  payable  in  priority  to  the  other  claims;  — 
2.  unregif:tcred  transference  fees  which  are  chargeable  on  the  estate  and  whi(;h  are 
not  more  than  two  years  in  arrears  before  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy; 
if  there  arc  several  charges,  only  one  which  must  be  selected  by  the  representative 
of  the  Treasury.  The  same  applies  to  arrears  of  three  years 'standing,  which  are  regis- 
tered within  two  years  (§  39,  GA.  XXXIV,  1881) ;  —  3.  the  claims  of  secured  creditors 
in  accordance  with  their  priority;  —  4.  such  of  the  claims  mentioned  in  1  and  2  as 
are  chargeable  upon  the  property  and  are  not  barred  by  limitation  but  are  more 
than  three  years  old ;  —  5.  interest,  annuities  and  other  recurrent  payments  older 
than  those  mentioned  in  §  39,  provided  they  are  secured  by  a  charge  and  are  not 
barred  by  limitation;  —  6.  claims  to  separate  satisfaction  under  §§  36  and  37  accord- 
ing to  their  priority. 

39.  The  arrears  for  not  more  than  three  years  before  the  commencement  of 
the  bankruptcy  of  interest,  annuities,  or  other  recurrent  payments  enjoy  the  same 
priority  as  the  capital  sum  or  right  to  the  annuity  or  other  payment. 

Interest  is  reckoned  for  such  creditors  as  are  referred  to  purchase  money  deposited 
in  court,  only  up  to  the  date  of  the  last  distribution. 

40.  If  a  claim  is  secured  upon  several  pieces  of  immovable  property  comprised 
in  the  assets,  each  of  the  properties  must  contribute  a  proportionate  amount  to  meet 
the  claim.  Tliis  amount  must  bear  the  same  proportion  to  the  whole  claim  as  the 
net  surplus  of  the  proceeds  of  that  property,  after  paying  all  prior  claims,  bears  to 
the  net  surplus  of  the  proceeds  of  the  other  properties. 

The  creditor  is  free  to  satisfy  himself  out  of  any  one  or  more  of  the  properties, 
but  those  creditors  who  have  a  later  charge  upon  these  properties  and  who  thus 
receive  less  than  they  would  have  done  had  he  been  paid  proportionately  out  of  all 
the  properties  liable,  may  demand  that  out  of  the  proceeds  of  the  other  properties 
such  an  amount  shall  be  handed  over  to  them  as  these  properties  would  have  been 
compelled  to  contribute  had  the  claim  been  borne  proportionately. 

If  the  other  properties  have  not  yet  been  sold,  this  right  of  the  later  creditors 
will  have  the  same  priority  as  the  claim  which  has  been  paid,  and  must  be  entered  with 
this  priority  in  the  register  when  that  claim  is  entered  as  having  been  paid. 

41.  A  pledge-right  in  respect  of  a  movable  corporeal  article  affords  a  right  to 
separate  satisfaction  if  the  creditor  or  some  one  on  his  behalf  has  obtained  and  kept 
the  possession  of  that  article.  Delivery  of  such  an  article  corresponds  to  the  delivery 
of  a  warehouse  certificate  or  other  papers  (§§  434,  441,  GA.  XXXVII,  1875  con- 
cerning commercial  law)  wliich  is  equivalent  to  delivery  of  the  goods  themselves. 

A  right  of  .separate  satisfaction  is  only  afforded  by  a  charge  on  a  legal  right : 
1.  if  the  party  Hable  has  had  notice  of  the  charge;  —  2.  if  the  creditor,  or  some  one 
on  his  behalf,  has  obtained  and  kept  possession  of  the  article  in  respect  of  which 
the  right  exists,  or  of  the  papers  showing  the  claim  or  right,  or  of  the  contract  from  the 
register  in  the  case  of  rights  under  §  304  of  Law  XXXVII  of  1875 ;  or  —  3.  if  the  charge 
has  been  entered  in  the  register. 

42.  Out  of  the  purchase  money  obtained  on  the  sale  of  movable  property,  and 
the  produce  of  such  property  after  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy,  or  the 
proceeds  of  such  produce,  are  payable,  first  of  all  the  bankruptcy  debts  and  costs 
chargeable  to  the  particular  assets  under  §31,  and  secondly  the  claims  to  separate 
satisfaction  mentioned  below  in  the  order  given :  1.  pledge-rights  (§§  41,44)  in  accord- 
ance with  their  priority;  —  2.  interest,  annuities  and  other  recurrent  payments 
older  than  tho.se  mentioned  in  §  39,  provided  they  are  secured  bj-  a  pledge-right  and 
are  not  barred  by  limitation;  —  2.  rights  to  separate  srtisfaction  under  §§  36  and  37 
in  accordance  with  their  priority. 

The  provisions  of  §§  39  and  40  are  also  applicable  here. 

43.  How  far  customs-duties,  consumption-duties  and  other  public  imposts 
and    fines   are   chargeable   on   goods,   produce,  and  other  property,  and  how  far 


B    XXVIII,  2 


ijK  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Materijalno  pravo  stacajno. 

u  torn  imadu  prvenstvo  i  pred  istimi  zaloznimi  vjerovnici,  to  ustanovljuju  po- 

sebni  zakoni. 

44.  Jednako  pravo  na  razlucenu  podmirbu,  kao  i  vjerovnikom  zaloznim  na- 
znacenim  u  §.  41  pristoji:  1.  gostionicaroin  radi  trazbinali  za  stan  i  goscenje  gosta 
na  pokretninah,  koje  je  gost  donio,  a  oni  pridrzali ;  —  2.  umjetnikom,  tvornicarom, 
rukotvorcem  i  radnikom  radi  zasluzbe  i  troskovah  na  stvarih,  koje  su  prigoto- 
vili  ili  popravili  i  koje  su  jos  u  njihovu  drzanju;  —  3.  najmodavcem  i  zakupo- 
davcem  na  stvarih,  na  kojih  im  u  smislu  §.  1101  obc.  gradj.  zakonika  pristoji 
pravo  zaloga  radi  najamnine  i  zakupnine;  —  4.  onim,  kojim  po  trgovackom  ill 
mjenbenom  zakonu  pristoji  pravo  zalozno  ili  priuzdrzno  na  stanovite  stvari,  na 
tih  stvarih;  —  5.  onim,  koji  su  sto  koristno  potrosUi  na  stanovite  stvari,  na  tih 
stvarih,  u  koUko  su  pridrzane,  te  samo  radi  trazbinali,  nastaUh  tim  odnosajem,  u 
koUko  ne  premasuju  jos  postojece  koristi;  —  6.  onim,  koji  su  pljenitbom  stekli 
pravo  zaloga  na  zaplienjenih  pokretninah;  —  7.  odvjetnikom  radi  parnicnih  tros- 
kovah i  nagrade  na  onoj  imovini,  kojom  je  stecajna  masa  po  doticnoj  parnici 
povecana. 

45.  Tko  nakon  otvorena  stecaja  ih  znajuc,  da  je  predlozeno  otvorenje  stecaja, 
iU  da  su  obustavljena  placanja,  ustupi  stecajnu  trazbinu  komu  u  inozemstvu  obi- 
tavajucem  drzaoeu  kakova  predmeta  stecajninskoga,  ili  u  namjeri,  da  ju  stece  takov 
inozemac,  komu  posredniku,  mora  naknaditi  u  masu  stecajnu  stetu,  nastavsu  joj 
tim,  da  ustupovnik  po  iDravu  inozemnom  a  proti  ustanovam  ovoga  zakona  uporabi 
pravo  razlucno  na  tom  predmetu. 

I  tu  se  ima  primjereno  uporaviti  poshednja  i  predposhednja  alineja  §.  25. 

46.  Iz  kupovnine,  polucene  ovrsnom  prodajom  kojega  rudnika,  ih  koje  druge 
imovine,  podvrgnute  sudbenosti  rudarskoj,  ter  iz  prihodah,  polucenih  od  te  imo- 
vine  ih  njezine  kupovnine  nakon  otvorena  stecaja,  namiruju  se  prije  svega  posebni 
dugovi  i  troskovi,  koji  u  smislu  §.  31  terete  posebnu  tu  masu,  a  zatim  sliedeci  ra- 
zlucni  zahtjevi  i  shedecim  redom:  1.  od  zadnje  tri  godine  prije  otvorena  stecaja 
zaostaU,  rudnik  tereteci  porezi,  obcinski  nameti,  ter  ina  potrazivanja,  kojim  su  po 
zakonu  dana  prava  i  pogodnosti  drzavnih  porezah;  —  2.  neuknjizene  prenosne 
pristojbe,  koje  terete  rudnik,  ter  nisu  starije  od  dvie  godine  prije  otvorena  stecaja, 
ah  od  nise  takovih  samo  jedna,  koju  odabere  zastupnik  erara.  Isto  vriedi  glede 
trogodisnjih  takovih  zaostatakah,  ako  su  unutar  prve  godine  uknjizeni  (§.  39  zak. 
61.  XXXIV:  1881);  —  3.  place  strazecega  osoblja  i  radmkah  na  prodanom  rudniku, 
u  kohko  nisu  starije  od  godine  danah  prije  otvorena  stecaja;  —  4.  trazbine 
skrinjah  bratovstinskih  glede  prinosah,  ubranih  od  radnikah  ih  uztegnutih  od 
njihovih  placah,  a  manjkajuci  u  blagajni;  —  5.  zadnje  godine  prije  otvorena 
stecaja  zaostale  pristojbe  za  pravce  nashedne  i  kotarne,  za  pravce  pomocne,  ter 
ini  prinosi  za  zavode  rudokopne,  nadalje  pristojbe  u  ime  vodarine,  sdonjarine  i 
motkovine,  kao  i  takse  za  sluznosti  rudokopne;  —  6.  trazbine  realnih  vjerovnikah 
prema  pristojecem  im  prvenstvu;  —  7.  trazbine,  napomenute  pod  toe.  1.  i  2.  starije 
od  tri  doticno  dvie  godine,  u  kohko  po  zakonih  terete  rudnik,  a  jos  nisu  zastarile; 
8.  kaniati,  rente  i  ina  opetujuca  se  podavanja,  stariji  od  onih,  koji  .su  na  znaceni  u 
§.  39,  u  kohko  im  pristoji  pravo  zaloga,  a  jos  nisu  zastarih;  —  9.  razlucna  prava, 
osnovana  po  §.  36.  i  37,  sa  medjusobno  jednakim  prvenstvom. 

I  ovdje  so  uporavljaju  ustanove  §.  39.  i  40. 

47.  Pravo  sluznosti  ostaje  i  nakon  ovrsne  prodaje  stvari,  obterecene  tim  pra- 
vom,  ako  se  tim  ne  krnje  prava  vjerovnikah,  koji  su  prije  stekh  pravo  zaloga. 

Ako  bi  pako  tim  bila  povriedjena  prava  starijih  zaloznih  vjerovnikah,  pre- 
ataje  i  pravo  sluznosti,  a  odtud  nastajuca  trazbina  odstetna  naniiruje  se,  kao  da  je 
osigurana  pravom  zaloznim  sa  prvenstvom  preostaloga  prava  sluznosti. 

48.  Kada  pred  teretom  sluznosti  ima  osiguranih  trazbinah,  valja  narediti  ro- 
distc  radi  saslu.sanja  molitelja  drazbe,  ovla.stenika  sluznosti,  stecajnoga  upravitelja 
i  zaloznih  vjerovnikah  o  tom,  da  li  ce  se  poluciti  kupovnina,  dovoljna  za  podmirenje 
tih  trazbinah,  ako  se  drazbuje  zalog  obterecen  pravom  sluznosti. 

Bude  li  po  razsudi  suda  vjerojatno,  da  ce  se  prednje  trazbine  namiriti,  ako 
80  zalog  draibujc  sa  teretom  sluznosti,  ili  ako  se  tako  sloze  svi  napomenuti  u  prvoj 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  25 

they    have  a  priority  over   secured   creditors  is  laid  down  by  special  statutory 
provisions. 

44.  A  right  of  separate  satisfaction  similar  to  that  enjoyed  by  the  secured 
creditors  mentioned  in  §  41  is  also  given  to:  1.  innkeepers  in  respect  of  their  claim 
for  a  guest's  board  and  lodging,  over  property  brought  there  by  the  guest  and  re- 
tained by  the  innkeeper;  —  2.  artists,  manufacturers,  and  workers  in  respect  of  their 
services  and  expenditure,  over  articles  made  or  repaired  by  them  and  still  in  their 
possession ;  —  3.  lessors  or  landlords  over  articles  on  which  they  have  a  lien  for  their 
rent  under  §  1101.  Gen.  Civ.  Code ;  —  4.  persons  who  under  the  commercial  law  or  law  of 
bills  of  exchange  have  a  right  of  retention  in  respect  of  certain  articles;  —  5.  persons 
who  have  laid  out  money  in  a  useful  manner  on  certain  articles,  provided  they  have 
been  retained,  and  only  to  an  amount  not  exceeding  the  still  existing  improvement ;  — 
6.  persons  who  have  obtained  a  hen  over  certain  property  by  execution ;  —  7.  ad- 
vocates for  their  costs  and  expenditure,  over  property  which  has  been  recovered 
for  the  assets  by  the  suit  in  question. 

45.  Any  person  who  after  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy,  or  with  the 
knowledge  that  the  debtor  has  suspended  payment  or  that  a  bankruptcy  petition 
has  been  presented  against  him,  assigns  a  claim  provable  in  bankruptcy  to  a  person 
residing  abroad  who  is  in  possession  of  some  property  belonging  to  the  assets,  or  to 
some  other  person,  with  the  intention  that  it  shall  be  passed  on  to  a  foreigner,  must 
make  good  to  the  assets  any  damage  they  suffer  as  a  result  of  the  assignee  enforcing 
a  right  of  separate  satisfaction  out  of  that  article  under  the  foreign  law  and  contrary 
to  the  provisions  of  this  Law. 

The  last  two  paragraphs  of  §  25  apply  here  also. 

46.  Out  of  the  purchase  money  obtained  on  the  forced  sale  of  a  mine  or  other 
property  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  mining  courts,  and  the  income  of  such 
property  or  purchase  money  accruing  after  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy, 
are  paid,  first  of  all  the  special  debts  and  costs  chargeable  on  the  particular  assets 
under  §31,  and  secondly  the  claims  mentioned  below  in  the  order  given :  1.  arrears  in 
respect  of  the  last  three  years  before  the  bankruptcy  of  taxes,  municipal  charges, 
and  other  imposts  chargeable  on  the  property  in  so  far  as  they  enjoy  the  same  rights 
and  privileges  as  State  taxes;  —  2.  unregistered  transfer  fees  chargeable  on  the  pro- 
perty and  not  dating  back  more  than  two  years  before  the  bankruptcy,  or  if  there 
are  several  such  fees  one  only,  which  must  be  chosen  by  the  representative  of  the 
Treasury.  The  same  rule  appUes  to  arrears  more  than  two  years  old  which  have  been 
registered  within  two  years  (§39  Statute  XXXIV,  1881);  — 3.  the  salaries  of  watchmen 
or  workers  in  the  mine  which  has  been  sold  not  exceeding  one  year's  arrears  reckoned 
from  the  time  of  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy;  —  4.  the  claims  of  the  men's 
associations  for  amounts  which  are  collected  from  the  men  or  deducted  from  their 
salaries  and  are  not  found  in  the  cash  box;  —  5.  arrears  in  respect  of  the  last  year 
before  the  bankruptcy  of  fees  and  contributions  to  the  district  authorities,  and  water- 
rates,  pit-dues,  and  fencing  charges,  and  payments  for  mining  servitudes; —  6.  the 
claims  of  secured  creditors  in  accordance  with  their  priority;  —  7.  the  claims  men- 
tioned in  1  and  2  which  are  older  tlian  two  or  three  years  respectively,  and  which 
are  chargeable  on  the  realty  by  statute,  provided  they  are  not  barred  by  hmitation ;  — 

8.  interest,  annuities  and  other  recurrent  payments  which  areolder  than  those  men- 
tioned in  §  19  if  they  are  secured  by  a  charge  and  are  not  barred  by  limitation;  — 

9.  rights  to  separate  satisfaction  under  §  36  and  37  in  the  order  of  their  priority. 

The  provisions  of  §  39  and  40  apply  here  also. 

47.  A  right  of  servitude  continues  to  exist  after  the  compulsory  sale  of  the 
object  encumbered  unless  creditors  who  have  an  earlier  charge  are  prejudiced  thereby. 

If  however  prior  secured  creditors  are  thereby  prejudiced,  the  right  of  servitude 
comes  to  an  end  and  the  claim  for  damages  which  thereupon  arises  will  be  paid  just 
as  if  it  were  secured  similarly  to  the  servitude. 

48.  If  there  are  in  existence  secured  claims  prior  to  the  servitude,  a  day  shall 
be  fixed  for  the  purpose  of  hearing  the  party  who  wishes  to  put  the  property  up  to 
auction,  the  party  entitled  to  the  servitude,  the  trustee  in  bankruptcy  and  the  secured 
creditors,  as  to  whether  such  a  price  is  hkcly  to  be  realised,  it  the  property  is  sold 
by  auction  subject  to  the  servitude,  as  will  cover  those  claims. 

If  in  the  judgment  of  the  court  it  appears  probable  that  the  above  mentioned 
claims  will  be  met  if  the  auction  takes  place  subject  to  the  servitude,  or  if  the  parties 

4* 


2g  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Materijalno  pravo  stecajno. 

alineji  interesenti,  koji  se  ocituju,  ima  se  drazba  obaviti  sa  teretom,  a  ne  poluci  li 
se  tako  dovoljna  kupovnina  za  podmirenje  prednjih  trazbinah  ima  sud  odrediti 
ureda  radi  novu  drazbu  zaloga  bez  tereta  sluznosti. 

Kako  u  odluci,  kojom  se  odredjuje  drazba  zaloga  sa  teretom,  tako  i  u 
drazbenom  izroku  valja  naznaciti,  da  ce  se  odrediti  nova  drazba,  i  to  bez  tereta, 
ako  se  prvom  drazbom  ne  poluci  kupovnina,  potrebna  za  podmirenje  prednjih 
trazbinah. 

To  treba  da  bude  naznaceno  i  u  drazbenih  uvjetUi,  u  kojih  se  imadu  po  mo- 
gucnosti  tocno  oznaciti  i  prednje  trazbine  i  sluznost  sama. 

Poglavje  osmo.     Stecajni  vjerovnici. 

49.  Sto  ostane  od  stecajne  Lmovine  nakon  podmirbe  razlucruh  ovlastemkah 
t/B  dugovah  i  troskovah  stecajnih,  ima  se  upotriebiti  na  podmirbu  stecajnih  vje- 
rovnikah  po  redu,  ustanovljenom  u  sUedecih  paragrafih. 

50.  U  prvi  razred  idu:  1.  zadnje  godine  prije  otvorena  stecaja  zaostale 
place,  hranovine  i  ine  zasluzbine  osobah,  koje  su  se  obvezale  na  trajne  radnje  u 
kucanstvu,  gospodarstvu  iU  privrednom  poslu  prezaduzenikovu,  ma  bile  i  djecom 
prezaduzenikovom  i  ostavile  njegovu  sluzbu  i  prije  otvorena  stecaja;  —  2.  primjereni 
troskovi  hecenja  i  pogreba,  ako  je  prezaduzenik  umro  prije  otvorena  stecaja  i  u 
koUko  ti  troskovi  nisu  stariji  od  jediie  godine  prije  otvorena  stecaja;  —  3.  zadnje 
tri  godine  prije  otvorena  stecaja  zaostali  porezi,  carine,  potrosarine  i  druge  javiie 
dace,  koje  se  ubiru  poput  poreza;  —  4.  trazbine  malodobnikah  i  skrbljenikah  glede 
imovine,  koja  je  po  zakonu  pod  upravom  otcinskom,  tutorskom  Ui  skrbnickom,  u 
koliko  su  trazbine  putem  pravde  potjerane  tecajem  trijuh  godinah  iza  prestavse 
uprave. 

51.  Ne  dotice  li  masa,  da  se  podmire  sve  trazbine  prvoga  razreda,  valja  se 
drzati  naznacenoga  reda,  a  trazbine,  koje  su  naznacene  pod  istom  tockom,  podmi- 
ruju  se  iz  nedostatne  mase  porazmjerno. 

52.  U  drugi  razred  idu  sve  trazbine,  koje  nisu  uvrstene  u  ini  koj  razred,  te 
ae  podmiruju  porazmjerno,  ako  masa  ne  dotice. 

53.  Posliednje  tri  godine  prije  otvorena  stecaja  zaostali  kamati  i  rente  idu  u 
isti  red,  u  kojem  je  glavnica,  doticno  i  samo  pravo  na  rente. 

54.  U  treci  se  razred  uvrscuju,  te  se,  ako  masa  ne  dotice,  imadu  namiriti 
porazmjerno  zaostatci  kamatni  i  rentovni  ili  iiiih  opetujucih  se  placanjah,  koji  ne 
idu  u  isti  red  sa  glavnicom,  doticno  samim  pravom  na  rente  ili  na  ina  placanja, 
koja  se  opetuju. 

55.  Iz  stecajne  mase  ne  dolaze  do  izplate:  1.  kamati,  tekuci  od  otvorena 
stecaja;  —  2.  troskovi  pojedinih  vjerovnikah,  spojeni  sa  njihovim  sudjelovanjem 
u  postupku  stecajnom;  —  3.  trazbine  darovne;  —  4.  globe  radi  prekrsajah  ma 
kakovih. 

56.  Otvorenim  stecajem  dospievaju  sve  trazbine  proti  prezaduzeniku. 

Neukamacene  trazbine,  koje  se  imadu  platiti  prije  dospjelosti,  uzimlju  se  u 
racun  iznosom,  koj  zajedno  .sa  zakonskimi  svojimi  kamati,  proracunanimi  od  dana 
otvorena  stecaja  do  ustanovljenoga  vremena  dospjelosti,  odgovara  cielom  iznosu 
trazbine. 

Uz  iste  odbitke  sbrajaju  se  i  pojedina  opetujuca  se  placanja  opredieljena  iznosa 
i  od  opredieljena  trajanja.  Nu  laj  sbroj  ne  moze  biti  veci  od  glavnice,  koja  daje 
tolike  zakonske  kamate  na  godinu,  kolika  su  godisnja  naznacena  placanja. 

57.  Nenovcane  trazbine,  pa  trazbine,  kojim  novcani  iznos  nijc  opredieljcn  ili 
nije  izviestan,  ili  iiije  utanacen  u  zakonskoj  vriednoti,  uzimlju  sc  u  racun  u  vricd- 
nosti  procienbenoj,  izrazenoj  u  vriednoti  zakonskoj. 

58.  Trcazbine  uz  uvjet  razrjesujuci  mogu  se  potjerati  kao  trazbine  bezuvjetne, 
nu  vjerovnik  ima  dati  .sigurnost  za  slucaj,  da  se  uvjet  izpuni,  u  koliko  je  na  to 
obvezan  u  sniislu  gradjanskoga  prava. 

Tkoinia  trazljinu  uz  uvjet  odgadjajuci,  moze  zahtievati  osiguranje  zaslucaj,  da 
se  uvjet  izpuni.  samo  u  toliko,  u  koliko  je  prezaduzenik  na  to  obvezan  u  smislu 
prava  gradjanskoga. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  26 

mentioned  in  par.  1  so  agree,  the  auction  shall  take  place  subject  to  the  servitude, 
and  if  a  sufficient  price  is  not  obtained  to  meet  the  prior  creditors  the  court  shall 
order  a  fresh  auction  free  from  the  encumbrance  of  tlic  servitude. 

Both  in  the  decree  ordering  tlic  sulc  subject  to  the  encumbrance,  and  in  the 
notice  of  the  auction  it  must  be  stated  tluvt  tlie  property  will  be  put  up  again  without 
the  encumbrance  if  enough  is  not  realised  at  the  first  auction  to  pay  the  prior  claims. 

This  must  also  be  stated  in  the  conditions  of  the  sale,  in  which  the  prior  claims 
and  the  servitude  must  be  exactly  stated. 

Chapter  VIII.     Creditors  in  Bankruptcy  (ordinary  creditors). 

49.  Tiiat  whicli  remains  of  the  assets  in  the  bankruj)t(y  after  paying  those  who 
are  entitled  to  separate  satisfaction  and  the  banlcruptcy  debts  and  costs,  must  be 
applied  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  creditors  in  the  order  appearing  in  the  following 
paragraphs. 

50.  The  first  class  of  claims  comprises:  1.  one  year's  arrears  of  wages,  board,  or 
other  remuneration  of  persons  permanently  engaged  by  the  debtor  in  his  household, 
business,  or  profession,  even  though  these  persons  are  children  of  the  debtor,  or  have 
left  his  service  before  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy;  —  2.  the  reasonable 
expenses  of  medical  attendance  and  burial  if  the  debtor  died  before  the  commence- 
ment of  the  bankruptcy,  provided  these  expenses  were  not  incurred  more  than  a 
year  prior  thereto;  —  3.  tliree  years'  arrears  of  taxes,  customs  duties,  consumption 
duties,  and  other  public  imposts  which  are  collected  like  taxes;  —  4.  claims  of  minors 
and  wards  in  respect  of  property  placed  by  law  under  the  administration  of  the  father, 
guardian  or  curator,  provided  these  claims  are  enforced  within  three  years  from  the 
end  of  such  administration. 

51.  If  the  assets  are  not  sufficient  to  meet  all  the  claims  of  the  first  class,  the 
above  order  must  be  observed,  claims  in  the  same  class  being  paid  proportionately. 

52.  The  second  class  includes  all  claims  not  specially  placed  in  any  other  class 
and  they  will  receive  proportionate  payment  if  the  assets  are  insufficient  to  meet 
them  all. 

53.  Arrears  of  not  more  than  three  years  of  interest,  annuities  or  other  recurrent 
payments  come  in  the  same  class  as  the  capital  or  right  to  receive  the  paj'ments. 

54.  The  third  class  comprises  arrears  of  interest,  annuities,  or  other  recurrent 
payments  which  are  not  classed  with  the  capital  or  right  to  the  payments,  and  these 
are  paid  proportionately  if  the  assets  are  not  sufficient  to  meet  them  in  full. 

55.  The  following  are  not  payable  out  of  the  assets:  1.  interest  accruing  after 
the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy;  —  2.  the  costs  incurred  by  individual 
creditors  through  their  participation  in  the  bankruptcy  proceedings;  —  3.  claims 
under  a  contract  of  gift;  —  4.  fines  for  any  offence  whatever. 

56.  Upon  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  all  claims  against  the  debtor 
become  due. 

Claims  wliich  carry  no  interest  and  which  are  paid  before  maturity  are  taken 
at  an  amount  wliich,  with  the  addition  of  interest  from  the  commencement  of  the 
bankruptcy  till  maturity,  will  make  up  the  nominal  amount  of  the  claims. 

Recurrent  payments  of  a  definite  amoimt  for  a  definite  period  are  subject  to 
a  similar  deduction.  The  amount  must  not  however  exceed  a  capital  sum  which 
would  bring  in  at  the  statutory  rate  of  interest  an  income  equal  to  the  recurrent 
payments. 

57.  Claims  which  are  not  for  a  sum  of  money,  or  the  amount  of  which  is  in- 
definite or  uncertain  or  not  expressed  in  the  statutory  currency,  are  taken  at  their 
valuation  in  that  currency. 

58.  A  claim  subject  to  a  condition  subsequent  can  be  enforced  like  an  uncon- 
ditional one,  but  the  creditor  will  have  to  give  security  against  the  happening  of 
the  condition  if  so  required  by  the  civil  law. 

A  person  who  has  a  claim  subject  to  a  condition  precedent  can  demand  security 
against  the  happening  of  the  condition  if  the  bankrupt  is  under  an  obhgation  to 
give  such  security  by  the  civil  law. 


oi?  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

Inace  odlucuje  u  oba  slucaja  sud  stecajni  po  razsudi  svojoj  obzirom  na  vjero- 
jatnost  izpunjenja  uvjeta,  da  li  se  ima  i  u  kojem  iznosu  dati  sigurnost ;  nu  u  ni  jednom 
slucaju  sigurnost  ne  ima  biti  veca  od  onoga  razmjernoga  diela  trazbine,  kojim  se 
ona  podniiruje  iz  stecajnine. 

59.  Solidarni  suduznici  i  poruci  prezaduzenikovi  mogu  one  iznose,  koje  bi  po 
preuzetoj  obvezi  tek  poslije  iniali  platiti  i  koje  bi  im  morao  naknaditi  prezaduzenik, 
prijaviti  u  stecaju  (§.  58  al.  2,  §.  171)  sve  dok  vjerovnik  ne  ostvari  svoga  prava  u 
stecaju. 

60.  Ako  se  proti  vise  ili  proti  jednomu  od  vise  solidarnih  suduznikah  otvori 
stecaj,  moze  vjerovnik  sve  do  podpune  podmirbe  zahtievati  iz  svake  stecajnine  iz- 
platu  svoje  trazbine  cielim,  u  vrieme  otvorena  stecaja  jos  postojecim  iznosom. 

Posto  vjerovnik  bude  podmiren,  a  u  stecajnini  kojoj  preostane  sto  od  diela, 
njemu  odredjena,  nastaje  glede  toga  suviska  pravo  zavrate  kao  izvan  stecaja 
(§.  896  o.  g.  z.),  te  se  moze  zahtievati,  da  se  u  pojedinu  masu  stecajnu  povrati,  sto 
je  iz  nje  razmjerno  suvise  placeno. 

61.  Glede  trazbinah  inozemnih  vjerovrukah  mjerodavni  su  medjunarodni  ugo- 
vori,  postojeci  o  tom. 

Ne  ima  li  takovih  ugovorah,  imadu  inozemci  jednaka  prava  sa  ovozemci,  ako 
inozemna  drzava  daje  sllcnu  pogodnost  ovozemcem.  Ta  se  zamjenitost  (recipro- 
citet)  u  pravilu  predmnjeva,  nu  ima  li  sudac  dvojbah  o  tom,  moze  uputiti  inozemca, 
da  u  opredieljenu  roku  javnimi  izpravami  dokaze,  po  kojih  nacelih  drzava,  kojoj 
pripada,  postupa  prema  ovozemcem. 

U  slucaju  potrebe  valja  zaiskati  uputu  kr.  hrvatsko-slavonsko-dalmatinske  ze- 
maljske  vlade,  odjela  za  pravosudje.  Istomu  vladnomu  odjelu  treba  izviestiti,  kada 
sud  u  pomanjkanju  zamjenitosti  ucini  iznimnu  kakovu  odredbu. 

Te  ustanove  imadu  se  uporaviti  i  u  slucaju,  kada  inozemac  nakon  otvorena 
stecaja  prenese  svoju  trazbinu  na  ovozemca. 


Dio  drugi.    Stecajni  postupak. 

Naslov  prvi.    Redoviti  postupak  stecajni. 
Poglavje  prvo.     Obcenite  ustanove. 

62.  Za  stecajni  postupak  nadlezaa  je  onaj  sudbeni  stol,  u  podrucju  kojega 
prezaduzenik  redovito  prebiva  ili  je  zadnji  put  prebivao.  Ako  je  to  prebivaliste  u 
podrucju  kotarskoga  suda,  koj  ima  sudbenost  trgovacko-mjenbenu,  biti  ce  taj  ko- 
tarski  sud  nadleznim  sudom  stecajnim. 

Ako  se  ne  moze  ustanoviti  zadnje  redovito  prebivaliste  prezaduzenikovo,  ili 
ako  nije  nikad  prebivao  u  Hrvatskoj  i  fSlavoniji,  nadlczan  je  sud,  u  podrucju  kojega 
ima  nepokretnih  dobarah  prezaduzenikovih,  doticno,  ako  ni  tih  ne  ima,  u  podrucju 
kojega  prezaduzenik  ima  pokretninah. 

Za  stecajni  postupak  proti  protokoliranu  (§.  216)  trgovcu  nadlezan  je  sud,  kod 
kojega  je  protokolirana  njegova  tvrdka,  doticno  njegova  tvrdka  glede  glavne  na- 
stane,  ako  nui  je  podruznica  protokolirana  kod  drugoga  suda.  Za  stecajni  postupak 
proti  clanovom  javnoga  druztva  trgovackoga  doticno  javnim  drugovom  koman- 
ditskoga  druztva  (§.  224)  nadlezan  je  isti  sud,  koji  je  nadlezan  za  stecajni  postupak 
proti  druztvu. 

Za  stecajni  postupak  proti  posjedniku  rudnika  nadlezan  je  glede  ciele  njegove 
imovine  stecajne  (§.  63)  onaj  sud,  koji  je  nadleznim  sudom  rudarskim. 

Od  vise  nadleznih  sudovali  onaj  ce  voditi  stecajni  postupak,  kod  kojega  je 
prije  predan  predlog  na  otvorenje  stecaja. 

Banski  stol  moze  razpravu  stecajnu  na  predlog  ili  ureda  radi  s  vaznih  razlogah 
oduzeti  nadleznomu  sudu,  tcr  ju  putem  delegacije  povjeriti  drugomu  sudu. 

63.  Stecajni  postupak  oi)size  svekoliku  (§.  2)  pokretnu  iniovinu  prezaduze- 
nikovu,  ma  gdje  bila,  te  njegovu  imovinu  ncpokrctnu,  koja  je  u  podrucju  kralje- 
vinah  Hrvatske  i  Slavonije. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  27 

OtluTwise  the  oouit  will  decide  in  all  eases  at  its  diseretioii  having  regard  to  the 

Erobabihty  of  the  eoiulitioii  happening  whether  and  to  what  amount  security  must 
e  given,  but  in  no  case  must  the  security  be  greater  than  the  proportion  of  the  claim 
which  will  be  payable  out  of  the  assets. 

59.  Persons  under  a  joint  and  several  liability  with  the  debtor,  and  sureties 
for  him  can  prove  in  the  bankruptcy  for  those  sums  which  they  would  have  had  to 
pay  later  on  in  accordance  with  the  agreement  and  wliicl\  the  debtor  would  have 
had  to  refund  to  them  (§  58,  par.  2,  §  171),  unless  the  creditor  has  reaUsed  his  claim  in 
the  bnnkruptej'. 

60.  If  bankruptcies  are  commenced  against  one  or  more  of  several  joint  and 
several  debtors,  tlie  creditor  can  claim  in  each  of  the  bankruptcies  for  the  full  amount 
outstanding  at  its  commencement  until  he  is  paid  in  full. 

If  after  the  creditor  has  been  paid  in  full  tiiere  remains  in  one  of  the  bankrupt 
estates,  a  surplus  out  of  the  amount  allotted  to  liis  claim,  a  right  of  contribution 
arises  just  as  in  ordinary  cases  (§  S9G  Gen.  Civ.  Code)  and  the  amount  over  paid  by 
each  estate  must  be  made  good  out  of  that  suqilus. 

61.  The  claims  of  foreign  creditors  are  dealt  with  in  accordance  with  the  pro- 
visions of  international  treaties  in  this  connection. 

If  there  are  no  such  treaties  foreigners  have  equal  rights  W'ith  subjects,  provided 
the  latter  are  accorded  tlie  same  treatment  by  the  foreign  State.  This  reciprocity 
is  usually  presumed  to  exist,  but  if  the  judge  is  in  doubt  upin  the  point  he  may  require 
the  foreigner  to  produce  proof  by  means  of  pubhc  documents  within  a  stated  time 
of  the  principles  in  accordance  with  which  the  State  to  which  he  belongs  proceeds 
in  regard  to  subjects  of  these  countries. 

In  case  of  need  the  information  may  be  obtained  from  the  Department  of  Justice 
of  the  Governments  of  Ci'oatia,  Slavonia  and  Dahnatia.  Notice  should  also  be  given 
to  this  department  if  the  court  in  the  absence  of  reciprocity  takes  any  unusual  steps. 

These  rules  are  also  appUcable  when  a  foreigner  has  assigned  his  claim  to  a  sub- 
ject after  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy. 


Second  Part.    Procedure  in  Bankruptcy. 


Title  I.    Ordinary  Procedure  in  Bankruptcy. 

Chapter  I.    General  provisions. 

62.  That  court  in  whose  jurisdiction  the  debtor  has  his  ordinary  residence  or 
last  had  such  a  residence,  is  competent  for  the  bankruptcy  proceedings.  If  that 
residence  is  in  the  jurisdiction  of  a  district  court  which  has  jurisdiction  in  commercial 
matters  and  bill  suits,  that  court  will  be  competent  for  the  bankruptcy  proceedings. 

If  the  debtor's  last  ordinary  residence  cannot  be  ascertained  or  if  he  has  never 
had  a  domicile  in  Croatia  and  Slavonia,  that  court  will  be  competent  in  whose  juris- 
diction is  situated  immovable  property  belonging  to  the  debtor,  or  failing  this,  his 
movable  property. 

Bankruptcy  proceedings  against  a  registered  trader  (§  216)  are  within  the  com- 
petency of  the  court  in  which  his  firm  name  is  registered,  or  in  which  it  is  registered 
in  respect  of  his  principal  place  of  business,  if  he  has  a  branch  business  registered 
in  some  other  court.  The  court  which  is  competent  for  bankruptcy  proceedings 
against  a  partnersliip  is  competent  for  proceedings  against  a  i)artner.  or  against  a 
partner  who  is  personally  hable  in  the  case  of  a  limited  partnership  {§  224). 

The  proper  mining  court  is  competent  for  the  proceedings  against  the  owner 
of  a  mine  with  reference  to  his  whole  estate  (§  63). 

If  there  are  several  courts  which  are  competent  the  proceedings  will  be  con- 
ducted in  that  one  in  which  the  first  petition  for  bankruptcy  is  lodged. 

For  weighty  rea.sons  the  Ban's  Court  can,  upon  motion  made  or  of  it«  own  author- 
ity, remove  the  proceedings  from  the  competent  court  and  entrust  another  court 
with  their  conduct. 

63.  The  proceedings  embrace  the  whole  of  the  debtor's  movable  property  (§  2) 
wherever  it  is  found,  and  his  immovable  property  in  the  kingdoms  of  Croatia  and 
Slavonia. 


23  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

64.  Kada  se  otvori  stecaj  u  Ugarskoj,  a  prezaduzenik  ima  nepokretne  imovine 
u  Hrvatskoj  i  Slavoniji,  valja  glede  te  imovine  otvoriti  ureda  radi  razlucen  stecaj. 

65.  Kada  se  proti  prezaduzeniku  otvori  stecaj :  a)  u  Hrvatskoj  i  Slavoniji, 
a  on  ima  pokretne  imovine  u  inozemstvu,  ili  —  b)  u  inozemstvu,  a  on  ima  pokretne 
imovine  u  Hrvatskoj  i  Slavoniji,  tada,  u  koUko  medjunarodnimi  ugovori  nije 
inace  naredjeno,  valja  u  slucaju  a)  zahtievati  od  inozemne  vlasti  izrucbu  pokre- 
tninah  u  ovozemnu  masu  stecajnu,  a  u  slucaju  b)  izruciti  pokretnine  inozemnoj 
oblasti  stecajnoj ,  ako  ju  zahtieva  i  ako  se  inozemna  vlast  drzi  istih  nacelah 
prema  ovozemnim  sudovom. 

Sudovi  lirvatsko-slavonski  imadu  u  svakom  slucaju  uzkracene  izrucbe  po- 
kretninah  izviestiti  kralj.  hrv.-slav.-dalm.  zemalj.  vladi,  odjelu  za  pravosudje. 

Od  propisa  gore  pod  b)  navedenoga  izuzimlje  se  glavnica  inozemnih  poduzecah 
ovdje  ulozena  i  namienjena  za  tjeranje  poslovah  ovozemnih,  kao  i  temeljna  glavnica 
u  smislu  §.  211,  435,  453  i  461  zak.  cl.  XXXVII:  1875  o  pravu  trgovackom,  koje 
imovine  hrv.-slav.  sudovi  ne  imaju  izruciti,  vec  glede  nje  otvoriti  razlucen  stecaj, 
ako  postoje  uvjeti,  naznaceni  u  §.  71  do  74  ili  u  §.  219  i  223. 

U  koliko  medjunarodni  ugovori  no  odredjuju  inace,  stecajni  postupak  glede 
nepokretninah  u  inozemstvu  ne  ide  u  nadleznost  sudovah  hrvatsko-slavonskih.  Za 
stecajni  postupak  glede  nepokretninah  u  Hrvatskoj  i  Slavoniji  nadlezan  je  samo 
sud  hrvatsko-slavonski. 

66.  Stranke  se  u  postupku  stecaj  nom  obavjescuju  pribicem  kod  suda,  u  koliko 
ovaj  zakon  u  pojedinih  slucajevih  no  odredjuje  inace. 

Stecajnoga  upravitelja  i  vjerovnicki  odbor  valja  obaviestiti  svagda  i  po- 
sebnom  dostavom. 

Javni  oglas  vriedi  osim  u  slucaju  §.  77  kao  valjana  dostava  i  onda,  kada  zakon 
propisuje  jos  i  posebnu  dostavu,  a  uzimlje  se,  da  je  ubaviest  javnim  oglasom  oba- 
vljena  trecega  radnoga  dana  iza  objelodanjena  j)rvi  put  oglasa. 

Javni  oglas  objelodanjuje  se  bar  jednokratnom  uvrstbom  u  sluzbenom  listu, 
za  to  odredjenu. 

Obavlja  li  se  dostava  putem  poste,  uzimlje  se,  da  je  ubavjest  na  postu  pre- 
dana,  ako  se  postanskom  svjedocbom  dokaze,  da  je  pod  naslovom  onoga,  koga 
valja  obaviestiti,  na  postu  predan  preporucen  list,  a  ubaviest  se  smatra  obavljenom 
petoga  dana,  sliedecega  iza  predaje  na  postu. 

Stecajni  upravitelj  obavlja  svoje  ubaviesti  redovito  bez  osobite  formalnosti, 
ako  treba,  putem  poste  ili  posredovanjem  suda. 

U  ostalom  treba  se  drzati  obcih  propisah,  postojecih  za  dostave  u  gradjanskih 
stvarih  tim,  da  u  onih  slucajevih,  gdje  ovaj  zakon  odredjuje  dostavu  prema  pro- 
pisom  izvanstecajnim  u  obce,  nije  potrebna  dostava  na  vlastite  ruke  i  da  dostavu 
ucestniku,  koji  je  u  inozemstvu  ili  se  ne  zna  gdje  je,  nadomjesta  pridrzanje  sudbe- 
noga  odpravka  kod  suda  za  doticnoga  ucestnika,  komu  ga  valja  izruciti  na  zahtjev. 

67.  Ne  moze  se  zahtievati,  da  se  produlje  rokovi  u  svrhu  potrazivanja  ili 
ocuvanja  pravah  ucestnikom  opredieljenih  ovim  zakonom  samim  Hi  u  grcnicah  ovoga 
zakona  sudom  stecajnim,  ako  su  valjano  priobceni.  Radi  promasena  takova  roka 
nije  dopustiva  ni  molba  za  povratu  u  prija.snje  stanje. 

68.  Pravne  liekove  treba  predati  u  roku  od  14  danah  iza  ubaviesti.  Gdje  se 
ubaviest  obavlja  osim  javnim  oglasom  ili  pribicem  jos  inim  kojim  nacinom,  po- 
cimlje  taj  rok  prvim  danom  iza  obavljene  ubaviesti  oglasom,  doticno  pribicem, 
ako  nije  bilo  oglasa  (§.  66.) 

Dani,  koje  pravni  liek  treba  da  stigne  postom,  uracunavaju  se  u  gore  spo- 
menuti  rok. 

Proti  dvim  jednako  glasecim  rjesitbam  u  stecaju  nije  dozvoljen  daljnji 
pravni  liek. 

Odje  je  po  ovom  zakonu  nedopustiv  pravni  liek,  ima  ga  prva  molba  ureda 
radi  odputiti. 

69.  !Sto  se  nakon  valjane  ubaviesti  ucestnikah  ustanovi  razpravom  u  stecaju, 
ne  moze  nitko  na])adati  na  torn  osnovu,  sto  nije  mogao  sudjelovati  kod  razprave. 
Radi  nepristupa  na  rociste  nije  dopustivo  opravdanje. 


I 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  28 

64.  If  a  bankruptcy  is  commenced  in  Hungary  and  the  debtor  possesses  im- 
movable property  in  Croatia  and  Slavonia,  a  separate  bankruptcy  will  be  commenced 
in  respect  of  this  property. 

65.  If  bankruptcy  proceedings  are  commenced  against  a  debtor:  a)  in  Croatia 
and  Slavonia,  and  the  debtor  possesses  movable  property  abroad,  or  —  b)  in  a 
foreign  country,  and  the  debtor  possesses  movable  property  in  Croatia  and  Slavonia, 
then  unless  it  has  been  otherwise  provided  by  treaty,  in  ease  a)  a  request  shall  be 
made  for  the  delivery  of  that  ])ropcrty  by  the  foreign  authorities  to  the  assets  in 
bankruptcy  in  this  country,  and  in  case  b)  the  pro])erty  must  be  handed  over  on 
demand  to  the  authorities  in  charge  of  the  foreign  bankruptcy,  provided  the  foreign 
State  acts  on  the  same  principle  in  deahng  with  the  courts  in  this  country. 

In  every  ease  of  refusal  to  so  hand  over  movable  property  the  courts  of  Croatia 
and  Slavonia  must  notify  the  Department  of  Justice  of  the  government  of  Croatia, 
Slavonia  and  Dalmatia. 

From  the  rule  stated  under  b)  is  excepted  the  capital  belonging  to  foreign  under- 
takings lodged  here  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  on  business  in  this  countrv.  and  also 
the  original  capital  in  the  sense  of  §§  21l"  435,  453,  and  461  of  Statute'  XXXVII 
of  1875,  which  property  the  courts  of  Croatia  and  Slavonia  have  not  to  hand  over, 
but  in  respect  of  which  they  must  commence  a  separate  bankruptcy  if  the  conditions 
required  by  §  71 — 74  or  §  219 — 223  of  this  Law  arc  satisfied. 

Except  in  so  far  as  is  otherwise  provided  by  treaty,  bankruptcy  proceedings 
in  respect  of  real  property  abroad  are  not  within  the  competency  of  the  courts  of 
Croatia  and  Slavonia,  while  these  courts  are  exclusively  competent  for  proceedings 
■with  reference  to  immovable  property  situated  in  these  countries. 

66.  In  bankruptcy  proceedings,  except  in  cases  wherein  this  Law  provides  other- 
wise, notices  are  communicated  to  the  parties  by  posting  them  in  court. 

Notice  must  always  be  given  to  the  trustee  and  committee  in  bankruptcy  by 
special  service. 

Except  in  the  cjise  of  §  77  a  public  announcement  is  considered  as  good  service 
even  when  special  service  is  required  by  law  and  it  is  presumed  that  the  notice  is 
communicated  on  the  third  business  day  after  the  first  announcement. 

The  public  announcement  must  be  inserted  at  least  once  in  the  paper  officially 
appointed  for  this  purpose. 

If  service  is  effected  tlirough  the  post,  it  is  presumed  that  the  notice  hbeas  en 
posted  if  a  postal  certificate  is  produced  showing  that  a  registered  package  addressed 
to  the  person  to  be  served  has  been  delivered  to  the  post,  but  the  notice  is  only  con- 
sidered to  have  been  effected  on  the  fifth  day  after  such  delivery  to  the  post. 

The  trustee  makes  his  communications  as  a  rule  without  any  special  formalities, 
if  necessary  through  the  post  or  through  the  agency  of  the  court. 

For  the  rest  the  general  rules  as  to  service  must  be  observed,  noting,  however, 
that  when  this  Law  requires  service  in  accordance  with  the  rules  apart  from  bankrupt- 
cy, personal  service  is  not  necessary,  and  that  the  place  of  service  on  parties  abroad 
or  persons  whose  whereabouts  are  unknown  is  taken  by  retaining  the  document  in 
court  to  be  delivered  to  the  parties  upon  request. 

67.  No  petition  can  be  entertained  for  the  extension  of  time  Umits  for  the  enforce- 
ment or  securing  of  rights  if  these  Umits  are  determined  by  this  Law  itself  or  by  the 
court  in  accordance  with  its  provisions,  provided  proper  notice  of  them  has  been  given. 
Nor  can  a  petition  for  reinstatement  for  failing  to  observe  such  a  time  Umit  be  granted. 

68.  Appeals  must  be  made  within  14  days  from  notice.  When  notice  is  effected 
by  some  other  means  in  addition  to  pubUc  announcement  or  posting  in  the  court- 
house, this  period  runs  from  the  day  after  such  publication,  or  after  posting  if  there 
was  no  pubhcation  (§66). 

Tlie  days  occupied  in  the  course  of  transmission  by  post  are  reckoned  in  the 
above  period. 

WTien  two  successive  judgments  in  bankruptcy  proceedings  are  to  the  same 
effect  no  further  appeal  is  allowed. 

WTien  under  this  Law  no  appeal  is  permissible  it  must  be  dismissed  by  the  court 
of  the  first  instance. 

69.  WTien  a  decision  has  been  reached  in  bankruptcy  proceedings  after  due 
notice  to  the  parties  no  one  may  appeal  against  it  on  the  ground  that  he  was  unable 
to  take  part  in  the  proceedings.  No  reinstatement  is  permissible  on  the  ground  of 
failure  to  appear  at  the  hearing. 


29  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

70.  Stecajni  sud  moze  narediti  izvidjanja  i  saslusanja  svjedokah  i  vjestakah 
u  koliko  je  to  potrebno,  da  se  objasne  okolnosti  u  stecaju  (§.  2  toe.  5  car.  pat.  od  9. 
kolovoza  1854  br.  208  d.  z.  1.). 

Tako  ce  sud  napose  postupati  i  u  slucaju,  ako  je  dvojbena  prezaduzenost,  ili 
je  prepoma  trazbina  vjerovnika,  koji  zahtieva  otvorenje  stecaja. 

Poglavje  drugo.     Otvorenje  stecaja. 

71.  Stecaj  se  ima  otvoriti  odmah,  kada  tko  sam  zaiste  otvorenje  stecaja. 
Takov  zahtjev  moze  se  staviti  i  kod  najblizega  kotarskoga  suda,  koj  ce  do- 

ticni  predlog  odmah  odstupiti  nadleznomu  stecajnomu  sudu. 

72.  Ako  otvorenja  stecaja  proti  nasliedstvu  ne  zahtievaju  svi  ocitovani  na- 
sliednici  ili  skrbnici  nasUedstva,  vec  samo  jedan  Ui  vise  njih,  moze  se  otvoriti  stecaj 
bez  saslusanja  ostaUh  samo  onda,  ako  bude  vjerodostojno  zasvjedoceno,  da  dugovi 
nadUaze  aktivnu  imovinu.  Inace  valja  sve  ocitovane  nasliednike  ili  skrbnike 
nasliedstva  pozvati  na  rociste  u  svrhu  razprave  o  predlogu  stecajnom. 

73.  Zahtieva  U  koj  vjerovmk,  da  se  otvori  stecaj,  te  vjerojatno  zasvjedoci, 
da  imade  ma  i  ne  dospjelu  trazbinu,  a  dugovi  duznikovi  da  nadilaze  njegovu  aktivnu 
imo\Tnu  —  to  potonje  uzimlje  se  vjerojatno  zasvjedocenim  napose  onda,  ako  se 
proti  duzniku  vode  ovrhe  radi  novcanih  tsazbinah  —  narediti  ce  sud  najdalje  na 
treci  dan  rociste  i  na  to  rociste  pozvati  duznika  prema  propisom  gradjanskoga 
postupnika  o  dostavi  prve  odluke  na  tuzbu  torn  uputom,  da  popisom  svoje  imovine 
i  dugovine  potvrdi,  da  mu  dugovi  ne  nadilaze  njegove  aktivne  imovine. 

Ako  je  duznik  u  inozemstvu  Ui  se  ne  zna,  gdje  je,  treba  mu,  ako  ne  ima  valjana 
zastupnika  (§.  66,  81,  85  gradj.  parb.  postup.)  bez  javnoga  oglasivanja  postaviti 
skrbnikom  osobu,  koja  bi  znala  dati  valjane  ubaviesti  o  njegovih  imovinskih 
odnosajih. 

Ako  duznik  doticno  skrbnik  mu  ne  poslusa  upute,  naznacene  u  prvoj  aUneji, 
a  vjerovnik  ne  odustane  od  svoga  zahtjeva,  ima  se,  osim  ako  postoji  koj  slucaj, 
naznacen  u  §.  78,  stecaj  odmah  otvoriti. 

Odgoda  rocista  dopustiva  je  uz  privolu  vjerovnikah,  koji  su  zahtievaU,  da  se 
otvori  stecaj.  Samo  s  vaznih  razlogah  moze  sud  odgoditi  rociste  i  bez  privole  tih 
vjerovnikah. 

Ako  sud  pronadje  ocito  neosnovanim  zahtjev,  da  se  otvori  stecaj,  ima  ga  odbiti 
ne  narediv  rocista. 

74.  Zahtieva  li  koj  vjerovnik  na  temelju  vjerojatno  zasvjedocene  trazbine,  da 
se  otvori  stecaj  proti  duzniku,  koji  je  pobjegao  iU  se  sakriva,  a  ne  moze  se  tomu 
slutiti  drugi  koj  razlog  nego  da  ne  moze  platiti,  narediti  ce  sud  za  razpravu  pred- 
loga  stecajnoga  rociste,  a  duzniku  ce  bez  javnoga  oglasivanja  postaviti  skrbnika. 

Isto  vriedi  i  u  slucaju  kada  se  zahtieva  otvorenje  stecaja  proti  ostavini,  a 
nasliednik  je  pobjegao  ili  se  sakriva  Ui  je  nepoznat. 

75.  Kako  valja  postupati,  kada  koj  trgovac  obustavi  svoja  placanja,  odredjuje 
se  u  §.  219  i  223. 

76.  Sud  moze  odmah  prigodom  predhodnoga,  riesenja  predloga  stecajnoga  a 
i  poslie  tecajem  predhodnoga  postupka  odrediti,  sto  je  potrebno,  da  se  imovina 
prezaduzenikova  sacuva  i  dotle,  dok  se  otvori  stecaj.  Napose  moze  dozvoliti  pri- 
vremenu  sekvestraciju  duznikove  imovine,  zabranu  na  njegove  trazbine  i  pokret- 
nine,  koje  su  u  rukuh  trecih  osobah,  duzniku  obcenito  zabraniti,  da  sto  odsvoji  od 
svoje  imovine.  Bude  li  takova  zabrana  odsvojna  javno  oglasena,  vriediti  ce  §.  11 
ovoga  zakona  kao  da  je  stecaj  otvoren. 

Ako  bude  odbijen  predlog  stecajni,  valja  odmah  dokinuti  napomenute  pri- 
vremene  odredbe  sigurnostne. 

77.  O  zahtievu,  da  se  otvori  stecaj,  odlucuje  sud  obrazlozenom  odlukom,  koja 
86  ima  dostaviti  ucestnikom  po  propisih  izvanstecajnili. 

Proti  odluci,  kojom  se  otvara  stecaj,  moze  prezaduzenik,  a  proti  odluci,  kojom 
se  odbija  predlog  stecajni,  moze  svak,  koj  je  podnio  takov  predlog,  uloziti  u  roku 
od  ;$  dunu  iza  dostave  utok  bez  odgodne  moci. 

Dani,  koje  pravni  liek  treba  da  stigne  postom,  ne  uracunavaju  se  u  taj  rok. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  29 

70.  The  Bankruptcy  Court  may  order  the  examination  of  witnesses  and  experts 
if  necessary  in  order  to  cxphiin  luiv  matters  arlHJng  in  the  coiirse  of  the  proceedings 
(§  2,  5,  of  tlu-  Imperial  Edict  of  August  9,   1854,  No.  208.   RGBL). 

In  particular  the  court  will  act  in  this  way  if  the  overindebtedness  is  doubtful 
or  if  the  claim  of  the  petitioning  creditor  is  disputed. 

Chapter  II.    Commencement  of  Bankruptcy. 

71.  A  bankruptcy  .shall  be  commenced  at  tnce  if  the  dchtoi-  himself  so  requests. 
Such  a  petition  may  be  addressed  to  the  nearest  district  court,  which  will  forward 

it  at  once  to  tiie  court  competent  to  undertake  the  proceedings. 

72.  If  a  petition  for  the  commencement  of  bankruptcy  proceedings  against  an 
inheritance  is  not  made  by  all  the  iieirs  who  have  accepted  the  inheritance  or  all 
the  trustees  of  the  inheritance,  but  by  one  or  more  of  them  only,  the  bankruptcy 
may  only  be  commenced  \\  ithout  hearing  the  others  if  it  be  shown  that  the  liabilities 
exceed  the  assets.  Otherwise  all  the  heirs  who  have  accepted  the  inheritance  or  all 
the  trustees  must  be  cited  to  appear  for  the  purpose  of  dealing  with  the  petition. 

73.  If  any  creditor  petitions  for  the  commencement  of  bankru])tcy  proceedings, 
and  shows  that  he  has  a  claim  even  though  it  is  not  yet  due,  and  that  the  debtor's 
liabilities  exceed  his  assets,  which  is  presumed  if  execution  for  a  money  debt  has 
been  levied  against  him,  the  court  will  fix  a  hearing  not  more  than  three  days  ahead 
and  will  cite  the  debtor  in  accordance  with  the  rules  of  the  Civil  Code  to  appear, 
inviting  him  to  show  by  a  list  of  his  property  and  his  debts  that  his  liabilities  do 
not  exceed  his  a.ssets. 

If  the  debtor  is  abroad  or  his  whereabouts  are  unknown,  and  if  he  has  no  regular 
representative  (§  66,  81,  85  Civ.  Proc.  Code),  some  person  who  is  in  a  position  to  give 
information  about  his  affairs  wiU  be  appointed  curator  for  him  without  any  public 
announcement. 

If  the  debtor  or  his  curator  does  not  do  as  directed  in  the  first  paragraph  and 
the  creditor  does  not  withdraw  his  petition,  the  bankruptcy  shall  be  commenced 
at  once  except  in  tlie  cases  mentioned  in  §  78. 

The  heai'ing  may  be  postponed  with  the  consent  of  the  petitioning  creditor. 
The  court  can  only  postpone  it  without  such  consent  for  some  good  reason. 

If  the  court  decides  that  the  petition  cannot  be  granted  it  will  dismiss  it  without 
fixing  a  day  for  a  hearing. 

74.  If  a  creditor  credibly  shows  his  claim,  and  petitions  for  the  commencement 
of  proceedings  against  a  debtor  who  has  fled  or  concealed  himself,  and  the  only 
obvious  ground  for  this  is  that  he  has  become  insolvent,  the  court  uill  fix  a  day  for 
deaUng  with  the  petition  and  appoint  a  curator  for  the  debtor  without  any  public 
announcement. 

The  same  appUes  where  a  petition  is  made  against  an  inheritance  and  the  heir 
has  fled  or  hidden  liimself  or  is  unknown. 

75.  The  procedure  to  be  adopted  when  a  trader  suspends  payment  is  laid  down 
in  §  219  and  223. 

76.  At  the  first  hearing  of  the  bankruptcy  petition  or  at  a  later  stage  in  the 
preliminary  proceedings  the  court  may  order  any  necessary  steps  to  be  taken  for 
the  preservation  of  the  debtor's  propertj'  until  the  commencement  of  the 
bankruptcj'. 

In  particular  it  may  order  the  temporary  sequestration  of  the  debtor's  property, 
or  lay  a  restraint  on  his  choses  in  action  or  movable  property  in  the  possession  of 
others,  or  forbid  him  to  alienate  his  property  generally.  When  such  a  prohibition 
is  publicly  announced  §  11  of  this  law  comes  into  operation  just  as  if  a  bankruptcy 
had  been  commenced. 

If  the  bankruptcy  petition  is  dismissed  the  above  temporary  measures  must 
be  revoked  at  once. 

77.  The  court  shall  give  a  reasoned  judgment  upon  the  petition,  and  this  must 
be  served  on  the  parties  in  accordance  with  the  ordinary  rules. 

Within  three  days  after  such  service  an  appeal,  which  has  however  no  suspensive 
effect,  may  be  lodged  by  the  debtor  if  a  bankruptcy  is  decreed,  or  by  the  petitioner 
if  the  petition  is  dismissed. 

Time  occupied  in  the  post  is  not  reckoned  in  this  period. 


3Q  HrvatBka  i  Slavonija:  Ste6ajm  postupak. 

Ako  banski  stol  preinaci  ili  dokine  odluku,  kojom  se  otvara  stecaj,  ne  dokidaju 
se  ucinjene  odredbe  osigurajne  sve  dotle,  dok  pitanje  ob  otvorenju  stecaja  ne  bude 
pravomocno  rieseno. 

78.  Sud  ce  odbiti  predlog  stecajni,  ako  prezaduzenik  ima  samo  jednoga  vje- 
rovnika  osobnoga,  osim  ako  ovaj  vjerojatno  zasvjedoci,  da  ce  se  moci  pobijati  koje 
pravno  djelo  glede  imovine  prezaduzenikove. 

Isto  vriedi  u  slucaju,  ako  prema  razsudi  suda  stecajna  imovina  ne  bi  dotekla 
ni  da  se  podmire  troskovi  postupka,  a  vjerovnici  ne  poloze  po  odredbi  sudbenoj 
potrebne  svote  za  osiguranje  troskovah.  O  polozenju  takove  sigurnosti  moze  sud 
ovisnim  uciniti  otvorenje  stecaja  i  u  slucaju,  ako  bude  vjerojatno  utvrdjeno,  da 
ce  se  moci  pobijati  koj  pravni  cin  glede  imovine  prezaduzenikove i). 

Ako  se  otvorenje  stecaja  ne  dozvoli  radi  pomanjkanja  imovine,  sud  ce  na 
predlog  kojega  vjerovnika,  koj  je  zahtievao  otvorenje  stecaja,  naloziti  duzniku,  da 
polozi  prisegu  sadrzaja,  da  od  svoje  imovine  nije  nista  zatajio.  Uzkrati  li  duznik 
polozenje  te  prisege,  imadu  se  proti  njemu  uporaviti  §.  Ill  do  113. 

79.  Sud  odredjuje  u  odluci,  kojom  otvara  stecaj,  ujedno  i  uzki  zatvor  i  na- 
sastar  prezaduzenikove  imovine,  imenuje  stecajnoga  povjerenika  (§.  84)  i  stecajnoga 
upravitelja,  ovomu  potonjemu  i  zamjenika,  te  izdaje  izrok  u  smislu  §.  80. 

80.  Izrok  stecajni  treba  da  sadrzaje:  1.  ime  suda;  —  2.  ime,  stalis  i  prebi- 
valist«  prczaduzenika ;  —  3.  ime  i  uredovno  sjediste  stecajnoga  povjerenika;  — 
4.  ime  stecajnoga  upravitelja  i  njegova  zamjenika;  —  5.  rok  za  prijavu  trazbinah 
stecajnih,  koj  da  ne  bude  ni  kraci  od  30  danah  ni  dulji  od  60  danah  racunajuc 
od  pribica  izroka  kod  suda;  —  6.  obce  rociste  likvidicionalno,  koje  valja  odrediti 
unutar  30  danah  iza  iz  minuca  roka  prijavnoga;  —  7.  opomenu  za  sve,  koji 
imadu  u  svom  drzanju  predmetah  stecajne  mase  ili  su  sto  duzni  u  masu,  da 
nista  ne  izruce  ni  ne  plate  prezaduzeniku,  nego  da  doticne  predmete  i  svoja  prava 
zalozna  ili  priuzdrzana,  koja  im  niozda  pristoje  glede  till  predmetah,  naznace  bez 
odvlake  upravitelju  stecajnomu;  —  8.  poziv  svih,  koji  misle  sto  zahtievati  iz  mase 
stecajne,  neka  te  svoje  zahtjeve,  sve  da  o  njih  tece  i  posebna  parnica,  prijave  proti 
upravitelju  stecajnom  u  svrhu,  da  im  se  ustanovi  istinitost  i  red,  jer  ce  ih  inace 
stici  stetne  posUedice,  naznacene  u  stecajnom  zakonu;  —  9.  opomenu  za  one, 
koji  imadu  pravah  izlucnih  ili  pravah  na  razlucenu  podmirbu,  da  ta  njihova 
prava,  u  koliko  ih  ne  potjeraju,  nece  smetati  unovcenja  ni  razdiobe  mase  stecajne; 
—  10.  pripomenu  stecajnim  vjerovnikom,  da  soboni  ponesu  sve  izprave,  kojimi 
mogu  zasvjedociti  svoja  prava  vjerovnicka,  te  da  ce  se  na  obcem  rocistu  likvi- 
dacijonalnom  nakon  likvidacije  obaviti  izbor  vjerovnickoga  odbora;  —  11.  naznaku 
novinah,  u  koje  ce  se  uvrscivati  sudbeni  oglasi  tecajem  postupka. 


81.  Izrok  stecajni  ima  se  isti  dan,  kojega  sud  zakljuci  otvorenje  stecaja,  odmah 
izdati  i  na  sudnici  pribiti.  Pri  tom  se  valja  drzati  ustanovah  §-a  219  carskoga  pa- 
tenta  od  3  svibnja  1853  (br.  81  drz.  zak.  bsta). 

Zatim  sc  ima  sto  brze  narediti,  da  se  izrok  stecajni  uvrsti  tri  puta  u  sluzbene 
novine,  odredjcne  za  sudbene  oglase. 

Ako  je  vjerojatno,  da  prezaduzenik  ima  vjerovnikah  u  Ugarskoj  ili  u  kral- 
jevinah  i  zemljah  zastupanih  u  carevinskom  viecu,  ili  u  Bosnoj  i  Hercego\^ii,  imase 
odrediti,  da  se  stecajni  izrok  bar  jcdnom  oglasi  i  u  doticnih  sluzbenih  novinah. 

Izrok  se  moze  proglasiti  bar  u  izvadku  i  u  doticnih  inozemnih  novinah,  ako 
prezaduzenik  po  svoj  prilici  ima  i  tamo  vjerovnikah  Ui  imovine. 

Vjerovnike  i  duznike  prezaduzenikove,  kojim  je  poznato  prebivaliste,  ima 
stecajni  upravitelj  bozodvlac'iKj  ubaviestiti  ob  otvorenu  stecaju  i  o  tom  se  prigodom 
rocista  likvidacionalnoga  izkazati. 

82.  Po  jedan  odpravak  odluke,  kojom  sc  otvara  stecaj,  ima  se  bezodvlacno 
dostaviti  drzavnom  ouvjetniku,  poreznom  urcdu,  predpostavljenoj  oblasti  prezadu- 
ienikovoj,  tcr  uredu  postanskom  i  brzojavnom,  zeljeznickom  i  parobrodarskom. 


')  U  njomaC-kom  prievodu  manjka  rieu  ,,ino(5i" 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  30 

If  the  Ban's  Court  varies  or  rescinds  the  decree  by  which  the  bankruptcy  was 
commenced  the  precautionary  nioasures  will  nut  he  withdrawn  until  the  question 
of  the  commencement  of  the  liiinkrujitcy  has  been  finally  dealt  with. 

78.  The  court  will  dismiss  the  ])etition  if  the  debtor  has  only  one  personal  cre- 
ditor unless  it  be  shown  that  some  transaction  of  the  debtor's  will  be  open  to  impeach- 
ment. 

The  petition  will  also  be  dismissed  if  in  the  opinion  of  the  court  the  assets  would 
not  suffice  to  cover  the  costs  of  the  proceedings,  and  the  creditors  do  not  comply 
with  the  direction  of  the  court  to  deposit  an  amount  sufficient  to  secure  those  costs. 
The  court  may  also  make  the  connnencement  of  the  proceedings  conditional  on 
such  security  being  found  if  it  be  shown  that  some  transaction  of  the  debtor  will  be 
impeached!). 

If  a  petition  is  dismi.sscd  on  the  ground  of  the  insufficiency  of  the  assets,  the 
court  may  upon  the  motion  of  the  petitioning  creditor  require  the  debtor  to  take  the 
oath  that  lie  has  not  concealed  any  of  his  ])roperty.  If  the  debtor  refuses  to  take 
this  oath  the  provisions  of  §§111  — 113  shall  be  enforced  against  him. 

79.  In  the  decree  by  which  the  bankruptcy  is  commenced  the  court  will  lay  a 
restraint  on  the  debtor's  property  and  direct  an  inventory  of  it  to  be  taken,  and  it  will 
appoint  the  commissary  in  bankruptcy  (§  84)  and  the  trustee  and  his  deputy,  and 
wiU  issue  the  decree  in  conformity  with  the  provisions  of  §  80. 

80.  The  decree  by  which  a  bankruptcy  is  commenced  must  contain:  I.  the 
name  of  the  court  issuing  it;  —  2.  the  name,  condition  and  residence  of  the  debtor;  — 
3.  the  name  and  place  of  business  of  the  commissary  in  bankruptcy;  —  4.  the  name 
of  the  trustee  and  his  deputy;  —  5.  the  time  limit  for  sending  in  claims,  which  must 
not  be  less  than  30  nor  more  than  60  days  from  the  posting  of  the  decree  in  the  court; 
—  6.  the  day  for  the  examination  of  claims,  which  must  not  be  later  than  30  days 
after  the  expiration  of  the  period  for  sending  in  claims;  —  7.  a  notice  to  all  persons 
who  have  in  their  possession  property  belonging  to  the  assets,  or  who  are  indebted 
to  the  assets,  that  they  must  not  liand  over  such  property  or  ])ay  such  debts  to  the 
debtor,  but  must  notify  the  trustee  without  delay  of  their  possession  of  such  property 
and  of  any  pledge-rights  or  rights  of  retention  they  claim  in  respect  thereof;  —  8.  a 
notice  to  aU  persons  who  intend  to  make  a  claim  against  the  assets,  that  they  must 
notify  these  claims  to  the  trustee,  even  though  a  suit  be  pending  in  respect  of  them, 
in  order  that  their  existence  and  priority  may  be  ascertained,  and  that  in  default 
they  will  incur  the  prejudicial  consequences  laid  down  by  this  Law;  —  9.  a  notice 
to  all  persons  who  have  a  right  of  severance  or  separate  satisfaction  that  unless 
their  rights  are  enforced  they  will  not  prevent  the  alienation  and  distribution  of  the 
assets  in  the  bankruptcy;  —  10.  a  notice  to  the  creditors  that  they  must  produce 
the  documents  by  which  they  prove  their  claims,  and  that  at  the  meeting  for  examina- 
tion the  election  of  the  committee  of  creditors  will  take  place  after  the  examination ;  — 
11.  the  name  of  the  paper  in  which  official  notices  will  be  inserted  during  the  course 
of  the  proceedings. 

81.  Upon  the  day  upon  which  the  court  decrees  the  commencement  of  the 
bankruptcy,  the  decree  nmst  be  prepared  at  once  and  posted  up  in  the  court  house. 
The  provisions  of  §  219  of  the  Imperial  Edict  of  May  3,  1853  (81.  RGBl.)  must  be 
observed  in  this  connection. 

It  must  thereupon  be  at  once  ordered  that  the  decree  shall  be  inserted  three 
times  in  the  paper  officially  appointed  for  notices  by  the  court. 

If  it  appears  probable  that  the  debtor  has  creditors  in  Hungary  or  in  the  Kingdoms 
and  States  represented  in  the  Reichsrath  or  in  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina,  it  must  be 
ordered  that  the  decree  shall  be  inserted  at  least  once  in  tlie  proper  official  publications. 

The  decree  maj'  also  be  published  in  an  abbreviated  form  in  the  proper  foreign 
papers  if  the  debtor  appears  likely  to  have  creditors  or  property  in  foreign  countries. 

Those  creditors  and  debtors  of  the  bankrupt  whose  whereabouts  are  known  must 
be  at  once  notified  by  the  trustee  of  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy,  and  he 
will  have  to  show  that  he  ha.s  done  so  at  the  meeting  for  the  examination  of  claims. 

82.  A  copy  of  the  decree  by  which  a  bankruptcy  is  commenced  must  be  served 
withoutdelay  on  the  Attorney  General  and  the  inland  revenue  office,  on  the  authorities 
of  the  debtor's  trade  or  profession,  and  on  the  postal  and  telegraphic  authorities 
and  railway  and  steamship  offices. 

')  The  original  Croatian  text  has  "will  be  open  to  impeachment". 


31 


Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Steeajni  postupak. 


Postanski  i  brzojavni,  zeljeznicki  i  parobrodarski  iiredi  duzni  su  nakon  pri- 
mitka  takove  odluke  urucivati  upravitelju  stecajnomu  sva  pisma,  brzojavke  i 
posiljke,  glasece  na  prezaduzerdka.  Ta  odjedba  moze  se  dokinuti  na  zahtjev  pre- 
zaduzenikov  i  nakon  saslusanja  stecajnoga  upravitelja,  a  dotle  je  duznost  upravi- 
telja  stecajnoga,  da  prezaduzeniku  priobci  pisma  i  brzojavke,  te  da  mu  izruci  one, 
koji  se  ne  ticu  meise. 

83.  Ako  prezaduzenik  ima  nepokretnih  dobarah  ili  uknjizenih  trazbinah,  sud 
ce  steeajni  odmah  odrediti,  da  se  dan  otvorena  stecaja  gruntovno  zabiljezi.  Nu 
ako  se  propusti  ta  zabUjezba,  ne  moze  se  od  tuda  izvoditi  nikakovo  ])ravo. 

Poglavje  trece.    Steeajni  povjerenik,  steeajni  upravitelj  i  vjerovnicki 

odbor. 

84.  Sudbeni  stol  imenuje  povjerenikom  stecajnim  koga  od  svojih  viecnikah 
ili  drugoga  urednika  iz  svoje  sredine,  usposobljena  na  izvrsivanje  sudstva. 

Ako  je  prebivaliste  prezaduzenikovo  ili  glavna  nastana  njegova  posla  znatno 
odaljena  od  sjedista  sudbenoga  stola,  koj  otvara  stecaj,  docim  je  u  sjedistu  samom 
ili  blizu  sjedista  kotarskoga  suda,  moze  sudbeni  stol,  ako  to  bude  ocito  u  prilog 
razpravi  stecajnoj,  imenovati  u  manje  znatnib  stecajih  povjerenikom  stecajnim 
predstojnika  ill  kojega  drugoga  za  izvrsivanje  sudstva  usposobljena  urednika  toga 
kotarskoga  suda.  U  torn  slucaju  valja  izrok  steeajni  pribit  i  kod  suda  kotarskog 
u  sjedistu  stecajnoga  povjerenika. 

Kotarski  sud  imenuje  stecajnim  povjerenikom  kojega  za  sudstvo  osposoblje- 
noga  svoga  clana  i  to  i  u  slucaju,  kada  postupa  u  stecajih  netrgovackih,  naime  kao 
sud  inokosni. 

85.  Steeajni  povjerenik  upravlja  samostalno  razpravami  stecajnimi,  te  nadzire 
uredovno  poslovanje  osobah,  kojim  je  povjerena  uprava  imovine  stecajne. 

U  tom  djelokrugu  izdaje  on  sam  sve  odredbe  i  rjesitbe,  koje  nisu  ovim  zako- 
nom  narocito  pridrzane  sudu  stecajnomu.  On  je  napose  vlastan,  da  se  o  tecaju 
poslovanja  obaviesti,  bilo  na  temelju  ustmenoga  obcenja  sa  upraviteljem  stecajnim, 
bilo  saslusav  ovoga  u  zapisnik  ili  dobaviv  od  njega  pismena  izvjesca,  te  da  poslo- 
vanje to  sluzbeno  izpita  makar  i  uvidiv  racune  i  ine  spise,  koji  se  ticu  uprave. 

Sudovi  i  oblasti  duzni  su  dati  povjereniku  pripomoc  u  svrhu  provedbei)  odre- 
dabah,  izdanih  unutar  njegova  djelokruga. 

86.  Proti  odredbam  i  rjesitbam  stecajnoga  povjerenika  dopustiva  je  predstavka 
u  smislu  §.  92)  zakona  od  9.  kolovoza  1854  br.  208  d.  z.  1.  na  steeajni  sud. 

Proti  takovoj  rjesitbi  stecajnoga  suda  dopustiv  je  utok  na  banski  stol,  koj 
odlucuje  konacno. 

U  ostalom  valja  i  tu  uporaviti  ustanove,  koje  u  neparbenih  pravnih  poslovih 
vriede  u  pogledu  rokovah  za  predanje  predstavkah  1  utokah  i  u  pogledu  ovrsivosti 
odlukah  prije  izminuca  tih  rokovah. 

87.  Steeajni  sud  moze  svagda  razgledati  urcdovanje  stecajnoga  povjerenika, 
ter  od  njega  zahtievati  izvjesce,  a  s  vaznih  razlogah  i  oduzeti  mu  povjereni  posao, 
te  povjerenikom  imenovati  drugoga. 

Proti  takovim  odlukam  stecajnoga  suda  nije  dopustiv  pravni  Uek. 

88.  Steeajni  sud  imenuje  stecajnim  upraviteljem  i  zamjenikom  stecajnoga 
upravitelja  Ijude  neporocne,  pouzdane  i  vjeste,  pa  im  izdaje  o  imenovanju  dekrete. 

Ako  u  mjestu  suda  ima  odvjetnika,  ter  ako  se  prezaduzenik  nije  bavio  tako- 
vim poslom,  koji  treba  osobitoga  strukovnoga  znanja,  da  se  moze  uspjesno  voditi 
uprava  njegovom  imovinom,  ima  se  upraviteljem  imenovati  u  pravilu  odvjetnik. 

89.  Sud  ce  bez  otezanja  prije  obcega  rocista  Ukvidaeionalnoga  upravitelju  o 
bok  postaviti  privremeni,  od  steeajnih  vjerovnikah  ili  zastupnikah  takovih  vjerovni- 
kah  sastojeci  odbor  vjerovnicki. 

Ako  ima  osobitih  razlogah  jiroti  tomu,  da  se  postavi  privremeni  odbor  vjero- 
vnicki, sud  ce  u  roku  od  8  danah  izreci  o  tom  obrazlozenu  odluku,  ter  ju  odmah 
priobciti  vjerovnikom. 

U  ostalom  vriede  i  glede  privremenoga  odbora  vjerovnickoga  ustanove  §§.  97 
do  100. 

*)  U  njemafkom  prievodu  no  dolazi  ova  ri«6.  —  ^)  \J  njemackom  prievodu  nianjka 
..5  0". 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  31 

Upon  receipt  of  tliis  decree  the  postal  and  telegraphic  authorities  and  railway 
and  steamship  offices  arc  bound  to  hand  over  to  the  trustee  all  letters,  telegrams, 
and  packets  addressed  to  the  debtor.  This  rule  may  be  revoked  upon  request  by 
the  debtor  after  lu-aring  the  trustee,  but  until  then  it  is  the  lattcr's  duty  to  inform 
the  bankrupt  of  tlie  contents  of  the  letters  and  telegrams  and  to  hand  over  to  him 
such  of  them  as  do  not  concern  the  assets. 

83.  If  the  debtor  possesses  immovable  property  or  registered  choses  in  action, 
the  court  will  at  once  order  that  the  date  of  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy 
shall  be  noted  in  the  register.  But  if  the  entry  is  omitted  no  right  can  be  based  upon  it. 

Chapter   III.     Commissary  in  Bankruptcy,  Trustee  in    Bankruptcy 
and  Committee  of  Creditors. 

84.  The  court  will  name  one  of  its  counsellors  or  other  person  qualified  to  act 
as  a  judge,  to  be  the  commissary  in  bankruptcy. 

If  the  debtor's  residence  or  principal  place  of  business  is  a  considerable  distance 
from  the  place  wliere  the  court  sits,  but  is  at  or  near  to  the  place  where  some  district 
court  sits,  the  court  may,  if  it  appear  clearly  advantageous  for  the  conduct  of  the 
proceedings,  appoint  the  chairman  or  some  other  quahfied  member  of  that  court 
to  act  as  commissarj'  in  bankruptcy.  In  this  case  the  decree  of  bankruptcy  must 
be  posted  in  that  court  also. 

The  district  court  will  name  one  of  its  members  wlio  is  quahfied  as  a  judge  to 
act  as  commissary  in  bankruptcy  even  though  the  bankruptcy  be  not  that  of  a 
trader  and  consequently  the  court  consists  of  a  single  judge  only. 

85.  The  commissary  in  bankruptcy  conducts  the  proceedings  himself  and 
superintends  tlie  operations  of  those  persons  to  whom  the  administration  of  the 
property  is  entrusted. 

In  this  capacity  he  issues  aU  orders  and  decisions  which  are  not  expressly  re- 
served for  the  court  by  this  Law.  In  particular  he  has  a  right  to  inform  himself  of 
the  progress  of  the  administration  either  by  oral  communication  with  the  trustee, 
or  by  examining  him,  or  by  obtaining  written  information,  and  to  test  it  by  having 
inspection  of  the  accounts  and  other  papers. 

All  courts  and  other  authorities  are  obUged  to  assist  the  commissary  in^)  the 
orders  he  issues. 

86.  Representations  maybe  made  to  the  court  in  accordance  with^)  the  Law  of 
August  9,  1854,  No.  208  RGBl.,  against  the  orders  and  decisions  of  the  commissary 
in  bankruptcy. 

An  appeal  hes  against  decisions  of  the  bankruptcy  court  to  the  Ban's  court, 
whose  decision  is  final. 

For  the  rest  the  ordinary  rules  for  non-contentious  business  as  to  the  periods 
for  making  representations  or  lodging  appeals  and  as  to  the  enforceability  of  decisions 
before  the  expiration  of  these  periods  sliall  be  observed. 

87.  The  court  may  at  any  time  inquire  into  the  commissary's  conduct  of  affairs 
and  demand  information  from  him  and  for  good  reasons  revoke  the  authority  given 
to  him  and  appoint  another  commissary. 

No  appeal  hes  against  such  a  decision  of  the  court. 

88.  The  court  will  name  blameless,  reUable,  and  skilled  persons  to  act  as  trustee 
and  deputy  trustee  and  will  give  them  a  certificate  of  such  appointment. 

If  there  is  an  advocate  at  the  place  where  the  court  sits  and  if  the  debtor's  business 
is  not  such  as  to  render  expert  knowledge  necessary  for  the  proper  management 
of  his  property,  an  advocate  will  as  a  rule  be  appointed  trustee. 

89.  The  court  wiU  at  once  before  the  day  for  examination  appoint  a  provisional 
committee  consisting  of  creditors  or  their  representatives  to  act  with  the  trustee. 

If  there  are  special  reasons  against  the  appointment  of  a  provisional  committee 
the  court  will  issue  a  reasoned  decision  upon  the  point  within  eight  days  and  commu- 
nicate it  to  the  parties  at  once. 

For  the  rest  the  provisional  committee  is  subject  to  the  provisions  of  §§  97  — 100. 


*)  The  original  Croatian   toxt  has   "in   carrying  out".  —  -)  The   original  Croatian   text 
has  "8  99". 


DO  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

Proti  odluci  suda,  kojom  se  postavlja  privremeni  odbor  vjerovnicki,  nije  do- 
pustiv  pravni  liek. 

90.  Rodjaci  i  tastbina  prezaduzenikova  u  lozi  uzpravnoj,  njegov  drug  zenitbeni, 
te  rodjaci  do  cetvrtoga  koljena  i  tastbina  do  drugoga  koljena  pobocne  loze  {§.  41 
obc.  oradj.  zak.)  ne  mogu  biti  postavljeni  ni  upraviteljem  stecajnim  ni  njegovim 
nizamjekom  ni  clanovi  privremenoga  odbora. 

91.  Obziiom  na  narav  inase  i  napose  obseznost  poslovah,  moze  sud  nakon  sa- 
slusanja  stecajnoga  upravitelja  i  odbora  vjerovnickoga,  imenovati  posebne  upravi- 
telje  imovine  za  upravu  nepokretnih  dobarah,  obseznijega  posla  ili  poduzeca. 

Svaki  razlucni  vjerovnik  moze  predloziti,  da  se  imenuje  posebni  upravitelj 
nepokretnini,  glede  koje  ima  pravo  razlucno,  a  sud  stecajni  ce  o  torn  odluciti  sa- 
slusav  doticne  razlucne  vjerovnike,  stecajnoga  upravitelja  i  vjerovnicki  odbor. 

Posebnim  upraviteljem  pristoje  unutar  njihova  djelokruga  prava  i  duznosti 
upravitelja  stecajnoga,  nu  stecajni  upravitelj,  akoprem  nije  odgovoran  za  njihovo 
poslovanje,  moze  od  njih  zahtievati  razjasnjenjah;  ter  prema  potrebi  predloziti 
stecajnomu  sudu,  da  im  oduzme  povjerenu  upravu. 

Proti  odluci  suda,  kojom  se  postavlja  posebni  upravitelj  imovine,  nije  do- 
pustiv  pravni  lik. 

Ustanova  §.  90  vriedi  i  glede  posebnoga  upravitelja  imovine. 

92.  Osim  duznostili,  upravitelju  stecajnom  posebno  nalozenili  ovim  zakonom, 
treba  da  on  nastoji  oko  toga,  kako  bi  se  ustanovila,  osigurala  i  pribrala  aktivna 
imovina  stecajna,  kako  bi  se  tocno  uputio  o  pasivnom  dielu  imovine,  napose  u 
povodu  prijavljenih  trazbinah  stecajnih;  on  ima  da  vodi  sve  parnice,  aktivne  i  pa- 
sivne,  koje  se  ticu  imovine  stecajne. 

Upravitelj  stecajni  mora  pri  upravi  postupati  pomnjom  dobra  domacine,  ter 
voditi  tocan  racun. 

93.  Upravitelj  stecajni  je  prema  trecim  osobam  vec  po  svojem  imenovanju 
ovlasten  na  sve  pravne  cine,  koji  su  spojeni  sa  njegovom  sluzbom. 

Ta  ovlast  obsize  i  poslove,  za  koje  je  po  obcem  gradjanskom  pravu  potrebna 
posebna  punovlast,  glaseca  na  istu  vrst  poslovah. 

U  svrhu  preuzeca  novca,  dragocienostih  i  vriednosteih  papirah  iz  javnih 
blagajnah,  od  oblastih  i  uredah,  dobiva  on  od  slucaja  do  slucaja  posebnu  povlast 
od  suda  stecajnoga. 

U  koliko  je  stegnuta  ovlast  upraviteljeva,  spojena  sa  njegovim  imenovanjem, 
naznaceno  je  u  §.  148. 

94.  Stecajni  upravitelj  moze  iskati  naknadu  troska,  skopcana  sa  njegovim 
poslovanjem  i  nagradu  za  trud. 

0  toj  nagradi  se  mogu  pogoditi  stecajni  upravitelj  i  vjerovnicki  odbor.  Po- 
godbu  predlaze  stecajni  povjerenik  na  odobrenje  stecajnomu  sudu,  koj  ce  nakon 
mozda  potrebna  saslusaja  prezaduzenika  i  vjerovnikah  iU  odobriti  pogodbu  iH  po 
vlastitoj  razsudi  sniziti  nagradu,  ako  ju  drzi  previsokom. 

Na  rocLste  se  ucestnici  pozivlju  pribicem  i  povrh  toga  putem  dostave  po  pro- 
pisih  izvanstecajnih. 

Ako  ne  dodje  do  takove  pogodbe,  sud  ce  ustanoviti  nagradu  saslusav  ste- 
cajnoga povjerenika  i  odbor,  ter  obzirom  na  obseg  i  vaznost  posla,  pokazanu 
marljivost  i  vjestinu  kao  i  na  velicinu  aktivne  imovine  stecajne. 

Odluka  86  u  oba  slucaja  obznanjuje  upravitelju  stecajnom,  vjerovnickom 
odboru,  vjerovnikom  i  prezaduzeniku  po  propisu  aUn.  3. 

Povodom  utoka  odlucuje  banski  stol  glede  nagrade  konacno. 
Troskovi  se  uvrscuju  u  racun  upravitelja  stecajnoga. 

95.  Ako  stecajni  upravitelj  tocno  ne  izpunjuje  svojih  duznostih,  moze  ga  ste- 
cajni sud  od  .slucaja  do  slucaja  na  to  prisliti  globom  do  200  for. 

Sud  stecajni  moze  na  predlog  stecajnoga  povjerenika,  vjerovnickoga  odbora 
ili  ureda  radi  i  odpustiti  stecajnoga  upravitelja. 

96.  Glede  stecajnoga  upravitelja  postavljene  ustanova  vriede  i  glede  zamjenika, 
ako  ovaj  stupi  na  mjesto  zapriecena  upravitelja,  i  glede  posebnoga  upravitelja 
imovine  (§.  91). 

97.  Na  obcem  rocistu  likvidacionalnoni  nakon  dovrsena  posla  likvidacional- 
noga  biraju  vjerovnici  pod  ravnanjem  stecajnoga  povjerenika  vjerovnicki  odbor. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  32 

No  appeal  maj'  be  made  against  a  decree  of  the  court  by  which  a  provisional 
committee  is  appointed. 

90.  Relations  and  connections  of  the  debtor  in  the  direct  line,  his  wife  (or  hus- 
bana)  and  collateral  relations  or  connections  to  the  fourth  or  second  degree  respect- 
ively (§  41,  Gen. Civ. Code),  may  not  be  appointed  trustee  ordeputy  trustee  nor  may 
they  be  members  of  the  provisional  committee. 

91.  In  view  of  the  nature  of  the  assets  or  the  extensiveness  of  the  business  the 
court  after  hearing  the  trustee  and  committee  of  creditors,  may  appoint  special 
trustees  to  manage  the  immovable  property  or  remote  branches  of  the  business. 

Any  creditor  who  has  a  right  of  separate  satisfaction  may  petition  for  the  ap- 
pointment of  a  special  trustee  for  the  real  property  in  respect  of  wliich  his  right 
exists.  The  court  will  arrive  at  a  decision  after  hearing  tjie  creditor,  the  trustee  and 
the  committee. 

The  special  trustees  hove  the  same  rights  and  duties  within  their  sphere  of 
action  as  the  principal  trustee,  but  the  latter,  although  he  is  not  responsible  for 
their  administration,  can  require  information  from  them  and  if  necessary  petition 
the  court  for  their  removal. 

There  is  no  appeal  against  a  decree  of  the  court  appointing  a  special  trustee. 

Tlie  provisions  of  §  90  apply  also  to  a  special  trustee. 

92.  Besides  those  duties  which  are  specially  laid  on  the  trustee  by  law  it  is  his 
business  to  endeavour  to  ascertain,  secure,  and  collect  the  assets,  and  to  obtain  all 
information  about  the  habilities  and  in  particular  about  the  claims  which  have 
been  sent  in;  he  has  to  conduct  all  suits  having  relation  to  the  assets  whether  as 
plaintiff  or  as  defendant. 

In  his  administration  the  trustee  must  show  the  diligence  of  an  ordinary  man 
of  the  world  and  he  has  to  keep  accurate  accounts. 

93.  By  virtue  of  liis  appointment  the  trustee  is  authorised  as  against  outsiders 
to  undertake  aU  transactions  incidental  to  his  office. 

His  authority  extends  also  to  transactions  which  would  at  civil  law  require  a 
special  authorisation  for  that  class  of  transaction. 

For  the  purpose  of  obtaining  money,  valuables,  or  securities  from  pubUc  pay- 
offices,  authorities,  or  boards,  he  will  receive  a  special  authority  from  the  court  for 
each  case. 

The  restrictions  on  the  authority  implied  by  the  trustee's  appointment  will  be 
found  in  §  148. 

94.  The  trustee  can  claim  reimbursement  of  the  expenses  incidental  to  his 
administration  and  also  remuneration  for  his  services. 

The  trustee  and  committee  may  come  to  an  arrangement  as  to  this  remuneration, 
and  this  arrangement  must  be  placed  before  the  court  for  confirmation.  The  court 
will  then,  after  hearing  the  debtor  and  creditors  if  necessary,  either  confirm  the 
arrangement  or  reduce  the  remuneration  if  it  considers  it  is  too  high. 

The  parties  are  cited  to  this  hearing  by  posting  a  notice  in  the  court  and  also 
by  service  in  accordance  with  the  ordinary  rules. 

If  no  such  arrangement  is  arrived  at  the  court  will  fix  the  salary  after  hearing 
the  commissary  and  the  committee,  having  regard  to  the  extent  and  importance 
of  the  business,  and  the  skill  and  dihgence  shown  and  the  amount  of  the  property 
to  be  dealt  with. 

In  both  cases  the  decision  wUl  be  communicated  to  the  trustee,  the  committee, 
and  the  creditors  in  accordance  with  paragrapli  3. 

In  case  of  an  appeal  the  Ban's  Court  will  finally  determine  the  salary. 

The  costs  are  placed  in  the  trustee's  accounts. 

95.  If  the  trustee  does  not  duly  carry  out  his  duties  the  court  may  compel  him 
to  do  so  by  a  fine  not  exceeding  200  fl. 

On  motion  by  the  commissary  or  the  committee,  or  on  its  own  initiative  the 
court  may  remove  the  trustee  from  his  office. 

96.  The  provisions  relating  to  the  trustee  apply  aL«o  to  his  deputy  acting  in 
his  place,  and  to  eny  special  truptee  (§91). 

97.  At  the  general  examination  meeting,  after  the  conclusion  of  the  examination 
of  the  claims,  the  creditors  choose  the  committee  under  the  guidance  of  the  commis- 
sary. 

B   xxvm,  2  6 


33  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

U  odbor  se  imadu  birati  bar  tri  nu  ne  vise  od  pet  redovitih  clanovah  i  po 
potrebi  toliko  zamjenikah  i  to  izmedju  vjerovnikah  ili  inih  osobah. 

Kod  izbora  imadu  pravo  glasa  vjerovnici,  kojih  su  trazbine  likvidiraiie  i  kojim 
je  priznano  pravo  glasa  po  §§.  131  i  132,  a  odlucuju  nadpolovicnom  vecinom  gla- 
sovah,  racunanom  prema  visiru  trazbinah.  Ako  su  glasovi  po  svotah  razpolovljeni, 
odlucuje  brojevna  vecina  glasovah. 

Ne  poluci  li  se  potrebna  vecina  glasovah,  ili  vjerovnici  inace  ne  izaberu 
vjerovnickoga  odbora,  clanovi  privremenoga  odbora  ce  obavljati  poslove  defini- 
tivnoga  odbora  vjerovnickoga  sve  dotle,  dok  vjerovnicka  skupstina  ne  izabere 
mjesto  njih  druge  osobe. 

Izabranikom  daje  stecajni  povjerenik  odmah  dekrete,  ako  ne  ima  zapreke. 
Ima  li  stecajni  povjerenik  dvojbah  glede  izbora,  predloziti  ce  ga  stecajnomu  sudu 
na  konacnu  odluku.  Ni  jedan  vjerovnik  stecajni  ne  moze  se  bez  osobita  razloga 
kratiti,  da  primi  taj  posao,  jer  ga  inace  sud  stecajni  moze  na  to  prisiUti  globom 
do  100  forinti. 

98.  Clanovi  vjerovnickoga  odbora  podupiru  stecajnoga  upravitelja  i  nadziru 
njegovo  poslovanje.  U  tu  svrhu  mogu  oni  vidjeti  knjige  i  spise  upraviteljeve,  od 
ovoga  zahtievati  ubaviesti  o  poslovanju,  te  im  je  duznost,  da  opazene  nepravilnosti 
prijave  stecajnomu  povjereniku,  u  koUko  ne  moze  odbor  sam  pomoci. 

Gdje  je  po  ovom  zakonu  potrebno  sudjelovanje  vjerov^nickoga  odbora,  duzan 
jo  ovaj  na  poziv  upravitelja  stecajnoga  stvarati  zakljucke,  a  tako  i  podavati 
mnienja  na  pitanja  stecajnoga  suda  ili  stecajnoga  povjerenika. 

Clanovi  odbora  valja  da  postupaju  pomnjom  postena  i  revna  domacina. 

99.  Vjerovnicki  odbor  bira  bez  odvlake  glavara  iz  svoje  sredine,  komu  se  na 
ruke  imadu  obavljati  dostave,  ticuce  se  odbora.  Ne  postigne  li  se  potrebna  vecina 
glasovah,  imenovati  ce  glavara  sud.  Ime  glavara  doznanit  ce  se  vjerovnikom  pri- 
bicem  kod  suda. 


Za  valjan  zakljucak  potrebno  je,  kako  pri  napomenutom  izboru,  tako  i  u 
svakom  drugom  slucaju,  prisutnost  vecine  odborskih  clanovah,  te  da  je  zakljucak 
stvoren  absolutnom  vecinom  glasovah.  Ako  su  glasovi  prisutnih  clanovah  razpo- 
lovljeni, odlucuje  mnienje,  koje  prihvati  stecajni  upravitelj. 

Primjerak  zapisnika,  koj  se  ima  voditi  o  sjednicah  i  koj  treba  da  podpiSu  svi 
prisutni  clanovi,  ima  se  najkasnije  za  8  danah  predati  stecajnomu  povjereniku. 

100.  Clanove  odbora  vjerovnickoga  moze  vjerovnicka  skupstina  svagda  izmie- 
niti  drugimi. 

Clanovi  vjerovnickoga  odbora  mogu  zahtievati  naknadu  troskovah  i  omanju 
nagradu  za  osobiti  trud.  Jedno  i  drugo  ustanovljuje  stecajni  sud  saslusav  stecajnoga 
povjerenika. 

Povodom  utoka  odlucuje  o  nagradi  i  troskovih  banski  stol  konacno. 

Poglavje  cetvrto.     Uzki  zatvor  i  inventar  stecajnine. 

101.  Pri  otvdrciiju  stccaja  sud  ce  odmah  odrcditi  zapecaccnje  (uzki  zatvor)  i 
inventuru  imovinu  stccajne  uz  primjerenu  uporavu  propisah,  postojecih  za  nepar- 
beni  postupak,  te  posao  taj  povjeriti  stecajnomu  povjereniku,  javnomu  biljezniku 
ih  komu  drugomu  izaslaniku  sudbenomu. 

Zapecacenje  valja  odmah  ])reduzeti  i  tomu,  bade  li  moguce,  prizvati  ste- 
cajnoga upravitelja,  komu  ce  se  u  pohranu  predati  knjige  i  biljezke  prezaduzeni- 
kove,  koje  se  ticu  u])rave  prezaduzenikove  imovine.  Dragocicnosti,  vriednostni  pa- 
piri  i  gotov  novae  predaju  se  u  pohranu  sudbenu,  u  koliko  ne  budu  nuzdni  u  svrhe 
hitne  kakove  odredbe,  iU  u  kohko  sud  stecajni  na  predlog  stecajnoga  upravitelja 
ne  odrcdi,  da  se  imadu  predati  u  drugu  sigurnu  pohranu. 

102.  Ako  je  prezaduzenik  u  javnoj  sluzbi,  te  su  po  torn  u  njegovu  posjedu 
blagajnickc  ili  ine  zalihe  i  predmeti,  imadu  se  te  stvari,  prizvavsi  izaslanika  do- 
ticne  oblasti,  razluciti  od  imovine  prezaduzenikove. 

lOH.  Inventuru  ima  sudbeni  povjerenik  bezodvlacno  preduzeti  i  tomu  po.slu 
prizvati  svaknko  i  upravitelja  stecajnoga  i  po  mogucnosti  prezaduzenika. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  33 

Not  less  than  three  nor  more  than  five  ordinary  members,  and  if  necessary  as 
many  deputies,  must  be  chosen  from  among  the  creditors  or  other  persons. 

In  this  election  tliose  creditors  whose  claims  have  been  examined  have  a  vote 
as  well  a.'-'  those  to  whom  the  right  to  vote  is  given  under  §  131  and  132,ann  the  de- 
cision will  be  by  a  majority  reckoned  according  to  the  amounts  of  the  creditors'  claims; 
if  the  amounts  are  ciiual  by  the  majority  of  votes. 

If  a  sufficient  majority  is  not  obtained  or  if  the  creditors  for  any  other  reason 
fail  to  elect  a  committee,  the  members  of  the  provisional  committee  u-ill  perform 
the  duties  until  the  assembly  of  creditors  chooses  other  persons  in  their  place. 

Tlie  commissary  will  provide  those  elected  with  certificates  at  once  unless 
there  is  any  reason  for  delay.  If  he  is  in  doubt  as  to  an  election  he  may  obtain  the 
final  decision  of  the  court. 

No  creditor  may  refuse  to  act  without  a  good  reason,  for  the  court  may  compel 
him  to  do  so  by  a  fine  not  exceeding  100  florins. 

98.  The  members  of  the  committee  support  the  trustee  and  supervise  his  ad- 
ministration. For  this  purpose  they  may  inspect  his  books  and  papers  and  require 
information  from  him,  and  it  is  their  duty  to  report  any  irregularities  they  discover 
to  the  commissary  in  so  far  as  they  are  unable  to  correct  them  themselves. 

In  cases  where  this  Law  requires  the  co-operation  of  the  committee  it  is  bound 
to  take  resolutions  if  requested  to  do  so  by  the  trustee,  and  to  give  its  opinion  on 
any  question  put  to  it  by  the  court  or  the  commissary  in  bankruptcy. 

The  members  of  the  committee  must  act  with  the  diligence  of  an  honest  and 
prudent  man. 

99.  The  committee  must  without  delay  choose  a  chairman  on  whom  notices  for 
the  conuuittee  may  be  served. 

If  the  necessary  majority  is  not  obtained  the  chairman  will  be  appointed  by 
the  court. 

The  name  of  the  chairman  will  be  communicated  to  the  creditors  by  posting  it 
in  the  court. 

In  order  to  take  a  valid  resolution,  as  well  as  for  the  above  election,  a  majority 
of  the  members  must  be  present,  as  an  absolute  majority  is  required.  If  the  votes 
of  those  present  are  equally  divided  the  result  follows  the  vote  of  the  trustee. 

A  copy  ot  the  minutes,  which  must  be  kept  at  the  sessions  of  the  committee  and 
signed  by  all  the  members  present .  must  be  banded  to  the  commissary  within 
eight  days  at  latest. 

100.  The  assembly  of  creditors  can  replace  the  members  of  the  committee  by 
others  at  any  time. 

The  members  of  the  committee  can  claim  reimbursement  of  their  expenses  and 
a  reasonable  honorarium  for  their  services.  The  amount  will  in  both  cases  be  deter- 
mined by  the  court  after  hearing  the  commissary. 

In  case  of  appeal  the  Ban's  court  will  give  a  final  decision  as  to  the  expenses 
and  honorarium. 

Chapter  IV.     Sealing  and  taking  an  Inventory  of  the  Assets. 

101.  Upon  the  bankruptcj'  being  commenced  the  court  wiW  order  tlic  assets 
to  be  sealed  and  an  inventory  taken  in  accordance  with  the  rules  for  non-contentious 
business,  and  it  will  entrust  the  commissary  or  a  notary  pubhc  or  some  other 
nominee  of  the  court  with  the  execution  of  these  duties. 

The  seahng  must  take  place  at  once  and  if  possible  the  trustee  must  be  a  party 
to  it,  and  the  debtor's  books  and  notes  in  so  far  as  they  relate  to  the  conduct  of  the 
business  must  be  handed  to  him.  The  valuables,  securities,  and  money  are  placed  in 
the  custody  of  the  court  except  in  so  far  as  they  are  required  for  some  necessary 
expenditure,  or  unless  the  court  upon  motion  by  the  trustee  orders  them  to  be  placed 
elsewhere  for  safe  keeping. 

102.  If  the  debtor  is  in  the  public  service  and  is  consequently  in  possession  of 
money  or  stores  or  other  property,  these  must  be  severed  from  the  debtor's  assets 
by  the  aid  of  a  nominee  appointed  by  the  proper  autiiority. 

103.  Tne  person  appointed  by  the  court  must  take  the  inventory  without 
delay  and  should  invoke  the  trustee  and  the  debtor  if  possible  to  assist  him  in 
the  task. 

6* 


OA  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

U  svrhu  procjene  valja  uzeti  jednoga  ili  —  pri  stvarih  od  vece  vriednosti  — 
vise  vjestakah. 

U  posebnoj  rubrici  inventara  ima  se  po  mogucnosti  naznaciti  nabavna  ciena 
robe  na  temelju  knjigah  i  raciinah  prezaduzemkovih  ili  inih  podatakah,  kojih 
mozda  ima. 

104.  U  drzanju  prezaduzenikovu  zatecene  stvari,  o  kojUi  nije  ocito,  da  ne  idu 
u  masu  stecajnu,  valja  uvrstiti  u  inventar  uz  naznaku  zahtjevah  oblastnoga  izasla- 
nika  (§.  102)  ili  inili  osobah. 

U  inventar  se  uvrscuju  i  piedmeti,  koje  tko  drzi  u  svojoj  vlasti  po  pravu 
zaloznom  ili  priuzdrznom.  Ti  vjerovnici  duzni  su  takove  predmete  javiti  upra- 
vitelju  stecajnom  (§.  80  t.  7),  pokazati  mu  ill  na  zahtjev,  da  ill  vidi,  te  dopustiti, 
da  se  opisu  i  prociene. 

Koj  vjerovnik  propusti,  Ui  se  krati,  da  izpuni  naznacenu  duznost,  ima  u  masu 
stecajnu  naknaditi  nastavsu  tim  stetu. 

105.  Vriednost  nepokretnih  dobarah  uvrscuje  se  u  nasastar  prema  propisu 
§.  5  toe.  6  zak.  od  17.  prosinca  1876  o  preinaci  nekojih  ustanovah  gr.  parb.  post, 
od  16.  rujna  1852,  ticucih  se  postupka  kod  ovrsne  drazbe  nekretnih  i  pokretnih 
stvarih  radi  novcane  trazbine  (sbor.  br.  1  od  godine  1877). 

Pokretnine,  za  kojLh  procjenu  bi  trebalo  osobitoga  znanja  strukovnoga,  valja 
uvrstiti  u  inventar  bez  procjene. 

Da  li  se  nekretnine  i  takove  pokretnine  i)  imadu  poslje  procieniti,  odluciti  ce 
nakon  rocista  likvidacionalnoga  vjerovnicki  odbor,  ako  nije  o  tom  vec  odlucila 
vjerovnicka  skupstina. 

106.  Ako  je  prezaduzeniku  prije  otvorena  stecaja  pripala  bastina  ili  bastinski 
dio,  a  nije  mu  do  toga  vremena  jos  urucena,  ima  se  u  stecajni  iaventar  uvrstiti, 
sto  prezaduzenika  dopane  urucbom.  Prije  urucbe  ima  se  u  inventaru  samo  napo- 
menuti,  da  je  prezaduzeniku  pripala  bastina,  te  naznaciti  mozda  ustanovljenu  nje- 
zinu  vriednost. 

Otvori  li  se  stecaj  glede  takova  nasUedstva,  ima  se  razpraviti  kao  razlu- 
ceni  stecaj. 

Sve  to  vriedi  i  glede  bastine,  koja  pripane  prezaduzeniku  za  trajanja  stecaja. 

Poglavje  peto.    Predlaganje  aktivnoga  i  pasivnoga  stanja,  ter  ustanove 
glede  osobe  prezaduzenikove. 

107.  Ako  prezaduienik  nije  podnio  popisa  svoje  imovine  i  dugovine  jos  prije 
otvorena  stecaja,  imade  mu  stecajni  povjerenik  naloziti,  da  ga  bez  odvlake  podnese. 

Prezaduzenik  mora  taj  popis  vlastorucno  podpisati  ili  svojim  rukoznakom 
providiti  uz  izjavu,  da  je  pripravan  poloziti  prisegu  toga  sadrzaja,  da  od  svoje 
imovine  nije  nista  zatajio  i  da  nije  naveo  izmisljenih  dugovah  (§.  199  si.  f.  kaz. 
zak.). 

108.  Cim  se  dovrsi  inventura  mase,  stecajni  povjerenik  ce,  ako  to  zahtieva 
stecajni  upravitelj  ili  koji  stecajni  vjerovnik,  narediti  rociste,  na  koje  ce  pozvati 
prezaduzen  i  ka  i  vjerovnike  u  mjestu  (§.  94  al.  3). 

Na  tom  rocistu  ima  prezaduzenik,  posto  mozda  izpravi  ili  popuni  predlo- 
zeni  popis,  poloziti  prisegu  u  smislu  §.  107. 

109.  Bez  dozvole  stecajnoga  povjerenika  ne  smije  se  prezaducenik  udaljiti  iz 
svoga  prebivalista. 

110.  Prezaduzeniku  je  duznost,  da  o  svem,  sto  se  tice  postupka  stecajnoga, 
<laje  ubaviestih  upravitelju  stecajnomu  i  odboru  vjerovnickomu. 

111.  Sud  ce,  kada  izdaje  odluku,  kojom  se  otvara  stecaj,  odrediti,  da  se  preza- 
duzenik zatvori,  bade  li  razlozite  bojazni,  da  ce  pobjeci. 

I  nakon  otvorena  stecaja  moze  sud  odrediti,  da  se  prezaduzenik  zatvori,  ako 
ovaj  ni  na  opetovani  nalog  ne  predlozi  popisa  svojega  aktivnoga  i  pasivnoga  stanja, 
ili  se  bez  dovoljna  razloga  krati,  da  ga  potvrdi  prisegom,  ili  se  postojano  opire 
nalogom  suda. 

')  Ovaj  izraz  preveden  je  njemaikom  sa  ,,Giebigkeiten".  U  terminologiji  pracrucj  carstva 
njema£kog  rio£  jo  ta  obsoletna. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BAXKRUPTCY.  34 

For  the  puqjose  of  valuation  an  expert  should  be  appointed,  or  more  than  one 
in  the  case  of  property  of  considerable  value. 

In  a  special  column  of  the  inventory  should  be  entered  as  far  as  possible  the 
purchase  price  of  tiie  goods  as  siiown  by  the  debtor's  books  and  accourts  or  any  other 
materials  in  his  possession. 

104.  Any  articles  found  in  the  possession  of  the  debtor  and  obviously  not 
his  property  shall  be  entered  in  the  inventory  with  a  note  of  the  claim  of  the  nominee 
of  the  public  authoi'ity  (§  102)  or  other  persons. 

The  inventory  must  also  include  articles  which  by  reason  of  some  pledge-right 
or  right  of  retention  are  in  the  property  of  anotiier.  Such  creditors  must  notify  the 
trustee  of  their  possession  of  such  articles  (§  80  No.  7)  and  produce  them  for  inspection 
on  request  and  allow  them  to  be  described  and  valued. 

Creditors  who  neglect  or  refuse  to  do  any  of  these  things  are  liable  kO  make  good 
to  the  assets  the  loss  so  caused. 

105.  The  value  of  immovable  property  is  inserted  in  the  inventory  in  accordance 
with  the  rules  of  §  5  No.  6  of  the  Low  of  17  December  1876  as  to  the  alteration  of 
certain  provisions  of  the  Code  of  Civil  Procedure  of  September  16,  1852,  relating  to 
the  compulsory  sale  of  movable  and  immovable  property  for  money  claims  (Gazette 
of  Laws  and  Enactments  No.  1  of  the  year  1877). 

Movable  property  for  the  valuation  of  whicii  expert  knowledge  would  be  re- 
quired shall  be  inserted  in  the  inventory  without  stating  any  value. 

Whether  the  real  property  and  such  chattelsi)  shall  be  subsequently  valued  will 
be  determined  by  the  committee  after  the  general  examination,  unless  the  assembly 
has  already  decided. 

106.  If  before  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  an  inheritance  or  portion 
of  an  inheritance  has  accrued  to  the  debtor  but  lias  not  been  handed  over  to  him, 
the  inventory  should  includ''  anything  which  is  so  handed  over.  But  before  it  is 
handed  over  the  inventory  should  merely  state  that  an  inheritance  has  accrued  to 
the  debtor,  giving  its  value  if  this  has  been  ascertained. 

If  bankruptcy  proceedings  are  commenced  in  respect  of  such  an  inheritance, 
they  shall  be  conducted  as  a  separate  bankruptcy. 

Tlie  same  rules  apply  to  an  inheritance  which  accrues  to  the  debtor  during  the 
course  of  the  proceedings. 

Chapter  V.    Statement  of  assets  and  liabilities  and  provisions  as  to 

the  person  of  the  debtor. 

107.  If  the  debtor  has  not  made  a  statement  as  to  liis  property  before  the  com- 
mencement of  the  bankruptcy  he  must  be  requested  by  the  commissary  to  do  so 
without  delay. 

The  debtor  must  sign  this  statement  or  place  his  mark  on  it  and  declare  that  he  is 
ready  to  take  an  oath  that  he  has  concealed  none  of  his  property  and  that  he  has 
not  included  any  fictitious  debts  (§  199,  f.  Penal  Code). 

108.  So  soon  as  the  inventory  of  the  assets  has  been  completed  the  commis- 
sary, upon  request  by  the  trustee  or  a  creditor,  will  fix  a  hearing  and  invite  the  debtor 
and  any  creditors  residing  at  that  place  to  attend  (§  94,  par.  3). 

At  this  liearing  the  debtor  will  have  to  take  the  oath  in  accordance  with  §  107 
if  the  statement  has  been  corrected  or  extended. 

109.  The  debtor  must  not  leave  his  place  of  residence  without  the  leave  of  the 
commissary. 

110.  The  debtor  is  under  a  duty  to  give  information  to  the  trustee  and  committee 
in  all  matters  connected  with  the  proceedings. 

111.  Simultaneously  with  the  issue  of  the  decree  by  which  the  bankruptcy 
is  commenced  the  co.irt  will  order  the  imprisonment  of  the  debtor  if  there  is  good 
ground  for  suspecting  tiiat  he  will  ab.scond. 

Even  after  the  commencement  of  the  baivkruptcy  the  court  may  order  the 
debtor  to  be  imprisoned  if  upon  repeated  request  he  fails  to  produce  a  statement 
of  his  assets  and  liabilities,  or  refuses  without  good  reason  to  confirm  it  by  an  oath, 
or  obstinately  refuses  to  obey  the  orders  of  the  court. 

I)  The  original  Croatian  text  has  "movable  articles"  instead  of  "chattels". 


Qc  HrvaUka  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

112.  Zatvor  prezaduzenika  valja  priobciti  kr.  drzavnomu  odvjetniku.  Zatvor 
ne  smije'trajati  ukupno  dulje  od  dva  mjeseca.  Obskrbni  troskovi  idu  medju  troskove 
stecajne,  ako  prezaduzenik  trazi  uzdrzavanje  iz  mase. 

113.  Sud  ce  po  svojoj  razsudi  odluciti  o  dokinucu  zatvora  nakon  saslusaja 
stecajnoga  povjerenika  i  obzirom  na  razlog  zatvora. 

Poglavje  sesto.     I.    Zahtjevi,  koji  se  moraju  prijaviti. 

114.  Samo  vjerovnici  stecajiii  (§§.  3  i  49)  su  obvczani  na  prijavu  i  likvidaciju 
svojih  trazbinah  u  smislu  ustanovah  ovoga  poglavja. 

115.  Prijavu  valja  ili  predati  pismeno  ili  dati  ustmeno  u  zapisnik  kod  suda 
stecajnoga,  u  slucaju  §.  84  alin.  2  kod  suda  stecajnoga  ili  onoga  kotarskoga  suda, 
gdje  je  uredovno  sjediste  stecajnoga  povjerenika,  ter  ju  upraviti  proti  upravitelju 
stecajnomu. 

Jednom  prijavom  moze  isti  vjerovnik  prijaviti  vise  trazbinah. 

Pismena  prijava  ne  treba  podpisa  odvjetnickoga,  nu  ima  se  predati  u  dva 
primjerka  u  uredovnom  jeziku.  U  prijavi  treba  da  je  naznacen  stan  prijaviteljev, 
iznos  i  pravni  razlog  trazbine,  pa  da  su  iztaknuta  dokazala  i  obim  primjerkom 
pismene  prijave  doticno  zapisniekoj  prijavi  dvogubo  prilozene  u  izvoru  Oi  prepisu 
zprave. 

Glede  formalnostih  manjkavu  prijavu  moze  prijavitelj  popunit  i  na  samom 
rocistu  likvidacionalnom,  nu  stecajni  upravitelj  si  moze  na  trosak  prijaviteljev  do- 
baviti  prepis  pismene  prijave,  predane  u  jednom  primjerku. 

Ako  je  o  trazbini  jur  u  tecaju  parnica,  ima  prijavitelj  prUoziti  spise  od 
vaznosti,  koji  su  niu  u  rukuh,  ter  predJoziti,  da  stecajni  povjerenik  zahtieva  spise 
od  doticnoga  suda. 

116.  Prijavitelj  ima  u  prijavi  zahtievati,  da  se  prizna  ne  same  izpravnost 
trazbine  vec  i  red,  u  kojem  ima  da  bude  namirena. 

117.  Ako  kao  stecajni  vjerovnici  prijave  svoje  osobne  trazbine  i  oni,  koji  imadu 
pravo  na  razlucenu  podmirbu  (§.  35),  ter  izlucitelji  (§.  27),  koji  zahtievaju  odstetu 
bilo  za  slucaj,  da  ne  dobiju  izlucnoga  predmeta,  bUo  inace  gledom  na  izlucni  pred- 
met,  treba  da  razloze  stanje  stvari  uz  tocnu  naznaku  predmetah,  na  kojih  imadu 
pravo  razlucene  podmirbe,  doticno  glede  kojih  traze  odstetu,  a  pristoji  im  pravo, 
da  bez  obzira  na  to,  u  koUko  ce  biti  podmirena  sama  prava  njihova  razlucna  do- 
ticno izlui  na,  zahtievaju  priznanje  izpravnosti  i  reda  za  podpuni  iznos  svojih 
osobnih  trazbinah  (§.  167). 

118.  Jedan  primjerak  pismene  prijave  doticno  prepis  zapisnika  dostavlja  se 
upravitelju  stetajnomu,  a  drugi  primjerak  doticno  izvorni  zapisnik  treba  da  je  kod 
stecajnoga  povjerenika.  Prijave  moze  svaki  uvidjeti  kod  stecajnoga  povjerenika 
ili  stecajnoga  upravitelja. 

119.  Stecajni  upravitelj  ima  se  tocnom  proukom  prijavnih  prilogah,  parnicnih 
spisah  prezaduzenikovih,  kao  i  cuvsi  prezaduzenika  i  u  obce  svakim  drugim  pri- 
kladnim  nacinom  prinraviti  za  rociste  likvidacionalno  tako,  da  se  bude  mogao 
Btalno  i  jasno  izjaviti  glede  izpravnosti  i  reda  svake  pojedine  trazbine. 

120.  Nakon  izminula  roka  prijavnoga  saciniti  ce  upravitelj  stecajni  popis  pri- 
javljenih  trazbinah,  ter  ga  bez  odvlake  predati  stecajnomu  povjereniku,  da  ga  izpita 
i  mozda  popravi. 

Taj  popis.  koj  se  imo  posebno  saciniti  za  svaki  razred,  treba  da  sadrzaje 
eliedece  rubrike:  1.  redni  broj ;  —  2.  dan  i  broj  podneska;  —  3.  ime  i  stan  pri- 
javitelja;  —  4.  prijavljena  trazbina  sa  uzgredicam;  —  5.  pravni  razlog  trazbine, 
napokon;  —  6.  po  jednu  rubriku  za  upis  posliedkai)  Ukvidacije  i  za  opazku. 

121.  Na  rociste  likvidacionalno,  na  koje  valja  po  mogucnosti  pozvat  i  preza- 
duzenika, mora  doci  osobno  stecajni  upravitelj  ili  njegov  zamjenik. 

Na  roiistu  moze  svak  uviditi  prijavne  popise,  prijave,  spise  parnicne  i  knjige 
prezaduzi-nikovf. 

122.  Kazpravom  ravna  8te6ajnL  povjerenik,  koj  ce  prisutne  ucestnike  saslusati 
prije  avega  glede  onih  trazbinah,  kojih  ne  ima  u  popisu  pasivnoga  stanja,  zatim 

' )  Ovoj  jp  izruz  II  iij(<ma£kom  preveden  na  „Erfolg(e3)". 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  35 

112.  Notice  t)f  this  imprisonment  must  be  sent  to  the  attorney  general,  and  it 
must  not  last  longer  than  two  months.  The  costs  of  maintenance  are  preferential 
costs  if  the  debtor  denumds  maintenance  out  of  the  assets. 

113.  The  court  will  use  its  discretion  in  bringing  the  imprisonment  to  an  end, 
after  hearing  the  conimissary  and  having  regard  to  the  reason  for  which  it  was 
ordered. 

Chapter  VI.     I,  Claims  of  which  notice  must  be  given. 

114.  Only  the  ordinary  eredilurs  (§.'5  and  49)  nei-d  ;iive  I'oti'o  of  their  claims 
and  prove  them  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter. 

115.  The  notice  must  be  either  sent  in  in  writing  or  placed  on  the  records  of 
the  Bankruptcy  Court  (in  the  case  of  §  84  par.  2  either  the  Bankruptcy  Court  or 
the  district  court  where  the  commissary  has  bis  office),  and  must  be  addressed  to 
the  trustee  in  bankruptcy. 

One  notice  may  be  used  for  several  claims. 

The  WTitten  notice  does  not  require  the  signature  of  an  advocate,  but  must  be 
handed  in  in  the  proper  language  in  duplicate. 

The  notice  must  state  the  residence  of  the  creditor  and  the  amount  and  grounds 
of  his  claim,  and  the  originals  or  copies  of  them  must  accompany  both  copies  of  the 
notice  if  it  is  a  written  one,  or  be  given  in  duplicate  with  the  entry  of  the  notice  on 
the  record. 

A  formally  defective  notice  may  be  corrected  by  the  creditor  at  the  examination, 
but  the  trustee  can  procure  a  copy  of  the  wTitten  notice  at  the  expense  of  the  creditor, 
if  no  duphcate  has  been  sent  in. 

If  a  suit  is  ahrcady  pending  in  respect  of  the  claim,  the  creditor  must  include 
the  most  important  of  the  papers  in  his  possession  and  request  the  commissary 
to  obtain  the  necessary  documents  from  the  court. 

116.  Ill  his  notice  the  creditor  must  claim  that  not  only  the  correctness  of  his 
claim  but  the  priority  it  is  to  be  given  shall  be  acknowledged. 

117.  If  persons  who  have  a  claim  to  separate  satisfaction  (§  35)  or  persons  who 
have  a  right  of  severance  (§  17)  and  who  claim  damages  in  the  event  of  the  article 
not  being  forthcoming  or  otherwise  with  reference  to  that  article,  give  notice  of  their 
personal  claims  as  creditors  in  the  bankruptcy,  they  must  explain  the  state  of  affairs 
and  state  clearly  the  articles  in  respect  of  w'hich  they  have  a  right  of  separate  satis- 
faction or  in  respect  of  which  they  claim  damages;  and  they  have  a  right  to  demand 
that  the  correctness  and  priority  of  their  personal  claims  for  the  full  amount  shall 
be  acknowledged  irrespectively  of  the  question  of  the  satisfaction  ot  their  right  of 
separate  satisfaction  or  severance  (§  167). 

118.  One  copy  of  the  WTitten  notice  or  a  copy  of  the  entry  on  the  record  is  sent 
to  the  trustee  and  the  other  copy  or  the  original  record  is  kept  by  the  commissary. 
The  notices  may  be  inspected  by  any  one  at  the  offices  of  the  trustee  or  commL»sary. 

119.  The  trustee  must  prepare  himself  by  studying  the  papers  sent  in  with  the 
notices  and  the  debtor's  papers,  and  in  every  possible  way,  for  the  examination  meeting, 
so  that  he  will  be  in  a  position  to  pronounce  definitely  as  to  the  correctness  and 
priority  of  each  claim. 

120.  \Vhen  the  time  for  sending  in  notice  has  expired,  the  trustee  must  prepare 
a  list  of  the  claims  sent  in  and  forward  it  without  delay  to  the  commissary  for 
examination  and  correction  if  necessary. 

This  list,  which  must  be  separately  prepared  for  each  class  of  claims,  must  contain 
the  foUowing  columns:  1.  the  number;  —  2.  the  date  and  number  of  the  bargain;  — 
3.  the  name  and  residence  of  the  creditor ;  —  4.  the  claim  and  any  subsidiary  amounts ; 
—  5.  the  ground  upon  which  the  claim  is  based,  and  —  6.  a  column  for  entering 
the  success!)  of  the  examination  and  notes. 

121.  The  trustee  or  his  deputy  must  attend  the  meeting  for  the  examination 
of  claims,  to  which  the  debtor  must  be  invited  if  possible. 

At  the  meeting  any  one  may  inspect  the  list  of  claims,  the  notices,  the  documents 
in  a  suit,  and  the  debtor's  books. 

122.  The  proceedings  are  conducted  by  the  commissary,  who  will  hear  first 
of   all    those    persons   whose   claims  do   not   appear  in  the  list  of  liabilities  and 

1)  The  original  Croatian  text  has  "result". 


3g  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Ste6ajni  postupak. 

§lede  drugili  trazbinah  i  to,  po  mogucnosti  onim  redom,  kojim  su  trazbine  nave- 
ene  u  popisu. 

Stecajni  ce  povjerenik  svojski  nastojati,  da  se  ucestnici  sloze. 

0  redu  se  ima  razpravljati  i  onda,  kada  se  pobija  istinitost  koje  trazbine. 

U  koliko  se  ne  radi  o  pobijanju  pravnih  cinah  u  smislu  posebnoga  zakona 
(§.  14),  valjati  ce  razpravu  ob  istinitosti  trazbinah,  ukriepljenih  pravomocnom 
rjesitbom  Ui  sudbenom  nagodom  stegnuti  na  cinjenice,  koje  su  sliedUe  iza  konacne 
rjesitbe  doticno  nagode. 

123.  0  razpravi  likvidacionabioj  valja  spisati  zapisnik,  u  kojem  ce  se  navesti 
posljedak')  razprave  glede  svake  pojedine  trazbine. 

Posliedak  razprave  valja  naznacit  i  u  popisu  prijavah. 

124.  Na  rocistu  likvidacionalnom  imadu  se  uzeti  u  pretres  i  one  trazbine,  koje 
su  prijavljene  nakon  izmaka  roka  prijavnoga,  ako  se  tomu  ne  protivi  niti  stecajni 
upravitelj  niti  koj  vjerovnik;  inace  se  odredjuje  novo  rociste. 

Ta  ustanova  se  uporavlja  i  u  slucaju,  kada  prijavitelj  zahtieva  ino  prvenstvo 
ili  inace  mien j a  prijavu. 

Rociste  ima  se  narediti  i  za  razpravu  trazbinah,  prijavljenih  poslie  rocista 
hkvidacionalnoga. 

125.  Kada  povodom  zakasnjehh  ili  preinacenih  prijavah  valja  odrediti  novo 
rociste  (§.  124),  ureci  ce  stecajni  povjerenik  po  mogucnosti  isto  rociste  za  razpravu 
vise  prijavah,  u  koliko  ne  nadje  posebnoga  razloga,  da  bez  odvlake  odredi  rociste 
za  razpravu  pojedinih  prijavah,  necekajuc,  da  ih  se  nabere  vise. 

Na  rociste  pozivlju  se  vjerovnici  javnim  oglasom  ih  po  propisu  §.  94  aUnea  3. 
prema  razsudi  stecajnoga  povjerenika. 

Takovi  zakasnivsi  vjerovnici  Ui  koji  svoje  prijave  nakon  roka  prijavnoga 
preinace,  duzni  su  svakako  naknaditi  nastavsi  tim  troiak  stecajnoj  masi,  a  trosak 
pojedinim  vjerovnikom  samo  onda,  ako  su  ovi  uspjehom  prigovorUi  istinitosti  ih 
zahtievanom  prvenstvu  (redu)  trazbine. 

126.  Izostanak  stranke,  njezina  zastupmka  ih  prezaduzenika  ne  prieci  razprave 
o  likvidaciji  prijavljene  trazbine^). 

127.  Ako  se  postupak  hkvidicionalni  ne  moze  okoncati  u  jednom  danu,  valja 
ga  nastaviti  shedecih  djelatnih  danah.  Stecajni  povjerenik  ce  to  odmah  ustmeno 
obznaniti  prisutnim,  ter  ubUjeziti  u  zapisnik,  da  je  to  ucinjeno. 

128.  Upravitelju  stecajnom  je  duznost  ocitovati  se  jasno  i  uz  navod  razlogah 
o  izpravnosti  i  o  redu  svake  pojedine  trazbine. 

Svakomu  kod  razprave  prisutnomu  vjerovniku,  kojega  trazbina  je  priznana 
izpravnom  ih  je  navedena  u  pasivnom  stanju,  pristoji  pravo,  da  prigovara  izprav- 
nosti i  redu  ostahh  trazbinah  istoga  ih  visega  razreda. 

Ustanovljenimi  vriede  u  likvidacionalnom  postupku  stecajnom  samo  one 
trazbine,  koje  je  izricno.priznao  stecajni  upravitelj  i  kojim  nisu  prigovorih  prisutni 
vjerovnici. 

Ako  trazbini  kojoj  prigovara  samo  prezaduzenik,  ne  ima  to  pravne  krieposti 
u  stecajnom  postupku,  nu  radi  takove  trazbine  se  nakon  dignuca  stecaja  ne  moze 
bez  novoga  postupka  voditi  ovrha  proti  prezaduzeniku  (§.  186). 

129.  Glede  trazbinah,  koje  prijavi  stecajni  upravitelj  kao  vjerovnik,  ima  se 
ocitovati  zamjenik  stecajnoga  upravitelja. 

130.  Stecajni  povjerenik  ce  vjerovnikom,  kojih  trazbine  nisu  pobijane  ni  glede 
izpravnosti  ni  glede  prvcnstva,  na  zahtjev  povratiti  izvorne  izprave,  a  isto  tako  i 
dati  im  vjerodostojan  izvadak  iz  zapisnika  hkvidacionalnoga. 

Izdanje  izvadka  valja  zabiljeziti  u  popisu  prijavah. 

131.  Glede  trazbinah,  koje  su  pri  likvidaciji  ostale  prepornimi,  valja  prisutune 
stranke  u  poseban  zapisnik  saslusati  o  torn,  da  h  i  do  koga  iznosa  ima  se  trazbinam 
priznati  pravo  ^lasa  u  vjorovnickih  skupstinah.  Ne  bude  li  sporazumka,  odluciti 
ce  o  torn  stecajni  povjerenik,  koj  moze  na  dalnji  predlog  koje  stranke  kadagod 
preinaSiti  svoju  odluku. 

Jednako  se  postupa  glede  trazbinah,  koje  su  doduse  prijavljene,  nu  na  ro- 
fiistu  likvidacionalnom  nisu  uzete  u  pretres  (§.  124  al.  1,  2). 

•)  Ovaj  je  izraz  u  njeina£kom  preveden  sa  „Erfolg".  —  ^)  V  njemackom  se  prievodu 
rabi  iioizvjoatni  Hpolnik  (,,oiner"). 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  36 

then  tliose  interested  in  the  other  claims  in  the  order  in  which  they  appear  on 
the  list. 

The  commissary  will  endeavour  to  bring  about  an  agreement  between  the 
parties.  The  priority  of  a  claim  will  bo  discussed  even  though  its  correctness  is 
disputed. 

Except  when  there  is  a  question  of  impeachment  under  the  special  Law  (§14) 
the  enquiry  as  to  the  correctness  of  a  claim  established  by  a  judgment  or  settlement 
in  court  will  be  limited  to  circumstances  which  arose  subsequently  to  that  judgment 
or  settlement. 

123.  A  record  must  be  taken  of  the  examination  proceedings,  in  whidi  tiie 
outcome^)  of  the  enquiry  "ith  regard  to  each  claim  shall  be  entered. 

The  result  of  the  proceedings  must  also  be  made  tf)  appear  in  the  li.st  of  claims. 

124.  At  the  meeting  will  be  dealt  with  also  those  claims  which  have  been  sent 
in  after  the  expiration  of  the  proper  time,  unless  the  trustee  or  any  creditor  raises 
an  objection,  in  which  case  another  meeting  must  be  fi.xcd. 

This  provision  appUes  also  if  the  creditor  claims  a  different  priority  or  otherwise 
alters  his  notice. 

A  special  meeting  must  also  be  fixed  for  the  purpose  of  dealing  with  claims  sent 
in  after  the  general  meeting. 

125.  If  a  special  meeting  has  to  be  fixed  as  a  result  of  claims  being  altered  or 
sent  in  late  (§  124)  the  commissary  will  if  possible  fix  one  meeting  to  deal  with 
several  claims,  unless  he  has  some  special  reason  for  dealing  with  particular  claims 
at  once  without  waiting  for  more  to  come  in. 

The  creditors  are  invited  to  this  meeting  by  public  announcement  or  in  accord- 
ance with  §  94  par.  3  at  the  discretion  of  the  commissary  in  bankruptcy. 

The  creditors  whose  claims  arc  altered  or  sent  in  late  arc  obliged  to  make 
good  to  the  assets  the  costs  so  caused,  but  to  other  creditors  only  if  they  successfully 
object  to  the  correctness  or  priority  of  the  claim. 

126.  The  absence  of  a  creditor  or  his  representative  or  of  the  debtor  does  not 
prevent  the  examination  of  a 2)  claim  sent  in  from  being  proceeded  with. 

127.  If  the  proceedings  cannot  be  finished  in  one  day,  the  next  business  day 
shall  be  appointed  for  their  continuance.  The  commissary  will  at  once  communi- 
cate this  orally  to  those  present  and  enter  the  fact  that  he  has  done  so  on  the 
record. 

128.  The  trustee  must  make  a  clear  statement  as  to  the  correctness  and  priority 
of  each  claim  and  also  give  his  reasons. 

Each  creditor  present  at  the  meeting  whose  claim  appears  in  the  list  of  liabilities 
or  has  been  acknowledged  as  correct,  is  entitled  to  object  to  the  correctness  or  priority 
of  any  other  claim  in  the  same  or  a  liigher  class. 

In  these  proceedings  only  such  claims  are  considered  as  established  as  are 
expressly  acknowledged  by  the  trustee  and  are  not  objected  to  by  the  creditors 
present. 

If  the  debtor  raises  an  objection  to  a  claim  this  has  no  effect  as  far  as  the  bank- 
ruptcy proceedings  are  concerned,  but  after  their  termination  no  execution  can  be 
levied  against  the  debtor  in  respect  of  that  claim  without  fresh  proceedings  (§  186). 

129.  The  deputy  trustee  must  make  a  statement  about  claims  sent  in  by  the 
trustee  as  an  ordinary  creditor. 

130.  Upon  request  made  the  commissary  will  return  their  original  documents 
to  the  creditors  whose  claims  are  undisputed  as  to  either  amount  or  priority,  and  will 
furnish  them  with  a  certified  extract  from  the  record  of  the  examination  proceedings. 

The  giving  of  this  extract  must  be  noted  on  the  hst  of  claims. 

131.  With  reference  to  claims  which  have  been  disputed  the  parties  shall  arrange 
whether  and  to  what  amount  they  shall  confer  a  right  of  voting  in  the  assembly 
of  creditors  and  a  record  shall  be  taken  of  the  decision  so  reached.  If  no  agreement 
is  come  to  the  commissary  shall  give  his  decision,  but  he  may  change  it  at  any  time 
on  motion  by  any  person  concerned. 

The  procedure  with  reference  to  claims  which  have  been  sent  in  but  not  dealt 
with  at  the  examination  is  the  same  (§  124  pars.  1  and  2). 


^)  The  original  Croatian   text  has  "result".  —  '■')  The  original  Croatian  text  has  "the". 


Q'^  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

Proti    odlukam    stecajnoga    povjerenika    glede    prava    glasa    nije    dopustiv 

pravni  lick. 

132.  Ovlaitenikom  razlucnim  i  izlucnim  (§.  117)  pristoji  pravo  glasa  u  toliko, 
u  koliko  se  odreknu  prava  na  razlucenu  podmirbu  doticno  prava  na  izlucbu:  inace 
samo  u  toliko,  u  koliko  iz  predineta  razlucene  podmirbe  doticno  predmetom  iz- 
lucbc  ne  ce  biti  podmirena  njihova  prava  razlucna,  doticno  izlucna,  o  cem  ce  se 
odluciti  u  smislu  §.  131. 

Take  ce  se  odluciti  i  glede  prava  glasa  stecajnih  trazbinah  odgodnouvjetnih. 

133.  Da  se  ustanove  prepornimi  ostavse  trazbine,  imadu  prijavitelji  proti  pri- 
govarateljem  podici  tuzbu  doticno  nasta%iti  prekinutu  (§.  10)  parnicu  i  to  samo 
na  tenielju  pravnoga  razloga,  naznacenoga  na  rocistu  likvidacionalnom,  i  samo  do 
iznosa,  zahtievanoga  na  torn  rocistu. 

U  koliko  je  prigovorena  trazbina  jur  prije  otvorena  stecaja  ukriepljena- 
sudbenom  nagodom  ili  konacnom  ma  i  nepravomocnom  rjesitbom,  plateznom  za- 
poviedi,  plateznim  nalogom,  morati  ce  prigovaratelji  ustati  proti  vjerovniku. 

Ako  je  uz  upraviteija  stecajnoga  jos  koji  prigovaratelj,  prvotuzenim  ce  biti 
stecajni  upravntelj. 

134.  Sve  te  u  §.  133  naznacene  parnice  valja  podici  doticno  nastaviti  kod 
onoga  suda,  kod  kojega  je  uredovno  sjediste  povjerenika  stecajnoga. 

Ako  je  to  sud  kotarski,  te  postoje  uvjeti  postupka  malicnoga  (zak.  od  3  listo- 
pada  1876  sbor.  br.  88),  imadu  se  parnice  provesti  po  torn  postupku. 

Inace  se  mora  u  svih  parnicah  postupati  prema  propisom  gradjanskoga 
parbenoga  postupnika  od  16.  rujna  1852  (br.  190  d.  z.  1.)  uz  uporabu  §§.  9, 
10,  11  zakona  od  3.  listopada  1876  o  trgovacko-mjenbenom  postupku  (br.  86 
sbornika). 

Ako  je  u  prvoj  molbi  jur  izrecena  rjesitba  u  glavnoj  stvari,  ne  mienja  se 
nadleznost  suda.  Nadleznost  se  ne  mienja  ni  u  parnicah,  povedenih  prije  otvo- 
rena stecaja,  u  kojih  je  prezaduzenik  sutuzenikom. 

135.  Ako  trazbina  ne  podpada  sudbenomu  postupku,  ustanovlt  ce  ju  nadlezna 
oblast.     Nu  o  prvenstvu  ce  i  u  tom  slucaju  odluciti  sud  st«cajni. 

136.  Stecajni  povjerenik  ce  vjerovnikom,  koji  moraju  svoja  prava  potjerati 
posebnimi  pamicami,  povratit  izvorne  izprave  i  izdati  im  vjerodostojan  izvadak 
iz  zapisnika  likvidacionalnoga.  Mozda  dobavljene  spise  parnicne  (§.  115  alineja 
posliednja)  valja  odstupiti  nadleznomu  sudu  (§.  134). 

137.  U  posebnoj  parnici  valja  da  izrece  rjesitbu  i  glede  prvenstva  (razreda) 
onaj  sud,  koji  prizna  istinitost  pobijane  trazbine. 

Ako  se  stranke  ne  slazu  samo  glede  prvenstva,  a  nepreporne  su  odlucive  o 
tom  cinjenice,  odlucuje  o  prvenstvu  stecajni  povjerenik. 

138.  Ako  je  trazbini  prigovorio  stecajni  upravitelj,  moze  nadvladavsa  stranka 
naknadu  prisudjenih  parbenih  troskovah  zahtievati  kao  dug  stecajni  (§.  32  toe.  1). 

Ako  je  stecajni  upravitelj  s  nepomnje  dao  povoda  parnici,  valja  ga  ujedno 
osuditi,  da  u  stecajnu  masu  naknadi  troskove,  skopcane  s  parnicom. 

Nije  li  stecajni  upravitelj  prigovorio  trazbini,  mogu  vjerovnici,  koji  su  pri- 
govorili,  zahtievati  naknadu  troska  iz  stecajne  mase  samo  do  visine  koristi,  na- 
stavse  masi  takovimi  pamicami. 

139.  U  posebnoj  parnici  izrecena  pravomocna  osuda,  u  koliko  se  njom  izjav- 
Ijuje  koja  trazbina  ustanovljenom  iU  koji  prigovor  osnovanim,  kriepostna  je  glede 
svih  vjerovnikah  stecajnih  bez  obzira  na  to,  da  li  je  stecajni  upravitelj  ucestvovao 
a  parnici. 

Pravomu6nu  osudu  ce  sud  priobciti  stecajnomu  povjereniku,  koji  ce  ju  dati 
zabiljeiiti  u  popisu  prijavah. 

II.   Zahtjevi,  koji  se  ne  prijavljuju. 

140.  Prava  na  podmirbu  stecajnih  dugovah  i  stecajnih  troskovah,  kao  i  prava 
na  razlucenu  podmirbu  i  prava  na  izlucbu  mogu  se  potjerati  za  vrieme  stecaja  kao 
izvan  Ktecaja,  nu  doticni  ovlastenici  moraju  svoje  zahtjeve  naperiti  proti  upravitelju 
et<-cajnomu. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  37 

No  appeal  may  be  had  against  the  decision  of  the  commissary  with  reference 
to  the  right  to  vote. 

132.  Tliofse  wiio  have  a  right  to  separate  satisfaction  or  severance  (§  117)  have 
a  right  to  vote  if  (hey  renounee  tliose  rights:  but  otherwi.sc  only  in  so  far  as  their 
claims  lire  not  fully  satisfied  by  such  .separate  satisfaction  or  severance,  a  question 
which  will  be  decided  in  accordance  with  §  131. 

A  similar  decision  will  be  taken  as  to  claims  which  are  subject  to  a  condition 
precedent. 

133.  In  order  to  establish  the  claims  which  are  disputed  the  claimant  has  to 
take  proceedings  or  resume  the  proceedings  which  were  interrupted  (§  10),  against 
the  parties  objecting,  but  only  upon  the  grounds  stated  at  the  examination  and  only 
in  respect  of  the  amount  claimed  at  that  meeting. 

If  the  disputed  claims  were  established  before  the  commencement  of  the  bank- 
ruptcy by  settlement  in  court  or  by  a  final  but  not  absolute  decision,  or  an  order  to 
pay.  the  parties  objecting  must  enforce  their  objection  by  proceedings  against  the 
creditor. 

If  besides  the  trustee  others  have  raised  an  objection  the  trustee  must  be  the 
first  defendant. 

134.  All  the  proceedings  under  §  133  must  be  commenced  or  continued  in  the 
court  in  whose  jurisdiction  the  commissary  has  his  official  residence. 

If  this  is  the  district  court,  and  the  petty  procedure  is  appUcable  (Law  of  Oct.  3, 
1876.  Gazette  of  statutes  and  enactments  No.  88),  the  proceedings  shall  follow  the 
forms  of  this  procedure. 

In  all  other  cases  the  proceedings  shall  follow  the  rules  of  the  Code  of  Civil  Pro- 
cedure of  September  16,  1882  (No.  190  RGBL.)  subject  to  the  apphcation  of  §§  9,  10 
and  11  of  the  haw  of  October  3,  1876  as  to  procedure  in  commercial  matters  (Gazette 
of  statutes  and  enactments  No.  86). 

If  a  decision  has  been  given  on  the  main  point  at  issue  in  the  court  of  first  in- 
stance, its  competency  is  not  affected,  nor  is  it  affected  in  cases  pending  before  the 
commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  in  which  the  debtor  is  a  joint  defendant. 

135.  If  the  claim  is  not  one  which  is  suitable  for  proceedings  in  a  court  of  law 
it  will  be  dealt  with  by  the  proper  authorities.  But  in  this  case  also  the  Bankruptcy 
Court  will  determine  the  priority  of  the  claim. 

136.  The  commissary  will  return  the  original  documents  to  those  creditors 
who  have  to  enforce  their  rights  by  special  suits,  and  will  provide  them  with  a  cer- 
tified extract  from  the  record  of  the  examination  proceedings.  The  documents  in  a 
suit  (if  any)  which  have  been  produced  (§  115  last  paragraph)  must  be  returned  to 
the  proper  court  (§  134). 

137.  In  the  special  suit  the  court  which  declares  the  claim  in  dispute  to  be 
correct  must  also  decide  as  to  its  priority  (class). 

If  it  is  only  the  priority  of  a  claim  which  is  in  dispute,  while  the  facts  are  admitted, 
the  commissiiry  will  decide  as  to  its  priority. 

138.  If  the  claim  is  disputed  by  the  trustee,  the  victorious  party  can  claim  the 
costs  allowed  to  him  by  the  court  as  a  bankruptcy  debt  (§  32,  p.  1). 

If  the  trustee  by  his  carelessness  has  been  the  cause  of  a  suit  being  brought,  he 
must  be  ordered  to  pay  the  costs  of  it  into  the  assets  in  bankruptcy. 

If  the  trustee  did  not  dispute  the  claim  the  creditors  who  did  so  can  only  claim  their 
costs  from  the  assets  to  the  extent  that  the  latter  have  benefited  through  their  action. 

139.  The  final  judgment  in  a  special  suit  by  which  a  claim  is  admitted  or  an 
objection  is  allowed  binds  all  the  creditors  in  the  bankruptcy  whether  or  not  the 
trustee  was  a  party  to  the  proceedings. 

The  court  will  communicate  the  final  judgment  to  the  commissary,  who  will 
make  a  note  of  it  in  the  list  of  claims. 

II.  Claims  of  which  notice  need  not  be  given. 

140.  Rights  to  the  payment  of  bankruptcy  (preferential)  debts  or  costs  a;s 
well  as  rights  to  separate  satisfaction  or  severance  can  be  enforced  during  the  con- 
tinuance of  the  proceedings,  but  the  persons  so  entitled  must  address  their  requests 
to  the  trustee  in  bankruptcy. 


go  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Ste6ajni  postupak. 

Postupak  sudbeni  valja  u  pravalu  provesti  pred  onim  sudom,  kod  kojega  je 
uredovno  sjediste  povjerenika  stecajnoga. 

Ako  su  izpravnimi  priznane  trazbine  vjerovnikah,  ovlastenih  na  razluoenu 
podniirbu  (§.  117),  moze  se  na  temelju  zapisnickoga  izvadka,  izdana  u  smislu  §.  130, 
voditi  ovrha  proti  stecajnom  upravitelju  kao  na  temelju  sudbene  nagode. 

141.  Ne  dira  se  u  nadleznost  suda  realnoga,  gruntovnoga,  urbarskoga  ili 
rudnoga,  osnovanu  na  inih  propisih,  niti  u  nadleznost  jur  utemeljenu  parnicom, 
povedenom  prije  otvorena  stecaja,  niti  u  nadleznost,   osnovanu  po  suparnictvu. 


Poglavje  sedmo.     Uprava  i  unovcenje  stecajne  mase. 

142.  Stecajni  upravitelj  mora  svaku  vazniju  odredbu  glede  uprave,  u  koliko 
ne  ide  u  nadleznost  vjerovnicke  skupstine,  predloziti  vjerovnickomu  odboru,  ako 
je  postavljen,  da  o  torn  zakljuci,  a  zatim  bez  odvlake  izvrsiti  odborske  zakljucke, 
ako  im  prije  ne  treba  odobrenja  sudbenoga  (§.  148). 

143.  Uprava  do  rocista  Ukvidacionalnoga  steze  se  u  pravilu  na  to,  da  se  pri- 
bere,  ustanovi,  osigura  i  privremeno  plodonosno  ulozi  stecajna  imovina. 

Stecajni  upravitelj  moze  do  zakljucka  vjerovnickoga  odbora  odnosno  vje- 
rovnicke skupstine  odobrenjem  stecajnoga  suda  nastaviti  posao  prezaduzenikov,  u 
koliko  to  bude  od  koristi  masi,  Ui  ako  bi  obustava  posla  smetala  nagodi.  U  koliko 
bi  nastavku  posla  smetala  provedba  uzkoga  zatvora,  u  toliko  se  ima  ta  provedba 
stegnuti. 

Osim  toga  slucaja  mogu  se  pokretnine  odmah  prodati  samo  onda,  ako  se  je 
inace  bojati  ocite  stete,  ili  ako  se  prodajom  ocito  namice  korist  i  ako  u  potonjem 
slucaju  prodaji  ne  smeta  koje  zahtievano  Lli  inace  poznato  pravo  izlucno. 

Nadmasuje  li  vriednost  za  prodaju  odredjemli  pokretninah  500  for,  upravitelj 
stecajni  6e  prodajni  oglas  bar  tri  dana  prije  prodaje  uvrstiti  jednom  u  sluzbenom 
listu.  Takov  oglas  nije  nuzdan  samo  onda,  kada  se  radi  o  prodaji  pokretninah, 
koje  se  ne  mogu  drzati  bez  ocite  stete. 

Dobra  nepokretna  smiju  se  prije  obdrzana  rocista  likvidacionalnoga  prodati 
samo  onda,  kada  vanredne  okolnosti  to  silno  zahtievaju  u  svrhu,  da  se  odvrati 
veca  steta.  Nu  i  u  tom  slucaju  ima  se  prodaja  obaviti  po  propisih  gradjanskoga 
postupnika,  postojecih  za  ovrsnu  drazbu,  osim  ako  inaku  prodaju  preporucuju  oso- 
bito  vazni  razlozi. 

144.  Nakon  obdrzana  rocista  likvidacionalnoga  dobiju  vjerovnici  pravo,  da  po 
stecajnom  upravitelju  i  vjerovnickom  odboru  samostalno  upravljaju  masom  ste- 
cajnom, te  ju  unovce.  U  tu  svrhu  mogu  oni  dati  posebnih  naputakah  pomenutim 
organom  upravnim,  ali  nemogu  prema  trecim  osobam  stegnuti  njihova  zakonitoga 
djelokruga. 

Stecajni  povjerenik  ce  uz  naznaku  predmeta,  o  kom  se  ima  stvoriti  zakljucak, 
sazvati  vjerovnike  st^i-cajne  svagda,  kada  to  zahtieva  vjerovnicki  odbor  ili  po  visini 
trazbinah  proracunana  petina  stecajnih  vjerovnikah  glede  predmeta,  koj  ide  u 
djelokrug  vjerovnickoga  odbora  ili  vjerovnicke  skupstine. 

Skupstinami  ravna  steCajni  povjerenik,  a  zakljucak  se  stvara  u  siuislu  §.  97. 

Stecajni  sud  moze  obustaviti  provedbu  zakljucka  vjerovnicke  skupstine,  ako 
to  bez  odvlake  predlozi  upravitelj  stecajni  ili  koj  vjerovnik  stecajni,  te  ako  je 
zakljucak  u  opreci  sa  zajednickimi  interesi  vjerovnikah  stecajnih. 

145.  Nakon  obdrzana  rocista  likvidacionalnoga  ima  se  masa  stecajna  u  pravilu 
(§§.  140,  191)  Ato  prije  unovditi  (§.  14;}  al.  4). 

Unovicnju  ne  moze  smetati  ta  okolnost,  da  glede  stvarih  ili  pravah  stecajne 
ma«f  postoje  prava  izlucina  ili  prava  na  razlucenu  podniirbu,  nu  j)rodaja  kako  ne- 
j)okri'tninah  tako  i  pokretninah  treba  da  se  i  sada  obavi  jirenia  propisom  gra- 
djannkoj^a  powtupnika,  poKlojecira  za  ovrsnu  drazbu,  ako  ne  bi  inaka  prodaja  iz- 
nimno  bila  uhaniija  za  niasu  steCajnu. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  38 

The  proceedings  must  as  a  rule  be  brought  in  tlic  court  in  whose  jurisdiction 
the  commissary  in  bankruptcy  iuvs  his  ])la<'c  of  business. 

If  the  claims  of  those  creditors  (§  117)  who  Imve  a  rigiit  to  separate  satisfaction 
have  been  recognised  as  correct,  exccutidii  may  be  levied  against  the  tru.stee  in  bank- 
ruptcy on  the  basis  of  tiie  extract  from  tiic  record  prcjiared  in  accordance  with 
§  130  as  if  it  were  a  settlement  made  with  the  sanction  of  the  court. 

141.  The  competency  of  the  land  registry  and  mining  courts  which  is  estabhshcd 
by  sjiecial  provisions,  is  not  affected,  any  more  than  is  the  jurisdiction  which  arises 
from  the  pendency  of  a  suit  prior  to  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  or  from 
the  joinder  of  parties. 

Chapter  VII.     The  administration  and   alienation    of   the    assets   in 

bankruptcy. 

142.  The  trustee  must  submit  every  important  step  connected  with  his  adminis- 
tration, unless  it  be  within  the  province  of  the  assembly  of  creditors,  to  the  committee, 
if  one  has  been  appointed,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  a  resolution  thereon,  and  he 
must  carry  the  resolution  into  effect  without  delay  unless  the  confirmation  of  the 
court  is  required  (§  148). 

143.  Until  the  meeting  for  the  examination  of  claims  the  administration  is 
usually  limited  to  collecting,  ascertaining,  and  securing  the  assets  and  investing 
them  temporarily  at  interest. 

Until  a  resolution  of  the  committee  or  the  assembly  of  creditors  is  taken,  the 
trustee  with  the  consent  of  the  court  may  carry  on  the  debtor's  business  if  this  is 
advantageous  to  the  assets,  or  if  the  chances  of  a  composition  would  be  diminished  by 
the  business  being  discontinued.  If  the  seahng  of  the  assets  would  prevent  this  it 
should  be  limited  in  its  application. 

Except  in  the  above  case  movable  articles  may  only  be  sold  at  once  to  avoid 
some  obvious  loss  or  if  the  sale  is  obviously  advantageous,  provided  in  the  latter 
case  that  no  right  of  severance  has  been  eiiforced  or  is  otherwise  known  of,  which 
would  prevent  the  sale. 

If  the  articles  to  be  sold  exceed  500  Gulden  in  value  the  trustee  must  advertise 
the  sale  in  the  Gazette  at  least  three  days  before  it  takes  place.  This  may  only  be 
omitted  in  the  case  of  articles  w^liich  cannot  be  kept  without  obvious  loss. 

Immovable  property  may  only  be  sold  before  the  general  meeting,  if  unusual 
circumstances  render  this  necessary  in  order  to  avoid  serious  loss.  But  even  in  such  a 
case  the  sale  must  be  effected  in  accordance  with  the  rules  of  the  Code  of  Civil  Procedure 
for  forced  sales  unless  there  are  some  very  weighty  reasons  for  considering  that  some 
other  method  is  advisable. 

144.  \Mien  the  meeting  has  been  held  the  creditors  have  the  right  themselves 
to  manage  and  sell  the  assets  through  the  trustee  and  the  committee.  For  this  purpose 
they  are  entitled  to  give  directions  to  them  but  as  against  outsiders  they  cannot 
limit  their  statutory  powers. 

The  commissary  in  bankruptcy  wiU  always  summon  the  creditors  together, 
stating  the  property  concerning  which  a  resolution  is  to  be  taken,  if  requested  to 
do  so  by  bhe  committee  or  by  creditors  representing  one  fifth  of  the  total 
claims,  and  if  the  property  is  such  as  the  committee  or  the  creditors  have  a  right 
to  deal  with. 

The  commissary  will  preside  at  this  meeting  and  the  resolutions  are  taken  In 
accordance  with  §  97. 

The  court  has  a  right  to  prohibit  the  carrying  out  of  such  a  resolution  if  the 
trustee  or  a  creditor  makes  a  motion  to  this  effect  without  delay,  and  if  it  is  contrary 
to  the  general  interests  of  the  creditors. 

145.  When  the  meeting  has  been  held  the  assets  must  as  a  rule  (§§  149,  191) 
be  sold  as  soon  as  possible  (§  143,  par.  4). 

The  sale  is  not  prevented  by  the  existence  of  rights  of  severance  or  separate 
satisfaction,  but  in  the  case  of  both  movable  and  immovable  property  the  sale  must 
take  place  in  accordance  with  the  rules  of  the  Code  of  Civil  Procedure  for  forced  .sales, 
unless  in  an  exceptional  case  some  other  method  would  be  more  advantageous. 


Of,  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

14fi.  Ako  prezaduzenik  vjerojatno  zasvjedoci,  da  se  nagadja  sa  svojimi  vjerov- 
nici  i  da  ce  te  razprave  imati  uspjeha,  stecajni  povjerenik  ce,  saslusavsi  vjerov- 
nicki  odbor,  ako  je  postavljen,  i  stecajnoga  upraviteija,  na  molbu  prezaduzeiiikovu. 
najvise  na  30  danah  obustaviti  unovcenje  stecajne  mase.  Taj  rok  se  moze  pro- 
duljiti  sanio  onda,  ako  prezaduzenik  u  svojoj  novoj  raolhi  pridonese  privolu  na 
produljenje  svih  stecajnili  i  onih  vjerovnikah,  kojim  se  sto  ima  iz  mase  platiti  kao 
dug  stecajni. 

147.  Ima  li  u  masi  trazbinah,  koje  se  po  svoj  prilici  ne  mogu  ili  samo  uz  vece 
troskove  mogu  utjerati  do  vremena.  kada  ce  ostala  imovina  biti  razdieljena,  ili  ako 
prezaduzeniku  pristoje  prihodi  od  dobarah,  koja  nisu  u  masi  stecajnoj,  ili  rente  ili 
ina  opetujuca  se  placanja,  valja  glede  unovcenja  tih  pravah  odluciti  u  pravilu  tek 
onda,  kada  bude  unovcena  sva  ostala  imovina. 

Prije  nego  se  takova  imovina  vansudbeno  unovci,  valja  upitati  o  torn  pre- 
zaduzenika;  protivi  li  se  ovaj  vansudbenom  unovcenju,  odluciti  ce  o  tom  sud  stecajni. 

148.  Sliedeci  pravni  cini  mogu  se  prije  obdrzana  obcega  rocista  Ukvidacional- 
noga  preduzeti  samo  uz  predhodno  odobrenje  suda  stecajnoga:  —  1.  pobijati 
pravne  cine  prezaduzenikove,  ter  zahtievati,  da  se  izpune  pravni  poslovi,  po  njem 
sklopljeni ;  —  2.  sklopiti  nagode,  ako  predmet  im  vriedi  preko  200  for. ;  —  3.  priznati 
zahtjeve  izlucne;  —  4.  odustati  od  parnicah,  povedenilii)  po  prezaduzeniku;  — 

5.  prodati  pokretnine^)  bez  obdrzavanja  propisah,  postojecih  za  ovrsnu  drazbu;  — 

6.  zahtievati  ovrsnu  prodaju  nepokretninah  i  povlasticah;  —  7.  prekinuti  zakupne 
ugovore;  —  8.  odbiti  bastine  i  zapise;  —  9.  prodati  nepokretna  dobra  ili  po- 
vlastice  bez  obdrzavanja  propisah,  postojecih  za  ovrsnu  drazbu,  prodati  u  cielosti 
prezaduzenikovo  poduzece  trgovacko  ili  obrtno,  priznati  prava  izlucna  glede  ne- 
pokretninah ili  dostati  nepokretnine. 

Nije  dopustiv  pravni  hek  proti  doticnim  odlukam  stecajnoga  suda. 

Nakon  obdrzana  rocista  hkvidacionalnoga  ne  ima  vise  stecajni  sud,  vec  odbor 
vjerovnicki  da  odobri  pravne  cine,  navedene  pod  toe.  1.  do  8,  doticno  vjerovnicka 
skupstina  pravne  cine,  naznacene  u  tocki  9.  Ako  ne  ima  vjerovnickog  odbora, 
vjerovnicka  skupstina  ce  odlucivati  i  glede  pravnih  cinah,  navedenih  pod  toe.  1.  do  8. 

Treba  li  stecajni  upravitelj  prema  trecim  osobam  ili  oblastim  potvrde  ob  odo- 
brenju,  izdat  ce  mu  ju  stecajni  sud. 

Poglavje  osmo.     Polaganje  racunah. 

149.  Ako  se  izmieni  stecajni  upravitelj,  ima  odstupajuci  upravitelj  poloziti 
racun. 

U  inih  slucajevih  ima  stecajni  upravitelj,  u  koUko  vjerovnicka  skupstina  ne 
odredi  inace,  poloziti  racun  izmakom  svake  pol  godine,  ako  stecaj  traje  dulje  od 
pol  godine. 

O  svakom  nepokretnom  dobru  i  kupovnini,  polucenoj  za  takovo  dobro,  valja 
svagda  voditi  razlucen  racun. 

150.  Racun  treba  predati  stecajnomu  povjereniku,  koj  ga  odmah  dostavlja 
vjerovnickomu  odboru  na  izpitanje  i  ujedno  naredjuje  rociste,  na  koje  se  osim 
vjerovnickoga  odbora  i  stecajnoga  upraviteija  ima,  u  koUko  se  tim  ne  zavlaci  po- 
stupak, pozvati  i  prezaduzenik. 

Vjerovnicki  odbor  ima  sa  cventualnim  novim  upraviteljem  stecajnim  izpitati 
racun  i  predati  ga  do  naredjenja  rocista  povjereniku  stecajnomu  uz  primjetbe  ih 
uz  opazku,  da  je  racun  u  rede  pronadjen.  Stecajnomu  povjereniku  valja  predati 
i  dotifini  sjednicki  zapisriik  o  pretresanju*)  racuna. 

0  predanu  racunu  obavjcscuju  se  vjerovnici  stecajni  doticno  u  slucaju  pre- 
dana  racuna  o  posebnoj  kojoj  masi  stecajnoj  i  doticni  vjerovnici  razlucni  prema 
propisu  §.  94  al.  3  tim,  da  racun  mogu  razgledati  i  svoje  eventualne  primjetbe  pre- 
dati stecajnomu  povjereniku  najzad  na  odredjenom  rocistu. 

151.  Vjerovnicki  odbor  i  eventualni  novi  stecajni  upravitelj  imaju  da  odobre 
ili  manisu  rafiun,  a  duzni  su  obazrieti  se  pri  torn  i  na  eventualne  primjetbe  stecajnih 
vjerovnikah  i  prezaduzenika. 

')  Njcmiic'ki  prievod  rabi  izniz  ..gefiihrt".  eto  ipak  innogo  vise  koie,  nego  jo  zakono- 
lyorac  kazuii  htio.  —  «)  Vidi  priinielbu  1)  nu  strani  34.  —  ")  Ova  rie^  prevodena  jo  u 
QJetnsikoin  Ha  ..Behandlung". 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  39 

146.  If  the  debtor  shows  that  he  is  negotiating  with  the  creditors  for  a  composi- 
tion and  that  the  negotiations  offer  a  prospect  of  success,  the  commissary,  upon 
apphcation  by  the  debtor  and  after  hearing  tiie  committee  if  one  has  been  appointed, 
and  the  trustee,  may  suspend  the  sale  of  the  assets  for  not  more  tiian  30  days.  This 
period  can  only  be  extended  if  the  debtor  makes  a  fresh  application  and  obtains  the 
consent  of  all  the  creditors  and  the  persons  entitled  to  a  preferential  payment  out 
of  the  assets. 

147.  If  the  assets  include  choses  in  action  which  will  in  all  probability  not  be 
got  in  or  can  only  be  got  in  at  great  expense  before  the  time  when  the  other  assets 
come  to  be  distributed,  or  if  the  debtor  receives  the  produce  of  property  which  is  not 
included  in  the  assets,  or  if  he  has  a  right  to  draw  an  annuity  or  other  recurrent 
payments,  tiie  decision  as  to  the  sale  of  these  rights  will  not  be  taken  a.s  a  rule  until 
the  whole  of  the  rest  of  the  property  ha.s  been  converted  into  money. 

Before  such  property  is  sold  extrajudicially  the  debtor  must  be  consulted,  and 
if  he  objects  to  such  a  sale  the  court  will  give  its  decision. 

148.  The  following  transactions  cannot  be  entered  into  before  the  general 
meeting  except  with  the  previous  consent  of  the  court:  1.  the  impeachment  of  the 
debtor's  transactions,  or  giving  an  authority  to  insist  on  the  performance  of  contracts 
made  by  him;  —  2.  making  a  settlement  if  tiie  article  concerned  is  of  a  value  greater 
than  200  florins ;  —  3.  the  acknowledgment  of  rights  of  severance ;  —  4.  withdrawing 
from  actions  brought  i)  by  the  debtor;  —  5.  selling  chattels^)  without  observing  the 
rules  for  compulsory  .sales;  —  6.  petitioning  for  the  compulsory  sale  of  real  property  or 
rights ;  —  7.  the  determination  of  leases ;  —  8.  the  refusal  of  inheritances  or  legacies ;  — 
9.  selling  real  property  or  rights  without  observing  the  rules  for  compulsory  sales; 
selling  the  debtor's  trade  or  professional  business  as  a  whole,  acknowledging  rights 
of  severance  over  real  property  or  purchasing  real  property. 

There  is  no  appeal  against  the  decision  of  the  court  on  these  points. 

After  the  meeting  has  been  held  the  above  transactions  Nos.  1 — 8  require  the 
consent  of  the  committee  of  creditors  instead  of  the  court;  No.  9  requires  that  of 
the  assembly  of  creditors.  If  there  is  no  committee  of  creditors  the  assembly  will 
decide  on  all  these  matters. 

If  the  trustee  requires  a  proof  of  such  consent  in  his  dealings  with  public  author- 
ities or  outside  persons  the  court  will  prepare  him  a  certificate  thereof. 

Chapter  VIII.     Rendering  accounts. 

149.  If  a  change  of  trustees  takes  place  the  outgoing  trustee  has  to  render  an 
account  of  his  administration. 

In  other  cases  the  trustee  has  to  prepare  his  accounts  every  half  year  if  the 
bankruptcy  lasts  longer  than  that  time,  unless  the  assembly  of  creditors  otherwise 
directs. 

A  separate  account  must  be  kept  in  respect  of  every  piece  of  immovable  property 
or  its  proceeds. 

150.  The  accounts  must  be  handed  to  the  commissary  in  bankruptcy,  who  will 
send  them  to  the  committee  for  examination,  and  will  fix  a  meeting  to  which  the 
debtor  must  be  invited  as  well  as  the  committee  and  the  trustee  unless  the  proceedings 
would  be  thereby  hindered. 

The  committee  must  examine  the  accounts  along  with  the  new  trustee  and  must 
forward  them  to  the  commissary  until  the  meeting  with  its  comments  or  a  state- 
ment that  the  accounts  are  in  order.  The  record  of  the  proceedings  with  relation  to^) 
the  accounts  must  also  be  sent  to  the  commissary. 

Notice  must  be  given  in  accordance  with  §  94  par.  3  to  the  creditors  and  those 
entitled  to  separate  satisfaction  of  the  dchvery  of  these  accounts  or  of  the  accounts 
relating  to  a  particular  asset,  with  a  note  that  they  are  at  hberty  to  inspect  the  ac- 
counts and  make  any  comments  they  Uke  upon  them  to  the  commissary  at  latest 
at  the  meeting  which  has  been  fixed. 

151.  The  committee  and  the  new  trustee  must  approve  of  the  accounts  or  object 
to  them  and  in  doing  so  must  take  into  account  any  remarks  by  the  creditors  or  the 
debtor. 


1)  The  original  Croatian  text  has  "commenced".  —  ")  The  original  Croatian  toxt  l>as 
"movable  property".  —  ^)  The  meuuiug  of  the  original  text  is  "examination  ami  disous- 
eion  of". 


^Q  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  SteJajni  postupak. 

U  slucaju  predana  racuna  o  posebnoj  kojoj  masi  stecajnoj  imaju  i  doticni 
vjerovnici  razlucni  pravo,  da  manisu  racun. 

Ako  na  rocistu  ne  podje  za  rukom  dobrovoljno  izravnanje,  imati  ce  stecajni 
8ud  posto  u  zapisnik  saslusa  prigovaratelje  i  polozitelja  racunah,  ter  provede  mozda 
potreban  dokazni  postupak  (§.  70)  riesiti  prigovore  meritomom  obrazlozenom  odlu- 
kom.  Gdje  ne  ima  vjerovnickog  odbora,  vjerovnicka  ce  skupstina  odobriti  ili  ma- 
nisati  racune,  ter  u  slucaju  manisanja  odabrati  mozda  potrebna  zastupnika  za 
razpravu. 

Poglavje  deveto.     Dovrsetak  stecaja. 
I.  Ureda  radi  doticno  uz  privolu  vjerovnikah. 

152.  Stecaj  valja  ureda  radi  dokinuti,  ako  tecajem  postupka  nastupe  uvjeti, 
pod  kojimi  se  po  §.  78  ima  odbiti  predlog  stecajm. 

153.  Stecaj  se  una  dokinuti  na  zahtjev  prezaduzenikov,  ako  nakon  izmaka 
roka  prijavnoga  privole  na  dokinuce  svikoliki  vjerovnici  stecajni,  koji  su  prijayili 
svoje  trazbine,  ter  vjerovnici,  kojim  se  sto  ima  iz  mase  platiti  kao  dug  stecajni. 

Sud  ce  na  takovu  molbui),  kojoj  valja  priloziti  u  izvoru  pismenu  privolu  vjero- 
vnikah, narediti  rociste  i  na  isto  pozvati  ucestnike  uz  dodatak,  da  ce  se  izostanak 
smatrati  privolom.    Na  rociste  pozivlju  se  ucestnici  po  propisu  §.  94  al.  3. 

Na  rociste  ne  treba  posebno  pozivati  vjerovnikah,  kojih  je  privola  dokazana 
javnom  ili  ovjerovljenom  privatnom  izpravom.  Ako  je  privola  svih  vjerovnikah 
dokazana  takovimi  izpravami  ter  je  pridonesena  i  privola  vjerovnickoga  odbora, 
ako  je  postavljen,  i  stecajnoga  upravitelja  ne  treba  ni  naredjivati  rocista,  vec  se 
ima  stecaj  odmah  dignuti. 

154.  Ne  pristanu  li  na  dokinuce  stecaja  svi  vjerovnici,  naznaceni  u  §.  153, 
moze  se  stecaj  dokinuti  na  temelju  privole  ostalih  vjerovnikah  samo  onda,  ako  se 
ustanovljene  trazbine  nepristajucih  vjerovnikah  izplate  cielim  iznosom. 

U  koliko  je  potrebna  privola  ih  osiguranje  vjerovnikah,  kojih  trazbine  jos  nisu 
ustanovljene,  odluciti  ce  sud  stecajm  po  slobodnoj  razsudi,  saslusav  stecajnoga 
upravitelja,  naznacene  vjerovnike  i  prezaduzenika  pa  i  dobaviv  si  ine  nuzdne  upute 
o  izpravnosti  neustanovljenih  trazbinah. 

Tim  povodom  naredjeno  rociste  ne  ima  se  obdrzavati  prije  obcega  rocista 
likvidaeionalnoga. 

Osiguranim  vjerovmikom  valja,  nisu  li  jos  poveli  parnice,  opredieUti  primjeren 
rok  zapomi,  u  kojem  im  je  tuzbom  potjerati  njihove  trazbine  proti  prezaduzeniku, 
a  treba  i  naznaciti,  kojim  ce  se  osobam  izdati  polozena  sigurnost,  ako  tuzba  u  odre- 
djenju  roku  ne  bude  podignuta,  iU  u  koUko  bude  obdijena. 

Utok  proti  doticnim  odlukam  suda  glede  neustanovljenih  trazbinah  ne  preci 
dokinuce  stecaja  ni  izrucbe  mase. 

155.  Ako  nakon  predane  molbe  za  dignuce  stecaja  i  nakon  izminula  roka  pri- 
javnoga dalnji  vjerovnici  prijave  stecajnih  trazbinah,  valja  se  na  nje  obazreti  (§.  154), 
ako  su  prijavljene  prije  dana  rocista,  naredjena  po  §§.  153,  154. 

Ako  86  u  smislu  §.  153  ima  stecaj  dignuti  bez  naredjenja  rocista,  nece  se  uzeti 
u  obzir  takove  kasnije  prijave. 

156.  Prije  izminuca  roka  prijavnoga  moze  se  dozvoUti  dignuce  stefiaja  samo 
onda,  ako  nisu  poznati  ini  vjerovnici  osim  onih,  kojih  privolu  je  pridonio  preza- 
du£enik. 

U  torn  Blu6aju  valja  sve  vjerovnike  pozvati  na  rociste  u  smislu  §.  153  al.  2 
i  javnim  oglasom,  koj  se  uvrscujo  u  novine  samo  jednom,  a  do  naredjena  rocista 
mora  da  je  od  objelodanjena  u  novinah  oglasa  razdobje  od  bar  osam  danah. 

157.  Ako  bi  dignu6u  stecaja  smetala  ta  okolnost,  sto  jos  nisu  ustanovljene 
printojlje  Htfcajiioga  upravitelja  i  clanovah  vjerovnickoga  odbora,  8te6ajni  sud  6e 

>)  Ovdjo  i  na  drugini  nekim  mjegtima  njonia£ki  pricvod  rabi  izraz  ,,Bitt«". 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  40 

In  case  of  the  rendering  of  an  account  with  reference  to  a  particular  group  of 
assets  those  parties  concerned  therein  who  have  a  riglit  of  separate  satisfaction  have 
a  similar  right  to  object  to  the  accounts. 

If  no  arrangement  is  voluiitnrilj'  come  to  at  the  meeting  the  court  must  have 
the  objectors  and  the  person  rendering  the  accounts  examined  and  take  the  neces- 
sary steps  to  obtain  proof  {§  70)  and  deal  with  the  objections  by  a  reasoned  decree. 
If  there  is  no  committee  of  creditors  the  assembly  of  creditors  will  assent  or  object 
to  the  accounts  and  in  the  latter  case  they  may  choose  a  representative  for  the  purpose 
of  the  above  proceedings. 

Chapter  IX.     Termination  of  the   Bankruptcy. 
I.  Ex  officio  or  with  the  consent  of  the  creditors. 

152.  The  bankruptcy  must  be  terminated  ex  officio  if  in  the  course  of  the  pro- 
ceedings a  state  of  affairs  arises  under  which  a  bankruptcy  petition  has  to  be 
dismissed  in  accordance  with  §  78. 

153.  The  bankruptcy  must  be  terminated  on  motion  by  the  debtor  if  after  the 
expiration  of  the  time  for  sending  in  claims  all  tiie  creditors  who  have  done  so  and  all 
those  to  whom  some  preferential  payment  is  owing  give  their  consent  to  its  termination. 

Upon  receiving  such  a  request  i)  accompanied  by  the  written  consent  of  the 
creditors  tlie  court  will  fix  a  hearing  and  invite  all  parties  to  be  present  with  a  note 
that  they  will  be  taken  to  consent  if  they  do  not  appear.  The  invitations  will  be  in 
the  form  laid  down  by  §  94,  par.  3. 

Those  creditors  whose  consent  is  shown  by  a  public  document  or  a  certified 
private  document  need  not  be  summoned.  If  the  consent  of  all  the  creditors  is  so 
shown,  and  that  of  the  committee,  if  one  has  been  appointed,  and  of  the  trustee  has 
been  obtained,  no  hearing  need  be  appointed,  but  the  bankruptcy  will  be  terminated 
forthwith. 

154.  But  if  all  the  creditors  mentioned  in  §  153  do  not  give  their  consent  to 
the  termination  of  the  bankruptcy,  it  can  only  be  terminated  by  the  consent  of  the 
other  creditors  if  the  claims  of  those  who  do  not  consent  are  paid  in  full. 

How  far  it  is  necessary  to  obtain  the  consent  of  or  give  security  to  those  creditors 
wiiose  claims  are  not  yet  proved,  will  be  decided  by  the  court  after  hearing  the  trustee, 
the  creditors  in  question  and  the  debtor,  when  it  has  obtained  the  necessary  statements 
as  to  the  correctness  of  those  claims. 

The  hearing  for  this  purpose  shall  not  be  held  before  the  general  meeting  for 
the  examination  of  claims. 

If  the  creditors  who  have  received  security  have  not  commenced  proceedings 
a  time  must  be  set  within  which  they  must  enforce  their  claims  against  the  debtor 
by  suit,  and  it  must  be  stated  to  whom  the  sum  deposited  as  security  will  be  handed 
over  if  no  suit  is  commenced  within  that  time  or  if  it  is  not  successful. 

An  appeal  against  a  decision  of  the  court  with  regard  to  claims  which  have  not 
been  proved  does  not  prevent  the  termination  of  the  bankruptcy  or  the  handing 
over  of  the  assets. 

155.  If  after  the  petition  for  the  termination  of  the  bankruptcy  has  been  lodged 
and  after  tlie  expiration  of  the  time  for  sending  in  claims  other  creditors  send  in 
claims,  tliey  will  be  taken  into  account  if  they  are  sent  in  before  the  day  of  the  meeting 
required  by  §§  153  and   154. 

If  under  §  153  the  bankruptcy  is  to  be  terminated  without  an  meeting  being 
held  such  claims  wUl  be  disregarded. 

158.  Before  the  period  for  sending  in  claims  has  expired  the  bankruptcy  can 
only  be  terminated  if  no  other  creditors  are  known  of  besides  those  whose  consent 
the  debtor  has  obtained. 

In  this  case  all  the  creditors  shall  be  ioN-ited  to  a  meeting  in  accordance  with 
§  153,  par.  2,  by  a  pubUc  amiounccment  which  need  only  oe  inserted  in  the  paper  once, 
but  at  least  eight  days  must  elapse  between  the  time  of  such  pubhcation  and  the 
holding  of  the  meeting. 

157.  If  the  termination  of  the  bankruptcy  might  be  hindered  by  the  fact  that 
the  salaries  of  the  trustee  and  the  members  of  the  committee  have  not  been  tixed, 


' )  The  expression  in  the  original  text  is  ambiguous  and  would  be  more  accurately  represented 
by  "petition". 

B  xxvni.  2  0 


^1  Hrvateka  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

nakon  saslusaja  tih  osobah  i  prezaduzenika  ustanoviti  onu  svotu,  koju  ima  preza- 
duzenik  za  sigumost  pomenutih  pristojbah  poloziti  kod  suda,  doticno  ostaviti  u 
sudbenom  pologu. 

Proti  takovoj  odluci  suda  ulozen  utok  ne  prieci  obustave  stecaja  ni  izrucbe 
stecajne  imovine  prezaduzeniku. 

Nakon  dignuca  stecaja  ustanovljuje  sud  pristojbe,  saslusav  doticnike  i  preza- 
duzenika. 

Jednako  valja  postupati  i  u  slucaju,  ako  jos  nije  pravomocno  dovrsen  postupak, 
mozda  poveden  u  smislu  §.  94. 

158.  Sud  ima  odluku,  kojom  izrice  dokinuce  stecaja,  proglasiti  jednokratnom 
uvrstbom  u  novine,  odredjene  za  sudbene  oglase,  kao  i  priobciti  ju  oblastim  i  uredom 
naznacenim  u  §§.  82,  83. 

Proti  takovoj  odluci  ulozen  utok  moze  se  uvaziti  samo  onda,  ako  utocnik  nije 
valjano  pozvan  na  rociste. 

II.  Diobom  stecajne  imovine. 

1.  Podmirenje  zahtjevah  izlucnih  ter  dugovah  i  troskovah  ste  cajnih. 

159.  Cim  se  pravovaljano  ustanovi  pravo  izlucno,  ima  se  izluceni  predmet, 
doticno  njegova  vriednost,  uz  izplatu  mozda  ustanovljene  protutrazbine  u  masu, 
izruciti  ovlasteniku  bez  obzira  na  stanje  postupka  stecajnoga. 

160.  Dugove  i  troskove  stecajne  valja  izplatiti  cim  dospiju  doticno  cim  budu 
ustanovljeni.  U  tu  svrhu  ce  upravitelj  stecajni  pravodobno  priskrbiti  nuzdnu 
got«\-inu. 

Ne  dobiju  li  takovi  vjerovnici  naplate,  mogu  svoje  trazbine  potjerati  proti 
upravitelj  u  stecajnomu  kod  suda,  nadlezna  bez  obzira  na  stecaj,  Ui  se  prituziti 
Budu  stecajnomu,  koj  ce  odrediti,  sto  bude  potrebno. 

161.  Upravitelju  stecajnomu  moze  stecajni  sud  dozvoliti  predujmovah  u  ime 
nagrade  i  troskovah  jos  i  prije  nego  se  ustanove. 

Troskovi  i  nagrada  clanovah  vjerovnickoga  odbora  izplacuju  se  nakon 
obredjenja. 

2.  Podmirivanjei)  vjerovnikah  ovlastenih   na  razlucenu  podmirbu. 

162.  Razpolozbe  stecajnih  vjerovnikah  imovinom  stecajnom  ne  mogu  kmjiti 
prava  vjerovnikah  razlucnih,  da  se  podmire  iz  stanovitih  pokretnih  iU  nepokretnih 
dobarah. 

163.  Sudbenu  drazbu*)  pokretnih  i  nepokretnih  dobarah  moze  zahtievati  ste- 
cajni upravitelj  (§.  148),  a  ovrsnu  drazbu  svaki  na  razlucenu  podmirbu  ovlasteni  vje- 
rovnik,  komu  pristoji  ovrsno  pravo.  Stecajni  upravitelj  vlastan  je,  da  uz  izplatu 
duzne  svote  sa  uzgredicami  izkupi  pokretnine,  obterecene  pravom  razlucnim,  a  za- 
htieva  li  njihovu  ovrsnu  prodaju  —  bez  povrede  prava  razlucnih  vjerovnikah,  da 
Be  podmire  iz  kupovnine  —  duzni  su  ih  ti  vjerovnici  na  zahtjev  suda  izruciti  u 
svrhu  drazbe  samo  onda,  ako  su  o  drazbi^)  obaviesteni  bar  14  dana  prije  drazbe. 

Ne  dira  se  u  prije  steceno  pravo  vjerovnikah,  da  se  iz  stanovitih  predmetah 
oamire  bez  sudbenoga  posredovanja,  nu  i  ti  su  vjerovnici  obvezani  u  smislu  §.  104. 

164.  Ovrha  i  dioba^)  kupovnine  provadja  se  po  propisih  ovrsnoga  postupka  uz 
obzir  na  ustanove  §§.  35  do  48  ovoga  zakona  i  tim,  da  je  za  diobu  kupovnine 
nadlezan  svagda  onaj  sud,  kod  kojega  je  uredovno  sjediste  stecajnoga  povjerenika. 

Stecajni  upravitelj  ce  se  pobrinuti,  da  se  suvisak  kupovnine  predade  u  obcu*) 
maeu  stecajnu. 

Posebnim  dugovom  i  troskovom  stecajnim  mogu  prigovarati  samo  oni  razlucni 
vjerovnici,  koji  bi  inaie  bili  prikraceni  u  svom  zahtjevu,  da  im  se  trazbina  podmiri 

')  V  Djemaikom  priovodu  veli  se  ,,Abfertigung".  -  2)  Ova  je  rie6  u  njemackoni  provedena 
•a  ..VeriiuQorung".  —  •)  Vidi  predidu6u  primjetlm  2).  —  *)  Njomadki  prievod  rabi  izraz 
..Tc'iUinp".   —    ')  NjeniBfki  prievod  rnhi   i/.rn/.   ..cemeinRohaftliche". 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  41 

the  court,  after  hearing  these  persons  and  the  debtor,  « ill  fix  a  sum  to  be  left  in  court 
for  the  purpose  ot  securing  those  salaries. 

An  appeal  against  sueh  a  decision  of  the  court  does  not  prevent  the  bankruptcy 
from  being  terminated  nor  the  assets  from  being  handed  over  to  the  debtor. 

When  the  bankruptcy  has  been  terminated  the  court  will  determine  the 
amounts  of  the  saldriet'  after  hearing  the  p.irties. 

The  method  of  procedure  will  be  similar  if  the  proceeaings  under  §  94  have  not 
been  finally  disposed  of. 

158.  The  court  must  publish  the  decree  by  which  it  brings  the  bankruptcy 
to  an  end  by  inserting  it  three  times  in  the  paper  appointed  for  notices  by  the  court, 
and  it  must  also  communicate  the  decree  to  the  autliorities  and  offices  named  in 
§  82  and  83. 

Regard  \vill  only  be  had  to  an  appeal  against  such  a  decree  if  the  appellant  was 
not  duly  summoned  to  the  meeting. 

II.  By  distribution  of  the  assets. 
1.  Satisfying  the  claims  to  severance  and  the  bankruptcy  debts  and  coats. 

159.  So  soon  as  a  right  of  severence  has  been  finally  established  tiie  article  in 
question  or  its  value  must  be  handed  over  to  the  person  entitled  without  regard  to 
the  state  of  the  bankruptcy  proceedings,  upon  any  cross  claim  the  assets  may  have 
being  met. 

160.  The  bankruptcy  debts  and  costs  must  be  paid  as  soon  as  they  become  due, 
or  are  estabhshed.  The  trustee  must  have  the  cash  for  this  purpose  ready  at  the  proper 
time. 

If  creditors  of  this  kind  do  not  obtain  payment,  they  can  enforce  their  claims 
against  the  trustee  in  any  court  which  is  competent,  disregarding  the  bankruptcy 
proceedings,  or  they  can  complain  to  the  Bankruptcy  Court,  which  will  take  the  neces- 
sary steps. 

161.  The  Bankruptcy  Court  may  make  the  trustee  advances  in  respect  of  iiis 
salary  and  expenses  even  before  their  amount  has  been  determined. 

The  salaries  and  expenses  of  the  members  of  the  committee  are  paid  out  when 
their  amounts  have  been  fixed. 

2.  Dealing  with^)  the  creditors  who  have  a  right  to  separate  satisfcKtion. 

162.  The  creditors'  deaUngs  with  the  assets  cannot  prejudice  the  rights  of  those 
creditors  who  are  entitled  to  separate  satisfaction  out  of  certain  property,  movable 
or  immovable. 

163.  The  sple2)  by  the  court  of  both  movable  and  immovable  property  can  be 
petitioned  for  by  the  trustee  (§  148)  but  a  forced  sale  only  by  a  creditor  wlio  is  en- 
titled to  separate  satisfaction  and  has  a  right  of  execution.  The  trustee  has  a  right 
to  redeem  an  article  encumbered  with  a  right  to  separate  satisfaction  upon  payment 
of  the  sum  owing  and  any  additional  charges,  and  if  he  petitions  for  the  forced  sale 
of  such  property  without  prejudice  to  the  creditor's  right  to  satisfaction  out  of  the 
proceeds  these  creditors  are  only  bound  to  hand  over  the  property  upon  request 
by  the  court  if  they  have  had  at  least  14  daj-s  notice  of  the  sale^). 

A  prior  right  of  a  creditor  to  satisfy  himself  out  of  certain  property  without 
the  intervention  of  the  court  is  not  affected,  but  such  a  creditor  must  observe  the 
provisions  of  §  104. 

164.  Execution  and  the  division*)  of  tlie  purchase  price  must  be  accomplished 
in  accordance  with  the  rules  for  execution,  having  regard  however  to  §§  35  to  48  of 
this  Law,  and  with  this  difference  that  the  court  in  whose  jurisdiction  the  commis- 
sary has  his  official  residence  is  competent  for  the  distribution  of  the  purchase 
money. 

The  trustee  must  see  that  the  surplus  of  the  purchase  money  goes  into  the 
common^)  assets. 

Only  such  of  those  creditors  as  have  a  right  to  separate  satisfaction  can  raise 
an  objection  to  the  bankrupcy  debts  and  costs  as  would  be  prejudiced  m  their 

>)  Ought  to  be  "satisfaction  of".  —  '■')  In  the  original  Croatian  text  "putting  up  to  auction" 
is  read  instead  of  "sale"  here  and  iii  the  following  lines.  --  ')  "Putting  up  to  auction"  in  tho 
original  Croatian   text.  —  *)  "Distribution".  —  *)  "General"    in   the   original  Croatiitn  text. 


AO  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  SteJajui  postupak. 

iz  posebne  mase.    0  tih  prigovorih  ce  se  provesti  postupak  po  §§.  94,  100,  149  do 
151,  u  koliko  vec  nije  proveden. 

3.  Podmirba  stecajnih  vjerovnikah. 

165.  Prije  dovrsena  obcega  postupka  likvidacionalnoga  ne  moze  se  zapoceti 
naplacivanjem  stecajnih  vjerovnikah. 

Poslie  toga  vremena  dopustiva  je  dioba  svaki  put,  kada  ima  dovoljne  gotovine. 

166.  Ako  je  zaUsna  gotovina  dovoljna,  da  se  namire  troskovi  i  dugovi  stecajni, 
ter  trazbine  prvoga  razreda,  ne  ima  se  odgadjati  naplata  ustanovljenih  trazbinah 
s  toga,  sto  je  jos  preporna  takova  koja  trazbina. 

Isto  vriedi  i  glededjelomicnepodmirbe  trazbinah i)  drugoga  i  trecega  razreda^), 
ako  ima  prUicne  gotovine. 

Sto  dodje  na  prepome  trazbine,  valja  poloziti  kod  suda,  Ui  privolom  svih 
doticnikah  plodonosno  uloziti  u  zavodu  novcanom,  sto  ga  oni  oznace. 

167.  Ako  su  razlucni  vjerovniciprijavihsvojeosobne  trazbine  (§.  117),  adioba^) 
stecajna  se  obavlja  prije  diobe  kupovnine,  polucene  ovrsnom  drazbom  stecajnoga 
dobra,  obterecena  pravom  razlucnim,  uzimlju  se  u  racun  i  njihove  osobne  trazbine 
ciehm  iznosom,  nu  odpadajuci  na  nje  dio  ima  se  u  smislu  posljednje  ahneje  §.  166 
pridrzati,  dok  se  neobavi  dioba  kupovnine  obterecenoga  dobra. 

Tek  nakon  te  diobe  ce  razlucni  vjerovnici  dobiti  i  to  cieU  za  nje  pridrzani 
iznos  samo  onda,  ako  njUiove  trazbine  ni  dielom  ne  budu  podmirene  iz  ku- 
povnine, a  inace  samo  onaj  razmiemi  dio,  koj  odpada  na  nenamireni  dio  njihovih 
trazbinah. 

I  za  izlucne  ovlaitenike,  koji  gledom  na  izlucni  predmet  zahtievaju  odstetu 
(§.  117),  pridrzaje  se  kod  suda  razmjeran  dio,  proracunan  prema  cielom  iznosu 
njihovih  oznacenih  trazbinah,  sve  dotle  dok  ne  budu  pravomocno  rieseni  njihovi 
zahtjevi  izlucni. 

168.  Diobu*)  glede  prvoga  razreda  predlaze  stecajni  upravitelj  u  sporazumku 
sa  vjerovniekim  odborom,  ter  ju  uz  odobrenje  stecajnoga  povjerenika  odmah  pro- 
vadja  bez  formahie  osnove  diobne^)  i  bez  saslusanja  neposrednih  ucestnikah. 

Ako  stecajni  povjerenik  ne  odobri  predlozene  diobe^),  te  ni  stecajni  sud  na 
predstavku  stecajnoga  upravitelja  ne  dozvoli  diobe,  imati  ce  upravitelj  sastaviti 
formalnu  osnovu  diobnu. 

Proti  doticnoj  odluci  stecajnoga  suda  ne  ima  pravnoga  lieka.  Glede  trazbinah 
ostalih  razredah  valja  svagda  sastaviti  formalnu  osnovu  diobnu^). 

169.  Pri  sastavu  fomialne  osnove  diobne  valja  prije  svega  izkazati  svotu,  po- 
trebnu  za  podmirbu  stecajnih  dugovah  i  troskovah,  a  zatim  svotu,  koja  se  ima 
razdiehti  medju  stecajne  vjerovnike. 

Zatim  valja  navesti  svekoUke  (§§.  170,  171)  trazbine  stecajnih  vjerovnikah 
glavnicom  i  uzgredicami  po  redu,  kako  su  u  popisu  prijavah. 

Konafino  se  ima  naznaciti  postotak  svih  trazbinah,  koj  dolazi  do  podmirbe  iz 
diobne  gotovine,  te  po  tom  proracunati  svotu,  koja  odpada  na  svaku  pojedinut  razbinu. 

170.  Trazbine  preporne  glede  izpravnosti  Ui  prvenstva  uzimlju  se  u  racun 
zahticvanini  iznosom  i  zahtievanim  prvenstvom  uz  opazku,  da  su  preporne. 

Ne  sniatraju  se  prepornimi  trazbine,  ukriepljene  sudbenom  nagodoni,  ih  ko- 
na^nom  ma  i  nepravomo6nom  rjesitbom,  plateznom  zapovjedi,  plateznim  nalogom, 
ako  prigovaratelji  niti  do  dana  predane  stecajnoniu  povjereniku  osnove  diobne  iiisu 
dokazaU,  da  su  podigli  tuzbu  ili  proti  nepravomocnoj  rjcsitbi,  plateznoj  zapoviedi, 
plateznom  nalogu  u  otvorenu  roku  (§.  10)  predah  pravni  liek,  doticno  prigovore 
(§.  133  al.  2). 


')  Njemafki  priovod  knzo  Avdjo  ..Glaubiger".  —  *)  Njema6ki  pricvod  izrazuje  sa  ,,Ord- 
nung".  —  S)  NjciMftiki  priovod  ralii  za  ovo  ,,Teilung".  —  *)  Njemaoki  prievod  rabi  izraz 
..Toilung".  —  ')  Vidi  prodidii6u  primietbu  1).  —  *)  Vidi  prodidu6u  priinietbu  1).  —  ')  Njenui6ki 
prii'vod  konHi'kvi'ntiiii  rabi  juriBticki-tclinitki  noinprttviii  izraz  „Teilung",  docim  po  smislu 
hrvntxkoga  t«ki<ta  (nozo  bili  iiijoHta  Hamo  izrazu  ,,Vort«ilung". 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKBUPTCY.  42 

claim  for  satisfaction  out  of  the  particular  property.  The  procedure  upon  these 
objections  will  be  carried  out  in  accordance  with  §§  94,  100,  149 — 151  unless  this 
has  already  beeen  done. 

3.  Satisfaction  of  the  ordinary  creditors  {creditors  in  bankruptcy). 

165.  Tiie  payment  of  tlu-  ordinary  creditors  must  not  be  commenced  until  the 
proceeding.s  for  the  estabUshnient  of  their  claims  arc  completed. 

After  this  time  a  distribution  may  be  made  as  often  as  sufficient  cash  is  available. 

166.  If  the  c»sh  which  has  been  accumulated  is  sufficient  to  pay  the  bankruptcy 
debts  and  cost.s  and  tlie  claims  of  the  first  clas.s,  payment  of  the  claims  wiiich  have 
been  establi-shed  ought  not  to  be  delayed  because  some  other  such  claim  is  still  dis- 
puted. 

The  same  applies  to  the  proportionate  payment  of  creditors^)  of  the  .second 
and  third  class^)  if  sufficient  cash  is  available. 

The  amount  payable  in  respect  of  disputed  claims  must  be  paid  into  court  or 
invested  at  interest  wath  the  consent  of  the  parties  in  some  institution  named  by  them. 

167.  If  the  creditors  who  are  entitled  to  separate  sati.sfaction  have  sent  in  notice 
of  their  personal  claims  (§117)  and  if  the  division^)  of  the  assets  takes  place  before 
the  distribution  of  llic  purchase  money  obtained  at  the  forced  sale  of  property  en- 
cumbered with  aright  to  separate  satisfaction,  those  personal  claims  are  allowed  for 
up  to  the  full  amount ,  but  the  dividends  upon  them  must  be  retained  in  accordance 
with  §  166  until  the  distribution  of  the  purchase  money  obtained  for  that  property 
takes  places. 

Only  when  this  distribution  ha°  taken  place  are  the  creditors  who  are  entitled 
to  separate  satisfaction  paid,  a-id  they  will  only  receive  the  whole  amount  retained 
for  them  if  they  obtain  nothing  out  of  the  purchase  money,  otherwise  they  will  get 
a  dividend  m  respect  of  that  portion  of  tlieir  claims  which  has  not  been  paid. 

In  the  case  of  persons  having  a  ri<.'ht  of  severance  who  demand  damages  in 
respect  of  the  article  they  had  a  liglit  to  sever  (§  117),  a  dividend  upon  the  whole 
amount  of  their  claim  will  be  retained  in  court  until  that  claim  has  been  finally 
dealt  \i'ith. 

168.  The  division*)  in  respect  of  creditors  of  tlie  first  class  is  prepared  by  the 
trustee  with  the  assistance  of  the  committee  of  creditors  a-id  is  carried  out  by  him 
with  the  consent  of  the  commissary  without  any  formal  scheme  of  division^)  being 
prepared  and  without  hearing  the  parties  directly  interested. 

If  the  commissary  refuses  his  consent  to  a  proposed  division  8)  and  if  the  court 
does  not  order  it  to  take  place  at  his  request  the  trustee  will  have  to  prepare  a  formal 
scheme. 

There  is  no  appeal  against  a  decree  of  the  coort  on  this  point.  With  regard  to 
claims  in  the  other  classes  a  formal  scheme  of  division')  must  always  be  prepared. 

169.  In  preparing  a  formal  scheme  of  distribution  the  sum  required  to  pay  the 
preferential  debts  and  costs  must  be  stated  first  and  then  the  amount  to  be  distributed 
among  the  ordinary  creditors. 

Then  all  the  ordinary  creditors'  claims  (§§  170  and  171)  must  be  stated  along 
with  any  subsidiary  amounts  in  the  order  in  which  they  appear  in  the  list  ot  notices. 

Finally  the  percentage  to  be  paid  upon  all  the  claims  out  of  the  amount  available 
for  distribution  must  be  stated  and  the  amoimt  payable  in  respect  of  each  claim 
calculated. 

170.  Claims  the  amoxmt  or  priority  of  which  is  in  dispute  are  allowed  for  as 
if  they  were  correct,  with  a  note  that  they  are  disputed. 

Claims  which  are  secured  by  a  settlement  made  with  the  sanction  of  the  comi; 
or  by  a  decision  which  is  not  final,  or  by  an  order  to  pay  are  not  regarded  as  disputed, 
unless  the  party  objecting  to  them  proves  to  the  commissary  before  the  scheme  of 
distribution  has  been  handed  to  him,  that  they  have  delivered  a  \\Tit,  or  entered 
an  appeal  or  objection  (§  133  par.  2)  against  the  decision  or  order  to  pay,  within 
the  proper  time  (§  10). 

1)  "Claims"  in  the  original  t«xt.  —  *)  "Priority"  in  the  original  text.  —  ')  "Distribu- 
tion" in  the  original  text.  —  *)  "Distribution".  —  ')  "Distribution".  —  ')  Distribution" 
throughout  the  paragraph.  —  ')  Since  the  translation  uses  the  incorrect  word  "division"  let 
it  be  here  said  once  and  for  all  that  the  sense  of  the  original  Croatian  text  requires  tlie 
expression  "distribution". 


JO  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

Stecajni  povjerenik  ima  bez  odvlake  obaviestiti  st«cajnoga  upravitelja  o  torn, 
da  je  predana  tuzba  doticno  nastavljena  parnica,  ili  da  je  predan  pravni  liek  do- 
ticno  prigovori. 

Na  protiv  se  pri  doticnoj  diobi  ne  uzimlju  ni  u  racun  prepome  trazbine,  koje 
vaJja  ustanoviti  parnicom  u  smislu  §.  133  al.  1,  a  vjerovnici  ni  do  dana  predane 
etecajnomu  povjereniku  osnove  diobne  nisu  dokazali,  da  su  podnieli  tuzbe,  do- 
ticno nastavili  parnice. 

Ne  dolaze  u  racun  ni  trazbine,  koje  jos  prije  dana  predane  osnove  diobne  niau 
na  rocistu  likvidacionalnom  uzete  u  pretres. 

171.  I  trazbine  pod  uvjetom  odgodnim  uzimlju  se  u  racun  pri  diobah  pred- 
hodruh,  nu  pri  diobi  konacnoj  uvrscuju  se  u  osnovu  samo  onda,  ako  se  prije  pre- 
dane osnove  diobne  dokaze,  da  je  uvjet  izpunjen,  doticno  samo  u  toHko,  u  koliko 
ima  uvjetah  §-a.  58  za  osiguranje. 

I  oni  iznosi,  koji  odpadnu  na  trazbine  pod  uvjetom  razrjesujucim,  a  vjerovnici 
ne  dadu  sigumosti,  duzne  po  §.  58,  uvrscuju  se  i  u  konacnu  osnovu  diobnu. 

Sa  iznosi,  pridrzanimi  za  uvjetne  trazbine,  postupa  se  u  smislu  posliednje 
alineje  §-a.  166. 

172.  U  dva  primjerka  sastavljena  osnova  diobna,  podpisana  po  stecajnom 
upravitelju  i  vjerovnickom  odboru,  ako  je  postavljen,  ima  se  predloziti  stecajnomu 
povjereniku  na  izpitanje. 

Ovaj  ce  osnovu  bez  odvlake  izpitati,  ter  ju  odobriti,  odgovara  li  uvjetom 
naznacenim  u  §-u.  169;  inace  ce  ju  vratiti  upravitelju  na  popravak. 

Jedan  primjerak  odobrene  osnove  diobne  ostaje  kod  stecajnoga  povjerenika, 
a  drugi  se  ima  vratiti  upravitelju  stecajnomu. 

173.  0  riesenju  diobne  osnove  obaviescuje  stecajni  povjerenik  vjerovnike  pri- 
bicem  kod  suda  uz  poziv,  da  u  roku  od  14  danah  mogu  podnieti  svoje  primjetbe, 
a  istodobno  naredjuje  za  razpravu  eventuakdh  primjetabah  rociste  unutar  prvih 
8  danah  iza  izmaka  roka  za  primjetbe.  0  tom  rocistu  obaviescuje  stecajni  povjerenik 
stecajnoga  upravitelja,  vjerovnicki  odbor  i  vjerovnike,  doticno  njihove  zastupnike 
u  mjestu  suda  i  posebno  prema  propisom  izvanstecajnim. 

Vjerovnici  mogu  viditi  diobnu  osnovu  kod  stecajnoga  povjerenika  ili^)  kod 
stecajnoga  upravitelja. 

Primjetbe  proti  osnovi  predaju  se  pismeno  ili  ustmeno  u  zapisnik  stecajnomu 
povjereniku,  koj  ce  ih  odmah  priobciti  upravitelju  stecajnomu. 

174.  Na  rocistu  razpravljaju  se  primjetbe  onim  redom,  kojim  su  u  osnovi  na- 
vedene  doticne  prigovorene  stavke.  Uzimlju  se  u  pretres  i  one  pravodobno  pre- 
dane primjetbe,  koje  poticu  od  vjerovnika,  nodosavsega  na  rociste. 

Stecajni  povjerenik  ce  gledati,  da  dodje  do  sporazuma,  ter  ce  po  mogucnoeti 
nastojati,  da  se  uzmogne  bez  odvlake  provesti  osnova  u  onom  dielu,  koga  se  ne 
ticu  podnesene  primjetbe. 

Glede  rocistnoga  zapisnika  i  odgode  rocista  valja  se  driati  propisah  §§.  123, 127. 

175.  Nije  li  u  roku,  naznacenom  u  §.  166,  prispjelo  nikakovih  primjetabah,  ili 
je  na  odredjenom  rocistu  postignut  sporazumak,  stecajni  povjerenik  ce  naputitl 
8te<5ajnoga  upravitelja,  da  provede  osnovu  diobnu.  U  tu  svrhu  se  upravitelju  opre- 
djeljuje  rok,  a  on  ce  nakon  minula  roka  izviestiti  o  tom  poslu. 

176.  Ne  dodje  li  na  rocistu  do  sporazumka,  stecajni  povjerenik  ce  ocitovanja 
ucestnikah  uvrstiti  u  zapisnik,  koji  ce  sa  nuzdnimi  drugimi  spisi  bez  odvlake  pred- 
loiiti  stecajnomu  sudu.  Stecajni  sud  riesava  preporna  pitanja  obrazlozenom  odlu- 
kom,  o  kojoj  valja  obaviestiti  ucestnike  u  smislu  §.  173. 

177.  Do  pravomocnosti  odluke,  pomenute  u  prediducem  paragrafu,  imadu  se 
iznosi,  kojih  izplata  stoji  o  toj  odluci,  poloziti  kod  suda,  doticno  u  smislu  §.  166 
plodonosno  uloiiti. 

U  kohko  je  diobna  osnova  u  ostalom  provediva,  provadja  se  u  smislu  §.  175. 

178.  Svaka  se  izplata  obavlja  uz  namiru,  a  bade  li  trazbina  podmirena  pod- 
punim  iznoBom,  valja  povratiti  izvome  izprave,  napose  mjenice,  zaduznice,  sudbene 

*)  Njema^'ki  prievod  kaie  ,,und". 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  43 

The  commissary  must  inform  the  trustee  without  delay  that  the  writ  haa  been 
dehvcred  or  the  suit  continued,  or  that  an  appeal  or  objection  has  been  entered. 

On  the  other  hand  those  claims  which  under  §  133  par.  1  must  be  estabhshed 
by  way  of  suit  arc  disregarded  in  the  distribution,  unless  the  creditor  proves  before 
the  scheme  is  handed  to  the  trustee  that  he  has  deUvered  a  writ  or  resumed  a  suit. 

Those  claims  arc  also  disregarded  which  have  not  been  dealt  witii  at  the  ex- 
amination meeting  prior  to  the  day  when  the  scheme  of  distribution  is  handed  to 
the  commissary. 

171.  Claims  which  arc  subject  to  a  condition  precedent  are  al.so  allowed  for  in 
the  preliminary  distributions,  but  at  the  final  one  they  are  only  included  in  the  scheme 
if,  before  it  is  handed  to  the  commissary,  they  prove  that  the  condition  has  happened, 
or  only  in  so  far  as  the  conditions  of  §  58  as  to  security  are  fulfilled. 

TTie  amounts  payable  in  respect  of  a  claim  subject  to  a  condition  subsequent 
are  included  in  the  scheme  for  the  final  distribution  even  if  the  creditors  have  not 
eompUed  with  the  rules  of  §  58  as  to  security. 

The  amounts  retained  in  respect  of  conditional  claims  are  dealt  with  in  accord- 
ance with  the  provisions  of  the  last  paragraph  of  §  166. 

172.  The  scheme  of  distribution  must  be  prepared  in  dupUcate  and  signed  by 
the  committee  of  creditors,  if  one  has  been  appointed,  and  handed  to  the  commissary 
for  his  consideration. 

He  will  examine  the  scheme  without  delay  and  approve  it  if  it  compUes  with  the 
requirements  of  §  169;  otherwise  he  will  return  it  to  the  trustee  for  correction. 

One  copy  of  the  scheme  as  approved  must  be  retained  by  the  commissary 
and  the  other  must  be  returned  to  the  trustee. 

173.  The  commissary  will  inform  the  creditors  of  the  preparation  of  the  scheme 
of  distribution  by  posting  it  in  court,  requesting  them  at  the  same  time  to  send  in 
any  objections  within  14  days,  and  he  will  also  fix  a  meeting  for  the  discussion  of 
these  objections,  if  any,  within  8  days  after  that  time.  He  will  notify  the  trustee, 
the  committee,  and  the  creditors  or  their  representatives  at  the  place  where  the  court 
sits  in  accordance  with  the  ordinary  rules  for  notice. 

The  creditors  may  inspect  the  scheme  of  distribution  in  the  hands  of  the  commis- 
sary and*)  the  trustee.  Objections  to  the  scheme  are  sent  in  in  writing  or 
placed  on  the  record  of  the  commissary,  who  will  at  once  inform  the  trustee  of 
them. 

174.  At  the  meeting  the  objections  are  dealt  with  in  the  order  in  which  the 
items  objected  to  appear  in  the  scheme.  Those  objections  will  also  be  dealt  with 
which  are  sent  in  punctually  even  by  a  creditor  who  does  not  appear  at  the  meeting. 

The  commissary  will  endeavour  to  bring  about  an  arrangement  and  will  do 
his  best  to  carry  out  that  part  of  the  scheme  which  is  not  affected  by  the  objections. 

As  to  the  record  of  the  meeting  or  its  extension  the  rules  of  §§  123  and  127  must 
be  observed. 

175.  If  no  objections  have  been  sent  in  within  the  period  fixed,  or  if  an  arrange- 
ment is  arrived  at  at  the  meeting,  the  commissary  will  direct  the  trustee  to  effect 
the  distribution.  For  this  purpose  the  trustee  will  be  given  a  certain  time  after 
which  he  has  to  make  a  report  upon  the  matter. 

176.  If  no  arrangement  is  come  to  at  the  meeting  the  commissary  will  take  a 
record  of  the  statements  of  the  parties  and  will  lay  the  record  with  any  necessary 
papers  before  the  Bankruptcy  Court  without  delay.  The  court  will  decide  the  questions 
in  dispute  and  issue  a  reasoned  decree  which  must  be  communicated  to  the  parties 
in  accordance  with  §  173. 

177.  Until  this  decree  becomes  absolute  the  amounts  the  payment  of  which 
depends  upon  it  must  be  kept  in  court  or  invested  at  interest,  in  accordance  with 
§  166. 

So  far  as  the  scheme  can  be  carried  out  in  the  meantime  it  will  be  carried  out  in 
accordance  with  §  175. 

178.  Every  payment  will  be  made  in  return  for  a  receipt,  and  if  the  claim  Ls 
paid  in  full  the  original  documents,  in  particular  bills  of  exchange,  I.O.Us,  decisions 

•)  "Or"   in  the  original  test. 


44  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

rjesitbe  te  izvadke  zapisnicke  (§.  130),  docim  se  dione  izplate  zabUjezuju  na  po- 
menutih  izvomih  izpravah,  koje  ostaju  u  rukuh  vjerovnika. 

Ako  se  izvome  izprave  nalaze  kod  stecajnoga  suda,  ima  stecajni  upravitclj 
na  nje  napisati  obrocnu  odplatu. 

Odplatne  iznose,  kojih  vjerovnici  ne  podignu  tecajem  14  danah,  valja  za  nje 
poloziti  kod  suda,  doticno  prepisati  u  pologu  na  njihovo  ime. 

179.  Diobni  postupak  se  prema  gornjim  ustanovam  ponavlja,  kada  se  opet 
nabere  do  vol  j  no  goto  vine. 

U  svakoj  kiisnijoj  osnovi  diobnoj  valja  iztaknuti,  kolildm  je  iznosom  koja 
traibina  jur  namirena  doticno  osigurana  i  o  kojih  je  prepornih  stavkah  i  kako  jur 
konacna  rjesitba  izrecena. 

180.  Koje  trazbine  pri  diobi  prijainjoj  nisu  uzete  u  racun,  uvrscuju  se  u  slie- 
decu  osnovu  diobnu,  ako  ne  bude  zaprieke,  naznacene  u  §.  170  al.  4  i  5,  te  dobivaju 
iz  nove  diobne  gotovine,  u  koliko  dotice,  prije  svega  one  postotke,  koje  su  kod 
prijasnjih  diobah  dobile  trazbine  istoga  razreda,  tako  da  budu  s  ovimi  izjednacene. 

181.  Cim  je  dovTseno  unovcenje  stecajne  imovine,  obavlja  se  konacna  dioba 
po  istih  ustanovah,  koje  su  dane  za  prijasnje  diobe.  U  tu  svrhu  valja  da  se  prije 
ustanovi  nagrada  stecajnoga  upravitelja  (§.  94),  nagrada  i  troskovi  clanovah  vje- 
rovnickoga  odbora  te  da  se  riese  racuni  (§§.  150,   151)  stecajnoga  upravitelja. 

182.  Pod  konacnu  diobu  dolaze  i  dielovi,  pridrzani  za  trazbine  pod  uvjetom 
odgodnim  (§.  171)  kao  i  oni  iznosi,  kojimi  su  osigurane  prebojne  uvjetne  trazbine 
u  smislu  §.  24  al.  3,  u  koliko  vjerovnici  u  oba  slucaja  ne  dokazu  prije  predane  ko- 
nacne  osnove  diobne,  da  je  odgodni  uvjet  izpunjen,  ili  u  koliko  prezaduzenik  nije 
po  gradjanskom  pravu  obvezan  na  osiguranje. 

183.  Konacna  dioba  ne  ima  se  odgadjati  s  toga,  sto  jos  nisu  masi  stecajnoj 
na  diobu  pripali  oni  iznosi,  koji  su  pokricem  trazbinam  pod  uvjetom  odgodnim  ill 
razriesujucim  (§.  171)  ili  jos  prepomim  (§.  166)  Ui  trazbinam  razlucnim  iU  izlucnim 
(§.  167)  doticno  iznosi,  kojimi  su  iz  mase  placene  trazbine  pod  uvjetom  razriesujucim. 

Nu  stecajnom  sudu  je  duznost,  da  tc  iznose  pri  konacnoj  diobi  uzme  u  obzir 
tako,  da  se  ustanove  postotci,  po  kojLh  ce  se  i  to,  ako  dodje  pod  diobu,  razdieliti 
medju  vjerovnike,  imenice  naznacene.  Dalnje  odredbe  uciniti  ce  sud  na  zahtjev 
doticnih  vjerovnikah. 

184.  Nakon  provedene  konacne  diobe  sud  ce  na  predlog  stecajnoga  povjerenika 
odlukom  izjaviti  stecaj  dovrsenim  i  to  nakon  pravomocnosti  odluke  proglasiti  jed- 
nokratnom  uvrstbom  u  novine,  odredjene  za  sudbene  oglase,  mozda  preostalu  imo- 
vinu  izruciti  prezaduzeniku  na  slobodnu  razpolozbu,  a  dovrsenje  stecaja  priobciti 
oblastim  i  uredom  naznacenim  u  §§.  82,  83. 

185.  Ako  nakon  dovrsena  diobom  stecaja  dodje  na  vidjelo  imovina,  koja  bi 
imala  bila  dospjeti  u  masu  stecajnu,  namiruju  se  njom,  izkljuciv  sve  druge  osobne 
vjerovnike,  oni  vjerovnici  stecajni,  koji  sa  svojimi  prijavljenimi  i  ustanovljenimi 
trazbinami  nisu  namireni. 

Upravu  i  diobu  u  smislu  ovoga  zakona  valja  povjeriti  prijasnjemu  stecajnoniu 
upravitelju  i  vjerovnickomu  odboru.  U  koliko  to  vise  nije  moguce,  ima  se  u  smislu 
ovoga  zakona  imcnovati  novi  stecajni  upravitclj  te  —  ako  to  sud  obnadje  potrebnim 
—  izabrati  novi  odbor  vjcrovnicki.  Ako  ne  bude  odbora  vjcrovnickoga,  stecajni 
sud  ce  imali  da  odobri  vaznije  odluke  stecajnoga  upravitelja  glcde  uprave.  (§§.  142, 
148.) 

186.  Nakon  dovrsena  postupka  stecajnoga  mogu  svi  nepodmireni  vjerovrucj 
potjerati  svoje  trazbine  proti  duzniku,  sve  ako  i  nisu  prijavljene  u  stecaj u. 

Stecajni  vjerovnici,  kojih  su  trazbine  ustanovljene  u  stecaju,  mogu  bez  no- 
voga  postupka  voditi  ovrhu  proti  prezaduzeniku,  ako  dokazu  izvadkom  iz  zapis- 
nika  likvidationalnoga,  da  tim  trazbinam  prezaduzenik  nije  izriCno  prigovorio  na 
rocistu  likvidiicionalnom. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  44 

of  the  corirt  and  extracts  from  the  record  (§  130),  must  be  returned,  while  partial 
payments  will  be  noted  on  the  documents,  which  will  remain  in  the  hands  of  the 
creditors. 

If  the  original  documents  are  in  the  custody  of  the  court  the  trustee  must  make 
a  note  on  them  of  any  partial  payment. 

Dividends  which  are  not  taken  bj'  the  creditors  within  14  day.s  must  be  paid 
into  court  for  them  or  entered  against  their  names  in  tiie  deposit  register. 

179.  The  distribution  proceedings  are  repeated  in  accordance  with  the  above 
provisions  so  soon  as  sufficient  cash  again  becomes  available. 

In  every  subsequent  scheme  of  distribution  it  must  be  noted  how  much  has 
been  paid  or  how  much  security  has  been  given  in  respect  of  each  claim,  and  in 
the  case  of  disputed  claims  whether  any  and  if  so  what  final  decision  has  been 
pronounced. 

180.  Those  claims  wliich  were  disregarded  in  the  earlier  distribution  will  be 
included  in  the  next  scheme  of  distribution,  unless  any  of  the  impediments  mentioned 
in  §  170  pars.  4  and  5  prevent  this,  and  they  will  first  of  all  be  paid  out  of  the  amount 
available  for  distribution,  if  this  is  sufficient,  the  same  percentage  as  other  claims 
of  the  same  class  have  received  in  the  previous  distributions,  so  that  they  are  put  on 
the  same  footing  as  those  other  claims. 

181.  As  soon  as  the  sale  of  the  a.sscts  is  completed  the  final  distribution  will 
take  place.  The  principles  governing  this  are  the  .same  as  those  laid  down  for  the 
previous  distributions.  For  this  purpo.sc  the  trustee's  salary  (§94)  and  the  salary 
and  expenses  of  the  committee  must  be  fixed  and  the  trustee's  accounts  finally  passed 
(§§  140  and  151)  beforehand. 

182.  The  final  distribution  will  also  include  those  dividends  which  have  been 
retained  in  respect  of  claims  subject  to  a  condition  precedent  (§  171),  and  also  those 
amounts  which  have  been  given  to  secure  contingent  riglits  of  bct-cff  under  §  24,  par.  3, 
unless  in  each  case  the  creditor  shows  before  the  sciieme  of  distribution  is  handed  to 
the  commissary  that  the  condition  precedent  has  happened  cr  the  debtor  is 
under  a  duty  by  the  civil  law  to  give  security. 

183.  The  final  distribution  must  not  however  be  delayed  because  amounts 
which  have  been  utilised  to  secure  claims  subject  to  conditions  precedent  cr  subse- 
quent (§  171),  or  claims  which  are  disputed  {§  166),  or  claims  to  severance  or  separate 
satisfaction  (§  167),  or  amounts  which  have  been  used  to  pay  claims  which  are  subject 
to  a  condition  subsequent,  have  not  yet  become  again  available  for  distribution; 

The  court  is  however  obliged  to  take  these  amoxmts  into  account  in  the  final 
distribution,  and  to  determine  in  what  proportion  they  shall  be  divided  among  the 
creditors  named  if  they  do  become  available  for  distribution.  Other  arrangements 
may  be  made  by  the  court  upon  motion  by  the  creditors  concerned. 

184.  When  the  final  distribution  has  been  completed  the  court  will  declare  the 
bankruptcy  at  an  end  upon  motion  by  the  commissary,  and  when  the  decree  has 
become  absolute  the  termination  will  be  pubhshed  by  a  single  insertion  in  the  paper 
appointed  for  notices  by  the  court,  the  remaining  property,  if  any,  will  be  handed 
back  to  the  debtor  to  be  dealt  with  as  he  pleases,  and  the  termination  of  the  bankrupt- 
cy will  be  communicated  to  the  authorities  and  boards  mentioned  in  §§  82  and  83. 

185.  If  after  the  termination  of  the  bankruptcj'  by  the  distribution  of  the  assets 
property  is  discovered  which  ought  to  have  been  mcluded  in  the  assets,  it  will  be  use4 
to  pay  those  creditors  whose  claims  have  been  sent  in  and  proved  but  not  paid,  to 
the  exclusion  of  all  other  personal  creditors. 

The  administration  and  distribution  of  such  property  must  be  entrusted  to  the 
former  trustee  and  committee  in  accordance  with  tlie  provisions  of  this  Law.  If  this 
is  impossible  a  new  trustee  must  be  appointed,  and  if  the  court  considers  it  necessary 
a  new  committee  of  creditors  must  be  elected.  If  there  is  no  committee  the  court 
must  give  its  consent  to  the  most  important  of  the  trustee's  decisions  with  reference 
to  the  administration  (§§  142,   148). 

186.  When  the  bankruptcy  proceedings  have  been  brought  to  an  end,  all  those 
creditors  whose  claims  have  not  been  satisfied  can  enforce  tliem  against  the  debtor 
even  though  they  have  not  been  sent  in  in  the  bankruptcy. 

Those  creditors  who  have  proved  their  claims  in  the  bankruptcy  can  sue  out 
execution  against  the  debtor  without  any  fresh  proceedings,  if  they  prove  by  means 
of  an  extract  from  the  record  of  the  examination  meeting  that  the  debtor  raised 
no  express  objection  to  them  at  that  meeting. 


.f,  Hrvatska:   i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

Ako  se  proti  prezaduzeniku  otvori  novi  stecaj,  valja  i  te  trazbine  opet  prijavifci 
te  i  clede  njih  obaviti  postupak  likvidacionalni. 

Ustanove  ovoga  paragrafa  vriede  i  u  slucaju  dokinuta  po  §§.  152  do  158  stecaja. 

III.  Nagodom  prinudnom.^) 

187.  Xakon  obdrzana  obcega  rocista  likvidacionalnoga,  a  prije,  nego  se  odobri 
konacna"  osnova  diobna,  mogu  stecajni  vjerovnici,  koji  ne  idu  u  I.  razred2),  na  po- 
nudu  prezaduzenikovu  utanaciti  s  njim  nagodu  prinudnu. 

Nagoda  prinudna,  posto  bude  pravomocno  potvrdjena,  vriedi  glede  svih  ste- 
tajnih  vjerovnikah  —  izuzev  vjerovnike  I.  razreda  —  sve  ako  i  nisu  prijavili  svojih 
trazbinah  u  stecaju,  ili  ako  i  nisu  pristali  na  nagodu.  Takovom  se  nagodom  ne 
dira  u  pravo  vjerovnikah  proti  solidarnim  suduznikom  i  jamcem. 

U  stecaju  proti  zadrugam  (§.  223  zajedn.  zak.  cl.  XXXVII :  1875)  nije  dopustiva 
nagoda  prinudiia. 

188.  Ne  moze  se  utanaciti  nagoda  prinudna:  1.  dok  je  prezaduzenik  ua. 
biegu  ili  se  krati  poloziti  prokaznu  prisegu  (§§.  107,  108,  219);  —  2.  dok  je  pre- 
aduienik  pod  obtuzbom  radi  prevame  kride  (§.  199  si.  f.  kaz.  zak.),  ili  ako  bude 
radi  toga  osudjen. 

Pobjegne  li  prezaduzenik  ili  dodje  pod  obtuzbu  radi  prevame  kride  tecajem 
nagodbenoga  postupka,  ima  se  taj  postupak  odmah  obustaviti. 

189.  Prezaduzenikova  ponuda  nagodna  predaje  se  povjereniku  stecajnomu,  a 
mora  da  je  vlastorucno  podpisana  po  prezaduzeniku  samom  ili  po  njegovu  za  taj 
posao  posebno  ovlastenu  punomocniku  (§.  1008  o.  g.  z.),  te  mora  da  potanko  sa- 
drzaje,  kakova  podmirba,  dali  i  kakova  sigumost  se  nudi  vjerovnikom. 

Predlog  nagodni  za  prezaduzenu  oetavinu  treba  da  podpisu  svi  ocitovaai 
nasliednici  ili  skrbnici  nasliedstva. 

190.  Za  trgovacka  javna  i  komanditna  druztva  podpisuju  predlog  nagodbeai 
evi  clanovi  doticno  svi  javni  drugovi. 

Za  druztva  dionicarska  treba  da  podpisu  ponudu  nagodnu  jedan  ili  vise 
clanovah  glavne  skupstine,  koje  ova  odabere.  U  tu  svrhu  su  clanovi  ravnateljstva 
doticno  likvidatori  ovlasteni  sazvati  izvanrednu  glavnu  skupstinu,  koja  u  smLslu 
8ta*utah  odlucuje  o  predlogu  nagodbenom. 

191.  Ako  nagodne  ponude  ne  trebe  popuniti  u  smislu  §§.  189,  190  ili  ju  predloziti 
stecajnomu  sudu,  da  ju  odbije  obzirom  na  postojecu  koju  zapreku  po  §.  188,  ste- 
cajni povjerenik  ce  ju  odmah  dostaviti  vjerovnickomu  odboru,  koj  ce  se  nakoa 
t<a«ilu6aja  stecajnoga  upravitelja  izjaviti  o  prihvativosti  nagodne  ponude. 

Nagodna  ponuda  prieci  unovcenje  mase  —  osim  slucaja,  naznacena  u  §.  14.'J 
al.  3  —  sve  dok  ne  bude  odbijena,  doticno  dok  nagodi  ne  bude  po  sudu  stecajnom 
uzkracena  potvrda;  nu  ako  je  vec  jednom  vjerovnicki  odbor  odbio  ponudu  na- 
godnu ili  sud  uzkratio  nagodi  potvrdu,  kasnija  ponuda  nagodna  ne  prieci  viae 
unovcenja  mase. 

192.  Izjavi  li  vjerovnicki  odbor  nagodnu  ponudu  prihvativom,  ima  to  bez 
odvlake  prijaviti  stecajnomu  povjereniku,  koj  ce  odrediti  za  razpravu  o  tom  rociste 
unutar  14  danah,  na  koje  se  svi  ucestnici  pozivlju  prema  propisu  §.  94  aUn.  3  uz 
uputu,  da  se  nagodna  ponuda  moze  viditi  kod  stecajnoga  povjerenika  iU  stecajnoga 
upravitelja. 

Ako  ne  ima  vjerovnickog  odbora,  stecajni  ce  povjerenik  odrediti  takovu 
razpravu  na  sam  predlog  nagodni,  osim  ako  je  vjerovnicka  skupstina  vec  jednom 
odbila  predlog  nagodni,  te  ga  nakon  saslusanja  stecajnog  upravitelja  i  mozda  kojih 
vjerovnikah  obnalazi  odbiti  stecajni  povjerenik. 

193.  Na  suglaaan  predlog  prezaduzenika  i  vjerovnickoga  odbora  doticno  ste- 
^'ajnoga  upravitelja,  gdje  ne  ima  vjerovnickog  odbora,  moze  stecajni  povjerenik 
odrediti,  da  se  o  ponudi  nagodnoj  razpravlja  vec  na  obcem  rocistu  likvidacionai- 
nom,  o  cem  valja  sve  ucestnike  pravodobno  obaviestiti  u  smislu  propisa  §.  192. 

')  Njematki  pricvod  rabi  izraz  Zwangs  Auagleich;  u  austriji  Be  to  iiai  promiacue.  u 
ciu-Bivu  nji'maOkoni  proma danadnjoj  terrainologiji  kaie  se  ,,Zwang8verBleich".  — ^)  NjeraacUi 
pricvod   rabi  izraz  ..KlaHHe". 


CROATIA  AND  SI.AVONIA:  COMPOSITION'   IN'   BANKRUPTCY.  45 

If  fresh  bankruptcy  proceedings  are  commenced  against  the  debtor,  a  fresh 
notice  of  these  claims  must  be  sent  in  and  they  will  be  cxaniintxl  afresh. 

The  provisions  of  this  article  also  applv  wlien  a  bankruptcy  is  terminated  un- 
der §§  152—158. 

III.  By  arrangement.') 

187.  When  the  general  meeting  for  the  e.xamination  of  claims  has  been  held 
and  before  the  scheme  for  the  final  distribution  has  been  approved  of,  those  creditors 
who  are  not  in  the  first  class^)  may  make  an  arrangement  with  the  debtor  upon  hi.s 
making  a  proposal  to  that  effect. 

An  arrangement  which  has  been  finally  confirmed  binds  all  the  ordinary  cre- 
ditors excepting  those  in  the  first  class,  even  though  they  have  not  sent  in  their  claims, 
or  have  not  consented  to  it.  Such  an  arrangement  does  not  affect  the  creditors'  rights 
against  persons  jointly  liable  with  the  debtor  or  sureties  for  him. 

An  arrangement  is  not  allowable  in  the  bankruptcy  of  a  co-operative  society 
(§  223,  Stat.  XXXVII,  1875). 

188.  Arrangement  is  not  allowable:  1.  so  long  as  the  debtor  is  a  fugitive  or 
refuses  to  take  the  oath  of  disclosure  (§  107,  108,  219);  —  2.  so  long  as  the  debtor 
is  on  trial  for  fraudulent  bankruptcy  or  if  he  has  been  convicted  of  this  offence. 

If  the  debtor  absconds  or  is  charged  with  fraudulent  bankruptcy  during  the 
negotiations  for  an  arrangement  they  must  be  at  once  broken  off. 

189.  The  debtor's  proposal  for  an  arrangement  must  be  handed  td  the  comrals- 
sary  and  must  be  signed  by  the  debtor  or  by  a  specially  authorised  agent  (§  1008, 
ABGB.),and  it  must  state  expressly  what  satisfaction  and  what  security  is  offered  to 
the  creditors. 

In  the  case  of  an  inheritance  which  is  overindebted,  the  proposal  for  an  arrange- 
ment must  be  signed  by  all  the  heirs  who  have  accepted  the  inheritance  or  by  all 
the  trustees  of  the  inheritance. 

190.  In  the  case  of  partnerships  or  limited  partnerships  the  proposal  must  be 
signed  by  all  the  partners  or  all  those  who  are  personally  liable. 

In  the  ease  of  a  joint  stock  company  the  proposal  must  be  signed  by  one  or  more 
members  of  the  general  assembly  chosen  by  it  for  the  purpose.  The  directors  or 
liquidators  have  power  to  call  an  extraordinary  general  meeting  for  the  purpose 
of  deciding  as  to  making  a  proposal  for  an  arrangement  in  accordance  with  the  articles 
of  a.ssociation. 

191.  If  the  proposal  does  not  require  completion  under  §  189  or  190  and  has 
not  to  be  referred  to  the  court  for  refusal  as  a  result  of  an  obstacle  arising  under  §  188, 
the  commissary  will  at  once  pass  it  on  to  the  committee,  which  will  declare  whether 
it  is  acceptable  or  not  after  hearing  the  trustee. 

Save  in  the  case  mentioned  in  §  143,  par.  3  the  proposal  of  an  arrangement 
puts  a  stop  to  the  realisation  of  the  assets,  unless  indeed  it  is  rejected  or  the  court 
refuses  to  confirm  it;  but  if  the  committee  has  once  rejected  a  proposal  or  if  the  court 
has  once  refused  to  confirm  one  a  subsequent  proposal  does  not  put  a  stop  to  the 
realisation. 

192.  If  the  committee  declares  a  proposal  to  be  acceptable,  it  must  at  once  inform 
the  commissary  of  the  fact,  and  he  will  fix  a  meeting  within  14  days  to  deal  with 
the  proposal.  To  this  meeting  he  must  invite  all  the  parties  in  accordance  with 
§  94,  par.  3,  with  a  note  that  the  proposal  can  be  inspected  at  the  offices  of  the  com- 
missary or  the  trustee. 

If  there  is  no  committee  the  commissary  will  fix  a  meeting  for  the  discussion 
of  the  proposal,  unless  one  has  been  already  refused  by  the  general  meeting,  and  unless 
he  himself  decides,  after  hearing  the  trustee  and  perhaps  some  of  the  creditors,  that 
it  ought  not  to  be  accepted. 

193.  If  the  committee,  or  the  trustee  when  no  committee  has  been  appointed, 
concurs  with  the  debtor  in  proposing  an  arrangement ,  the  commissary  may  arrange 
to  have  the  proposal  considered  at  the  general  meeting  for  the  examination  of  claims. 
In  this  case  all  parties  interested  must  be  duly  notified  in  accordance  with  §  192. 


')  The  original  Croatian  text  has  "Composition".  —  -)  Should  be  "priority" 


^g  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  SteCajni  postupak. 

194.  Prezaduzenik  moze  na  rociste  ili  pristupiti  osobno  ili  poslati  zastupnika 
si,  posebno  ovlastena  za  taj  posao. 

Ako  na  razpravu  ne  dodje  ni  prezaduzenik  osobno  ni  njegov  punomocnik, 
ne  pricci  to,  da  vjerovnici  prihvate  predlog  nagodbeni.  Na  zahtjev  vjerovnikah 
moie  stecajni  povjerenik  narediti  novo  rocisto  za  razpravu. 

195.  Razpravom  ravna  stecajni  povjerenik. 

Prije  svega  valja  razpraviti  pitanje,  da  li  i  u  kolLko  ce  imati  pravo  glasa  trazbine, 
koje  su  prijavljene  do  rocista  nagodnoga,  a  jos  nisu  ustanovljene,  niti  je  glede  njih 
rieseno  pitanje  o  pravu  glasa. 

Stecajni  povjerenik  ce  nastojati,  da  u  torn  dodje  do  sporazuma.  Nc  uspije 
li  tim,  u  kratko  ce  uvrstiti  vaznc  primjetbc  doticnikah  u  zapisnik,  ter  odlucili  o 
pravu  glasa  stecajni  povjerenik  sam.  Pravni  liek  proti  takovoj  odluci  stccajnoga 
povjerenika,  koju  valja  zabiljeziti  u  zapisnik,  nije  dopustiv,  nu  eventualne  protivno 
primjetbe  moze  uvaziti  stecajni  sud,  kada  bude  odlucivao  o  potvrdi  nagode 
(§.201). 

196.  Nakon  riesenja  pitanja  o  pravu  glasa  odrediti  ce  stecajni  povjerenik 
razpravljanje  o  ponudi  nagodnoj. 

Nagodnu  ponudu  ima  procitati  stecajni  povjerenik,  a  na  to  ce  stecajni  upra- 
vitelj  izviestiti  o  stanju  mase  stecajnc  i  o  posljedcih,  koji  se  mogu  ocekivati  od 
nastavka  stecajnoga  postupka.  Nakon  toga  izvjesca  ocituje  se  vjerovnicki  odbor 
glede  ponude  nagodne,  te  oni  vjerovnici,  koji  zele  sto  primjetiti. 

Zatini  odredjuje  stecajni  povjerenik,  da  se  glasuje  o  ponudi  nagodnoj. 

Zapisnik  o  toj  razpravi  valja  prisutnim  procitati,  zatim  ce  ga  podpisati  stecajni 
upravitelj  i  prisutni  clanovi  vjerovnickoga  odbora,  a  mora  sadrzavati  osim  izvjesca 
stecajnoga  upravitelja  i  ocitovanja  vjerovnickoga  odbora  jos  i  uspjeh  razprave  1 
glasovanja,  te  primjetbe  vjerovnikah,  koji  se  protive  nagodi. 

Uspije  li  nagoda,  uvrstiti  ce  ju  stecajni  povjerenik  u  zapisnik,  kako  je 
prihvacena,  te  ce  zapisnik  sa  svimi  spisi  uz  izvjesce  predloziti  sudu  stecajnomu. 

197.  Nagoda  mora  s vim  vjerovnikom  (§.  187)  istoga  razreda^)  osigurati  jednaka 
prava,  osim  ako  prikraceni  vjerovnici  izricno  privole  na  to,  da  im  se  dade  manje 
prava.  Nistetno  je  svako  ino  utanacenje  prezaduzenika  ili  drugih  osobah  sa  pojedi- 
nimi  vjerovnici,  po  kojem  se  ovim  daju  povoljniji  uvjeti. 

198.  Nagoda  se  smatra  pribvacenom :  1.  ako  na  nju  izricno  pristane  vecina 
ovlaitenih  na  glasovanje  te  na  rocistu  pri  sutnih  vjerovnikah  ili  njihovih  puno- 
mocnikah.  Ako  ista  trazbina  pristoji  vise  osobah  u  opredieljenu  ili  neopredieljenu 
dielu,  smatraju  se  sve  te  osobe  pri  glasovanju  jednom  osobom.  Isto  vriedi  u 
slucaju  djelomicna  ustupa  trazbine  bez  obzira  na  to,  kada  je  ustupljeno,  i  — 
2.  ako  sbroj  trazbinah  pristajucih  vjerovnikah  sacinjava  bar  cetiri  petine  sbroja 
svih  trazbinah,  ovlastenih  na  glasovanje. 

Rodjaci  i  tastbina  prezaduzenikova  u  lozi  uzpravnoj,  njegov  drug  zenitbeni, 
nadalje  rodjaci  do  cetvrtoga  koljena  i  tastbina  do  drugoga  koljena  pobocne  loze^) 
(§.  41  obc.  gradj.  zak.)  ne  imaju  prava  glasa  kod  nagode  prinudne.  Ako  su  ti  rodjaci 
doticno  tastbina  prenieli  svoje  pravo  na  druge  osobe,  nece  ni  ove  imati  prava  glasa, 
ako  prenos  nije  posliedio  bar  sest  mjesecih  prije  otvorena  stecaja. 

Vjerovnici,  koji  ne  stanuju  na  podrucju  stecajnoga  suda,  mogu  glasovati  i 
pismeno  u  podnesku,  upravljenu  na  stecajnoga  povjerenika.  Pismeni  glasovi  uzeti 
6e  se  u  obzir  samo  onda,  ako  doticni  podnesci  stignu  na  ruke  stecajnoga  povjere- 
nika prije  nego  .se  zapocme  glasovanjcm.  Pismena  ocitovanja  moraju  biti  ovjerov- 
Ijena  po  sudu  ili  javnom  biljezniku,  ili  doticni  podnesci  podpisani  po  odvjetniku, 
ovla.stenu  na  izvrsivanje  odvjetnictva  u  obsegu  banskoga  stola. 

199.  Poluci  li  se  vecina,  pomenuta  u  §.  198,  samo  u  jednom  pravcu,  stefiajni 
povjerenik  ce  na  zahtjev  vjerovnickoga  odbora  ili  prezaduzenika  narediti  novo 
ro<5iHte  nagodno  unutar  8  danah,  to  ustmeno  priobciti  prisutnim  i  zabiljeziti  u 
zapisniku. 

Glede  novoga  razpravljanja  i  stvaranja  zakljucka  valja  se  drzati  ustanovah 


')  Njl'mol^ki   prievod   rahi   za   ovo   izraz   ..Klasse".  —  2)  u  njema6kom  nisu  prevedene 
rioii  ,,pol>ocrn»  lozo". 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  COMPOSITION  IN  BANIvRUPTCY.  4G 

194.  The  debtor  may  either  appear  in  person  at  tills  meeting  or  he  may  send 
a  specially  authorissed  representative. 

If  the  debtor  does  not  appear  in  person  or  by  a  representative  this  does  not 
prevent  the  creditors  from  acc('j)ting  the  proposal.  Upon  request  by  the  debtor 
the  commissary  may  however  hold  a  fresh  meeting  to  deal  with  it. 

196.   The  proceedings  arc  conducted  by  the  commissary. 

The  first  matter  to  be  decided  will  be' whether  and  to  what  extent  a  right  to 
vote  shall  be  allowed  in  respect  of  claims  which  have  been  sent  in  but  not  yet 
proved,  or  in  respect  of  which  tlic  right  to  vote  ha.s  not  been  established. 

The  commissary  will  endeavour  to  bring  about  an  agreement  u])on  these  points. 
If  he  fails  in  this  he  will  take  a  short  record  of  the  objections  and  him.sclf  decide  the 
questions  as  to  the  right  to  vote.  There  is  no  appeal  against  such  a  decision,  wliich 
must  appear  in  the  record,  but  the  court  may  have  regard  to  tlie  objectiors  in  deciding 
as  to  the  confirmation  of  the  arrangement  (§201). 

196.  Wien  the  questions  as  to  the  right  of  voting  have  been  dealt  with,  the 
commissary  will  commence  to  deal  with  the  proposed  arrangement. 

The  commissary  will  read  the  proposal  and  the  trustee  w  ill  make  a  statement 
as  to  the  position  of  the  assets  and  the  success  which  may  be  expected  if  the  bank- 
ruptcy proceedings  are  continued.  After  this  the  committee  or  any  creditor  who 
wishes  to  do  so  may  state  their  opinions  as  to  the  proposal. 

Tlie  commissary  will  then  direct  a  vote  to  be  taken  upon  the  proposal. 

The  record  of  these  procccditigs  must  be  read  to  those  present  and  signed  by  the 
trustee  and  the  members  of  the  committee  who  are  present,  and  it  must  contain, 
besides  the  statement  of  the  trustee  and  the  opinion  of  the  committee,  the  result 
of  the  proceedings  and  of  the  voting  as  well  as  the  remarks  of  any  creditors  who 
approve  the  arrangement. 

If  the  arrangement  is  agreed  to  the  commissary  will  note  it  as  accepted  in 
the  record  and  lay  it  with  all  necessary  documents  and  a  statement  of  his  own  before 
the  court. 

197.  The  arrangement  must  give  equal  rights  to  aU  creditors  of  the  same  class^), 
unless  certain  creditors  expressly  agree  that  they  shall  be  given  less  rights.  Any 
other  agreement  made  by  the  debtor  or  other  persons  with  individual  creditors 
by  which  they  are  promised  more  favourable  treatment  is  null  and  void. 

198.  The  arrangement  is  accepted:  1.  if  the  majority  of  the  creditors  who  are 
present  and  have  a  right  to  vote,  or  their  representatives,  express  themselves  in 
favour  of  it.  If  a  claim  belongs  to  several  persons  jointly  in  definite  or  indefinite 
shares,  they  have  only  one  vote  between  them.  The  same  rule  applies  where  a  portion 
—  of  a  claim  has  been  assigned,  without  regard  to  the  time  of  the  assignment;  and 
2.  the  amount  of  the  claims  of  the  creditors  \\ho  express  their  consent  is  at  least  four 
fifths  of  aU  the  claims  in  respect  of  which  a  right  to  vote  exists. 

Relations  and  connections  of  the  debtor  in  the  direct  line,  his  wife  (or  husband) 
and  relations  ^^ithin  the  fourth  degree  and  connections  within  the  second  degree^) 
(§  41,  AGBG.)  are  not  entitled  to  vote  on  the  question  of  an  arrangement.  If  anj- 
of  these  persons  have  assigned  their  rights  to  others  these  others  will  have  no  right  to 
vote  unless  the  assignment  took  place  at  least  six  months  before  the  commencement 
of  the  bankruptcy. 

Creditors  who  do  not  reside  within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  court  may  vote  by 
sending  a  wTitten  statement  to  the  commi.ssary.  Such  votes  will  only  be  covmt«d 
if  they  reach  the  commissary  before  the  voting  commences,  ^\'ritten  statements 
must  be  certified  by  the  court  or  a  notary  ])ubhc  or  the  papers  must  be  signed  by 
an  advocate  entitled  to  practise  in  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Ban's  court. 

199.  If  only  one  of  the  majorities  required  by  §  198  is  attamed,  the  commissary, 
upon  request  by  the  debtor  or  the  committee,  will  fix  a  fresh  meeting,  not  more 
than  8  days  distant,  for  the  consideration  of  the  arrangement  and  will  inform  those 
present  and  note  it  in  the  record. 

The  proceedings  and  voting  at  the  new  meeting  ^^■ill  take  place  in  accordance 
with  the  provisions  of  §§  194 — 198. 


')  "Priority".  —  ^)  "In  the  collateral  line"  in  the  original  text. 


^-  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

Ponude,  popusti  i  priznanjai),  ter  zakljucci  u  prijasnjoj  razprayi  ne  imaju 
obvezne  moci  u  ponovljenoj  razpravi,  nu  prezaduzenik  je  vezan  o  svoju  prvobitnu 
donudu  i  u  novoj  razpravi. 

200.  Ako  se  nagodne  trazbine  osiguravaju  rucnim  zalogoin  ili  hipotekom,  valja 
ustanoviti  osigurani  iznos  i  oznaciti  osobu,  koja  ce  biti  vlastna,  da  iste  rucni  zalog 
i  da  ga  vrati,  da  izhodi  gruntovnu  uknjizbu  prava  zaloga  i  dozvoli  brisanje. 

201.  Nagodi  prinudnoj,  da  bude  kriepostna,  treba  potvrde  stecajnoga  suda. 
Potvrda  se  ima  uzkratiti:  1.  ako  postoji  koj  slucaj  nedopustivosti  nagode  pri- 
nudne  (§.  188);  —  2.  ako  se  nije  pazilo  na  propise  o  postupku  nagodnom  i  o 
utanacenju  nagode,  a  pogreske  i  manjci  ne  inogu  se  naknadno  izpraviti  doticno 
popuniti.  Proti  odluci^)  stecajnoga  suda,  kojom  se  odredjuje  izpravak  pogriesakah 
ili  popuna  manjakah  nije  dopustiv  pravni  liek;  —  3.  ako  ima  vjerodostojno  pot- 
vrdjenih  cinjenicah,  s  kojih  se  nioze  razlozno  zakljucivati,  da  je  doslo  do  nagode 
pogodovanjem  pojedinih  vjerovnikah  Ui  inace  nepostenim  nacinom ;  —  4.  na  zahtjev 
kojega  na  glasovanje  ovlastenoga  stecajnoga  vjerovnika,  ako  je  nagoda  u  oprieci 
sa  zajednickimi  interesi  stecajnih  vjerovnikah. 

202.  Stecajni  sud  priobcuje  svoju  odluku  stecajnomu  povjereniku,  ter  prema 
propisu  §.  94  alin.  3  prezaduzeniku,  stecajnom  upravitelju,  vjerovnickom  odboru 
i  svim  onim  vjerovnikom,  kojim  u  smislu  §.  203  pristoji  pravo  utoka. 

203.  Utok  proti  potvrdjujucoj  odluci  stecajnoga  suda  pristoji  svim  vjerovni- 
kom, koji  nisu  izricno  privoUli  na  nagodu. 

Proti  odluci,  kojom  je  uzkracena  potvrda  nagodi,  mogu  osim  prezaduzenika 
uloziti  utok  svi  vjerovnici,  koji  se  nisu  izricno  protivili  nagodi. 

Banski  stol  moze  narediti  izpravak  manjakah  u  smislu  §.  201  toe.  2,  a  proti 
takvoj  odluci  banskoga  stola  nije  dopustiv  pravni  liek. 

Dostava  meritornoga  riesenja  banskoga  stola  obavlja  se  po  §.  202. 

204.  Posto  bude  nagodi  pravomocno  uzkracena  potvrda,  odrediti  ce  stecajni 
povjerenik  sto  treba,  da  se  nastavi  postupak  stecajni. 

Bude  li  nagoda  prinudna  pravomocno  potvrdjena,  izdat  ce  ju  sud  st«cajni  u 
obliku  i  sa  krieposti  sudbene  nagode  i  dostaviti  ju  ucestnikom  prema  propisom 
izvanstecajnim. 

205.  Nakon  pravomocno  potvrdjene  nagode  prinudne  sud  ce  stecajni  izjaviti 
stecaj  dovrsenim  tek  na  izvjesce  stecajnoga  povjerenika,  da  su  podmireni  nepre- 
porni  a  osigurani  prepomi  dugovi  i  troskovi  stecajni,  te  da  su  podmirene  usta- 
novljene,  a  osigurane  vjerojatno  potvrdjene  trazbine  vjerovnikah  prvoga  razreda^). 

Dignuce  stecaja  valja  bez  odvlake  proglasiti. 

Prezaduzeniku  se  vraca  pravo,  da  stecajnom  masom  slobodno  razpolaze,  u 
koliko  ne  bude  sto  drugo  utanaceno  u  nagodi  prinudnoj. 

206.  Tekuce  parnice  preuzimlje  prezaduzenik  u  stanju,  u  kojem  su  u  vrieme 
dovrsena  stecaja. 

I  poslie  dovrsena  stecaja  ostaje  stecajni  sud,  doticno  kot.  sud,  gdje  je  sjediste 
Btecajnoga  povjerenika  (§.  134),  naidleznim  glede  jur  povedenih  parnicah,  te  se  ove 
imadu  provesti  po  istih  propisih  postupovnih,  po  kojih  su  se  imale  provesti  za 
vrieme  stecaja. 

207.  U  stecaju  proti  javnomu  ili  komanditnorau  druztvu  polucena  nagoda  pri- 
nudna kriepostna  je,  u  koliko  nije  utanaceno  sto  ino,  i  glede  osobno  jamcecih  cla- 
novah,  doticno  javnih  drugovah. 

Bude  11  stecaj  proti  takovu  druztvu  dovrsen  nagodom  prinudnom,  valja  obu- 
Btaviti  i  stecaj,  mozda  otvoren  proti  clanu  doticno  javnomu  drugu,  ako  se  nakon 
Baslusaja  privatnih  vjerovnikah  pokaze,  da  gledom  na  njihov  odnosaj  prema  clanu 
javnoga  druztva  doticno  prema  javnomu  drugu  komanditnoga  druztva  ne  ima 
uvjetali  stecajnomu  postupku. 


')  Njornaf-ki  prii'voU  rabi  za  ovo  riefi  ..Zugestandnisse".  —  ^)  Njematki  prievod  rabi  za 
•vo  op^cniti  izroz  „EntHcheidung".  —  ')  V  njeraackom  je  ova  riefc  prevedena  su  ..Klasse". 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  COMPOSITION  IN  BANKRUPTCY.  47 

Proposals,  waivers,  and  admissions i),  as  well  as  resolutions  at  the  former  meeting 
are  not  binding  at  the  later  one,  but  the  debtor  is  bound  by  his  original  proposal. 

200.  If  the  claims  under  an  arrangemiMit  are  secured  by  a  jdcdgc  or  charge,  the 
amount  of  such  security  must  be  stated  and  a  person  be  named  who  sliall  be  empower- 
ed to  call  for  or  restore  the  pledge  and  to  obtain  or  cancel  an  entry  of  the  charge 
in  the  register. 

201.  Hefore  it  is  binding  the  arrangement  requires  the  sanction  of  the  court. 
This  must  be  refused:  1.  if  one  of  the  grounds  wliich  makes  an  arrangement  in- 
admissible is  present  (§  188);  —  2.  if  the  rules  as  to  procedure  and  aa  to  the  adoption 
of  the  arrangement  have  not  been  complied  with  and  the  flaw  cannot  be  subsequently 
put  right.  There  is  no  appeal  against  a  decision^)  of  the  court  by  which  a  mistake 
is  corrected  or  a  deficiency  made  up;  —  3.  if  facts  are  credibly  shown  which  lead  to 
the  conclusion  that  the  arrangement  has  been  brought  about  by  giving  preferential 
treatment  to  certain  creditors  or  by  other  improper  means;  —  4.  upon  motion  by 
a  creditor  who  has  a  right  to  vote,  if  the  arrangement  is  contrary  to  the  interests  of  the 
creditors. 

202.  The  court  will  communicate  its  decision  to  the  commissary,  and  to  the 
debtor,  in  accordance  with  §93,  par.  3,  and  to  the  trustee  and  committee  and  all  the 
creditors  who  have  a  right  of  appeal  under  §  203. 

203.  All  creditors  who  have  not  expressly  consented  to  the  arrangement  have 
a  right  to  appeal  against  the  decision  of  the  court  by  which  it  is  sanctioned. 

All  creditors  who  have  not  expressly  objected  to  the  arrangement,  as  well  as 
the  debtor,  have  a  right  to  appeal  against  the  decree  by  which  the  sanction  of  the 
court  is  refused  to  an  arrangement. 

The  Ban's  court  may  order  a  defect  to  be  put  right  under  §  201,  No.  2,  and 
no  appeal  lies  against  such  a  decree. 

The  service  of  the  reasoned  decision  of  the  Ban's  court  is  effected  in  accordance 
wtih  §202. 

204.  UHien  the  sanction  of  the  court  has  been  definitely  refused  to  an  arrangement 
the  commissary  will  take  the  necessary  steps  to  continue  the  bankruptcy  proceedings. 

If  the  arrangement  has  been  finally  sanctioned  it  will  be  served  on  the  parties 
interested  in  accordance  with  the  ordinary  rules,  in  the  form  and  with  the  force  of 
a  settlement  made  with  the  consent  of  the  court. 

205.  When  the  arrangement  has  been  finally  sanctioned,  upon  being  informed 
by  the  commissary  that  the  undisputed  preferential  costs  and  debts  have  been  paid, 
and  that  security  has  been  given  for  any  that  are  disputed,  and  that  such  of  the  claims 
of  the  creditors  of  the  first  class^)  as  have  been  proved  have  been  paid  and  security 
given  for  those  which  have  been  credibly  sho\TO  to  exist,  the  court  will  declare  tiie 
bankruptcy  to  be  at  an  end. 

The  termination  of  the  bankruptcy  must  be  published  without  delay. 
The  debtor  will  recover  his  right  of  free  disposition  over  the  assets  unless  a 
stipulation  to  the  contrary  was  contained  in  the  arrangement. 

206.  The  debtor  will  resume  suits  which  are  pending  at  the  stage  in  which  they 
are  found  at  the  time  of  the  termination  of  the  bankruptcy. 

Even  after  the  termination  of  the  bankruptcy  the  Bankruptcy  Court  or  tiie 
court  in  whose  jurisdiction  the  commissary  has  his  official  residence  (§  134)  remains 
competent  to  deal  with  matters  which  are  pending  there,  and  these  matters  will  be 
dealt  with  according  to  the  same  rules  of  procedure  as  were  applicable  during  the 
continuance  of  the  bankruptcy. 

207.  An  arrangement  made  in  the  course  of  bankruptcy  proceedings  against 
an  ordinary  or  a  Umited  partnership  binds  also  the  partners  or  those  of  them  who 
are  personally  Uable. 

If  bankruptcy  proceedings  against  such  a  partnership  are  terminated  by  an 
arrangement,  bankruptcy  proceedings  which  have  been  instituted  against  a  partner 
or  an  unlimited  partner,  as  the  case  may  be,  must  be  terminated  if  it  appears  after 
hearing  the  private  creditors  that  so  far  as  their  relationship  with  that  partner  or 
unhmited  partner  are  concerned  the  conditions  necessary  for  the  institution  of  bank- 
ruptcy proceedings  are  not  present. 

1)  The  original  text  has  "confessions".  —  ^)  "Decree"  is  the  meaning  of  the  original 
text.   —  3)  Should  be  "priority". 


AQ  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

208.  Ako  se  nagodom  prinudnom  dovrsi  stecaj,  otvoren  na  privatnu  imovinu 
clana  javnoga  druztva  doticno  javnoga  druga  komanditnoga  druztva,  kriepostna 
je  takova  nagoda  kako  za  prvatnei  tako  i  za  druztvene  vjerovnike.  Pri  nagadjanju 
samo  glede  privatne  imoviiie  druztvenoga  clana  imadu  vjerovnici  druztveni  pravo 
glasa  cielini  iznosom  svojih  trazbinah  kao  i  privatni  vjerovnici. 

209.  Bude  li  prezaduzeiiik  nakon  utanacene  nagode  pravomocno  osudjen  radi 
prevame  kride  (§.  199  si.  f.  kaz.  zak.),  gube  po  samom  zakonu  svoju  kriepost  po- 
pusti,  osnovani  nagodom  prinudnom,  docim  sva  vjerovnikom  osigurana  prava 
ostaju  netaknuta. 

Ako  se  nakon  utanacene  nagode  podigne  proti  prezaduzeniku  obtuzba  radi 
prevame  kride,  moze  stecajni  sud  na  zahtjev  koga  vjerovnika  uzeti  prezaduzenikovu 
imovinu  pod  uzki  zatvor.  Takova  privremena  odredba  ima  se  dokinuti,  posto  bude 
prezaduzenik  pravomocno  odriesen  ili  kazneni  postupak  proti  njemu  obustavljen. 

210.  Svaki  vjerovnik  moze  zahtievati  kod  stecajnoga  suda  tuzbom  proti  preza- 
duzeniku, da  se  prema  njemu  izjave  nekriepostnimi  popusti,  osnovani  nagodom, 
ako  je  prezaduzemk  zamucao  dio  stecajne  imovine,  ako  je  naveo  izmisljenih  dugo- 
vah,  ili  je  kojemu  vjerovniku  radi  poluccnja  potrebne  vecine  glasovah  osigurao  po- 
voljnijih  uvjetah,  nu  sve  to  samo  onda,  ako  tuzeci  vjerovnik  nije  mogao  donieti 
takovih  prigovorah  pri  razpravi  nagodnoj. 

211.  Na  takovu  tuzbu,  koju  valja  predati  u  tri  primjerka,  postupa  se  prema 
propisu  §.  134. 

Ujedno  s  prvom  odlukom  na  tuzbu  obaviestiti  ce  sud  izrokom  sve  vjerovnike 
stecajne  o  podnesenoj  tuzbi  uz  uputu,  da  tropis  tuzbe  mogu  viditi  kod  suda  i  da 
se  svaki  od  njih,  koj  kani  nagodu  prinudnu  napadati  s  istoga  razloga,  ima  pridru- 
ziti  predanoj  tuzbi,  dok  traje  postupak  parbeni,  jer  da  se  tuzba,  koja  bi  se  osnivala 
na  istom  pravnom  razlogu,  nece  vise  uzeti  u  obzir. 

Ako  se  tako  ustanovi,  da  je  prezaduzenik  zatajio  stecajne  imovine,  imati  ce 
se  glede  zatajene  imovine,  postupati  u  smislu  §.  185  nu  tim,  da  se  pronadjena  imovina 
dieli  samo  medju  vjerovnike,  koji  su  podnieli  tuzbu,  doticno  pridi'uzili  se  tuzbi. 

Ne  dira  se  u  pravo  vjerovnikah,  da  od  izmisljenih  ili  pogodovnih  vjerovnikah 
zahtievaju  odstetu,  u  kolio  tomu  ima  uvjetah  po  propisili  gradjanskog  prava. 

212.  Izgubi  U  nagoda  prinudna  svoju  kriepost  po  §.  209,  valja  na  zahtjev  ko- 
jega  nagodnoga  vjeronika  otvoriti  stecaj  ponovno,  ako  ima  imovine  (§§.  78,  152)  i 
proglasiti  ga  u  smislu  §.  80  doticno  227. 

213.  U  novo  otvorenu  stecaju  mogu  ucestvovati  i  oni  vjerovnici,  kojih  traz- 
bine  su  naistale  posUje  otvorena  prvoga  stecaja. 

Postupak  stecajni  se  ponavlja,  koUko  je  to  potrebno.  Jur  prijavljene  u  prvom 
postupku  i  ustanovljene  trazbine  izpituju  se  u  novom  postupku  likvidacionom 
samo  u  toUko,  u  koliko  su  te  trazbine  po  kasnijih  cinjenicah  prestale. 

214.  Glede  pobijanja  pravnih  cinah,  izvedenili  u  vremenu  od  obustavljena  do 
ponovljena  stecajnoga  postupka,  kao  i  glede  nastavsih  u  tom  vremenu  pravali  na 
preboj  vriedi  kao  dan  obustave  placanja  onaj  dan,  kojega  je  izrecena  prva  osuda, 
koja  prezaduzenika  proglasuje  krivim. 

215.  Vjerovnici,  glede  kojih  je  kriepostnom  bila  nagoda  prinudna,  mogu  u 
novom  postupku  prijaviti  svoje  trazbine  prvobitnim  podpunim  iznosom  uz  od- 
bitak  odplatah. 

Novi  vjerovnici  ne  imaju  prava,  da  se  namire  iz  imovine,  koja  je  dana  za 
eigurnost  nagodnih  trazbinah. 

Naslov  drugi.    Postupak  u  stecaju  trgovackom. 

Poglavje  prvo.     Obcenite  ustanove. 

216.  Ustanove  ovoga  zakona  o  trgovackom  stecaju  valjaju  glede  trgovacah  i 
trgovackih  druztvah,  kojim  jc  tvrdka  unesena  u  trgovackom  registru. 

Te  ustanove  uporavljaju  se  i  u  slucaju,  ako  se  stecaj  otvori  na  ostavinu  trgovca 
ili  prijc  izmaka  jednc  godine,  racunajuc  od  brisanja  trgovacke  tvrdke. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY  OF  TRADERS.  48 

208,  If  bankruptcy  proceedings  in  respect  of  the  private  property  of  a  raember 
of  a  ])artncr8hip  or  of  an  unlimited  i>artiuT  in  a  iiinitfd  jiartiiershij)  arc  put  an  end 
to  by  an  arrangement,  the  arrangement  is  binding  on  both  the  ])rivate  creditors  and 
the  creditors  of  the  partncrsiiip,  but  in  the  consideration  of  an  arrangement  with 
regard  to  the  private  property  of  such  a  partner,  the  creditors  of  the  partnership 
have  the  same  right  of  voting  in  respect  of  the  full  amount  of  their  claims  as  the 
private  creditors. 

209,  If  after  an  arrangement  has  been  entered  into  the  debtor  is  convicted  of 
fraudulent  bankruptcy  (§  199.  f.  Penal  Code),  the  waiver  implied  in  the  arrangement 
is  cancelled  wliilf  tlie  rights  granted  to  the  creditors  remain  unaffected. 

If  after  an  arrangement  has  been  entered  into  the  debtor  is  charged  with  the 
offence  of  fraudulent  bankruptcy,  the  court  may  upon  request  by  a  creditor  place 
the  debtor's  pro])crty  under  an  restraint.  Such  a  provisional  measure  must  be  cancel- 
led if  the  debtor  is  acquitted  or  if  the  proceedings  against  him  arc  dropped. 

210,  Every  creditor  may  issue  a  summons  in  the  Bankruptcy  Court  against  the 
debtor  if  he  has  concealed  part  of  the  assets,  or  put  forward  fictitious  liabilities,  or 
has  granted  any  creditor  more  favourable  terms  in  order  to  obtain  the  necessary 
majority  of  votes,  and  may  demand  that  as  against  himself  the  waiver  contained  in 
the  arrangement  shall  be  declared  void,  but  he  may  only  do  this  if  he  was  not  in  a 
position  to  raise  the  objection  at  the  time  when  the  arrangement  was  being  considered. 

211,  The  proceedings  upon  such  a  summons,  which  must  be  prepared  in  tri- 
plicate, will  follow  the  provisions  of  §  134. 

The  court's  first  action  upon  the  summons  will  be  to  issue  an  edict  notifying  all 
the  creditors  of  its  issue  and  stating  that  a  copy  of  it  may  be  inspected  at  the  court 
and  that  any  of  them  who  wisli  to  upset  the  arrangement  on  the  same  grounds  nmst  as- 
sociate themselves  with  it  for  the  whole  of  the  proceedings,  since  no  other  summons 
based  upon  the  same  grounds  will  be  allowed  to  issue. 

If  it  is  thus  ascertained  that  the  debtor  has  concealed  property  belonging  to 
the  assets  the  proceedings  under  §  185  with  reference  to  the  property  so  discovered 
will  be  so  conducted  that  it  is  divided  among  those  creditors  who  issued  the  summons 
or  associated  themselves  with  it. 

The  right  of  the  creditors  to  claim  damages  from  the  preferred  or  fictitious 
creditors  remains  unaffected,  but  is  subject  to  the  provisions  of  the  civil  law. 

212,  If  the  arrangement  is  avoided  under  §209,  a  fresh  bankruptcy  will  be  com- 
menced upon  motion  by  one  of  the  creditors  under  the  arrangement  provided,  there  is 
sufficient  property  available  (§§  78,  152).  This  new  bankruptcy  must  be  published 
in  accordance  with  §  80  or  §  227. 

213,  In  the  fresh  bankruptcy  proceedings  those  creditors  also  whose  claims 
have  arisen  since  the  commencement  of  the  first  one  are  entitled  to  take  part. 

The  proceedings  are  repeated  in  so  far  as  this  is  necessary.  Claims  wiiich  have 
been  sent  in  and  examined  in  the  first  proceedings  will  only  be  examined  again 
with  reference  to  their  extinction  as  the  result  of  occurrences  in  the  meantime. 

214,  For  the  purpose  of  the  impeachment  of  transactions  entered  into  between 
the  termination  of  the  first  bankruptcy  and  the  commencement  of  the  second,  and 
rights  of  set-off  which  have  arisen  during  the  period,  the  day  of  the  first  judgment 
condemning  the  debtor  is  taken  as  the  date  of  suspension  of  payment. 

215,  Creditors  on  whom  the  first  arrangement  was  binding  can  send  in  their 
claims  in  the  fresh  proceedings  for  the  full  original  amount  minus  any  part  payment 
they  have  received. 

The  fresh  creditors  have  no  right  to  payment  out  of  property  allocated  to  secure 
the  claims  comprised  in  the  arrangement. 

Title  II.    Procedure  in  the  Bankruptcy  of  a  Trader. 
Chapter  I.     General  provisions, 

216,  Those  provisions  of  this  Law  which  relate  to  trade  bankruptcies  apply  to 
traders  and  trading  associations  whose  firm  names  are  entered  in  the  commercial 
register. 

These  provisions  are  also  applicable  where  bankruptcy  proceedings  are  com- 
menced in  respect  of  the  inheritance  of  a  trader,  or  w ithin  a  year  after  the  extinction 
of  the  firm-name. 

B    xxvni,  2  7 


^g  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

Isto  vriedi  i  glede  razriesenih  druztvah  trgovackih  dotle,  dok  ne  bude  dovrsena 
likvidacija  i  dioba  druztvene  imovine. 

217.  U  koliko  u  ovom  naslovu  ne  ima  posebnih  odredabah,  vriediti  ce  i  za 
trgovacki  stecaj  ustanove,  dane  za  redoviti  stecaj. 

218.  U  stecaju  zastupaju  javno  druztvo  trgovacko  clanovi,  komanditno  druztvo 
javni  dnigovi,  dionicareko  druztvo  i  zadrugu  zadnje  ravnateljstvo,  doticno  druztva 
trgovacka  u  likvidaciji  zadnji  likvidatori  (§.  221). 

Poglavje  drugo.     Otvorenje  i  oglas  stecaj  a. 

219.  Kada  trgovac  koj  ili  druztvo  trgovacko  obustavi  placanja,  ima  to  jos 
isti  dan  ustmeno  ili  pismeno  prijaviti  sudu  (§§.  62,  71)  radi  otvorenja  stecaj  a.  Isto- 
dobno  valja  trgovacke  knjige  predati  sudu,  a  isto  tako,  ako  je  moguce,  i  bilancu. 

Prezaduzenik  mora  bUancu,  koja  treba  da  je  sastavljena  prema  propisom 
trgovackoga  zakona,  vlastorucno  podpisati  uz  izjavu,  da  je  pripravan  prisegom 
potvrditi  njezinn  izpravnost. 

Ime  i  prebivaliste  vjerovnikah  te  rodbinski  i  tastbinski  njihov  odnosaj  prema 
prezaduzeniku  valja  iztaknuti  u  posebnom  izkazu,  prilozenu  bilanci.  Bilanci  valja 
prilozit  i  izkaz  o  svih  trazbinah  uz  naznaku,  da  U  su  utjerive,  dvojbene  Ui  neutje- 
rive,  ter  u  glavnih  skupinah  naznaciti  ostale  predmete  imovinske  uz  vriednost  im. 

220.  Ne  moze  U  prezaduzenik  udovoljiti  propisom  prijasnjega  paragrafa  isto- 
dobno  sa  prijavom,  tamo  napomenutom,  duznost  mu  je  u  prijavi  naznaciti  zapreke, 
ter  po  mogucnosti  udovoljiti  propisom  zakona. 

221.  Za  obdrzavanje  propisah  §.  219  odgovomi  su  kod  javnih  i  komanditnih 
druztvah  clanovi  doticno  javni  drugovi,  kod  dionicarskili  druztvah  i  zadrugah 
clanovi  ravnateljstva,  kod  trgovackih  druztvah  u  hkvidaciji  Ukvidatori. 

222.  Ako  otvorenja  stecaja  ne  zahtievaju  svi  clanovi  javnoga  druztva  ili  svi 
javni  drugovi  druztva  komanditnoga  iU  svi  likvidatori  druztva  u  likvidaciji,  moze 
se  stecaj  otvoriti  bez  saslusaja  ostalih  samo  onda,  ako  bude  obustava  placanja 
vjerodostojno  utvrdjena. 

Inace  valja  sve  clanove  doticno  javne  drugove  ili  likvidatore  pozvati  na  rociste 
u  svrhu  razprave  o  predlogu  stecajnom. 

Isto  vriedi  glede  dionicarskih  druztvah  i  zadrugah,  ako  otvorenja  stecaja  ne 
zahtievaju  svi  clanovi  ravnateljstva  ih  svi  hkvidatori. 

223.  Trgovacki  stecaj  valja  otvoriti  kada  i  ne  ima  uvjetah  §§.  71  do  74,  ako 
nadlezni  sud  po  stecajnom  predlogu  kojega  vjerovnika,  osnovanu  na  vjerodostojno 
potvrdjenoj  trazbini,  dozna  nedvojbenim  nacinom,  da  su  obustavljena  placanja. 

Pronadje  h  sud  pridoneiene  podatke  nedostatnimi  ih  ako  to  zahtieva  molitelj, 
narediti  ce  rociste  za  razpravu  o  predlogu  stecajnom. 

224.  Bude  li  stecaj  otvoren  proti  javnomu  druztvu  ili  druztvu  komanditnomu, 
moze  se  proti  clanovom  doticno  proti  javnim  drugovom  otvoriti  stecaj  samo  onda, 
ako  se  to  predlozi  i  ako  ima  uvjetah  za  otvorenje  stecaja  trgovackoga. 

225.  Ako  se  otvori  stecaj  proti  kojemu  clanu  druztva  trgovackoga,  a  ne  proti 
druztvu  samom,  ima  se  u  smislu  trgovackoga  zakona  ustanoviti  prezaduzenikov 
imovinski  dio  ter  predati  upravitelju  stecajnom  {§.  36). 

226.  Ako  uz  druztveni  stecaj  otvoren  bude  i  stecaj  proti  pojcdinim  osobno 
jamcecim  clanovom,  mogu  vjerovnici  svoje  trazbine  prijaviti  podpunim  iznosom  i 
u  stecaju  pojedinih  61anovah,  te  se,  u  koliko  je  izpravnost  njihova  ustanovljena  u 
stecaju  druztvenom,  ne  mogu  vise  pobijati  u  ste6aju  pojedinih  clanovah.  Nu  vje- 
rovnici druitveni  mogu  zahtievati  podmirbu  iz  stefiajne  mase  pojedinih  61anovah 
Bamo  u  toliko,  u  koliko  nisu  podmireni  iz  imovine  druztvene,  te  se  ima  primjereno 
uporaviti  ustanova  §.  167  al.  1,  2. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY  OF  TRADERS.  49 

The  same  may  be  said  of  associations  wliich  have  been  dissolved  so  long  as 
the  liquidation  and  distribution  of  the  of  the  association  property  has  not  been  com- 
pleted. 

217.  Except  in  so  far  as  is  otherwise  provided  in  this  Title  the  rules  laid  down 
for  an  ordinary  bankruptcy  apply  also  in  that  of  a  trader. 

218.  In  case  of  bankruptcy  ordinary  partnerships  are  represented  by  the  partners, 
hmitcd  partnerships  by  partners  with  full  liabiUty/ joint  stock t companies  and 
co-operative  societies  by  the  last  directors,  and  any  associations  which  are  in  liqui- 
dation by  tlie  last  liquidators  (§J221). 

Chapter   II.     Commencement    and   publication    of   the   bankruptcy. 

219.  If  a  trailer  ur  trading  association  suspends  payment,  the  fact  must  be 
communicated  to  the  court  (§§  62,  71)  orally  or  in  wTiting  on  the  same  day  in  order 
that  bankruptcy  proceedings  may  be  commenced.  At  the  same  time  the  trade  books 
must  be  handed  over  to  the  court  and  also  if  possible  the  balance  sheet. 

The  debtor  must  sign  the  balance  sheet,  which  must  be  prepared  in  accordance 
with  the  provisions  of  the  Commercial  Law,  and  must  make  a  statement  that  he  is 
prepared  to  confirm  its  correctness  by  an  oath. 

The  names  and  domicile  of  the  creditors  and  their  relationship  or  affinity  with 
the  debtor  must  be  shown  in  a  separate  statement  and  the  balance  sheet  be  sent 
in  with  it. 

The  balance  sheet  must  also  contain  a  statement  of  all  the  debtors,  choses  in 
action,  sliowing  whether  they  are  good,  doubtful,  or  bad,  and  the  rest  of  the  property 
must  be  placed  under  various  headings  with  a  statement  of  its  value. 

220.  If  it  is  impossible  for  the  debtor  to  conform  to  the  rules  in  the  preceding 
article  and  at  the  same  time  to  furnish  the  above  statements,  he  must  state  the 
reasons  which  prevent  him  from  doing  so  and  must  do  his  best  to  carry  out  the  pro- 
visions of  the  law. 

221.  The  responsibility  for  carrying  out  the  provisions  of  §  219  rests  in  the  case 
of  ordinary  or  Umited  partnerships  on  the  partners  or  such  of  them  as  are  personally 
hable,  in  the  case  of  joint  stock  companies  and  co-operative  societies  on  the  directors, 
and  in  the  case  of  associations  which  are  in  hquidation  on  the  hquidators. 

222.  If  the  petition  for  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  is  not  made  by 
all  the  members  of  an  ordinary  partnership,  or  all  the  unlimited  partners  of  a  hmited 
partnership,  or  all  the  hquidators  of  an  association  which  is  in  hquidation,  the  bank- 
ruptcy cannot  be  commenced  without  hearing  the  others,  unless  a  suspension  of 
payment  is  clearly  shown. 

Otherwise  all  the  partners,  or  unUmited  partners,  or  hquidators,  must  be  sum- 
moned to  a  meeting  to  deal  with  the  petition. 

The  same  apphes  to  a  joint  stock  company  if  the  petition  is  not  made  by  all  the 
directors  or  all  the  hquidators. 

223.  A  commercial  bankruptcy  must  be  commenced  even  though  the  conditions 
of  §§  71 — 74  are  not  present,  if  the  proper  court  is  satisfied  upon  a  petition  based 
upon  a  claim  which  is  credibly  shown,  that  a  suspension  of  payment  has  taken  place. 

If  the  court  considers  that  the  data  given  are  insufficient,  or  if  the  petitioner  so 
requests,  a  meeting  will  be  fixed  to  deal  with  the  petition. 

224.  If  bankruptcy  proceedings  are  commenced  against  a  partnership  or  limited 
partnership,  proceedings  can  only  be  commenced  against  the  partners  or  unhmited 
partners  if  a  separate  petition  is  filed  and  the  necessary  conditions  for  a  commercial 
bankruptcy^are  present. 

225.  If  bankruptcy  proceedings  are  commenced  against  a  member  of  a  trading 
association  and  not  against  the  association  itself,  the  debtor's  share  in  the  business 
must  be  ascertained  in  accordance  with  the  Commercial  Law  and  handed  over  to  the 
trustee  in  bankruptcy  (§  36). 

226.  If  proceedings  are  commenced  against  partners  who  are  personally  hable 
as  well  as  against  the  partnership,  the  creditors  can'^send  inltheir  claims  in  the  former 
bankruptcy  for  the  fuU  amount,  and  if  they  have  been  accepted  as  correct  in  the  latter 
bankruptcy  they  cannot  be  disputed  in  the  former.  But  the  creditors  of  the  part- 
nership can  only  demand  payment  out  of  the  assets  of  the  individual  partners  in 
so  far  as  they  fail  to  obtain  it  from  the  partnership  assets,  and  the  provisions  of 
§  167,  pars.  1  and  2,  are  appUcable. 

7* 


50 


Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 


Naprotiv  privatni  vjerovnici  pojedinih  clanovah  druztvenih  ne  mogu  zahtie- 
vati,  da  se  naplate  iz  stecajne  mase  druztvene. 

227.  Izrok  o  stecaju  trgovackom  mora  osim  onoga,  sto  je  naznaceno  u  §.  80, 
sadrzavati  i  tvrdku  i  trgovacku  nastanu  (poslovnicu)  prezaduzenikovu. 

228.  Kod  javnih  i  komanditnih  druztvah  valja  uz  tvrdku  i  poslovnicu  druztva 
naznaciti  u  izroku  ime,  stalls  i  prebivaliste  clanovah,  doticno  javnih  drugovah. 

Bude  li  stecaj  otvoren  i  proti  komu  clanu,  mogu  se  stecaji  oglasiti  istim  izro- 
kom,  nu  tada  valja  narocito  iztaknuti,  da  ce  se  svaki  stecaj  razluceno  razpravljati. 

Glede  upisa  otvorenja  stecaja  u  trgovacke  registre  valja  se  drzati  ustanovah 
trgovackoga  zakona. 

229.  Prigodom  preduzeca  uzkoga  zatvora  preuzeti  ce  stecajni  povjerenik  knjige 
trgovacke,  u  nasastaru  zabiljeziti  opazene  u  knjigah  nepravilnosti,  ter  ih  predati 
stecajnomu  upravitelju. 

Poglavje  trece.     Bilanca. 

230.  Ako  je  prezaduzenik  predao  bilancu,  ima  ju  stecajni  upravitelj  izpitati  i 
izpraviti. 

Nije  li  prezaduzenik  predao  bilance,  ima  ju  sastaviti  stecajni  upravitelj. 
U  oba  slucaja  ce  upravitelj  po  mogucnosti  prizvati  prezaduzenika  (§.  110). 

TJstanovljena  bilanca  prilaze  se  spisom  stecaj nim,  te  ju  ucestnici  mogu  viditi 
i  prepisati. 

231.  Nakon  dovrsene  obce  razprave  Ukvidacionalne,  stecajni  ce  upravitelj  u 
sporazumku  sa  vjerovnickim  odborom  upodpuniti  bilancu  ter  ju  predati  stecaj- 
nomu povjereniku,  da  ju  izpita  eventualno  po  vjestacih. 

Poglavje  cetvrto.    Posebne  ustanove  glede  zadrugah  trgovackih. 

232.  Cim  je  ustanovljena  bilanca,  zastupstvo  zadruge  (§.  218)  ce  zajedno  sa 
stecajnim  upraviteljem  sastaviti  izkaz  o  torn,  koliko  ce  svaki  pojedini  zadrugar  jos 
imati  prema  svom  jamcenju,  ustanovljenom  u  pravihh,  doticno  u  trgovackom  za- 
konu,  razmjemo  doprinjeti  pokricu  manjka,  koj  se  prema  bilanci  pokazuje  u  ak- 
tivnoj  imovini. 

Taj  manjak  po  bilanci  ima  se  razdieUti  u  povisenu  iznosu  tako,  da  se  uzme 
odmah  u  obzir  ona  svota,  koja  se  po  svoj  prilici  nece  moci  utjerati  radi  poznate 
insolvencije  nekih  zadrugarah,  te  ju  do  granice  svoga  jamcenja  imadu  platiti  ostah 
clanovi. 

Taj  izkaz  valja  bez  odvlake  predloziti  stecajnomu  sudu,  da  ga  odobri. 

233.  Stecajni  sud  ce,  prije  nego  odluci  ob  izkazu  prinosah,  narediti  rociste  u 
svrhu  eventualnih  primjetabah,  ter  na  rociste  pozvati  zadrugare  nacinom  propisa- 
nim  u  pravilih  uz  dodatak,  da  im  je  slobodno  uviditi  izkaz  prinosah  kod  stecaj- 
noga  povjerenika  ili  kod  zaatupstva. 

U  tu  svrhu  valja  jedan  primjerak  izkaza  prinosah  predati  stecajnomu  po- 
vjereniku, a  drugi  zastupstvu. 

Zastupstvo  treba  posebno  pozvati  na  razpravu.  Nepristupivsim  zadrugarom 
postavlja  se  skrbnik. 

234.  Razpravom  ravna  stecajni  povjerenik,  koji  ce  po  mogucnosti  nastojati,  da 
dodje  do  sporazuma.  Ne  uspije  li  u  torn,  dati  ce  u  zapLsnik  uvrstiti  primjetbe  i  raz- 
bistriti  cinjenice,  vazne  za  razsudu  primjetabah,  a  na  to  ce  ucestnici  podpisati  za- 
pisnik  ili  ce  se  naznaciti  eventualni  razlog  uzkrate  podpisa. 

Ne  moze  li  se  razprava  dovrsiti  na  jednom  danu,  narediti  ce  stecajni  povjere- 
nik za  nastavak  razprave  novo  rociste,  te  prisutnikom  odmah  priobditi  ustmeno 
i  zabiljeziti  u  zapisnik,  da  je  to  ucinjeno. 

Zapisnik  o  dovrsenoj  razpravi  valja  odmah  predloziti  sudu  stecajnomu,  koji 
CO  glede  izkaza  prinosah  izreci  obrazlozenu  odluku  i  o  torn  obaviestiti  zastupstvo 
po  propisih  izvanstecajnih  a  zadrugare  pribicem. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  50 

On  the  other  hand  the  private?  creditors  of  the  partners  liave  no  claim  against 
the  assets  in  the  bankruptcy  of  the  partnersliip. 

227.  The  edict  relating  to  the  bankru])t<y  of  a  trader  must  contain  the  firm-name 
and  place  of  business  of  the  debtor  a.s  well  as  the  statements  required  by  §80. 

228.  In  the  case  of  partnerships  and  limited  partnershii)s  the  edict  must  state 
the  name,  condition,  and  residence  of  the  members  or  the  unlimited  partners,  as  the 
case  may  be,  as  well  as  the  firm-name  and  place  of  business  of  the  partnership. 

If  proceedings  are  also  commenced  against  one  of  the  members  of  a  partnership, 
both  bankruptcies  may  be  published  by  the  same  edict,  but  in  this  case  it  must  be 
expressly  stated  that  the  two  bankruptcies  will  be  conducted  separately. 

As  to  the  entry  of  the  bankruptcy  in  the  commercial  register  the  provisions  of 
the  Commercial  Law  must  be  observed. 

229.  In  imposing  the  general  restraint  the  commissary  will  take  the  trade 
books,  and  note  in  the  inventory  any  irregularities  found  in  them  and  hand  them  over 
to  the  trustee. 

Chapter  III.     The  balance  sheet. 

230.  When  the  debtor  has  handed  over  the  balance  sheet  the  trustee  has  to 
examine  and  correct  it. 

If  the  debtor  does  not  produce  a  balance  sheet  the  trustee  must  prepare  one. 

In  both  cases  the  trustee  will  obtain  the  assistance  of  the  debtor  if  possible 
(§  110). 

When  the  balance  sheet  has  been  prepared  it  is  placed  among  the  documents 
relating  to  the  bankruptcy  and  may  be  inspected  and  copied  by  the  parties  interested. 

231.  When  the  general  examination  of  claims  is  over  the  trustee  will  amplify 
the  balance  sheet  with  the  co-operation  of  the  committee  and  send  it  to  the  commis- 
sary for  examination  by  experts  if  necessary. 

Chapter  IV.     Special  provisions  with  reference  to  trading 
co-operative  societies. 

232.  As  soon  as  the  balance  sheet  has  been  prepared  the  representatives  of 
the  society  (§  218)  acting  with  the  trustee  will  prepare  a  statement  as  to  how  much 
each  member  is  liable  under  the  articles  of  association  or  the  commercial  law  to  con- 
tribute to  the  deficit  shown  in  the  assets  by  the  balance  sheet. 

This  deficit  must  be  so  distributed  as  to  allow  for  amounts  which  on  account 
of  the  well-known  insolvency  of  some  of  the  members  can  in  all  probability  not  be 
got  in,  and  which  will  have  to  be  contributed  by  the  other  members  within  the  limits 
of  their  hability. 

This  statement  must  be  at  once  laid  before  the  Bankruptcy  Court  for  confirmation. 

233.  Before  deciding  as  to  the  Ust  of  contributions  the  court  wU  appoint  a 
hearing  for  the  purpose  of  taking  any  objections,  and  will  invite  the  members  of 
the  society  to  it  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  articles  of  association,  with 
a  note  that  they  are  at  liberty  to  inspect  the  list  of  contributions  in  the  hands  of 
the  commissary  or  the  representatives  of  the  society. 

For  this  purpose  a  copy  of  the  list  must  be  sent  to  the  commissary  and  to  the 
representatives. 

The  representatives  are  invited  separately  to  the  meeting.  A  curator  will  be 
appointed  for  the  members  who  do  not  appear. 

234.  The  commissary  has  the  conduct  of  the  proceedings  and  will  do  his  best 
to  bring  about  a  settlement. 

If  he  does  not  succeed  in  this  he  will  enter  the  objections  in  a  record,  with  a 
statement  of  the  circumstances  necessary  for  their  decision;  the  record  will  then 
be  signed  by  the  parties  or  the  reason  for  their  refusal  to  sign  stated. 

If  the  proceedings  cannot  be  brought  to  an  end  in  one  day  the  commissary 
will  fix  another  day  for  their  continuance,  and  will  inform  those  present  orally  of 
this  and  make  a  note  in  the  record  that  he  has  done  so. 

The  record  of  the  proceedings  when  complete  \y\\\  be  at  once  laid  before  the 
court,  which  will  issue  a  reasoned  decree  as  to  the  list  of  contributions,  and  communi- 
cate this  to  the  representative  body  according  to  the  ordinary  rules  and  to  the  mem- 
bers by  posting  it  in  court. 


gj  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Stecajni  postupak. 

235.  Ne  izpune  li  zadrugari  svoje  duznosti  u  roku  od  14  danah  iza  pribica 
rjesitbe  glede  izkaza  prinosah,  stecajni  upravitelj  ce  odmjerene  iznose  utjerati  od 
pojedinih  zadrugarah  ovrsnim  putem. 

Ovrhu  valja  proti  svim  duznim  zadrugarom  zaiskati  istom  molbom  kod  ste- 
cajnoga  suda,  koj  ju  daje  provesti  prema  propisom  ovrsnim  za  utjerivanje  nov- 
2anih  trazbinah. 

236.  Proti  ustanovljenju  i  ovrsenju  izkaza  o  prinosih  nije  dopustiv  pravni  liek. 
Nu  svaki  zadrugar  moze  u  roku  od  30  danah  iza  pribica  izkaza  tuzbom  kod  ste- 
6ajnoga  suda  proti  stecajnom  upravitelju  ustati  glede  onoga  diela  izkaza,  koj  se 
tifie  toga  zadrugara,  a  medjutim  ubrani  prinos  ima  se  do  pravomocna  riesenja  te 
pamice  pridrzati  u  sudbenom  pologu. 

237.  Ne  bude  li  se  na  taj  nacin  moglo  ubrati  za  6  mjesecih  iza  pribita  izkaza 
toliko,  koliko  je  potrebno,  da  se  pokrije  manjak,  ili  ako  se  tecajem  postupka  ste- 
cajnoga  pokaze  dalnji  manjak,  odmjeruju  se  i  ubiru  prema  gornjim  ustanovam  novi 
prinosi.  U  novom  izkazu  valja  izpustiti  zadrugare,  od  kojih  se  prije  odmjereni  pri- 
nosi  nisu  mogli  utjerati. 

Takovo  odmjerivanje  opetuje  se  dotle,  dok  zadruzni  dugovi  ne  budu  namireni, 
Ui  dok  se  ne  izcrpi  jamcevna  duznost  zadrugarah. 

U  koliko  bi  se  naprotiv  pri  konacnoj  diobi  stecajne  imovine  ukazalo,  da  je 
od  clanovah  ubrano  vise,  nego  je  potrebno  bilo  za  pokrice  dugovah,  valjati  ce  visak 
razmjemo  vratiti  doticnim  clanovom. 

238.  Ustanove  u  pogledu  zadrugah  trgovackih  valja  primjereno  uporaviti  i  u 
etecaju  proti  zadrugam  netrgovackim. 

Naslov  treci.      Skraceni  postupak. 

239.  Sud  moze  odrediti  skraceni  postupak,  ako  se  pokaze  vec  pri  otvorenju 
stecaja  ili  poslie,  da  imovina  prezaduzenikova,  istina  dotiece  za  podmirbu  troskovah, 
nu  da  sastoji  vecim  dielom  od  pokretninah,  koje  se  lakko  dadu  unovciti,  pa  da 
6e  trazbine,  koje  imadu  nedvojbeno  prvenstvo,  valjda  izcrpiti  cielu  imovinu. 

240.  U  skracenom  postupku:  1.  dovoljan  je  jednokratni  oglasi)  izroka;  — 
2.  naredjuje  se  samo  likvidacionalno  rociste,  a  prijaviti  valja  trazbine  do  toga 
rocista;  —  3.  prije  pocetka  likvidacije  treba  pokusati  nagodu;  —  4.  ne  ima  se 
izabrati  odbor  vjerovnicki;  —  5.  diobom^)  se  moze  pricekati  do  podpunoga 
unovcenja   stecajne   imovine  (§§.  165,  181). 

241.  Poslovanje  vodi  sam  stecajni  upravitelj,  nu  gdje  je  potreban  zakljucak 
ili  odobrenje  vjerovnickoga  odbora,  odlucivat  ce  sami  stecajni  vjerovnici.  Oni  mogu 
zahtievati,  da  sud  stecajni  i  poslie  obdrzana  rocista  Ukvidacionalnoga  odobrava  sve 
Hi  nekoje  pravne  cine,  naznacene  u  §.  148,  ili  zakljuciti,  da  sve  poslove  obavlja 
sam  stecajni  upravitelj  po  vlastitoj  razsudi  ili  po  danih  u  skupstini  naputcih. 


Dio  treci. 


Poglavje  prvo.     Kaznene  ustanove. 

242.  Ako  cin  ne  pada  pod  strozije  ustanove  kaznenoga  zakona,  kriv  je  pre- 
krsaju,  te  se  ima  kazniti  po  nadleznom  sudu  kotarskom  (§.  7  zakona  od  17.  svi- 
bnja  1875  o  kaznenom  postupku)  jednostrukim  ili  strogim  zatvorom  od  jednoga 
tjedna  do  jedne  godine  stefiajni  vjerovnik:  —  1.  koji  si  potajno  dade  namaknuti 
iU  obecati  imovinsku  korist  za  to,  da  kod  glasovanja  narocito  o  nagodi  prinudnoj 
u  Btanovitom  smjeru  glasuje  ili  da  se  od  glasovanja  uztegne;  ili  —  2.  koji  si  na 
stetu  ostalih  vjerovnikah  potajno  dade  namaknuti  ili  obecati  posebnu  korist  za 
to,  da  pri-stane  na  dobrovoljno  utanacenje,  kojemu  je  svrhom  dignuce  stecaja; 
ili  —  3.  koji  u  stecajnom  postupku  prijavlja  trazbine,  znajuci,  da  su  izmi.41jene 

•)  Njomoiki  je  ovo  prevedeno  sa  ..Einschaltung".  —  *)  NjemaCki  je  ovo  prevedeno  sa 
..Auftoilung". 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY.  51 

235.  If  tlic  ineiiibcrs  of  tlii'  .society  do  not  perforin  tlieir  obligations  within 
fourteen  days  from  the  posting  of  the  decree  witli  reference  to  the  list  of  contributions, 
the  trustee  will  collect  the  assessed  amounts  from  them  by  execution  proceedings. 

The  grant  of  execution  shall  be  asked  for  against  all  the  members  by  one  request 
addressed  to  the  Bankruptcy  Court,  which  will  nave  it  levied  in  accordance  with  the 
rules  for  the  collection  of  money  debts. 

236.  There  is  no  appeal  against  the  determination  and  enforcement  by  execution 
of  the  list  of  contributions.  But  any  member  of  the  society  may  bring  a  suit  with 
reference  to  the  amount  assessed  against  him  against  the  trustee  within  30  days  from 
the  posting  of  the  list  in  the  court,  but  a  contribution  which  has  been  exacted  in 
the  meantime  will  remain  in  the  custody  of  the  court  until  this  suit  has  been  finally 
disposed  of. 

237.  If  enough  cannot  be  raised  by  these  methods  within  six  months  from  the 
posting  of  the  list  to  make  up  the  deficit,  or  if  in  the  course  of  the  pioceedings  a 
further  deficit  appears,  a  fresh  assessment  and  collection  must  be  made  in  accordance 
with  the  above  rules.  In  the  new  list  those  members  must  be  left  out  who  have  failed 
to  produce  the  amount  of  their  former  assessment. 

Such  an  assessment  will  continue  until  the  debts  of  the  society  are  paid  or  until 
the  Uability  of  the  members  is  exhausted. 

If  at  the  final  distribution  of  the  assets  it  appears  that  more  has  been  collected 
from  the  members  than  is  necessary  to  pay  the  debts  the  surplus  must  be  restored 
to  those  members  proportionately. 

238.  The  provisions  relating  to  trading  co-operative  societies  apply  also  corres- 
pondingly in  bankruptcy  proceedings  against  other  co-operative  societies. 

Title  III.    The  Abridged  Procedure. 

239.  The  court  may  order  an  abridged  form  of  procedure  to  be  followed  if  it 
appears  at  the  time  of  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  or  subsequently  that 
the  debtor's  property  is  sufficient  to  meet  the  costs,  but  that  it  is  composed  principally 
of  easily  saleable  movable  articles,  and  that  the  claims  which  have  an  undoubted 
preference  will  probably  absorb  the  whole  assets. 

240.  In  the  abriged  procedure :  1.  a  single  insertion i)  of  the  edict  is  sufficient ;  — 
2.  the  only  meeting  fixed  is  that  for  the  examination  of  claims,  which  are  to  be  sent 
in  before  it  is  held ;  —  3.  an  attempt  should  be  made  to  bring  about  a  composition 
before  the  examination  is  commenced ;  —  4.  no  committee  need  be  elected ;  —  5.  the 
division  2)  of  the  assets  may  be  postponed  till  all  the  property  has  been  realised 
(§§  165,  181). 

241.  The  trustee  alone  will  do  everything  that  is  necessary,  but  in  cases  where 
the  resolution  or  sanction  of  the  committee  is  required  he  must  obtain  the  decision 
of  the  creditors.  The  creditors  may  also  demand  after  the  meeting  for  the  examina- 
tion of  claims  has  been  held,  that  the  court  shall  give  its  consent  to  all  or  some  of 
the  transactions  mentioned  in  §  148,  or  they  may  resolve  that  the  trustee  shall  act 
entirely  in  accordance  with  his  own  judgment  or  with  the  directions  given  at  the 
meeting. 


Third  Part. 


Chapter  I.     Penal  provisions. 

242.  Except  in  cases  where  the  act  comes  within  the  more  stringent  provisions 
of  the  Penal  Code  a  creditor  in  a  bankruptcy  who  does  any  of  the  acts  set  out  below 
is  guilty  of  an  offence  and  may  be  punished  by  the  proper  district  court  (§  7  of  the 
Law  of  May  17,  1875  as  to  penal  procedure)  with  simple  or  strict  imprisonment  for 
not  less  than  a  week  nor  more  than  a  year:  1.  receives  or  stipulates  for  a  secret 
preference  for  voting  in  a  particular  w-ay  or  for  refraining  from  voting  at  a  ballot  of 
the  creditors,  and  in  particular  with  reference  to  an  arrangement;  —  2.  receives  or 
stipulates  for  some  advantage  to  the  prejudice  of  the  other  creditors  for  voting  for 
an  agreement  intended  to  bring  about  a  voluntary  termination  of  the  bankruptcy;  — 

1)  "Publication"  in  the  original  text.  —  *)  "Distribution"  in  the  Croatian  text. 


go  Hrvateka  i  Slavonija:  Zakon  o  pobijanju. 

ili  da  nisu  tvrde  i  to  u  svrhu,  da  uzmogne  vrsiti  ne  pripadajuci  mu  upliv  na  izbor 
vierovnickoga  odbora  ili  da  neposredno  uzmogne  vrsiti  nepripadajuci  mu  upliv  na 
upravu,  realiziranje  ili  razdiobu  stecajne  imovine. 

243.  Kriv  je  prekrsaju,  te  se  ima  kazniti  po  §.  242  stecajni  upravitelj  ili  clan 
vjerovnickoga  odbora,  koji  si  za  svoje  djelovanje  u  tom  svojstvu  u  obce  ili  u  po- 
jedinom  kojem  slucaju  dade  na  stetu  vjerovnikah  namakjnuti  ili  obecati  imo- 
vinsku  korist. 

Poglavje  drugo.    Prelazne  ustanove. 

244.  Kada  ovaj  zakon  stupi  u  zivot,  prestaje  valjanost  privremenoga  stecaj- 
noga  reda,  uvedenoga  naredboni  ministarstva  pravosudja  od  18.  srpnja  1853  br.  132 
d.  z.  1.,  zatim  svih  inih  nazocnomu  zakonu  protivnih  propisah  o  istom  predmetu. 

Ne  dira  se  u  stecena  prava,  oznacena  u  cl.  VII  naredbe  ministarstva  pravo- 
sudja od  18.  srpnja  1853  br.  132  d.  z.  1.  o  stecajnom  redu,  nu  allatura  (donosbina) 
supruge  trgovca  kao  stecajna  trazbina  namiruje  se  u  drugom  razredu  stecajnih 
vjerovnikah  pred  ostalimi  vjerovnici  toga  razreda^)  samo  u  toliko,  u  koliko  je  iz 
starih  u  nove  registre  trgovacke  prenesena  u  roku  od  6  mjesecih  iza  dana,  kojim 
je  u  zivot  stupio  zak.  clanak  XXXVII:  1875  o  trgovackom  pravu  (§.552  toga 
zakona). 

245.  Ustanove  prvoga  diela  ovoga  zakona  ne  mogu  se  uporaviti  na  stecaje, 
otvorene  prije  dana,  kojim  ovaj  zakon  stupi  u  zivot. 

246.  Ovaj  zakon  stupa  u  zivot  istodobno  sa  zakonom  o  stecajnom  i  izvan- 
stecajnom  pobijanju  pravnih  cinah  glede  imovine  duznika,  koj  ne  moze  platiti. 

Banu  se  povjerava,  da  u  provedbi  zakona  ustanovi  taj  dan  ter  izdade  po- 
trebne  prelazne  ustanove  glede  postupka. 


od  24.  ozujka  1897., 
o  pobijanju  pravnih  djelah  glede  imovine  insolventna  duznika. 


Poglavje  prvo.     Pobijanje  pravnih  djelah  u  postupku  stecajnom. 

§.  1.  Nakon  otvorena  stecaja  mogu  se  prija.snja  pravna  djela,  sto  se  ticu 
imovine  prezaduzenika,  pobijati  u  smislu  propisah  ovoga  poglavja  kao  bez  moci 
prema  vjerovnikom  stecajnim. 

2,  Pobijati  se  mogu  pravna  djehi,  koja  je  prezaduzenik  izveo  tecajem  po 
sljednili  deset  godinah  prije  otvorena  stecaja  u  nakani,  da  osteti  svoje  vjerovnike, 
ako  je  te  nakana  bila  poznata  drugoj  stranci. 

i.    Pobijati  se  mogu  naplatne  pogodbe  prezaduzenikovo,  uglavljene  tecajem 

Eosljednih  dvijuh  godinah  prije  otvorena  stecaja  sa  zenitbenim  mu  dxugom,  ili  sa 
lizimi  rodjaci  ili  svojaci,  u  koliko  se  vec  samom  pogodbom  ostecuju  vjerovnici 
stecajni,  a  druga  stranka  ne  dokaze,  da  joj  u  vrieme  utanacene  pogodbe  nije  bila 
poznata  nakana  prezaduzenikova,  da  osteti  svoje  vjerovnike.  Blizi  su  rodjaci  do- 
ticno  svojaci  prezaduzenikovi  one  osobe,  koje  su  s  njim  ili  sa  njegovini  drugom 
zenitbenim  u  rodu  ili  tastbini  u  lozi  uzpravnjoj  iU  do  drugoga  koljena  loze  pobo6ne. 
(§  41  o.  g.  z.)  .... 

4.  Pobijati  so  mogu  bezplatne  razpolozbe  prezaduzenikove,  ucinjene  tecajem 
posljednjih  dviju  godina  prije  otvorena  stecaja,  u  koliko  prezaduzenik  nije  bio  na 
to  po  zakonu  obvczan,  ili  u  koliko  se  no  radi  o  navadnih  prigodnili  darovih.     To 

')  Njemailci  je  ovo  prevedeno  sa  ..Klasse".  —  ')  Vidi  primietbu   1  na  str.  20. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  B/VNKRUPTCY  AND  INSOLVENCY.  52 

3.  enforces  claims  in  the  bankruptcy  which  he  knows  are  fictitious  or  invalid  for  the 
purpose  of  exercising  an  influence  he  has  no  right  to  have  upon  the  election  of  the 
committee,  or  upon  the  administration,  realisation,  or  distribution  of  the  assets. 

243.  If  the  trustee  or  a  member  of  the  committee  receives  or  stipulates  for  some 
advantage  to  the  prejudice  of  the  creditt)rs  in  return  for  his  conduct  in  this  capacity 
generally  or  in  some  particular  case,  he  is  guilty  of  an  offence  and  may  be  punished 
under  §  242. 

Chapter  II.     Transitory  provisions. 

244.  Upon  the  coming  into  force  of  this  Law  the  provisional  Bankruptcy  Code 
introduced  by  the  proclamation  issued  by  the  Minister  of  Justice  on  July  18,  1851$, 
No.  132,  RGBL.,  and  all  other  provisions  relating  to  the  same  matters  are  repealed 
in  so  far  as  they  are  at  variance  with  this  Law. 

Those  acquired  rights  which  are  mentioned  in  Art.  VII  of  the  proclamation  by 
the  Minister  of  Justice  of  July  18,  1853,  No.  132  RGBL.  as  to  bankruptcy,  remain 
unaffected,  but  the  marriage  portion  of  the  wife  of  a  trader  is  only  to  be  paid  a.s  a 
claim  of  the  second  class^)  in  preference  to  the  other  creditors  in  that  class  if  it  has 
been  transferred  from  the  old  commercial  register  to  the  new  one  within  six  months 
from  the  day  on  which  Stat.  XXXVII,  1875  as  to  commercial  law  (§  552,  Com. 
Code)  came  into  force. 

245.  The  provisions  of  the  first  Part  of  this  Law  are  not  applicable  to  bankruptcies 
commenced  before  it  comes  into  force. 

246.  This  Law  shall  come  into  force  simultaneously  with  the  Law  as  to  the  im- 
peachment of  transactions  affecting  the  property  of  an  insolvent  debtor  in  the 
course  of  or  apart  from  bankruptcy  proceedings. 

The  Ban  is  entrusted  with  the  duty  of  fixing  the  date  when  this  Law  shall  come 
into  force  and  issuing  the  necessary  provisions  as  to  the  transition  in  the  course  of 
his  administration  of  the  Law. 


Law'^ 

of  March  24,  1897 
as  to   the    impeachment   of   transactions    affecting   the   property  of 

an  insolvent  debtor. 


Chapter  I.     Impeachment  in  bankruptcy  proceedings. 

§  1.  \\Tien  a  bankruptcy  heis  been  commenced,  transactions  entered  into  before 
the  commencement  by  which  the  debtor's  property  is  affected  can  be  impeached  as 
invaUd  against  the  creditors  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  this  section. 

2.  Transactions  entered  into  by  the  debtor  with  the  intention  of  prejudicing 
his  creditors  within  ten  years  before  the  commencement  of  tlie  bankruptcy  may  be 
impeached  if  that  intention  was  known  to  the  other  party. 

3.  Contracts  entered  into  by  the  debtor  upon  a  consideration  within  two  years 
before  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy  with  his  wife  or  near  relations,  are 
impeachable,  provided  the  creditors  were  prejudiced  by  the  conclusion  of  these 
contracts,  unless  the  other  parties  can  prove  that  they  were  unaware  of  the  debtor's 
intention  to  prejudice  the  creditors  at  the  time  of  their  conclusion.  "Near  relations " 
means  ascendants  or  descendants  of  the  debtor  or  his  wife  and  persons  collaterally 
related  or  connected  with  either  of  them  within  the  second  degree  (§  41,  Gen. 
Civ.  Code). 

4.  Gratuitous  dispositions  by  the  debtor  within  two  years  before  the  commence- 
ment of  the  bankruptcy  may  be  impeached  unless  the  debtor  was  acting  under  a 
legal  obhgation  and  excepting  the  gifts  which  are  customary  on  certain  occasions. 

I)  "priority".  —  -)  See  note  1  on  p.  20. 


go  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Zakon  o  pobijanju. 

pobijanje  dosize  i  mjesovite,   to  jest  diclom  naplatne  dielom  bezplatne  pogodbe 
prezaduzenikove,  u  koliko  su  bezplatne. 

5.  Pobijati  se  mogu,  ako  su  izvedena  tecajem  posljednjih  dviju  godinah  prije 
otvorena  stecaja,  sljedeca  pravna  djela:  1.  osiguranje  miraza,  uzmirazja  ili  udo- 
vicke  place  imovinom  muzevom ,  a  tako  i  povratak  miraza  doticno  izrucba  uz- 
mirazja ili  udovicke  place,  u  koliko  muz  u  vrieme  osiguranja  ili  povratka  doticno 
izrucbe  nije  bio  na  to  obvezan  bilo  pogodbom,  utanacenom  bar  dvije  godine  prije 
otvorenja  stecaja,  bilo  samim  zakonom ;  —  2.  osiguranje  obecana,  a  jos  ne  predana 
miraza  imovinom  zeninom,  Lli  predaja  miraza  obecana  iz  imovine  zenine,  u  koliko 
zena  u  vrieme  osiguranja  ili  predaje  nije  bila  na  to  obvezana  bilo  pogodbom, 
utanacenom  bar  dvije  godine  prij  e  otvorena  stecaja,  bilo  samim  zakonom. 

6.  Pobijati  se  mogu,  ako  su  izvedena  nakon  obustave  placanjah  prezaduzeni- 
kovih  ili  nakon  predana  sudu  predloga  stecajnoga,  ili  tecajem  posljednih  14  danah 
prije  obustave  placanja  odnosno  predloga  stecajnoga:  ona  pravna  djela,  kojimi  se 
naplacuje  ili  osigurava  vjerovnik,  koji  toga  nije  mogao  zahtievati  u  obce  ili  ne 
tako  (takovu  izplatu,  takovo  osiguranje)  ili  ne  u  to  vrieme,  ako  ne  dokaze,  da  mu 
u  vrieme  izplate  ili  osiguranja  nije  bila  poznata  nakana  prezaduzenikova,  da  ga 
pogoduje  pred  ostalimi  vjerovnici,  ili  ako  pobijac  dokaze,  da  je  vjerovnik  u  vrierne 
izplate  ili  osiguranja  znao,  da  je  prezaduzenik  jur  obustavio  placanja,  ili  da  je 
proti  njemu  predan  predlog  stecajni. 

7.  Pobijati  se  mogu,  ako  su  izvedena  nakon  obustave  placanjah  prezaduzeni- 
kovih  ili  nakon  predana  sudu  predloga  stecajnoga:  1.  pravna  djela,  kojimi  se 
naplacuje  ili  osigurava  vjerovnik,  koji  je  u  vrieme  izplate  ili  osiguranja  znao,  da 
su  obustavljena  placanja  ili  da  je  predan  predlog  stecajni;  —  2.  pravni  posloyi 
prezaduzenikovi,  ako  se  vec  njimi  samimi  ostecuju  vjerovnici  stecajni  i  ako  je 
druga  stranka  u  vrieme  uglave  takova  pravnoga  posla  znala,  da  su  obustavljena 
placanja  ili  da  je  predan  predlog  stecajni. 

8.  Na  osnovu  §  6.  i  7.  ne  moze  se  pobijati  pravno  djelo,  koje  je  izvedeno  prije 
posljednjih  6  mjesecih  pred  otvorenim  stecajem. 

9.  Na  osnovu  §  7  toe.  1  ne  moze  se  zahtievati  povratak  mjenbenih  izplatah 
prezaduzenikovih  od  takova  primaoca,  koji  je  po  mjenbenom  pravu  morao  primiti 
izplatu  ili  izgubiti  pravo  mjenbene  zavrate  proti  drugim  obvezanikom  nijenbenim. 

Placenu  svotu  mjenbenu  mora  u  takovu  slucaju  povratiti  posljednji  mjen- 
beno-zavratni  obvezanik,  ili  ako  je  ovaj  na  racun  koga  trecega  prenio  mjenicu, 
taj  treci,  ako  je  poshednjemu  mjenbeno-zavratnomu  obvezaniku  ih  tomu  trecemu, 
kaida  je  prenio  ili  dao  prenieti  mjenicu,  bilo  poznato,  da  su  obustavljena  placanja, 
doticno  da  je  predan  predlog  stecajni. 

10.  Pobijanje  nije  izkljuceno  tim,  sto  je  pravno  djelo  utvrdjeno  ovrsivom 
osudom,  ovrsivom  nagodom  ili  inim  ovrsivim  naslovom,  kao  ni  tim,  sto  je  izvedeno 
ovrhom  do  osiguranja  ih  namirenja. 

11.  Pobijanje  nije  izkljuceno  ni  tim,  sto  pravno  djelo  stoji  u  hotimicnom 
propustu. 

12.  Prema  gomjim  ustanovam  mogu  se  pobijati  i  pravna  djela  glede  jos  ne- 
urucenoga  nasljedstva,  proti  komu  je  otvoren  stecaj. 

13.  Pravo  pobijanja  izvrsuje  tuzbom  ih  prigovorom  u  pravilu  stecajni  upra- 
vitelj. 

Ako  proti  mnienju  stecajnoga  upravitelja  zakljuci  vjerovnicki  odbor  ili  vjero- 
vni6ka  skupstina,  da  se  ima  tuzbom  pobijati  koje  pravno  djelo,  biti  ce  vlastni,  da 
postave  u  tu  svrhu  posebnoga  zastupnika. 

Ne  dira  se  u  pravo  razlucnih  ovlastenikah  {§.  35  stecajnoga  zakona),  da  i  te- 
cajem postupka  stecajnoga  kao  izvan  stecaja  pobijaju  pravna  djela  u  svrhu,  da 
obrane  pristojece  im  pravo  na  podmirbu  iz  stanovitih  dobarah  prezaduzenikovih, 
ili  u  svrhu  da  obezkriepe  pravo  koga  drugoga  vjerovnika,  koje  se  tice  istih  dobarah. 

14.  Pravo  pobijanja  pristoji:  1.  proti  onomu,  s  kojim  je  prezaduzenik  pobitno 
guovarao  ili  koji  je  pobitno  osiguran,  podmiren  ili  pogodovan;  —  2.  proti  nasl- 
jcdniku  ozna^ene  pod  1  osobe;  —  3.  proti  inoniu  neposrednomu  pravnonui  shed- 
niku  nazna^enc  pod  1.  osobc,  nu  samo  onda:  a)  ako  mu  je  u  vrieme  njegova 
Bte^enja  bilo  poznato,  da  je  prezaduzenik  izveo  pravno  djelo  u  nakani,  da  osteti 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY  AND  INSOLVENCY.  53 

This  includes  contracts  which  arc  partly  gratuitous  and  partly  made  upon  a  consi- 
deration, to  such  an  extent  as  they  are  gratuitous. 

5.  The  following  transactions  may  be  impeached  if  entered  into  within  two 
years  before  the  commencement  of  tiie  bankruptcy:  1.  securing  a  wife's  dowTy  or 
settlement  or  a  jointure  for  a  widow  on  property  belonging  to  the  husband,  or  return- 
ing the  dowry,  or  providing  the  settlement  or  widow's  jointure,  unless  the  husband 
was  acting  under  a  statutory  obligation  or  a  contract  entered  into  at  least  two  years 
befon>  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy;  —  2.  securing  a  dowxy  which  has  been 
promised  but  not  actually  produced,  upon  the  wife's  property,  or  providing  the  pro- 
mised dowTv  out  of  such  property,  unless  she  was  acting  under  a  statutory  obligation 
or  a  contract  entered  into  at  least  two  years  before  the  commencement  of  the  bank- 
ruptcy. 

6.  All  transactions  entered  into  after  the  debtor  has  suspended  payment  or 
after  a  bankruptcj'  petition  has  been  presented  to  the  court  against  him,  or  within 
14  days  before  either  of  these  occurrences,  by  which  a  creditor  is  given  satisfaction 
or  security  which  he  was  not  entitled  to  claim,  or  to  claim  in  that  form  or  at  that 
time,  may  be  impeached,  unless  the  creditor  proves  that  at  the  time  when  he  received 
such  satisfaction  or  security  he  was  unaware  of  the  debtor's  intention  to  prefer  him 
before  tlie  other  creditors,  or  if  the  impeaching  party  proves  that  the  creditor  was 
aware  of  the  debtor's  suspension  of  payment  or  of  the  presentation  of  a  bankruptcy 
petition  against  him  at  the  time  wlien  he  received  such  satisfaction  or  security. 

7.  The  fol]o\\'ing  transactions  arc  impeachable  if  entered  into  after  the  debtor 
has  suspended  payment  or  after  a  bankruptcy  petition  has  been  presented  against  him : 

1.  transactions  by  which  satisfaction  or  security  is  given  to  a  creditor,  who  at  the 
time  of  its  receipt  was  aware  of  the  suspension  of  payment  or  of  the  presentation  of 
the  petition;  —  2.  transactions  entered  into  by  tlie  debtor  by  which  the  creditors 
are  directly  prejudiced,  unless  the  other  party  proves  that  at  the  time  of  the  trans- 
action he  was  unaware  of  the  suspension  of  payment  or  of  the  presentation  of  the 
bankruptcy  petition. 

8.  A  transaction  entered  into  more  than  six  months  previously  to  the  commence- 
ment of  the  bankruptcy  cannot  be  impeached  under  §§  6  and  7. 

9.  Payments  made  by  the  debtor  upon  a  bill  of  exchange  cannot  be  reclaimed 
under  §  7,  No.  1  from  the  person  who  received  them,  if  he  was  bound  to  accept  them 
by  the  \a.\v  of  bills  of  exchange  on  penalty  of  losing  his  right  of  recourse  against  other 
parties  to  the  bill. 

The  amount  so  paid  must  be  refunded  in  this  case  by  the  party  ultimately 
liable,  or  if  he  negotiated  the  bill  for  another,  by  that  other,  if  at  the  time  when  the 
one  negotiated  the  bill  or  the  other  had  it  negotiated  for  him,  he  was  aware  of  the 
debtor's  suspension  of  payment  or  of  the  presentation  of  a  bankruptcy  petition  against 
him. 

10.  The  right  of  impeachment  is  not  excluded  because  the  transaction  was 
supported  by  a  judgment,  or  settlement  or  other  title  enforceable  by  execution, 
or  because  it  was  effected  by  means  of  execution  for  security  or  satisfaction. 

11.  The  right  of  impeachment  is  not  excluded  because  the  transaction  in  question 
consisted  of  an  intentional  omission. 

12.  Transactions  affecting  an  inheritance  which  has  not  yet  been  handed  over 
to  the  heirs  and  in  respect  of  which  bankruptcy  proceedings  have  been  commenced, 
may  also  be  impeached  under  the  above  provisions. 

13.  The  right  of  impeachment  is  usually  exercised  by  the  trustee  by  way  of 
a  claim  or  defence  in  an  action. 

If,  contrary  to  the  opinion  of  the  trustee,  the  committee  or  assembly  of  creditors 
determine  to  impeach  a  transaction  by  a  claim  in  an  action,  they  have  the  power 
to  appoint  a  special  representative  for  this  pur[)ose. 

The  right  of  secured  creditors  (§  35  Banky.  Law)  to  impeach  transactions,  either 
in  the  course  of  or  apart  from  bankruptcy  proceedings,  for  the  puqiose  of  preserving 
their  right  to  satisfaction  out  of  certain  property  or  for  the  purpose  of  disputing 
another  creditor's  claim  with  respect  to  that  property,  remains  unaffected. 

14.  A  right  of  impeachment  is  available:  1.  against  a  person  who  has  concluded 
an  impeachable  contract  with  the  debtor,  or  who  has  received  security,  satisfaction, 
or  preference  under  circumstances  which  give  rise  to  a  right  of  impeachment;  — 

2.  against  the  heirs  of  the  persons  named  in  No.  1;  —  3.  against  any  other  immediate 
successor  of  the  persons  named  in  No.  1,  but  only  provided  that :  —  a)  at  the  time  of 


g^  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Zakon  o  pobijanju. 

Bvoje  vjerovnike  (§  2),  ili  b)  ako  mu  se  stecenje  temelji  na  takovu  pravnom  djelu, 
koje  bi  se,  da  ga  je  izveo  prezaduzenik,  moglo  pobijati  po  §  4,  ili  c)  ako  je  pravni 
sliednik  koja  od  osobah,  oznacenih  u  §  3,  a  ne  dokaze,  da  mu  u  vrienie  njegova 
stec'enja  nisu  bile  poznate  cinjenice,  na  kojih  se  osniva  pravo  pobijanja  proti 
njegovu  prcdniku.  Proti  dalnjemu  pravnomu  sliedniku  pristoji  pravo  pobijanja 
samo  onda,  ako  je  prema  ustanovam  ovoga  paragrafa  osnovano  i  proti  njeniu  i 
proti  svakomu  njegovu  predniku;  —  4.  proti  nasljedniuk  koje  osobe,  oznacene 
u  toe.  3. 

15.  Sto  je  pobitnim  pravnim  djelom  odsvojeno  ili  napusteno  iz  imovine  pre- 
zaduzenikove,  mora  se  povratiti  u  masu  stecajnu. 

U  koliko  se  ne  moze  povratit  u  naravi,  valja  naknaditi  vriednost. 

Pobijani  u  slucaju  §  2.  i  3.  odgovara^)  kao  neposten  posjednik  u  smislu  obcega 
gradjanskoga  zakonika,  a  pobijani  u  slucaju  §  5,  6,  7  mora  povratiti  sve  koristi, 
koje  je  dobio  posjedom  stvari  i  naknaditi  svaku  stetu,  nastavsu  s  njegova  posjeda, 
u  koliko  joj  je  kriv. 

16.  Po  §  15  osnovane  obveze  ostavitelja  prelaze  i  na  nasljednika.  Time  se 
ne  dira  u  stegnuto  jamcenje,  koje  nastaje  po  gradjanskom  zakonu,  kada  nasljednik 
uvjetno  prihvati  nasljedstvo. 

Ako  je  nasljednik  obvezan  povratiti  predmetah  u  stecajnu  masu,  a  ne  jamdi 
vec  po  urucenoj  tuzbi  kao  neposten  posjednik,  odgovara^)  za  trajanja  svoga  posjeda 
u  pogledu  till  predmetah  kao  i  ostavitelj  samo  onda,  ako  su  mu  poznate  bile  one 
okolnosti,  na  kojih  se  osniva  pravo  pobijanja  proti  ostavitelju.  Istoga  nacela 
valja  se  drzati  pri  prosudjivanju  nasljednikove  duznosti  odstetne,  ako  je  tek  za 
njegova  posjeda  nastala  nemogucnost  povratka  predmetah. 

17.  Sto  je  tko  stekao  bezplatno  (§  4.),  mora  povratiti  samo  u  koliko  u  vrieme 
pobijanja  jos  posjeduje  primljenu  stvar  ill  njezinu  vriednost. 

Te  pogodnosti  neima  stecilac^):  1.  ako  postoje  ostali  uvjeti  (ne  gledec  na  to, 
da  li  je  pravno  djelo  uz  placu  ili  bez  place),  jos  kojega  zakonskoga  razloga  pobijanju 
(§  2,  3,  5,  6,  7);  —  2.  ako  je  nepostenim  nacinom  prestao  posjedovati  primljenu 
stvar  ili  njezinu  vriednost. 

18.  Ustanove  §  15,  16,  17  uporavljaju  se  primjereno  kod  prosudjivanja 
obvezah  pobijanoga  u  slucaju,  kada  je  pobitnim  pravnim  djelom  ustanovljeno  ili 
ustupljcno  koje  pravo,  ili  se  je  tko  odrekao  svoga  prava,  ili  je  obavljena  izplata 
ili  osiguranje. 

19.  Pobijani  moze  zahtievati,  da  mu  se  povrati  protucinitba  (to  jest  one,  sto 
je  tenieljem  pobitna  pravnoga  djela  dao  ili  ucinio  prezaduzeniku),  u  koliko  se  u 
masi  stecajnoj  moze  razlikovati  predmet  protucinitbe,  ili  u  koliko  je  masa  oboga- 
cena  vriednoscu  protucinitbe.  Inace  vlastan  je  protucinitbu  zahtievati  samo  kao 
vjerovnik  stecajni. 

^  20.    Posto  pobijani  povrati  predmet  pobijane  cinitbe,  ozivljuje  opet  njegova 
trazbina,  koja  je  bila  utrnula  s  te  cinitbe. 

21.  Zahtjev  pobijacev  ne  moze  se  prebiti  sa  zahtjevom  pobijanoga,  pristo- 
jeciin  proti  prezaduzeniku. 

22.  i'ravo  j)obijanja  utrnjujo,  ako  se  ne  potjera  sudbeno  tecajem  6  mjesecih 
nakon  dana  otvorcna  stecaja. 

Poglavje  drugo.  Pobijanje  pravnih  djelah  izvan  postupka  stecajnoga. 

2){.  Izvan  stecajnoga  postupka  mogu  so  pravna  djela  glede  imovine  duznikove 
u  aniishi  j)ropi8ah  ovoga  zakona  pobijati  u  svrhu  podmirbe  vjerovnika  kojega  kao 
bez  raoci  prema  tomu  vjerovniku 

24.  Pobijati  se  uiogu  pravna  djela,  koja  je  duznik  tecajem  posljednjih  deset 
godinah  prije  sudbenoga  potjerivanja  prava  na  pobijanje  izveo  u  nakani,  da  osteti 
Bvojc  vjerovnike,  akr)  jp  ta  nakana  bihv  poznata  drugoj  stranci. 


')  OvQ  jo  rio6  u  iijemaikoin  prevedona  sa  ,,verantwortet".  —  -)  Ova  je  riefi  u  njeraadkom 


pntvrdi-iiH  Kii  „Erbc". 


CROATIA  .VXD  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY  AND  IXSOLVENCY.  54 

his  acquisition  lie  knew  that  tiu-  debtor  was  entering  into  the  transaction  with  the 
intentionof  prejudicing  his  creditors  (§  2),  or — b)  his  acquisition  was  based  upon  a 
transaction  wliich  would  have  been  open  to  impeachment  under  §  4  if  it  had  been 
entered  into  by  the  debtor,  or  —  c)  the  successor  is  one  of  the  persons  named  in  §  3 
and  fails  to  prove  that  at  the  time  of  his  acquisition  he  was  unaware  of  the  circum- 
stances which  gave  rise  to  a  right  of  imj)eachmcnt  against  his  ])rt'decessor.  Against 
any  more  remote  successor  the  right  is  only  available  provided  that  it  is  available 
under  the  provisions  of  this  article  not  only  against  him  but  against  each  of  his  pre- 
decessors; —  4.  against  the  heir  of  one  of  the  persons  mentioned  in  No.  3. 

15.  That  which  has  been  alienated  or  has  passed  out  of  the  ownership  of  the 
debt-or  under  the  impeachable  transaction  must  be  restored  to  the  assets  in  bankruptcy. 

If  it  cannot  be  restored  in  specie  the  value  must  be  refunded. 

In  cases  coming  under  §§  2  and  3  the  person  whose  title  is  impeached  ia 
responsible^)  as  a  person  in  mala  fide  possession  as  defined  in  the  general  Civil 
Code,  and  in  the  cases  mentioned  in  §§  5,  6  and  7,  he  must  restore  all  the  profits 
he  has  derived  from  his  possession  of  the  property  and  make  good  all  damage 
it  has  suffered  through  his  fault. 

16.  The  obligations  of  a  deceased  person  under  §  15  pass  to  his  heir.  The  restric- 
tions placed  by  the  civil  law  on  the  liability  of  an  heir  who  has  accepted  the  inheritance 
conditionally  are  not  affected  by  this  rule. 

If  an  heir  is  under  an  obligation  to  restore  certain  articles  to  the  assets  in  a 
bankruptcy  and  if  he  is  not  liable  as  a  person  in  mala  fide  possession  as  a  result  of 
being  served  with  a  writ,  his  responsibility')  for  the  period  of  his  possession  will  be 
the  same  as  that  of  the  deceased  person  if  he  was  aware  of  the  circumstances  which 
gave  rise  to  the  right  of  impeachment  against  him.  The  same  principle  will  be  followed 
in  determining  the  obligation  of  an  heir  to  pay  compensation  when  the  impossibility 
of  making  restitution  arose  during  the  time  when  lie  was  in  possession. 

17.  If  a  person  has  received  any  property  without  giving  any  consideration 
for  it  (§  4)  he  will  have  to  make  restitution  in  so  far  as  he  is  still  in  possession  of  the 
property  or  its  value  at  the  time  of  the  impeachment. 

The  heir 2)  will  not  be  given  the  benefit  of  these  provisions:  1.  if  any  of  the 
other  statutory  grounds  of  impeachment  (§§  2,  3,  5,  6,  7)  are  present  (whether  the 
transaction  was  gratuitous  or  not) ;  —  2.  if  he  has  parted  with  the  property  or  ita 
value  in  bad  faith. 

18.  The  provisions  of  §§  15,  16  and  17  apply  correspondingly  in  determining  the 
liability  of  the  defendant,  when  the  impeachable  transaction  consisted  of  the  grant 
or  assignment  or  waiver  of  rights,  or  of  a  payment  or  gift  of  security. 

19.  The  person  whose  title  is  impeached  can  demand  the  return  of  his  considera- 
tion (i.e.  that  which  he  gave  or  paid  to  the  debtor  under  the  contract  which  is  im- 
peached) in  so  far  as  it  is  distinguishable  amongst  the  assets  or  in  so  far  as  they  are 
still  enriched  by  it.  Otherwise  he  can  only  claim  it  as  an  ordinary  creditor  in  the 
bankruptcy. 

20.  As  soon  as  the  defendant  in  an  impeachment  suit  has  restored  that  which 
he  acquired  by  the  performance  of  the  transaction  which  is  impeached,  his  claim 
which  was  extinguished  by  that  performance  is  revived. 

21.  A  claim  raised  in  an  impeachment  suit  cannot  be  met  by  setting  off  a  claim 
the  defendant  may  have  against  the  debtor. 

22.  The  right  of  impeachment  becomes  extinct  if  it  is  not  enforced  through 
the  courts  within  six  months  from  the  date  of  the  commencement  of  the  bankruptcy. 

Chapter  II.     Impeachment  apart  from  bankruptcy. 

23.  Even  apart  from  bankruptcy  proceedings,  transactions  affecting  the  pro- 
perty of  a  debtor  may  be  impeached  as  invalid  against  a  creditor  for  the  purpose 
of  obtaining  satisfaction  for  him. 

24.  Transactions  entered  into  by  the  debtor  within  the  ten  years  immediately 
preceding  the  enforcement  of  the  right  of  impeachment  through  the  courts,  with 
the  intention  of  prejudicing  his  creditors,  may  be  impeached  if  that  intention  was 
known  to  the  other  party. 

1)  "Is  liable"  corresponds  to  the  sense  of  the  original  Croatian  text.  —  ^)  The  original 
text  has  "receiver"  not  "heir". 


eg  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Zakon  o  pobijanju. 

25.  Pobijati  se  mogu  naplatne  pogodbe  duznikove,  uglavljene  tecajem  posljed- 
njih  dvijuh  godinah  prije  sudbenoga  potjerivanja  prava  na  pobijanje.  sa  zenitbenim 
mu  drugom  ili  sa  blizimi  rodjaci  ili  svojaci;  u  koliko  se  vec  samom  pogodbom 
ostwuju  vjerovnici  duznikovi,  a  druga  stranka  ne  dokaze,  da  joj  u  vrieme  utana- 
cene  pogodbe  nije  bila  poznata  nakana  duznikova,  da  osteti  svoje  vjerovriike. 
Blizi  su  rodjaci  doticno  svojaci  duznikovi  one  osobe,  koje  su  s  njim  ili  sa  njegovim 
drugom  zenitbenim  u  rodu  ili  tastbini  u  lozi  uspravnoj  ili  do  drugoga  koljena  loze 
pobocne  {§  41  o.  g.  z.)- 

26.  Pobijati  se  mogu  bezplatne  razpolozbe  duznikove  ucinjene  tecajem  posljed- 
njih  dvijuh  godinah  prije  sudbenoga  potjerivanja  prava  na  pobijanje,  u  koliko  duznik 
nije  bio  na  to  po  zakonu  obvezan,  ili  u  koliko  se  ne  radi  o  navadnih  prigodnih  darovih. 
To  pobijanje  dosize  i  mjesovite,  to  jest  dielom  naplatne  dielom  bezplatne  pogodbe 
duznikove  u  koUko  su  bezplatne. 

27.  Pobijati  se  mogu,  ako  su  izvedena  tecajem  posljednjih  dvijuh  godinah 
prije  sudbenoga  potjerivanja  prava  na  pobijanje,  sliedeca  pravna  djela:  1.  osigu- 
ranje  miraza,  uzmirazja  ili  udovicke  place  imovinom  muzevomi),  a  tako  i  povratak 
miraza  doticno  izrucba  uzmirazja  ili  udovicke  place,  u  koliko  muz  u  vrieme  osigu- 
ranja  ili  povratka  doticno  izrucbe  nije  bio  na  to  obvezan,  bilo  pogodbom,  utanace- 
nom  bar  dvie  godine  prije  sudbenoga  potjerivanja  prava  na  pobijanje,  bUo  samim 
zakonom ;  —  2.  osiguranje  obecana,  a  jos  nepredana  miraza  imovinom  zeninom,  ili 
predaja  miraza  obecanoga  iz  imovine  zenine,  u  koUko  zena  u  vrieme  osiguranja  ili 
predaje  nije  bila  na  to  obvezana,  bUo  pogodbom  utanacenom  bar  dvie  godine  prije 
sudbenoga  potjerivanja  prava  na  pobijanje,  bilo  samim  zakonom. 

28.  Pravo  pobijanja  pristoji  svakomu  vjerovniku,  koji  ima  ovrsivu  trazbinu, 
bez  obzira  na  vrieme,  kada  je  nastala,  nu  samo  u  toliko,  u  koUko  se  vjerovnik  nije 
mogao,  ili  se  mora  uzeti,  da  se  nebi  mogao  podmiriti  putem  ovrhe  na  imovinu 
duznikovu. 

Pobijati  se  moze  tuzbom  ili  prigovorom. 

29.  Pravo  pobijanja  pristoji:  1.  proti  onomu,  s  kojdim  je  uznik  pobitno  ugo- 
varao,  ili  koj  je  pobitno  osiguran,  podmiren  iU  pogodovan;  —  2.  proti  nasljedniku 
oznacene  pod  1.  osobe;  —  3.  proti  inomu  neposrednomu  pravnomu  sliedniku, 
oznacene  pod  1.  osobe  nu  samo  onda:  a)  ako  mu  je  u  vrieme  njegova  stecenja 
bilo  poznato,  da  je  duznik  izveo  pravno  djelo  u  nakani,  da  osteti  svoje  vjerovnike 
{§  24.)  ili  b)  ako  mu  se  stecenje  temelji  na  takovu  pravnomu  djelu,  koje  bi  se, 
da  ga  jc  izveo  duznik,  moglo  pobijati  po  §.  26.  ili  c)  ako  je  pravni  shednik  koja 
od  osobah,  oznacenih  u  §.  25.  a  ne  dokaze,  da  mu  u  vrieme  njegova  stecenja  nisu 
bile  poznate  cinjenice,  na  kojih  se  osniva  pravo  pobijanja  proti  njegovu  predniku. 
Proti  daljnjemu  pravnomu  shedniku  pristoji  pravo  pobijanja  samo  onda,  ako  je 
prema  ustanovam  ovoga  paragrafa  osnovano  i  proti  njemu  i  proti  svakomu  njegovu 
predniku ;  —  4.  proti  nasljedniku  koje  osobe  oznacene  u  toe.  3. 

30.  Ako  je  vjerovnik,  prije  nego  mu  je  trazbina  postala  ovrsivom  ili  prije 
nego  se  pokaze  neutjerivost  njezLna  ovrhom  na  imovinu  duznikovu  (§.  28)  sudbe- 
nom  ih  javno-biljeznickom  dostavom  obaviestio  samoga  onoga,  prema  komu  je 
izvedeno  koje  pravno  djelo,  naznaceno  u  §  25,  26,  27  ili  njegova  nasljednika,  da 
amjera  pobijati  to  pravno  djelo,  ima  se  u  §  25,  26,  27  napomenuti  dvogodisnji  rok 
racunati  od  dana  dostave  te  ubavjesti,  ako  je  u  dalnjem  roku  od  dvie  godine  iza 
te  dostave  sudbeno  potjerano  pravo  pobijanja  i  ako  se  osim  toga  mora  uzeti,  da  vec 
u  vrieme  pomenute  dostave  vjerovnik  nebi  ovrhom  na  imovinu  duznikovu  dosao 
do  podpune  podmirbe. 

Nije  li  takova  ubavjest  dostavljena  samomu  onomu,  prema  komu  je  izvedeno 
koje  j)ravno  djelo,  naznaceno  u  §  25,  26,  27  ili  njegovu  nasljedniku,  produljuje  se 
navedi-nim  nafiinom  rok  samo  proti  onomu  pobijanomu,  komu  je  takova  ubavjest 
dostavljena. 

•)  Ova  jo  rieC  \i  DJema£kom  prevedena  hb  „MQnn(es)". 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY  AND  INSOLVENCY.  55 

25.  Contracts  made  by  the  debtor  upon  a  consideration  witliin  the  two  years 
■preceding  the  enforcement  of  the  right  of  impeachment  through  the  courts,  with 

his  wife  or  a  near  relation,  may  be  impeached  provided  his  creditors  are  prejudiced 
thereby,  and  unless  the  other  party  can  prove  that  at  the  time  of  the  conclusion 
of  the  contract  ho  was  unaware  of  the  debtor's  intention  to  prejudice  them.  "Near 
relations"  includes  ascendants  and  descendants  of  the  debtor  or  his  wife  and  persons 
coUaterallv  related  or  connected  witli  cither  of  tliem  within  the  second  degree  (§  41 
Gen.  Civ.  Code. 

26.  Gratuitous  dispositions  by  the  debtor  within  two  years  before  the  enforce- 
ment of  the  right  of  impeachment  through  the  courts,  except  those  presents  which 
are  customary  on  certain  occasions,  may  be  impeached  unless  the  debtor  was 
acting  under  an  obligation  imposed  on  him  by  law.  This  includes  also  such  con- 
tracts as  arc  partly  gratuitous  and  partly  made  upon  consideration,  so  far  as  they 
are  gratuitous. 

27.  The  following  transactions  may  be  impeached  if  they  are  entered  into  within 
the  last  two  years  before  the  right  of  impeachment  is  enforced  through  the  courts : 
1.  securing  a  wife's  dowry  or  settlement  or  a  jointure  for  a  widow,  on  property  be- 
longing to  themani),  or  returning  the  dowry  or  providing  the  settlement  or  widow's 
jointure,  unless  the  husband  was  acting  under  a  statutory  obligation  or  a  contract 
entered  into  at  least  two  years  before  the  enforcement  of  the  right  of  impesichment 
through  the  courts ;  —  2.  securing  a  dowry  which  has  been  promised  but  not  actually 
appointed,  upon  the  wife's  property,  or  providing  the  promised  dowTy  out  of  such 
property,  unless  she  was  acting  under  a  statutory  obhgation  or  a  contract  entered 
into  at  least  two  years  before  the  enforcement  of  the  right  of  impeachment  through 
the  courts. 

28,  The  right  of  impeachment  is  available  for  any  creditor  whose  claim  is  en- 
forceable by  execution,  without  regard  to  the  time  when  that  claim  arose,  but  only 
if  execution  levied  against  the  debtor's  property  has  failed  to  lead  to  the  creditor's 
complete  satisfaction,  or  if  it  is  clear  that  it  would  not  do  so. 

The  right  of  impeachment  may  be  exercised  by  way  of  claim  or  defence  in  an 
action. 

29,  The  right  of  impeachment  is  available:  1.  against  a  person  who  has  con- 
cluded an  impeachable  contract  with  the  debtor,  or  who  has  received  security,  satis- 
faction, or  preference  imder  circumstances  which  give  rise  to  a  right  of  impeachment; 
—  2.  against  the  heirs  of  the  persons  named  in  No.  1 ;  —  3.  against  any  other  immediate 
successor  of  the  persons  named  in  No.  1 .  but  only  provided  that :  —  a)  at  the  time  of  his 
acquisition  he  knew  that  the  debtor  was  entering  into  the  transaction  with  the  in- 
tention of  prejudicing  his  creditors  (§  24),  or  —  b)  his  acquisition  was  based  upon  a 
transaction  which  would  have  been  open  to  impeachment  under  §  26  if  it  had  been 
entered  into  by  the  debtor,  or  —  c)  the  successor  is  one  of  the  persons  named  in  §25 
and  fails  to  prove  that  at  the  time  of  his  acquisition  he  was  unaware  of  the  circum- 
stances which  gave  rise  to  a  right  of  impeachment  against  his  predecessor.  Against 
any  more  remote  successor  the  right  is  only  available  provided  that  it  is  available 
under  the  provisions  of  this  article  not  only  against  him,  but  against  each  of  his 
predecessors;  —  4.  against  the  heir  of  any  of  the  persons  named  in  No.  3. 

30,  If  before  liis  claim  became  enforceable  by  execution  or  before  it  became 
apparent  that  it  could  not  be  collected  by  levying  execution  against  the  debtor's 
property  (§  28),  the  creditor  served  a  notice  through  the  court  or  a  notary  public 
on  the  other  party  to  one  of  the  transactions  mentioned  in  §  25,  26  or  27,  or  his  heir, 
of  his  intention  to  impeach  that  transjiction,  the  period  of  two  years  mentioned  in 
§  25,  26  and  27  will  be  reckoned  from  the  service  of  such  notice,  provided  that  the 
right  of  impeachment  is  enforced  through  the  courts  within  two  years  from  the  time 
of  such  service,  and  provided  that  it  is  apparent  that  at  that  time,  execution  levied 
against  the  property  of  the  debtor  would  not  have  led  to  the  complete  satisfaction 
of  the  creditor. 

If  the  notice  is  not  served  on  the  other  party  to  one  of  the  transactions  mentioned 
in  §  25,  26  or  27,  or  his  heir,  the  above  extension  of  time  operates  in  all  cases  only 
against  those  parties  on  whom  such  notice  has  been  served. 


I)  "Husband"  is  meant. 


56 


Hrvataka  i  Slavonija:  Zakon  o  pobijanju. 


31.  Prije  nego  trazbina  mu  postane  ovrsivom,  moze  vjerovuik  saino  pri  diobi 
kupoviiine,  polucene  ovrsnom  drazbom,  pobijati  bilo  tuzbom  bilo  prigovorom,  u 
inih  slucajevih  samo  prigovorom. 

32.  Pobija  li  se  tuzbom,  valja  sa  zahtjevom,  da  se  pobitno  pravno  djelo  izjavi 
kao  bez  moci  prama  vjerovniku  spojiti  dalnji  zahtjev,  sto  ima  tuzenik  da  ucini 
ili  trpi  u  svrhu  podmirbe  vjerovnika. 

33.  Protucinitbu  ili  ponovno  ozivjelu  trazbinu  moze  pobijani  potjerati  samo 
proti  duzniku. 

34.  U  koliko  ne  ima  u  ovom  poglavju  inih  ustanovah,  imadu  se  propisi 
§  10,  11,  12,  15,  16,  17,  18  i  21  primjereno  uporaviti  i  u  slucaju  pobijanja  pravnih 
djelah  duznikovih  izvan  stecajnoga  postupka. 

35.  Pravo  pobijacevo  prestaje  proti  takovu  pobijanomu,  koji  podmiri  pobija- 
cevu  trazbinu  proti  duzniku. 

36.  Ako  vise  vjerovnikah  pobija  u  jednoj  ili  u  vise  pamicah  isto  pravno  djelo, 
ne  moze  pobijani  odgovarati  u  svem  vise,   nego  je  obvezan  u  smislu  §  15.  do  18. 

37.  Tuzbom  o  pobijanju  koga  vjerovnika  povedena  parnica  prekida  se  otvo- 
renjem  stecaja  na  imovinu  duznikovu. 

Upravitelj  stecajni  moze  u  takovu  parnicu  stupiti  na  mjesto  vjerovnikovo  ili 
odkloniti  nastavak  postupka. 

Stecajni  upravitelj  mora  vjerovniku  ili  pobijanomu  sudbenom  ili  javnobilje- 
znickom  dostavom  priobciti,  sto  je  odabrao. 

Oteze  li  stecajni  upravitelj,  moze  i  vjerovnik  i  pobijani  zahtievati  u  stecajnoga 
suda,  da  upravitelju  stecajnomu  opredieli  po  kalendaru  rok,  u  kojem  valja  da 
odabere  i  da  stecajnomu  sudu  izjavi,  sto  je  odabrao.  Sud  ce  stecajni  izjavu  ste- 
cajnoga upravitelja  odmah  obznaniti  parbenim  strankam. 

Ne  dade  li  stecajni  upravitelj  izjave  u  odredjenomu  roku,  uzimlje  se,  da 
odklanja  nastavak  postupka. 

Prihvati  li  parnicu  stecajni  upravitelj,  pocimlju  od  dana  dostavljene  njegove 
izjave  iznova  podpuni  zakonski  rokovi  parbeni,  kako  njemu  tako  i  pobijanomu 
u  korist. 

Odkloni  li  stecajni  upravitelj  nastavak  postupka,  moze  ga  svaka  stranka  obno- 
viti  i  nastaviti  samo  glede  parbenih  troskovah. 

Od  dana  dostavljene  sudbene  izjave  koje  stranke,  da  obnavlja  parnicu  glede 
parbenih  troskovah,  pocimlju  obim  strankam  iznova  podpuni  zakonski  rokovi 
parbeni. 

Stecajni  upravitelj,  i  posto  odkloni  nastavak  postupka,  ne  gubi  prava,  da  do 
izminuca  rokovah,  ustanovljenih  ovim  zakonom,  samostalno  potjera  pristojece  mu 
pravo  pobijanja. 

38.  Ako  je  komu  vjerovniku  po  §.  30.  produljen  rok  za  pobijanje,  a  prije  po- 
dignute  tuzbe  bude  otvoren  stecaj  proti  duzniku,  vazi  taj  produljaj  i  za  upravi- 
telja stecajnoga,  kada  vrsi  pravo  pobijanja,  nu  samo  uz  one  uvjete  i  u  onom  obsegu, 
kako  bi  vlastan  bio  pobijati  i  doticni  vjerovnik. 

39.  Na  temelju  osude,  izrecene  na  tuzbu  o  pobijanju,  moze  nakon  otvorena 
proti  duzniku  stecaja  samo  8te6ajni  upravitelj  povesti  ili  nastaviti  ovrhu  proti 
pobijanomu. 

Toga  prava  neima  stecajni  upravitelj,  u  koliko  je  vjerovnik  na  temelju  izrecene 
osude  jur  podmiren  ili  osiguran;  nu  takova  podmirba  ili  osiguranje  moze  se  pobi- 
jati pronia  projjisu  §.  7.  toe.  1. 

40.  Ako  je  parnicom,  povedenom  na  tuzbu  pobitnu  koga  vjerovnika,  izvojsteno 
imovine  u  korist  mase,  valja  iz  te  imovine  naknaditi  vjerovniku  pobijacu  troskove, 
koje  je  imao  vrsec  pravo  pobijanja. 

41.  Nakon  dovrsena  stecaja  ne  mogu  se  vise  potjerati  prava  na  pobijanje, 
koja  Hu  nantala  prije  otvorena  stecaja. 

42.  I'ropisi  §.  37.  do  41.  ne  uporavljaju  se  na  tuzbe  pobitne  realnih  vjerov- 
nikaii,  jiodignuto  ii  svrhu,  da  obrane  pristojece  im  pravo  na  podmirbu  iz  stano- 
vitih  ilobarah  duznikovih,  ili  u  svrhu  da  obezkriepe  pravo  koga  drugoga  vjerov- 
nika, koje  se  ti6e  istih  dobarah. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANIvRUPTCY  AND  INSOLVENCY.  56 

31.  Until  his  claim  has  become  enforceable  by  execution,  a  creditor  can  only 
enforce  his  right  of  im])rachnient  by  way  of  claim  or  defence  in  the  distribution  of 
purchase  money  obtained  at  a  compulsory  auction  ;  in  other  cases  he  can  only  enforce 
if   by  "ay  of  defence. 

S2,  If  a  right  of  impeachment  is  exercised  by  way  of  claim  in  an  action,  the 
request  tiiat  the  transaction  impeached  shall  be  declared  void  as  against  the  creditor 
shall  be  accompanied  by  a  statement  of  what  the  defendant  is  to  do  or  suffer  to  be 
done  for  the  purpose  of  satisfying  the  creditor. 

33.  Tlie  defendant  in  an  impeachment  suit  can  only  enforce  a  claim  for  the 
return  of  his  consideration,  or  a  claim  which  is  revived  as  a  result  of  the  impeach- 
ment, against  the  debtor  himself. 

34.  Except  in  so  far  as  is  otherwise  provided  in  this  Chapter,  the  provisions  of 
§§  10,  11,  12,  15,  16,  17,  18  and  21  apply  also  correspondingly  in  the  case  of  theim- 
peachment  of  a  debtor's  transactions  apart  from  bankruptcy  proceedmgs. 

35.  The  right  of  impeachment  ceases  to  be  available  against  a  person  who  pays 
the  impeaching  creditor's  claim  against  the  debtor. 

36.  If  several  creditors  impeach  the  same  transaction  in  one  or  more  suits  the 
defendant's  liability  is  confined  to  his  responsibihty  under  §§  1.5 — 18. 

37.  A  creditor's  suit  by  way  of  impeachment  is  interrupted  by  the  commence- 
ment of  bankruptcy  proceedings  in  respect  of  the  debtor's  property. 

In  such  a  suit  the  trustee  may  resume  in  place  of  the  creditor  or  he  may  refuse 
to  go  on  with  the  proceedings. 

The  trustee  must  communicate  his  decision,  when  made,  to  the  creditor  and  the 
defendant  in  the  suit,  by  serving  them  with  a  notice  througli  the  court  or  a  notarj'. 

If  the  trustee  delays  to  do  so,  either  the  creditor  or  the  defendant  in  the  pro- 
ceedings can  petition  the  Banktuptcy  Court  to  fix  a  time  within  which  he  must  arrive 
at  a  decision  and  declare  it  to  the  court.  The  court  must  thereupon  at  once  communi- 
cate his  decision  to  the  parties  in  the  suit. 

If  the  trustee  fails  to  state  his  decision  within  the  period  so  fixed  he  is  taken 
to  refuse  to  continue  the  suit. 

If  the  trustee  does  resume  the  suit  the  full  processual  periods  run  again,  both  in 
his  favour  and  in  favour  of  the  defendant,  from  the  time  of  service  of  the  notice  of 
his  intention  to  resume. 

If  the  trustee  refuses  to  continue  the  suit  it  can  only  be  resumed  and  continued 
by  either  of  the  parties  on  the  question  of  costs. 

The  full  processual  periods  run  again  for  both  parties  from  the  date  of  service 
of  a  declaration  made  \\ith  the  sanction  of  the  court  by  either  party  that  he  intends  to 
resume  the  suit  on  the  question  of  costs. 

His  refusal  to  continue  the  proceedings  does  not  deprive  the  trustee  of  his  power 
to  exercise  his  right  of  impeachment  under  this^Law  within  the  time  allowed. 

38.  An  extension  of  the  period  allowed  for  an  impeachment  obtained  by  a  cre- 
ditor in  accordance  with  §  30  operates  also  in  favour  of  the  trustee,  if  bankruptcy 
supervenes  before  the  impeachment  suit  is  commenced,  but  only  under  the  same 
conditions  and  within  the  same  Umits  as  were  applicable  to  that  creditor's  right  of 
impeachment. 

39.  After  the  commencement  of  bankruptcy  proceedings  in  respect  of  the  debtor's 
property,  execution  can  only  be  levied  or  continued  against  the  defendant  in  an 
impeachment  suit,  upon  the  ground  of  the  judgment  obtained  in  that  suit  by  the 
trustee  in  bankruptcy. 

The  trustee  wLU  not  have  this  right  if  the  creditor  has  already  obtained  satis- 
faction or  security  imder  the  judgment :  but  the  obtaining  of  such  security  or  satis- 
faction may  be  open  to  impeachment  under  the  provisions  of  §  7,  No.  1. 

40.  If  property  has  been  recovered  for  the  assets  as  a  result  of  a  suit  by  way  of 
impeachment  instituted  by  a  creditor,  the  costs  incurred  by  him  in  enforcing  the  right 
of  impeachment  must  be  refunded  to  him  out  of  that  property. 

41.  Rights  of  impeachment  which  arose  before  the  commencement  of  the  bank- 
ruptcy can  no  longer  be  enforced  when  it  has  come  to  an  end. 

42.  The  provisions  of  §37—41  do  not  apply  to  impeachment  proceedings  taken 
by  secured  creditors  for  the  purpose  of  preserving  their  right  to  separate  satisfaction 
out  of  certain  property  of  the  debtor,  or  for  the  purj)ose  of  disputing  some  other 
creditor's  claim  in  respect  of  that  property. 

B    XXVIIJ,  2  8 


Rn  Hrvatska  i  Slavonija:  Zakon  o  pobijanju. 

Poglavje  trece.     Zajednicke  ustanove. 

43.  Zahtieva  li  pobijac  koje  od  privremenih  sredstvah  osiguranja,  dopustivih 
prema  postojecim  zakonom,  ne  mora  se  zasvjedociti  pogibelj,  ako  pobijac  dade  si- 
gurnost  za  stetu,  koja  bi  mogla  pobijanomu  ntistati  s  dozvole  privremenoga  sred- 
stva  osiguranja. 

Pobijac  moze  kod  parnicnoga  suda  zahtievati,  da  se  predana  tuzba  zabiljezi 
u  gruntovnih  knjigah,  ako  provedbi  zahtjeva  tuzbenoga  treba  gruntovnoga  unosa 
i  ako  ima  uvjetah  za  dozvolu  privremenoga  koga  sredstva  osigurajnoga.  Bude  li 
tuzba  zabiljezena,  osuda  ce,  izreeena  na  takovu  tuzbu,  imati  moc  i  proti  osobam, 
koje  steku  gruntovnih  pravali  tek  posto  gruntovnomu  sudu  stigne  zamolba,  da 
se  provede  zabiljezba. 

44.  U  nijedjiom  preporu  o  pobijanju  nije  sudac  vezan  na  zakonska  pravila  o 
dopustivosti  i  o  uvazenju  dokaza,  nego  ce  na  temelju  savjestna  izpitivanja  dokazah 
odluciti  po  slobodnom  svojem  osvjedocenju. 

Pobija  li  se  tuzbom,  valja  postupati  ustmeno  prema  propisom  gradj.  par- 
benoga  postupnika  od  16  rujna  1852  (br.  190  d.  z.  1.),  ako  ne  ima  uvjetah  po- 
stupniku  malicnom  po  zakonu  od  3  listopada  1876  (sbor.  br.  88). 

Odlucna  prisega  u  smislu  gradj.  parb.  postupnika  od  16.  rujna  1852  u  dokazi) 
toga,  da  je  komu  bilo  .sto  poznato  ih  da  mu  nije  bilo  poznato,  dopustiva  je  samo 
tako,  da  se  prisegom  mogu  potvrditi  takove  okolnosti  cina,  od  kojih  se  ima  zaklju- 
citi  to  znanje  ili  neznanje. 

45.  Parnica  o  pobijanju  moze  se  s  razloga,  sto  je  pobitno  pravno  djelo  kaz- 
njivo  po  kaznenom  zakonu,  obustaviti  samo  onda,  ako  je  kaznena  iztraga  jur  u 
tecaju  i  ako  izreka  sudca  gradjanskoga  stoji  do  izreke  kaznenoga  sudca  u  pogledu 
krivnje  pobijanoga. 

46.  Zakon  ovaj  stupa  u  zivot  istodobno  sa  zakonom  stecajnim,  pa  tada  gube 
svoju  kriepost  svi  protivni  zakonski  propisi  o  istom  predmetu. 

Na  pravna  djela,  izvedena  prije  toga  vremena,  ne  uporavlja  se  ovaj  zakon. 

47.  Provedba  ovoga  zakona  povjerava  se  banu. 


1)  „U  dokaz"  prevedeno  je  u  njemackom  sa  „zuiu  Beweise". 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  BANKRUPTCY  AND  INSOLVENCY.  57 

Chapter  III.     General  provisions. 

43.  If  the  im])caohing  creditor  asks  for  some  provisional  measure  of  security 
which  is  permissible  under  the  existing  law,  he  need  not  show  the  risk  if  he  gives 
security  for  the  i)r('judice  which  tiio  defendant  in  the  impeachment  proceedings 
may  suffer. 

If  it  is  necessary  for  the  purpose  of  effecting  that  which  is  asked  for  in  a  suit, 
that  an  entry  shall  be  made  in  the  register,  and  if  the  conditions  required  for  the 
grant  of  a  measure  of  security  are  satisfied,  the  inipeaching  creditor  may  petition 
the  Bankruptcy  Court  to  make  an  entry  of  tlie  suit.  If  this  is  done  the  judgment 
in  the  suit  will  be  binding  also  on  those  persons  who  obtained  rights  on  the  register 
after  the  time  when  the  recjuest   for  the  entry  reached  the  registry. 

44.  In  suits  by  way  of  impeachment  the  judge  is  never  bound  by  the  statutory 
rules  as  ti)  admissibility  or  effect  of  evidence,  but  he  must  decide  in  accordance  with 
his  freely  formed  opinion  after  a  conscientious  study  of  the  evidence. 

If  the  right  of  impeachment  is  exercised  by  way  of  claim  in  an  action,  the  pro- 
ceedings will  be  oral  in  accordance  with  the  Code  of  Civil  Pi-ocedure  of  September 
IGtli,  1852  (No.  190,  K(!BL),  unless  the  conditions  for  the  petty  procedure  under  the 
Law  of  October  3rd,  1876  ((Jazette  of  Statutes  and  Enactments  No.  88)  are  satisfied. 

Tlie  oath  in  chief  in  the  sense  of  the  Code  of  Civil  Procedure  of  September  16th, 
1852  is  only  admissible  as  proof)  of  knowledge  or  ignorance  of  any  circumstance 
in  so  far  as  it  is  used  to  affirm  the  existence  of  facts  from  which  that  knowledge  or 
ignorance  must  bo  inferred. 

45.  A  suit  by  way  of  impeachment  may  only  be  stayed  on  the  ground  that  the 
transaction  in  question  appears  to  be  punishable  under  the  Penal  Code,  if  the  criminal 
enquiry  is  already  pending,  and  if  the  judgment  in  the  civil  court  depends  upon  the 
pronouncement  of  the  criminal  court  as  to  the  guilt  of  the  defendant. 

46.  This  Law  shall  come  into  force  simultaneously  with  the  Law  of  Bankruptcy 
and  from  that  time  onward  all  other  statutory  provisions  relating  to  the  matters 
dealt  with  in  these  Laws  shall  be  repealed  so  far  as  they  are  inconsistent  with  them. 

This  Law  does  not  applj'  to  transactions  entered  into  before  it  comes  into  force. 

47.  The  Ban  shall  be  entrusted  with  the  administration  of  this  Law. 


')  The  meaning  of  the  original  text  is  "to  furnish  proof" 


B    XXVUI,  2 


Index. 


ADMISSIONS,   15. 
APPEALS: 

generally,   1 5 — 17. 
in  bankruptcy.   28 — 31,   41,  47. 
.ARBITRATION,   19. 
ARRANGEMENT: 
annvilineiit  of,  48. 
appeal  against  decision  as  to,  47. 
approval  of,  47. 

consideration  of,  45,  46. 

in  bankruptcy  of  limited  cotapany,  45. 

of  partnership,  45,  47. 
objections  to,  47. 

void  if  particular  creditors     preferred,  46. 
AUSTRO-HUNGARIAN  BANK.  8. 

B 

BALANCE  SHEET: 

in   bankruptcy,   34,  49,   50. 
BANKS,  8. 
BANKRUPTCY: 

abridged  procedure,   51. 

adjudication  of  bankruptcy,   29,   30. 

administration  of  assets,   38,   39. 

arrangements  with  creditors,  45 — 48. 

arrest  of  bankrupt,   34. 

allowance  to  bankrupt  for  support,  20. 

avoidance  of  transactions,   52 — 54. 

appointment  of  trustee,  31,  32. 

assets  comprised  in,   20. 

accounts  of  trustee,   39,   40. 

approval  of  arrangement,  47. 

annulment  of  arrangement,   48. 

appeals  in,  28—31,  41,  47. 

balance  sheet,  34,  49,  50. 

bibliography,   13,   14. 

cx)mpetence.  27,  28. 

conditional  claims,  26,  27,  43. 

classification  of  debts,  26,  27. 

committee  of  creditors,  31 — 33. 

correspondence  of  bankrupt,  30,  31. 

commissary,  31. 

composition,  45 — 48. 

co-operative  society,  45,  49 — 51. 

consideration  of  scheme  of  arrangement,  45,  4(1. 

conflict  of  laws,  28. 

contracts,  effect  on,  21,  22. 

costs,  23. 

dissmissal  of  petition,  30. 

decree  of  adjudication  of  bankruptcy,  30. 

duties  of  trustee,  32,  36,  38. 

distribution  of  assets,  42 — 44. 

dividends,  42 — 44. 

duty  of  bankrupt  to  give  information,  34. 

effect  of  adjudication  of  bankruptcy,  20 — 22. 

foreign  bankruptcy,  28. 

foreign  creditors,  27. 

fixing  seals  on  adjudication  of  bankruptcy,  33,  31. 

final  distribution,   44. 

general  provisions,  20,  21. 

guarantors,  27. 

history,   12,   13. 

impoBchraont  of  transactions,  52 — 54,  67. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  INDEX.  50 


UANKRUPTCY  —  corUintted. 

inlioritanco  accruing  to  debtor,  34. 

inventory  of  as80t.s,  33,  34. 

insolvency  of  several  co-debtors,  27. 

interest,  20.  27. 

indemnity  of  trustee,  32. 

introduction,   12,   13. 

joint  debtors  with  bankrupt,  27,  45. 

jurisdiction  in,  27,  28. 

liens,  25,  44. 

list  of  claims,  35,  3U. 

measures  following  adjudication,  33  ct  acq. 

meeting  of  creditors  to  consider  mode  of  liquidation   Ac,  38. 
to  consider  claims,  35,  36. 
to  consider  scheme  of  arrangement,  45,  46. 

nomination  of  triustoo,  31,  32. 

notification  of  claims,  35. 

offences,  51,  52. 

ordinary  creditors,  26,  27. 

of  traders,  48 — 51. 

of  trading  association,  49. 

payments  to  debtor  after  commencement  of  bankruptcy,  20. 

pending  actions,  effect  of  adjudication  on,  20,  21. 

property  of  bankrupt  vesting  in  trustee,  20. 

paj'ments  by  bankrupt  after  suspension,  53. 

preferential  debts,  23 — 26,  41. 

publication  of  adjudication  of,  30,  50. 

petition,  29,  30. 

partnersliip,  of,  49,  .50. 

pending  contracts,  21,  22. 

powers  of  trustee,  32,  38. 

proof  of  debts,  35 — 37. 

recovery  of  specific  assets,  22,  23. 

redemption  of  pledge  by  trustee,  41. 

remuneration  of  trustee,  32,  41. 

removal  of  trustee,  32. 

restitution  of  specific  assets,  22,  23,  41. 

recission  of  arrangement,  48. 

secured  creditors,  23 — 26,  41,  42. 

sale  of  assets,  38,  39. 

scheme  of  arrangement,  45 — 48. 

sealing  assets,  33,  34. 

separate  satisfaction,  23 — 26,  41,  42. 

set-off,  22. 

small  bankruptcies,  51. 

summary  proceedings,  51. 

service  of  notices,  28. 

special  trustees,  32. 

statement  of  affairs,  34,  49,  50. 

time  from  which  legal  consequences  date,  20. 

termination  of,  40  et  aeq. 

undue  preference,  53 — 56. 

who  may  be  trustees,  31,  32. 
BIBLIOGRAPHY,  7,  13,  14. 
BILL  OF  EXCHANGE,  8. 


COMMERCIAL  CODE,  8. 
COMMERCIAL  JURISDICTION,   16. 
COMMERCIAL  LAWS,  8—10. 
COMMERCIAL  TREATIES,  10. 
COMPANY; 

arrangement  with  creditors,  45. 

bankruptcy  of,  49. 
COMPOSITION:  see  ARRANGEMENT. 
CONSULAR  JURISDICTION,  10. 
CO-OPERATIVE  SOCIETY: 

bankruptcy  of,  45,  49 — 51. 


60  CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  INDEX. 

COSTS: 

generally,   19. 

in  bankruptcy.  23. 
CUSTOMS  AND  COMMERCIAL  UNION,  9,  10. 


D 

DEFAULT  PROCEEDINGS,  15,  17. 


EVIDENCE,   14,  15,   17. 
EXCHANGES,  8. 
EXECUTION,  17—19. 

for  security,   19. 

of  foreign  judgments,   18. 

of  judgments  generally,   17,  18. 


FOREIGN: 

bankruptcy,  28. 

creditors  in  bankruptcy,  27. 

judgments,  execution  of,   18. 
FRAUD: 

of  creditors,  transactions  in,  52 — 57. 
FRAUDULENT  PREFERENCE,  53—56. 


H 


HISTORICAL  REVIEW,  4—7. 


I 

IMPEACHJIENT  OF  TRANSACTIONS: 

apart  from  bankruptcy,  54 — 57. 

in  bankruptcy,   52 — 54. 
INDUSTRIAL  PROPERTY,   10. 
INSOLVENCY:  see  BANKRUPTCY. 

impeachment  of  transactions  of  debtor,  54 — 57. 
INLAND  NAVIGATION,  9. 
INSPECTION,  JUDICIAL,   14,   15. 
INTEREST,  10. 
INTRODUCTION,  4—7. 

J 

JUDGMENT.  15. 

execution,  of  17,   18. 

foreign,  execution  of,   18. 
JUDICIAL  INSPECTION,   14,   15. 
JUDICIAL  PROCEEDINGS:  see  PROCEDURE. 
JURISDICTION: 

commercial,  16. 

P 

PARTNER: 

bankruptcy  of,  49. 
PARTNERSHIP: 

arrangement  with  creditors,  46,  47,  48. 

bankniptcy  of,  49,  50. 
PLEADINGS,    14,   15. 
PREFERENTIAL  DEBTS.  23—26,  41. 
PROCEDURE,   14—19. 

arbitrations,   19. 

admisaion  of  claim,   15. 

appeal,   15,   16,   17. 

commercial  jurisdiction,   14,   16. 

costs,   19. 

default,   16,   17. 

evidence,   14,   15,   17. 

execution,   17 — 19. 


CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA:  1NDP:X.  61 


R 


PROCEDURE  —  continued. 

foreign  judgment,  execution  of,   18. 

forum,   U). 

inspection,   14,   15. 

judgment,   15. 

jurisdiction,   10. 

methods  of  proof,    14,   15. 

oath,   the,    14,    l.'i. 

petty  procedure,   10,   17. 

pleadings,   14,   15. 

precautionary  measures,    19. 

restitutio  in  integrum,   15,    10,    17. 

representation   by  counsel,    10,    17. 

security,  execution  for,   10. 

summary  procedvu-e,   10,   17. 

withdrawal  of  claim,   15. 
PROOF,  METHODS  OF,  14,   15. 


RAILWAYS,  8,  9. 


SECURITY: 

execution  for,   19. 
SET-OFF: 

in  bankruptcy,  22. 
SOCIETY,  CO-OPERATIVE: 

bankruptcy  of,  45,  49 — 51. 
SUMMARY  PROCEDURE,   10,  17. 

in  bankruptcy,  51. 


TELEGRAPHS  AND  TELEPHONES,  9. 
TRADE  MARKS,  10. 
TREATIES,  10. 

U 
UNDUE  PREFERENCE,  53—50. 


PRINTED   BY   SPAMERSCHK   BUCHDBUCKEREI,   LEIPZIG 


THE 

COMMERCIAL  LAWS 

OF  THE  WORLD 

In  their  original  languages,  accompanied  by  an  English  translation. 

In  35  large  volumes,  handsomely  bound  in  leather. 
Price  for  the  set£1.15  s,  net  a  volume.  Separate  volumes£2.2  s,  net  each. 


liHE  ceaseless  expansion  of  the  world's  trade  has  made  it  a  necessity 
for  merchants  and  lawyers  to  study  the  commercial,  exchange,  bank- 
ruptcy and  maritime  laws  of  the  countries  with  which  they  or  their 
clients  have  dealings.  The  man  of  business  who  has  to  deal  with  foreign 
countries  soon  finds  himself  in  difficulties  unless  he  is  "au  courant"  with  the 
laws  of  such  countries.  The  lawyer  who  advises,  the  judge  who  gives  decisions, 
are  often  at  a  loss  when  they  come  into  contact  with  the  laws  of  other  countries. 
Consequently  the  time  has  come  when  it  is  necessary  to  collect  the  Commercial 
Laws  of  the  World  in  an  accessible  form,  to  interpret  them,  and  to  place  them 
in  a  reliable  and  exhaustive  work  ready  to  hand.  Lawyers,  commercial  men,  export 
merchants  and  trading  corporations  will  find  in  this  work  convenient  and  trust- 
worthy information  as  to  the  legal  obligations  arising  from  operations  abroad. 
In  commercial  life  it  will  remove  that  feeling  of  uncertainty  in  regard  to  points 
of  law  which  has  often  checked  the  prosperous  development  of  important  inter- 
national trade  relations.  From  its  pages  lawyers  will  be  in  a  position  to  obtain 
exhaustive  information  on  points  of  law  on  behalf  of  their  clients  engaged  in 
commerce  with  foreign  countries.  Governments,  Consulates  and  Judges  may 
feel  confident  of  being  in  a  position  to  refer  in  this  work  to  a  concensus  of 
authoritative  opinion  on  commercial  law.  In  recognition  of  its  significance  for 
the  trade  and  commerce  of  the  world,  governments  of  all  nations  have  placed 

official  material  at  its  disposal. 


THE  WORK  DOES  NOT  PRESENT  A  MERE  REPRINT  OF 
THE  CODES  OR  STATUTES,  BUT  IN  ITS  NOTES  AND 
COMMENTARIES  SUMMARISES  EVERYTHING  NECES- 
SARY TO  A  THOROUGH  GRASP  OF  THE  PRINCIPLES 
OF  COMMERCIAL  LAW. 


THE  COMMERCIAL  LAWS  OF  THE  WORLD 


The  following  list  of  volumes  will  show  how  the  laws  of  the  different  nations 
are  distributed  throughout  the  work: 


NORTH  AND  CENTRAL  AMERICA. 

Volume 

United  States  of  America 

Mexico,  Guatemala,  Cuba 

San  Salvador,  Dominican  Republic, 

Nicaragua 


7  and  8 

9. 

10. 


SOUTH  AMERICA. 

Volume 

1.  Argentine  Republic  and  Uruguay 

2.  Colombia 

3.  Venezuela,  Ecuador 

4.  Brazil 

5.  Peru,  Bolivia  11.  Costa   Rica, 

6.  Chile,  Paraguay  Panama. 

AFRICA  AND  ASIA. 

Volume 

12.  Egypt,  Morocco,  Liberia,  Persia,  China,  Japan,  Siam. 
NORTH  AND  NORTH-WEST  EUROPE. 

Volume 
13  and  14.  Great  Britain  and  Ireland 

15.  British  Dominions  and  Protectorates  in  Europe  and  Africa 

16.  „  „  „  „  in  Asia 

17.  „  „  „  ,,  in  America 

18.  „  „  „  „  in  Australasia 

19.  Sweden,  Norway 

20.  Denmark,  Scandinavia. 


Honduras,   Haiti, 


See  below  for 

details  of  these 

volumes. 


CENTRAL  EUROPE. 

Volume 

21.  France,  Monaco 

22.  Belgium,  Luxemburg 

23.  Netherlands  and  Dutch  East 
Indies 

24, 25  and  26.  German  Empire 

27  and  28.  Austria,  Hungary,  Bosnia,  Her- 
zegovina, Croatia  and  Slavonia 
29.  Switzerland. 


EAST  EUROPE. 

Volume 

30.  Russia,  Poland 

31.  Finland,  Servia,  Montenegro. 

SOUTH  EUROPE. 

Volume 

32.  Spain 

33.  Portugal,  Greece 

34.  Bulgaria,  Turkey 

35.  Rumania,  Italy,  San  Marino. 


WHAT  THE  WORK  CONTAINS. 


The  volumes  cover  the 

Contracts 

Trade  Usages  and  Customs 

Agency 

Companies 

Partnerships 

Bills  of  Exchange 

Promissory  Notes 

Cheques 

Negotiable  Instruments 


whole  ground  of  Commercial 

Sale  of  Goods 

Banking 

Stock  Exchanges 

Guarantees 

Maritime  Law,  including 
Affreightment 
Bills  of  Lading 
Charter-Parties 
Bottomry 


Law,  including,  inter  alia, 

Demurrage 

Average 

Lien 

Salvage 

Towage 

Collision 
Marine  Insurance 
Carriage  by  Land 
Bankruptcy  and  Insolvency. 


CLASSIFICATION  OF  THE  MATERIALS. 


a)  THE  HISTORICAL  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  COMMERCIAL  LAWS  OF 
ALL  COUNTRIES. 

A  treatise  on  the  lilitoric  development  and  scope  of  commercial  legislation,  together  with,  where 
requisite,  an  account  ol  the  economic  progress  of  the  country  in  question. 

b)  THE    EXISTING    LITERATURE    OF    THE    COMMERCIAL,    EXCHANGE, 
BANKRUPTCY  AND  MARITIME  LAWS  OF  ALL  COUNTRIES. 


c)  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  COURTS  AND  LEGAL  PRACTICE. 

d)  LEGISLATION,    CASE    LAW   AND   TRADE    USAGES    AND    CUSTOMS, 

including  the  Leg<il  Provisions  concerning  the  following: 

Conimcrcinl   DealinRs   in  General:   Trading  Associations  (Joint  Stock  Companies  and  Partnerships)— 
Br<ikc'rs— Coinniissiun  Agencies. 
Sale  of  Goods-Exchanges. 

Bill:-  of  Exchange:  (Forms  nf  Bills  of  Exchange,  Duties  of  Drawers,  Indorsement,  Presentation,  Accep- 
tance, Maturity,  Payment,  Surely,  Protest,  &c.).  Cheques:  Promissory  Notes. 
Bankruptcy  Proceedings:  (Liquidation  and  Compulsory  Bankruptcy),  Liens,  Rights  of  Married  Persons. 

Maritime   Law.    (Ocean  Trade.   Maritime   Enactments,    Marine    Insurance;    Navigation    and    Friendly 
Treaties  concluded  between  different  States). 
Carriage  by  Land. 

DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  COUNTRIES  IN  THE  BRITISH  EMPIRE. 

Volume  15.   Part  I.  EUROPE: 

Isle  of  Man,  Channel  Islands,  Gibraltar,  Malta. 
Part.  II.   AFRICA: 

South  Africa,  Rhodesia,  Sieira  Leone,  Gold  Coast,  Somaliland,  Anglo-Egyptian  Sudan, 
British  Central  Africa,  British  East  Africa,  Northern  Nigeria,  Southern  Nigeria,  Zanzibar, 
Uganda,  Mauritius  (incl.  Rodriguez),  Seychelles  (incl.  Aniirantes),  St.  Helena,  Ascension. 

Volume  16.   ASIA: 

Empire  of  India,  Ceylon,  Hongkong,  Weihaiwei,  Johore,  North  Borneo,  Sarawak, 
Bruonei,  Straits  Settlements  including  Penang  (Prince  of  Wales  Island),  Wellesley, 
Malacca,  Singapore,  Cocos  Islands,  Christmas  Island,  Labuan,  Laccadives,  Andaman 
Islands,  Nicobar  Islands,  Federated  Malay  States,  including  Perak,  Selangor,  Negri 
Sembilan  (including  Sungei  Ujong),  Pahang,  Kedah,  Kelantan,  Trengganu,  Cyprus. 

Volume  17.   AMERICA: 

Canada,  Newfoundland,  West  Indies,  British  Honduras,  British  Guiana,  Falkland  Islands. 
Volume  18.   AUSTRALIA  AND  PACIFIC  ISLANDS: 

Australia,  New  Zealand,  Fiji,  Western  Pacific  (including  Tonga,  Ellice,  Gilbert,  Ocean, 
Southern  Solomon,  Santa  Cruz,  New  Hebrides,  Union  Islands,  Pitcairn  Island;  Miscel- 
laneous Islands:  Humphrey,  Bahrein,  Rierson,  Christmas  (No.  2),  Penrhyn,  Suwarrow, 
Phenix,  Jarvis,  Fanning,  &c.). 

NAAIES  OF  CONTRIBUTORS  TO  VOLUMES  13  AND  14 
GREAT  BRITAIN  AND  IRELAND. 

sir  Frederl*  Pollodi,  Bart.,  D.  C.  L.,  LL.  D.,  of  Lincoln's  Inn,  late  Corpus  Professor  of  Jurisprudence  in  the 

University  of  Oxford.    (Introduction.) 
Thomas  Baty,  D.C.L.,  LL.D.,  of  the  Inner  Temple.    (Constitution  of  the  Courts  and  Procedure.) 
Evans  Austin,  LL.  D  ,  M.  A.,  of  the  Middle  Temple ;  also  of  the  Irish  Bar.    (Commercial  Laws  of  Ireland.) 
J.  W.  Brodie-Innes,  B.  A.,  LL.Al,  of  Lincoln's  Inn;  also  of  the  Scots  Bar.    (Commercial  Laws  of  Scotlaud.) 
Aubrey  J.  Spencer,  M.A.,  of  Lincoln's  Inn.    (Partnership.) 
Wyndham  A.  Bewes,  LL.B.,  of  Lincoln's  Inn.    (Banking,  Stock  Exchange  and  Guaranties.) 

B.  W.  Disney,  B.  A.,  of  Lincoln's  Inn.    (Carriage  by  Land.) 
J,  Gerald  Pease,  B.  A.,  of  the  Inner  Temple.    (Contracts). 

F.  G.  Underbay,  of  the  Inner  Temple.    (Trade  Marks  and  Trade  Names.) 

Arthur  B.  Langridge,  B.A.,  of  the  Middle  Temple.    (Maritime  Law.) 

N.  W.  Sibley,  B.A.,  LL. M.,  of  Lincoln's  Inn.    (Bankruptcy  and  Insolvency.) 

The  General  Editor.    (Agency.) 

Walter  J.  B.  Byles,  of  the  Inner  Temple.     (Bills,  Notes,  Cheques,   and  other  Negotiable  Instruments.) 

F.  D.  Madiinnon,  M.  A.,  of  the  Inner  Temple.     (Marine  Insurance.) 

J.  Bromley  Eames,  B.  C.  L.,  of  the  Middle  Temple.    (Sale  of  Goods.) 

A.  F.  Topbam,  LL.M.,  of  Lincoln's  Inn.    (Companies.) 

Barristers-at-Law. 

C.  E.  A.  Bedwell,  Librarian  to  the  Honourable  Society  of  the  Middle  Temple.    (Bibliography.) 

TRADE  MARKS. 

A  Companion  volume,  dealing  with  the  Laws  of  ail  civilised  countries  relating  to 
Trade  Marks,  is  in  preparation,  and  will  appear  immediately  after  the  final  volume 
of  the  Commercial  Laws  of  the  World.   The  price  will  probably  be  less  than  £2  2s. 


THE  AUTHORS  AND  EDITORS. 

As  will  be  seen  from  the  following  list,  ffie  work  has  been  compiled  by  some  of  the  most  eminent  jurists  of  the  coun- 
tries concerned,  and  its  accuracy  may  be  relied  upon.  The  work  has  been  greatly  promoted  by  the  active  assistance 
given  by  many  foreign  governments  which  have  thus  recognized  the  important  service  it  renders  to  the  world's  trade. 


CONSULTING  EDITOR:   The  Hon.  Sir  THOMAS 
EDWARD  SCRUTTON,  Judge  of  the  King's  Bench 
Division  of  the  High  Court  of  Justice. 

GENERAL  EDITOR:  WH-LIAM  BOWSTEAD 

Of  the  Middle  Temple,  Barrister -at -Law. 


AMERICA,  UNITED  STATES  OF. 


Charles  Henry 

D.  C.  L.  (Yalej. 


Huberich,  J  U.  D.  (Heidelberg), 
LL.  D.  (Mell.ournei,  Counsellor  at  Law,  Berim 
and  Paris,  sometime  Professor  of  Law  in  the  Law 
School  of  the  Leiand  Stanford  Junior  University, 
Frank  E.  Chipman,  Attorney  at  Law,  Boston ; 
Joseph  Richardson  Baker,  A.  B.,  of  the  Solicitor's 
Office  of  the  Department  of  State,  Washington. 
H.  W.  Ballantlne,  of  the  San  Francisco  Bar, 
Professor  of  Law  in  the  University  of  Montana; 
Robert  Thomas  Devlin,  United  St.ites  Attorney, 
Northern  District  of  California-  Charles  Andrews 
Huston,  Professor  of  Law,  Stanford  University, 
California:  Donald  J.  Riser,  Counsellor  at  Law, 
Chicago ;  James  B.  Liditenberger,  Fellow-in-Law, 
University  of  Pennsylvania;  Philadelphia;  J.  W. 
Haerath,  Counsellor  at  Law,  New  York ;  William 
Underhtll  Moore,  A.  M.,  LL.  B.,  Professor  of  Law 
in  the  University  of  Wisconsin  (Madison);  Orrin 
Kip  McMurray,  Professor  of  Law,  University  of 
California,  Berkeley;  W.  R.  Vance,  Professor  of 
Law,  Yale  University,  New  Haven. 

ARGENTINE  REPUBLIC.  Professor  Dr.  Ernesto 
Quesada.    Buenos-Aires. 

AUSTRIA.  Dr.Gertsdier,  President  of  the  High  Court, 
Trieste ;  Dr.  Anton  Verona,  Counsellor  of  the  Impe- 
rial Court,  Vienna ;  Dr.  Paul  Schreckenthal,  Vienna. 

BELGIUM.  L6on  Hennebicq,  Avocat  i  la  Cour 
d'Appel,  Brussels. 

BOLIVIA.  Artur  Fernandez  Pradel,  Advocate  La  Paz. 

BOSNIA-HERZEGOVINA.  Dr.Gertsdier,  President 
ol  the  High  Court,  Trieste. 

BRAZIL.  Dr.  Rodrigo  Octavio  Langgaard  de 
Menezes,  Advocate,  Rio  de  Janeiro. 

BULGARIA.  Dr.  M.  St.  Schischmanow,  first  Secre- 
tary of  Legation  to  the  Agence  Diplomatique  de 
Bulgarie;  Dr.  Subow,  State  Counsellor,  High  Court 
of  Appeal,  Sofia. 

CHILE.  Fernandez  Pradel,  Dr.  Julio  Philippi, 
Advocates,  Santiago. 

CHINA.  Dr.  Chung -Hui -Wang,  Shanghai;  Prof. 
Dr.  Forke,  Berlin. 

COLOMBIA.  Antonio  Jos6  Uribe.  Advocat,  Bogota. 

COSTA  RICA.  Dr.  Ramon  Zelaya,  Advocate,  San 
Jost  de  Costa  Rica. 

CROATIA  AND  SLAVONIA.  Prof.  Dr.  Cupovic, 
Prof.  Vrbanic,  Agram. 

CUBA.   Professor  Frank  L.  Joannlnl. 

DENMARK.  Dr.  Tybjerg,  Counsellor  and  Assessor 
ol  the  Criminal  Court,  Copenhagen. 

DOMINICAN  REPUBLIC.  Dr.  R.  KOck,  Advocate, 
Secret.irv  of  Legation,  Hamburg. 

DUTCH  IATDIES.  Dr.  F.  C.  Hekmeyer,  Judge-Pre- 
sident, s'Cjr.ivenliage. 

ECUADOR.  Francisco  Jos6Urrutia,  Advocate,  Quito. 

EGYPT.  Dr.  Frledrick  v.  Dumreicher,  Advocate  of 
the  Mixed  Court  of  Appeal  and  Legal  Adviser  to 
the  Austro-Hungarian  Consulate,  Cairo. 

FINLAND.    Hermann  Kllbanski,  Advocate,  Berlin. 

FRANCE.    Dr.  O.  Horn,  Avocat  A  la  Cour,  Paris. 

GERMAN  EMPIRE,  THE.  Karl  Lehmann,  Professor 
of  Jurisprudence,  Goettingen;  Dr.  Heinr.  Slevers, 
Counsellor  of  the  Imperial  Court,  Leipsic;  Dr.  Carl 
Ritter,  Counsellor  uf  the  Imperial  Court,  Lcipsig; 
E.  Brodmann,  Counsellor  of  the  Imperial  Court, 
Leipsic;  Dr.  Georg  Cohn,  Professor  of  Law  in 
Ordinary,  Zurich;  Dr.  Ernst  Jaeger,  Professor  of 
Law  in  Ordinary,  Leipsic;  Dr.  Hans  CrQger,  l^ro- 
lessor.  Counsellor  of  Justice,  Berlin-Wcstend;  Dr. 
James  Breit,  Advocate,  (Dresden:  H.  Konige, 
Counsellor  of  the  Imperial  Court,  Lcipsig;  B.  v. 
KBolg,  Privy  Councillor  and  Councillor  of  Legation 
(retired).  Berlin. 

GREAT  HRITAIN  AND  IRELAND.   See  List  above. 

BRITISH  DOMINIONS  AND  PROTECTORATES. 
JosepbBaptlBta,ltarristcr-at-Law,  lateProfcssor  of 
Jurisprudence  In  the  Local  Government  Law  School, 
Bombay ;  Charles  Henry  Huberlrh,  J.  U.  1).  (Heidel- 


berg), D.C.L.  (Yale),  LL.D.  (Melbourne),  Coun- 
sellor at  Law,  Berlin  and  Paris,  sometime  Professor 
of  Law  in  the  Law  School  of  the  Leiand  Stanford 
Junior  University  (California);  R.  W.  Lee,  Pro- 
fessor of  Roman-Dutch  Law,  London ;  M.  A.  Refalo, 
LL.D.,  Assistant  Crown  Advocate,  Professor  of 
Commercial  Law,  University  of  Malta,  Valletta; 
W.  P.  B.  Shepheard,  Barrister-at-Law,  London; 
W.  H.  Stuart,  Barrister-at-Law,  Cape  Colony. 

GREECE.  Dr.  von  Streit,  Advocate,  Athens;  Dr.  G. 
Diobouniotis,  Advocate,  Athens. 

GUATEMALA.  Jos6  Aspuru,  Advocate  and  Notary, 
Guatemala. 

HAITI.  Alexandre  Poujol,  Judge  of  the  Civil  Tri- 
bunal, Haiti. 

HOITOURAS.  Pedro F.Bustillo,  Advoc.Tegucigalpa. 

HUNGARY.  Prof.  Dr.  Bela-Levy,  Advoc,  Budapest. 

ITALY.  Dr.  Alavo  Angelo  Srafia,  Professor  Parma 
University;  Count SommatideMombello,  Dr.  jur., 
Berlin. 

JAPAN.  Dr.  L6nholm,  Prof,  at  the  University  of  Tokio. 

LIBERIA.   Prof.  F.  Mc.  Cants  Stewart,  Monrovia. 

LUXEMBURG.  EmlleReuter,  Advocate, Luxemburg. 

MEXICO.    Sanchez  P.  Suarez,    Advocate,    Mexico. 

MONACO.  Baron  de  Rolland,  President  of  the 
Supreme  Court. 

MONTENEGRO.  MitarDjurowitsdi,  Advoc.Cettinje. 

MOROCCO.    Dr.  StelnfQhrer,   Dragoman,  Tangiers. 

NETHERLANDS,  THE.  M.  van  Regteren  Altena, 
Advocate,  Member  of  the  Association  for  Trade 
and  Commerce,  Amsterdam. 

NICARAGUA.  Dr.  jur.  Ram6n  Zelaya,  Advocate 
and  Consul-General  of  Costa  Rica,  Genoa. 

NORWAY.  E.  Hambro,  Member  of  the  Supreme 
Court,  Christiania. 

PANAMA.   Professor  Frank  L.  Joannini. 

PARAGUAY.    A.  Schuler,  Advocate,  Ascuncion. 

PERSIA.  James  Greenfield,  Dr.  rer.  pol.,  Tabriz. 

PERU.  Miguel  de  ia  Lama,  Judge  of  the  Supreme 
Military  Court,  Lima  (Peru). 

POLAND.   Heinrich  Kllbanski,  Advocate,  Berlin. 

PORTUGAL.    Ed.  Alves  de  Sa,   Advocate,  Lisbon. 

RUMANIA.  Dr.  Flalsien,  Judge  of  the  Court  of 
Appeal,  Bucharest. 

RUSSIA.  Dr.  Zavadski],  Lecturer  at  Kasan ;  Dr.  Per- 
gament,  Advocate,  [^resident  of  the  Chamber  of  Ad- 
vocates, Odessa;  H.  Kllbanski,  Advocate,  Berlin. 

SAN  MARINO.    Professor  GianninI,  Rome. 

SAN  SALVADOR.  Professor  Dr.  Reyes  Arrleta 
Rossi,  Advocate,  San  Salvador. 

SERVIA.  Andreas  Georgewitsch ,  K.  C,  formerly 
Professor  of  Jurisprudence,  Belgrade;  Dr.  Stanoje 
Midiajiowitsdi,  Attach^  to  the  Servian  Embassy, 
Berlin. 

SIAM.  L'Evesque,  Secretary  of  the  Codification 
Committee  of  the  Ministry  of  Justice,  Bangkok. 

SPAIN.    Dr.  Lorenzo  Benito,  Barcelona. 

SWEDEN.    Adolpb  Astrom,  Dr.  jur.,  Lund. 

SWITZERLAND.  Dr.  Ludwig  Rudolf  von  Sails, 
Hon.  Prof,  at  Zurich  University;  Dr.  Mamelock, 
Advocate,  Zurich. 

TURKEY.  W.  Padel,  late  Consul  of  the  German 
Empire  and  Director  of  the  Mortgage-Bank  in  Cairo. 

URUGUAY.  Dr.  Daniel  Garcia  Acevedo,Montevideo. 

VENEZUELA.  Dr.  Angel  Cesar  Rivas,  Advocate, 
Caracas.  

TRANSLATORS: 
W.  R.  Bisschop,  LL.D.,  Barrister-at-Law. 
Dr.  Erno  Picker,  Advocate  of  Budapest. 
Philip  A.  Ashworth,  LL.  D.,  Barrister-at-Law. 
Harold  W.  Williams,  Ph.D. 
F.  J.  Coliinson,  Barrister-at-Law. 
Wyndham  A.  Bewes,  LL.B.,  Barrister-at-Law. 
Edw.  S.  Cox-Sinclair,  Barrister-at-Law. 
Thomas  Hynes,  LL.B.,  Barrister-at-Law. 
M.  R.  Emanuel,  M.  A.,  B.  C.  L.,  Barrister-at-Law. 
G.Stuart  Robertson,  M. A.,  Barrister-at-Law. 
J.  W.  Scobell  Armstrong,  Barrister-at-Law. 
W.  Butler  Lloyd,  M.  A.,  Barrister-at-Law. 
Horace  B.  Samuel,  M.A.,  Barrister-at-Law. 
L.  P.  Rastorgoueff,  Russian  Advocate,  London. 
John  Norrls  Marsden,  English  Solicitor,  Lisbon. 
Sydney  Leader,  English  Solicitor,  London  and  Berlin. 
W.A.Plunkert.linglishSolicitor.LondonandHamburg. 


Sweet  &  Maxwell,  Ltd.,  London,  3,  Chancery  Lane 


R5 


3:      i? 


C5' 


■\'m>^, 


3>  —   I 

=      3  \ 


.^  ^. 


Mojito  jo^     ^ 


...■IfTI.wmr 


'\TI?t/A 


'Homw^ 


•2; 


Jiiajhvso^^'"-^      v/iaa/viNiVJiw 


-< 


■5 


%  # 


^ 


^.SOJIIVD  JO"*- 


.^ 


<^ 


% 


J-il«NVS01=^^        ^a^MNrt-JV^ 


^ 


v< 


^       ^OFCAllFOff^ 


"^cAHvaan-^ 


.  r  f  ion  *  n\ 


U  J'  \liMI   J  1^*" 


% 


s^M-UBRARY*?/^ 


o 

■J  IJ./IM    JIM 


^lOSANCElfj> 


'^ 


^^' 


o 


'"'■VICEl^;^ 

'JUJ    Ull.l  31V*' 


'  L.- A(j  vnair3*' 


^OFCAlIFOft^ 

2_  S 


>&Aavaan-# 


,^\^EllNIVERy/A 


^lOSANCEltf^ 

00 


o 


%a3AIN(13\\V 


? 


'% 


IVJJO-'^ 


aweuniver% 


^lOSANCElfx^. 

§  ^^ — .rr 


"^^/iajAiNfijwv^ 


^tUBRARYQ^ 


^^^t■llBR• 


^.!/ojnvojo'<^ 


% 


.^WEUNIVERy/A 


^lOSANCElfj-^        ^.0FCAIIIF0%       ^OFCAI 


miw 


ni 


'^c'Aavaaiii'*^ 


>&Aavaan#' 


WW.  mm  r  r 


.  r  ( tnn  i  ri\/  /• 


m 


5 


<^IUBRARYQ^        ^^\^EUN|VEj 


m 


'*  ^ 


lOSANCEltf;^ 


5>    ^.-^      ^§      ' 


.\ir  m'i\'rrj 


.^vTIIRCAPY/ 


^^\r  II>ll\TPr/;- 


<SC^K 


^\U 


i>   SOUTHERN  »&»,»•* 


D     000  356  675     a 


'i\V^ 


.©^1  \^ 


'^aOJIlVDJO'^ 


Trfi ! 


^OfCAllFOS!^ 


'<rij, 


'im\m:\^^ 


VJJO 


V 


^tllBRARYG/- 


m 


•  y.' J 1 1 » J  3* 


1       I 


^orr 


\M[UfJl\'tRy//,, 


o 


^■lOSANCflfj"^ 


iVw*  i 


■•-'A<j\  nail  3* 


^lOSANCElfj-^ 


■^/SaJAINlTiV^- 


3  1    I  /^  ^ 


CJ 

5 


<;^\LutiKARYO/\ 


AOFCAllFOff^ 


AMEUNIVERr 


o 


^ 


§     ^ 


■^<7Aav!iaii . 


^OFCAllFOft^  ^%\AtlNIVtR 


■^/J83AINn  3V\V ' 
^lOSANCflfj> 


^OFCAllF0ff^> 


AWEUNIVERJ//, 

4?     c^ 


-< 


;v\v' 


naiH^ 


/Or— *^        ^ 


40ff 

I  Mr 


n 


ouillVOJO^ 


^lOSMCtl 


b^i  i(i^,     ,^|,(  I  i^)<      '^ 


■  uy.n  I    « .1  3'